ã€ŠMr. Bo, Madam Is Pregnant!ã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 1 He Came to Collect the Debt

    ?1: Chapter 1 He Came to Collect the Debt   1: Chapter 1 He Came to Collect the Debt       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            At the end of the corridor on Yunding¡¯s top floor, in the restroom stall in the corner.

    There came ambiguous sounds.

    The cold cedar scent from the man¡¯s body wafted into Su Lu¡¯s breath.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes were lifeless, and tears slipped from the corners of her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why things had developed this way.

    She was just here to attend a party, after all.

    Just over half an hour ago¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t her husband just have a scandal a few days ago?

    And she still has the mood toe to the party?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage of convenience without emotions, everyone says they do their own thing¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how little emotion is involved, saving face is necessary, right?

    Such a big scandal right on her head, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to go out.¡±

    Su Lu knew these people were talking about her.

    Because a few days ago, the scandal between Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi hade out.

    Su Lu and Gu Xin had a five-year agreement marriage; their families closely cooperated through this marital connection.

    They agreed to divorce once five years were up, with a pleasant cooperation and no interference with each other.

    So Su Lu had known about this for a long time.

    The scandal from a few days ago was just because the five-year period was almost up, causing some negligence and hence the rumors.

    Gu Xin felt very apologetic, but Su Lu didn¡¯t really care.

    She just felt some envy for Gu Xin, just waiting for the five years to end so he could rightfully be with his true love.

    Unlike her, who had already missed out five years ago.

    She had lost the man she loved the most.

    Gu Xin saw hering over, worried, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Many people are waiting tough at you, so I came to help smooth things over.¡± Su Lu smiled slightly, lowering her head and peeling a small cupcake off a paper cup.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Xin was always very apologetic.

    Su Lu smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s really fine.

    And we¡¯ll be handling the paperwork in a few days anyway.¡±

    Though she said this, Gu Xin still felt guilty.

    Even though they both understood the nature of their marriage, it was still Su Lu, as the woman, who suffered more.

    Gu Xin said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Second Young Master Jiang of Jianghe Media.

    This party is hosted by Jiang Li to wee a friend who just returned from abroad.

    His friend has quite a background and ns to break into the domestic market, so it¡¯s worth getting to know.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Lu took a ss of red wine from the bar.

    Outside therge floor-to-ceiling windows of Yunding was the unbeatable night view of Feng City, with its lights justing on.

    Jiang Li and his friend sat on the luxurious sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Gu Xin smiled and said, ¡°Second Young Master Jiang.¡±

    ¡°Yo, Mr.

    Gu.¡± Jiang Li had obviously heard about Gu Xin¡¯s recent scandal, casting a seemingly teasing nce at Su Lu.

    Gu Xin said, ¡°This is my wife, Su Lu.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, a pleasure.¡± Su Lu¡¯s smile was wless, ¡°I toast to Second Young Master Jiang, as well as to your friend¡­¡±

    At this moment, Jiang Li¡¯s friend, who had his back turned, turned around.

    Su Lu¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt, her smile instantly shattered.

    Bo Jingshen.

    Her body swayed, her mind buzzing.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face ovepped with the youthful and heroic face of five years ago in front of her eyes.

    The scarlet eyes and gnashing words from five years ago resurfaced again.

    ¡®Su Lu, you betrayed me, marrying someone else.

    You yed me for a fool.

    One day, I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡¯

    Jiang Li saw Su Lu suddenly freeze andughed, ¡°Haha, my buddy is handsome, right?

    A toast with him is worth it.¡±

    Su Lu came back to her senses.

    Bo Jingshen had a cold smile at the corner of his lips, ¡°Toasting me?

    Sure.

    But I don¡¯t like boring stuff like red wine and champagne.¡±

    He looked at Su Lu lightly, ¡°How about whiskey or white wine?

    One ss isn¡¯t sincere, two sses aren¡¯t enough, how about three?¡±

    Gu Xin frowned and said, ¡°Xiaolu¡¯s drinking capacity is average, I¡¯ll drink for her.¡±

    Jiang Li also wanted to speak to smooth things over.

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    Gu Xin said, ¡°Xiaolu!¡±

    Su Lu quickly picked up a ss of whiskey.

    Bo Jingshen leisurely picked up a ss too.

    One ss.

    Two sses.

    Three sses.

    Bo Jingshen was at ease.

    Su Lu¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Xiaolu, are you alright?¡± Gu Xin asked in a low voice.

    Su Lu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She turned her eyes to Jiang Li, ¡°Young Master Jiang, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Having his buddy make someone drink threerge sses in one go, Jiang Li also felt a bit ufortable; he nodded, ¡°Alright, take care, see you next time.¡±

    Gu Xin escorted her to the door of the hall.

    Gu Xin said, ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to take you back?¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll go to the restroom and then head back.

    Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    At the restroom at the end of the floor.

    Su Lu vomited until the sky spun, then groggily went to the sink, scooping water to wash her face and rinse her mouth.

    A shadow shed in.

    As soon as she straightened up, she was covered over the mouth and dragged into a stall.

    The stall locked, she was pressed against the wall.

    His hot breath, mixed with the rich scent of liquor and the clear cedar from his body, floated into Su Lu¡¯s breath.

    Su Lu was momentarily stunned, and the fear in her heart expanded into boundless pain.

    ¡°Su Lu, long time no see.

    You haven¡¯t forgotten my words, have you?¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s breath by her ear was scorching, but his words were chilling and piercing, ¡°yed me for a fool.

    One day, I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡±

    He hade to collect the debt.

    Su Lu had never forgotten his words.

    ¡°I heard, you both do your own thing?

    Perfect, then y with me today.¡±

    His big hand tore away herstyer of defense.

    Su Lu was pressed against the wall, not understanding why things had developed this way.

    Alcohol made Su Lu¡¯s head fuzzy, leaving her with no strength to struggle.

    More painful than her body was her heart.

    But she didn¡¯t make a sound, only biting her lips until her mouth was full of blood.

    Bo Jingshen used his fingers to pry her jaw open, not allowing her to torment herself further, and Su Lu bit down on the back of his hand.

    He frowned but didn¡¯t pull back.

    The pain on the back of his hand was nothingpared to the immense pleasure at this moment.

    But warm liquid dripped onto his hand.

    Her tears were like a corrosive poison, pulling a sharp pain through Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart that he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was cold, carrying a sinister smile, ¡°Fun, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Su Lu just wanted to leave, dragging her weak steps outside.

    A smoky gray suit jacket covered her shoulders from behind.

    The cedar scent belonging to him also enveloped her.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t turn back, her voice slightly hoarse, ¡°Bo Jingshen, from this moment on, we are even.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2 2 The weather is nice, lets get a divorce

    ?2: Chapter 2: The weather is nice, let¡¯s get a divorce   2: Chapter 2: The weather is nice, let¡¯s get a divorce       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Su Lu got off the elevator and entered the parking garage.

    She curled up in the back seat of her car, finally feeling the tension leave her body.

    Tears streamed down her face, and she shook uncontrobly.

    Su Lu knew Bo Jingshen well; he was intense and fiery.

    He was like a me¡ªwarm when he loved you, but he could burn you to ashes if he hated you.

    Since he had promised to make her pay, he would certainly keep his word.

    But Su Lu hadn¡¯t expected such a revenge.

    When they were in love, he cherished her so much that he refrained from touching her, wanting to save their first time for their wedding night.

    But now that he hated her, he could take her roughly in a bathroom stall without any mercy.

    Su Lu felt both feverish and chilled.

    She managed to send a text message to Secretary Xu: ¡°Yunding underground parking lot B-137,e quickly.¡±

    Then she lost consciousness.

    Bo Jingshen stood by the ventted window near the elevator, holding a lit cigarette between his slender fingers.

    A deep bite mark, almost bleeding, was visible on the back of his hand.

    Earlier, he hadn¡¯t felt much, yet he couldn¡¯t believe it; Su Lu was still¡­

    a virgin.

    Could it be that the man hadn¡¯t touched her?

    ¡­

    When Su Lu woke up the next day, she saw missed calls and WeChat messages from Gu Xin on her phone.

    Looking at the sunny weather, Su Lu called him back.

    ¡°Gu Xin, the weather looks nice today.

    Let¡¯s go to the civil affairs bureau and finalize our divorce.¡±

    Gu Xin was momentarily stunned, thenughed.

    ¡°Alright.

    The weather is indeed nice.

    See youter.¡±

    Just as their marriage had been a transaction orchestrated by their families, their divorce seemed like a joke.

    The shackles of five years were finally lifted.

    They were even happier than newlyweds.

    As they left the civil affairs bureau, Gu Xin extended his hand.

    ¡°Su Lu, it was a pleasure working with you.¡±

    Su Lu nced at the divorce certificate in her hand and shook his hand with a smile.

    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡±

    She felt a weight lifted off her shoulders.

    A woman approached and took Gu Xin¡¯s arm.

    The woman wore a mask, but her eyes were strikingly beautiful.

    It was Chen Yaxi.

    Chen Yaxi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this man with me then.¡±

    Su Luughed.

    ¡°Go ahead and take him.

    I¡¯m truly sorry for holding you up for five years.¡±

    Chen Yaxi looked at Su Lu for a moment.

    ¡°Su Lu, I wish you happiness too.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the kind wishes,¡± Su Lu nodded.

    Then Gu Xin, in high spirits, was pulled back into the civil affairs bureau by Chen Yaxi¡ªthey were going to register their marriage immediately.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.

    How wonderful it was.

    To shed the chains and embrace happiness right away.

    But she¡­

    A man¡¯s cold voice suddenly echoed in Su Lu¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I will make you pay.¡±

    ¡°Spend today with me.¡±

    Her father, Su Yukan, called her.

    ¡°Come to the Banquet at seven tonight.

    There¡¯s a dinner party.¡±

    For the past few years, Su Lu had been managing a smallpany on her own, which was considered her dowry.

    Thepany¡¯s scale was modest, not something the Su Family paid attention to.

    But still, she was a daughter of the Su Family and the daughter-inw of the Gu Family.

    Her father would asionally invite her to some business dinners.

    Su Lu thought about it and agreed, deciding she should also tell her father about the divorce with Gu Xin.

    At seven, she arrived at the Banquet on time.

    In the private room, Su Yukan¡¯s tone was severe.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even discuss the divorce with me!

    Do you even see me as your father?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss?

    The agreement clearly stated five years.¡± Su Lu knew her father¡¯s stance well.

    She was just an insignificant daughter, and family business came first.

    ¡°I was counting on you and Gu Xin maintaining a good rtionship so our families could continue cooperating.

    But you!

    Gu Xin¡¯s recent scandal was true, wasn¡¯t it?

    You can¡¯t even keep a man!¡±

    Su Yukan was furious.

    He waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Forget it.

    You two had no progress over the years anyway.

    Liu will be here today.

    Make sure to drink with himter and have a good chat.¡±

    Su Lu knew Liu as well.

    Forty-two, divorced, with a ten-year-old son, and a difficult ex-wife.

    There was even an illegitimate child.

    And yet, Su Yukan thought Liu was a suitable match for her second marriage?

    Su Lu sneered, ¡°You really have it all figured out.¡±

    Su Yukan frowned.

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?

    Liu¡¯spany has been growing well these past two years.

    An older man knows how to care for you.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s such a good match, why don¡¯t you let Su Jiao marry him?¡± Su Lu asked coldly.

    ¡°Jiaojiao is still young!

    And you¡¯ve already been divorced once.

    What more can you ask for?¡±

    Su Yukan waved his hand, ¡°Enough about this.

    Today¡¯s dinner party is important.

    Not only is Liu here, but there¡¯s also an overseas returnee nning to enter the domestic market.

    If we can cooperate, the prospects are excellent.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the private room door opened.

    A balding, potbellied Liu politely invited someone in, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    ¡°Liu, you¡¯re too kind.

    It¡¯s my honor to be appreciated by you.¡± A low, maic voice, cool and detached yet polite.

    Su Lu instantly froze; her heart skipped a beat.

    Bo Jingshen walked into the private room.

    Su Yukan whispered to Su Lu, ¡°This is the overseas returnee I mentioned, Bo Jingshen.

    Make sure to toast with himter.¡±

    Su Lu looked at her father in disbelief.

    Back then, to ensure she obediently married into the Gu Family, her father had used every trick to force her breakup with Bo Jingshen.

    She had been in unbearable pain for five years, and Su Yukan seemed to havepletely forgotten?

    Su Yukan stood up, ¡°President Bo really is a talented man!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Bo Jingshen nced over, his gaze freezing when he saw Su Lu.

    What was she doing here?

    Liu quickly answered his curiosity.

    ¡°President Bo, this is the old friend I mentioned, Su Yukan.

    And here is his eldest daughter, Su Lu.¡±

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Su Yukan replied, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± He hurriedly arranged, ¡°Come, Liu, sit next to Xiaolu.

    She will apany you for a few drinkster.¡±

    Liu, an old hand at this, understood Su Lu was the Gu Family¡¯s daughter-inw.

    But thinking about Gu Xin¡¯s recent scandal and hearing Su Yukan¡¯s matchmaking tone, how could he not understand Su Yukan¡¯s intention?

    Looking at Su Lu¡¯s beautiful face, Liu¡¯s bald head gleamed with joy.

    ¡°Good, good.

    I¡¯ll sit right next to Xiaolu.¡±

    Soon, more people arrived, and everyone took their seats.

    In the past, Su Lu could always handle her father¡¯s arranged social events lightly.

    But today, with Bo Jingshen present, she couldn¡¯t remain calm and only wanted to leave.

    Liu¡¯s frequent attentions made Su Lu ufortable.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s meaningful nces directed at her made it impossible for her to rx.

    Bo Jingshen was the main guest of this dinner.

    People couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°President Bo, I hear you¡¯re still single?

    If I had a daughter, I¡¯d marry her off to you.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Old Su have a daughter?¡± someone joked.

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen, who had been keeping a cool demeanor, suddenly looked at Su Yukan.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Bo Jingshen nced at Su Lu.

    Su Yukan, not noticing Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, joyfully replied, ¡°Ah, my younger daughter Su Jiao is the right age.

    But she¡¯s willful and immature.

    I fear President Bo would find her a handful.¡±

    Su Lu sneered inwardly.

    No wonder Liu wasn¡¯t given this ¡°good match.¡± Her father had higher aspirations.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved into a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°Is that so?

    Then forget the younger daughter.

    I think your eldest daughter is quite good.¡±

 Chapter 3 - 3 3 A Burst of Nameless Anger

    ?3: Chapter 3 A Burst of Nameless Anger   3: Chapter 3 A Burst of Nameless Anger       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Su Lu¡¯s whole body stiffened.

    Su Yukan said tactfully, ¡°My eldest daughter is getting on in years.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°I don¡¯t have good taste, I just like older ones, they are more vorful.¡±

    The group of old hands at the table allughed to smooth things over, ¡°President Bo, please don¡¯t make fun of Xiaolu, she is a decent person.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?

    A decent person¡­¡± Bo Jingshen squinted at her, seemingly mocking.

    Su Lu felt like she was sitting on pins and needles and couldn¡¯t stay for another moment.

    His words, his smile, his gaze,

    were all sharp knives.

    And the cruel punishment in the restroom yesterday¡­

    Su Lu raised her ss and stood up, ¡°I am not feeling well today, so I will take my leave first.

    Let me toast three sses to apologize, and please be generous.¡±

    Thinking of how yesterday she had vomited her heart out.

    Bo Jingshen said indifferently, ¡°Since you are not feeling well, don¡¯t waste good wine.¡±

    Su Yukan was very displeased with her wanting to leave early, but could not get angry in front of so many people, so he only said, ¡°If you are not feeling well, go back and rest early.¡±

    President Liu stood up eagerly, ¡°I¡¯ll see Xiaolu out.¡±

    Su Lu just wanted to leave quickly and hurried out of the private room.

    As she walked out, Su Yukan frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s getting more and more undisciplined as she grows older.¡±

    Bo Jingshen nced at him indifferently and got up to make a phone call.

    Outside, he lit a cigarette and dialed a number.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you at a dinner party?¡± Jiang Liughed heartily on the other end.

    Bo Jingshen said coolly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Feng City your territory?

    Help me check someone.¡±

    Bo Jingshen had just returned to the country, and his team was still handling affairs at Boss¡¯s headquarters abroad, so he had yet toy down his personnel.

    He and Jiang Li met abroad and had a deep friendship.

    Jiang Li, being a native yboy of Feng City, could easily investigate someone.

    Jiang Liughed, ¡°Sure, since you are asking, I can check out anyone or even a whole nest for you.¡±

    Bo Jingshen paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Oh, then check out Su Yukan¡¯s nest.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this nest of peddlers.¡± Jiang Li immediately showed disdain for Su Yukan.

    Bo Jingshen frowned tightly, ¡°What do you mean, speak in detail.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not umon for our circles to have arranged marriages, but the Su Family is particrly tant.

    I¡¯ve heard that apart from his eldest son Su Zhe, Su Yukan has clearly marked prices for his other children, arranging everything perfectly.¡±

    Jiang Li smacked his lips a few times while speaking, ¡°Does Su Yukan happen to be at your dinner party today?¡±

    Jiang Li teased, ¡°Does he want to introduce his youngest daughter to you?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it,¡± Jiang Li snickered.

    ¡°Do you remember Su Lu from the banquet yesterday?

    She and Gu Xin had an arranged marriage.

    At first, they looked like a model couple for years, I thought there might be genuine feelings, but now it seems they¡¯re just a stic couple.¡±

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t know Bo Jingshen¡¯s past with Su Lu, so he spoke very bluntly.

    ¡°Su Yukan originally sold off his eldest daughter, Su Lu, to form an alliance with the Gu Family.

    The two families have been tied together for several projects over the years, making a great fortune.

    Su Yukan tasted the sweetness of sess; with your Boss¡¯s prominent overseas name and your n to enter the domestic market now, he¡¯s undoubtedly eyeing you.¡±

    Jiang Liughed as he spoke, ¡°Before you returned to the country, he tried to arrange things with me several times.

    Now it¡¯s your turn, you returned to relieve me of my worries.¡±

    But Bo Jingshen didn¡¯tugh; it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t take a joke, but at this moment he couldn¡¯t even force a fake smile.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were deep, fury simmering beneath, and he pressed each syble heavily, ¡°sold?¡±

    Jiang Li smacked his mouth, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it the same thing.¡±

    That night, Su Yukan ended up being almost carried out from being force-fed with alcohol.

    Su Lu knew nothing of this; she wore scarves for several days to cover the hickey marks on her neck, fortunately, they gradually faded.

    That noon, Gu Xin came to thepany to take her out to lunch.

    Gu Xin smiled, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a breakup meal or not, we still need to have a meal together, right?¡±

    Su Lu also smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say break-up meal, that¡¯s too sad.

    Let¡¯s just celebrate you and Chen Yaxi¡¯s happy ending.¡±

    Gu Xin looked a bit embarrassed, ¡°She¡­

    she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡±

    Gu Xin sighed lightly, ¡°But when news of our divorce gets out and she¡¯s also pregnant, I worry that the public opinion might not be good for you¡­¡±

    Su Lu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    So, as long as a woman doesn¡¯t give her emotions, she can live very rationally in any rtionship, even marriage.

    In the car,

    Chen Yaxi looked at the scarf on Su Lu¡¯s neck thoughtfully, smiling meaningfully, ¡°Su Lu, I wanted to askst time at the Civil Affairs Bureau, are you seeing someone?¡±

    Su Lu coughed lightly and avoided answering.

    Su Lu just felt that the chaotic and predatory encounter with Bo Jingshen should not count as a rtionship, at most it was just an ident.

    They went to a high-ss restaurant near Su Lu Company and sat in a booth by the street-facing floor-to-ceiling windows.

    The meal was very enjoyable.

    Chen Yaxi got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom, you two chat.¡±

    Su Lu then chatted with Gu Xin about the current project their families were coborating on, and the conversation flowed smoothly.

    A dark-colored luxury car passed by outside the window.

    In the car¡¯s back seat, Bo Jingshen looked at Su Lu and Gu Xin in the restaurant¡¯s window booth.

    Sunlight poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, falling on them, and theyughed and talked, a perfect match.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re unhappy, you¡¯re unhappy.

    I¡¯ll help you pick another office building, why are you mad.¡± Jiang Er, who sat next to him, sensed Bo Jingshen¡¯s low mood.

    He thought he might have said something wrong.

    Jiang Er thought for a while, then tteringly took out a file from the car¡¯s storage box and handed it to Bo Jingshen, ¡°Look, this is the nest you asked me to check a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Bo Jingshen snapped back, realizing Jiang Er was referring to Su Yukan¡¯s family.

    The file contained information on the Su Family, not overly detailed but with basic information.

    Bo Jingshen quickly looked through the other profiles and stopped at Su Lu¡¯s profile.

    He saw the location of Su Lu Company ¡ª Mingyang Avenue.

    Jiang Er had been helping him find an office building recently and was chattering beside him.

    Bo Jingshen suddenly said, ¡°Mingyang Avenue.¡±

    ¡°Huh?

    What about Mingyang Avenue?¡± Jiang Er was puzzled.

    ¡°Find me an office building on Mingyang Avenue.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s words almost made Jiang Er go crazy.

    ¡°Ancestor!

    I found you the best building in the CBD!

    Are you short of money, going to Mingyang Avenue?

    Being frugal?¡±

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Maybe the view is better.¡±

    Jiang Er felt like swearing but was unsure if he should; he thought Bo Jingshen must be crazy.

    Actually, Bo Jingshen also felt he must be crazy.

    In the afternoon, while apanying Jiang Er to the hospital to get medicine, Bo Jingshen saw Gu Xin again.

    He saw Gu Xin tenderly holding a woman, heading to the obstetrics department.

    This man, who had beenughing and chatting with Su Lu in the restaurant not long ago, turned around and took another woman to prenatal check-ups.

    Ha, Su Lu had thrown him away to marry such a man?

    To live such aughable life?

    A nameless fire burned from his soles right up to his skull.

 Chapter 4 - 4 4 All settled

    ?4: Chapter 4: All settled?

    In your dreams   4: Chapter 4: All settled?

    In your dreams       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Jiang Li came over with the medicine and also nced at the scene.

    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Jiang Li curled her lips, ¡°The PR department will have to work overtime again.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    Jiang Li nodded, ¡°That woman is an artist from mypany, a model.

    When the news of Gu Xin¡¯s affair broke out a while ago, the PR department already had a headache.

    Now it¡¯s even worse, big news.¡±

    Bo Jingshen squinted his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Then ignore it.

    This kind of solid evidence, no matter how much you try to cover it up, you¡¯ll still get pped in the face.¡±

    Jiang Liughed heartily, not having much objection to his suggestion.

    In just a week, the matter broke out.

    That morning, Su Lu took a shower and then was bombarded with phone calls.

    Secretary Xu¡¯s call came in first.

    Xu Ning: ¡°Mr.

    Su!

    Have you seen the local news?¡±

    ¡°No.

    What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°You should take a look.

    It¡¯s about Mr.

    Gu.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t say much more.

    Su Lu hung up and checked the news.

    The news picture was a photo of Gu Xin apanying Chen Yaxi to the hospital¡¯s obstetrics department.

    Just after seeing it, Gu Xin¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m really sorry.

    I didn¡¯t expect them to be so all-pervasive.¡±

    He took Chen Yaxi to a high-end private hospital, not expecting to be photographed even there.

    Su Lu smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve alreadypleted the procedures.

    Outsiders just don¡¯t know.

    Compared to me, the public opinion is less friendly towards Chen Yaxi now.

    She¡¯s still pregnant, just take care of her.

    I don¡¯t mind, it will blow over soon.¡±

    Su Lu was very rational, even calm.

    Actually, this matter was simple; as long as the two of them announced their divorce, it would settle down.

    But just like their marriage, their divorce also involved both their families¡¯ businesses, stocks, future coborations, and so on.

    So when to release the news had to be discussed by both families again, trying to find an appropriate time to minimize the impact and losses for both families.

    Sure enough, Su Yukan called in right away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss the matter with the Gu Family!

    Just keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t say anything unnecessary!¡± This was the first thing Su Yukan said when the call connected.

    After ending the call, Su Luughed and continued applying makeup, preparing to go to thepany.

    ¡­

    The Boss office building was basically ready because Bo Jingshen provided a high budget, but the requirements for the location weren¡¯t that high.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t hard to find a suitable ce.

    The purchased office building was originally a design firm.

    So the interior had a strong sense of design, which was very nice.

    Jiang Li came over early in the morning, carrying two bags of steaming crab roe dumplings.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, although this ce isn¡¯t in the CBD, the design and decoration are indeed impressive.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    Jiang Li raised the bag in his hands, ¡°Delivering breakfast to you.¡± He chuckled, ¡°And to see the excitement.¡±

    ¡°See the excitement?¡± Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow.

    Jiang Li nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah, the news about Gu Xin broke out today, and I passed by the Su Lu Company just now.

    A bunch of reporters were gathered at the entrance,ing on strong.

    Hey, I just realized, your ce is quite close to Su Lu¡¯spany, just on the opposite ends of the same road.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s typing suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Why are they surrounding herpany?

    Isn¡¯t it that man¡¯s scandal?¡± Bo Jingshen frowned.

    ¡°Gu Xin protected Chen Yaxi wlessly.

    The media couldn¡¯t get to them, so they naturally turned to Su Lu.¡±

    Jiang Li shrugged, ¡°After all, Su Lu¡¯s father and mother don¡¯t care about her.

    Su Yukan probably wishes the media would swarm her, selling a wave of misfortune might even benefit the Su Family.¡±

    Bo Jingshen suddenly stood up and took his coat from the hanger.

    Jiang Li was stunned: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°What about the dumplings?

    I queued up to buy them!

    They¡¯re from a popr shop!¡± Jiang Li looked at him in grief.

    Bo Jingshen waved his hand, ¡°Go to the secretary¡¯s office and have them with Cheng Yan.¡±

    After saying that, he left thepany without looking back.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t expect so many reporters at thepany entrance; she wasn¡¯t a celebrity.

    Because she didn¡¯t expect it, she wasn¡¯t prepared.

    After parking the car and just stepping out of the parking lot, she was surrounded by reporters.

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on Mr.

    Gu and Miss Chen Yaxi appearing at the hospital¡¯s obstetrics department?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, please say a few words!¡±

    ¡°Mrs.

    Gu!

    Please say something.¡±

    Various recorders, phones, and cameras were pushed in front of her.

    ¡°Noment.¡± Su Lu walked forward with her head down, but the reporters blocked her way to thepany entrance.

    Su Lu was slender and couldn¡¯t push through them.

    Suddenly, she felt sharp pain at the corner of her eye, and then some warm liquid flowed down from there.

    It wasn¡¯t tears.

    Su Lu tried to raise her hand to touch it.

    But a long-fingered hand grabbed her wrist suddenly, then a suit jacket covered her head.

    Su Lu¡¯s vision went ck.

    But she didn¡¯t feel panicked.

    The suit jacket had a familiar cold cedar scent, which made her feel somewhat reassured in this situation.

    The reporters noisily questioned.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mrs.

    Gu?¡±

    ¡°Sir, who are you to Mrs.

    Gu?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was deep and maic, coldly spitting out two words, ¡°Bodyguard.¡±

    Su Lu was led by the shoulder into a car.

    The reporters felt that thismanding man in a ck mask didn¡¯t seem like a bodyguard.

    But no one dared to provoke.

    In the darkness, Su Lu only felt the car start and drive away.

    After a while, it stopped again.

    Then the jacket covering her head was finally taken off.

    He said, ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Su Lu raised her face, blood sliding down her cheek from the corner of her eye.

    Bo Jingshen frowned deeply.

    Notying hands on the reporters earlier was already his highest restraint andposure.

    Bo Jingshen grabbed a few tissues and held them to her still-bleeding wound.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Lu looked at him.

    Bo Jingshen spoke in a low, cold tone, ¡°To watch you make a fool of yourself.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s mouth curved slightly, her expression mocking herself, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t youughing?¡±

    Bo Jingshen squinted his eyes, not only did he notugh, but his expression was clearly angry.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°He messed up, yet you bear the consequences.

    He protected that woman without a w, and you end up bleeding here.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°This was just an ident, besides¡­¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve already divorced him¡¯ was on the tip of her tongue, but she didn¡¯t get to say it.

    Bo Jingshen scoffed, ¡°Did you marry him to live like this?

    I slept with you once and still know to help out.

    What about him?¡±

    Every word was sharp.

    He hated Su Lu, and hated himself for softening towards her.

    The words Su Lu was about to say suddenly didn¡¯t feel like saying anymore.

    She mocked, ¡°Should I thank you then?

    Not reporting you to the police for that night was already being as lenient as possible.

    I didn¡¯t ask for your help today either.

    I said it, Bo Jingshen, we¡¯re even.

    What do you actually want?¡±

    She took the tissues from his hand, pressing the wound on her eye herself, and soon they were soaked red.

    The sight irritated Bo Jingshen greatly.

    He started the car and headed to the hospital.

    His lips curved with a cold smile, ¡°What do I want?

    I already did what I wanted that night at Yunding.

    As for being even?¡±

    He tapped his fingers lightly on the steering wheel and chuckled, ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±

 Chapter 5 - 5 5 You Still Want Another Time

    ?5: Chapter 5: You Still Want Another Time?

    5: Chapter 5: You Still Want Another Time?

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                ¡°Su Lu, if I don¡¯t nod, don¡¯t ever think about ending things cleanly.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s domineering personality was something Su Lu was well aware of.

    So she didn¡¯t bother to say anything more.

    When Cheng Youran¡¯s call came through, they were already not far from the hospital.

    Cheng Youran was her close friend, the kind who would take care of everything for her.

    Cheng Youran¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Gu Xin¡¯s scandal, howe you¡¯re the one taking the fall for it?¡±

    Hearing this, Su Lu knew that the photos of her injury had already been leaked.

    In Bo Jingshen¡¯s car, Su Lu couldn¡¯t say much to Cheng Youran, so she just said, ¡°I¡¯m almost at the hospital, I¡¯ll talk to you there.¡±

    Before hanging up, Cheng Youran asked faintly, ¡°The one wearing the ck mask who escorted you away from the scene.

    Was it Bo Jingshen?¡±

    During their university years, they were not in the same city, so Cheng Youran only knew she had a deeply loved man, had seen photos, but had never met him in person.

    Su Lu knew she couldn¡¯t hide it, so she responded with a hum, ¡°We¡¯ll talk face-to-face.¡±

    Muhe Private Hospital was also where Cheng Youran worked.

    When they arrived, Cheng Youran was already waiting at the entrance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be long-winded, I¡¯ll directly arrange a few days of hospitalization for you, just so you cany low for a while.¡±

    Saying this, Cheng Youran leaned in to examine the wound.

    ¡°Might need a stitch, since you have a scar-prone skin, if we don¡¯t stitch it, the scar might be very noticeable.

    I¡¯ll call the stic surgery department for cosmetic stitching, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Lu obediently nodded.

    After Su Lu got out of the car, Bo Jingshen drove off.

    So Cheng Youran directly asked, ¡°Did he go to park the car or has he already left?

    If he¡¯s parking, I¡¯ll wait with you, if he¡¯s gone, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Su Lu said.

    Su Lu thought, he merely helped her because he¡¯d slept with her, so delivering her to the hospital was already the most he could do.

    There was no reason for him to apany her inside.

    She assumed he had left, and didn¡¯t n to wait, just went inside with Cheng Youran.

    When Bo Jingshen walked over after parking the car, they were already gone.

    He wasn¡¯t upset.

    Her wound needed immediate attention.

    Jiang Li¡¯s call came through.

    ¡°Brother Shen, you skipped the wontons and went to y hero saving the beauty?

    Do you think that¡¯s fair when I lined up early to buy those wontons?

    Even if you wanted to watch themotion, you should¡¯ve taken me along, I also love watching drama.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said indifferently, ¡°A convenience.¡±

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t doubt him, ¡°Oh.

    Do you want me to get the news retracted?

    Though you didn¡¯t show your face, Brother Shen doing good deeds and still knows to stay hidden¡­¡±

    ¡°Retract it.¡± Bo Jingshen paused, ¡°Also retract Su Lu¡¯s news.¡±

    Jiang Liughed, ¡°Did you feel bad about making her drink those three sses the other day?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Bo Jingshen looked at the hospital lobby but didn¡¯t intend to enter, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the office now.¡±

    Cheng Youran quickly found the stic surgery doctor and stitched the wound.

    Su Lu looked into the mirror, ¡°Tsk, I got disfigured.¡±

    Her tone didn¡¯t reveal any sadness.

    ¡°This is what they call imperfect beauty.

    You¡¯re already very beautiful, a small w gives others a chance to live.¡±

    Su Luughed, ¡°Such a sweet talker?¡±

    ¡°Seeing you disfigured, I¡¯mforting you.¡± Cheng Youran applied a small piece of sterile dressing on the stitched wound.

    Su Lu managed work over the phone and held a video conference.

    In the afternoon, Su Yukan came over.

    Su Lu, dressed in a hospital gown, had removed her scarf, and although the kiss marks on her neck were faint, they were still visible.

    Su Yukan got angry as soon as he saw them, ¡°You just divorced Gu Xin and now you¡¯re fooling around?

    Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t bother to exin, calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my personal life.

    Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°I had a meeting with the Gu Family this morning.¡± Su Yukan¡¯s face looked bad, clearly, the discussion didn¡¯t go well.

    ¡°You should go to Hai City toy low for a while, and inspect the cooperation project there.

    The Gu Family said this incident was Gu Xin¡¯s fault, so they agreed to increase our profit margin a bit.¡±

    Talking about the profit concession, Su Yukan¡¯s expression softened a bit.

    He thought for a moment, ¡°Gu Xin is no good, next time with President Liu¡­¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s smile was somewhat mocking, ¡°You still think there¡¯ll be a next time?

    Last time, you threatened me with the safety and future of my ex-boyfriend, I admitted my weakness, I worked for five years, helped the Su Family earn billions, I did my duty.

    Next time, what coteral do you have?¡±

    Su Yukan¡¯s face turned ugly, awkwardly changing the topic, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for your own good, let¡¯s talk about itter.

    Next month, your brother returns, you shoulde stay a few days.¡±

    Though the father-daughter rtionship wasn¡¯t good, Su Lu had a good rtionship with her brothers.

    Su Yukan also knew what to say to defuse the tension.

    Su Lu said coldly, ¡°Got it.

    I need to rest now, take care.¡±

    Early the next morning, Gu Xin rushed to the hospital.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Lu was in the middle of a dressing change, so she smiled at him.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t smile, pulling the wound is bad for healing.¡± the nurse said.

    Five minutester, the dressing change wasplete.

    Seeing the wound at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s eye, Gu Xin felt guilty, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡­¡±

    Apologies seemed too pale.

    Su Lu said, ¡°It was an ident.¡±

    Gu Xin took a deep breath, ¡°I owe you.

    Your father came to my house yesterday.¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°I know, he told me.¡±

    But Gu Xin sneered, not at Su Lu, but at Su Yukan.

    ¡°He said it was my fault, so he hopes my parents will speak well of you in public asions, to avoid affecting his ns for your remarriage.¡±

    No wonder someone as easygoing as Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°You can say I¡¯ve made mistakes a hundred times, I¡¯ll admit them a hundred times, but who does he think he is?

    If it wasn¡¯t for their coercion back then, would we have all these troublesome issues now?¡±

    Su Lu took a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.

    You needn¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be inspecting the project in Hai City in a few days, and we¡¯ll deal with the media attentionter¡­¡±

    Gu Xin said, ¡°Right, when I was about to suppress the news, I found out that Jiang Li had already retracted it.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Li?

    The second master of Jianghe Media?¡± Su Lu was puzzled, ¡°Why would he¡­¡±

    Su Lu froze, thinking of yesterday¡¯s rescue by Bo Jingshen when she was besieged by reporters.

    He was seen in the pictures, and he had close ties with Jiang Li.

    She realized she was probably benefiting from that connection.

    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.

    Jiang Li walked into the hospital room with baskets of flowers and fruits, smiling.

    ¡°Oh, Mr.

    Gu is here.¡± Jiang Li raised an eyebrow, then with a grin looked at Su Lu, ¡°I came to check on your injury.¡±

    ¡°Much better,¡± Su Lu said, ¡°I just found out, thank you for retracting the news.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes followed him to the man who walked in behind him.

    Today Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t wear a suit, he wore a white thin cashmere sweater, a camel duffle coat, ck slim jeans wrapping his long legs, and a pair of slightly worn sneakers.

    Just looking once, it ovepped perfectly with the image of the young man in her memories.

 Chapter 6 - 6 6 How is it

    ?6: Chapter 6: How is it?

    Exciting?

    6: Chapter 6: How is it?

    Exciting?

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                At this moment, however, he was more mature and reserved, deep and stern.

    Bo Jingshen did not speak, he just gave Gu Xin a cold nce before standing aside.

    Jiang Li waved his hand and said, ¡°Oh, it was just a small favor, no need to be polite.

    Besides, that day at Yunding, it was the first time we met, and Brother Shen drank three sses for you.

    We all felt quite apologetic.

    So yesterday, Brother Shen acted heroically to help you out, and I just helped to stop the rumors.¡±

    Gu Xin was a bit surprised, ¡°That person yesterday, was Mr.

    Bo?¡±

    Su Lu nodded and said officially, ¡°Thank you, Mr.

    Bo and Young Master Jiang, for the help this time.

    But I¡¯m going on a business trip to Hai City soon.

    Otherwise, I would invite you for a drink after I get discharged.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Li was somewhat surprised, ¡°You are going to Hai City too?¡±

    Bo Jingshen, who was standing quietly beside them, suddenly looked up at her.

    Su Lu blinked, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to inspect a project.

    Why¡­

    is Young Master Jiang going to Hai City too?¡±

    Jiang Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to make a fuss.¡± He pointed to Bo Jingshen, ¡°Bo Jingshen is going to Hai City for a conference.¡±

    Gu Xin seemed to understand, ¡°Is it the technology exhibition in the Huaxia District?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± Jiang Li nodded.

    Then he looked at Su Lu, ¡°Could you take care of Brother Shen then?

    He has been abroad for a few years and might not be familiar with some things here.

    His team is still abroad.

    If Miss Su could take care of him, I won¡¯t send anyone else with him.¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want to agree, but since they had just helped her, she had no choice but to agree reluctantly.

    They didn¡¯t stay long.

    When Gu Xin left, he also saw them out.

    The ward became quiet.

    Su Lu got up to go to the bathroom.

    When she came out of the bathroom, she was startled by the tall figure leaning against the wall by the door.

    ¡°You¡­

    you didn¡¯t leave?¡± Su Lu looked at him, still shocked.

    Bo Jingshen curled his lips, ¡°After seeing your husband leave, I thought and came back.¡±

    He ced his hand on the wall, trapping her between his arms, looking down at her with an overwhelming presence.

    Bo Jingshenughed softly, ¡°How does it feel?

    Exciting?¡±

    Su Lu frowned.

    After several years, why had this man be so unpredictable?

    Trapped between his arms, she had no way out, ¡°Please move.¡±

    The cold scent of cedar on him seemed to permeate everything, making Su Lu¡¯s ears turn red.

    Bo Jingshenughed softly, and his voice no longer carried the deep hatred it had when they first met at Yunding.

    Su Lu thought, perhaps such revenge did indeed bring some relief.

    ¡°You just agreed to Jiang Er.¡± Bo Jingshen leaned in, his lips close to her ear, his voice low and maic, ¡°So¡­

    how do you n to take care of me?¡±

    Su Lu took a deep breath, collecting her thoughts, thinking about Xu Ning¡¯s usual work responsibilities.

    Businesslike, she said, ¡°I will book your flights, hotel, and local transportation.

    If you need reservations for any banquets or dinners, you can let me know in advance.¡±

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, his deep eyes fixed on her.

    After a moment, he lightly tapped her neck with his finger, ¡°Su Lu, I¡¯m a bit curious.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°What?¡±

    Bo Jingshen chuckled, ¡°As long as Gu Xin isn¡¯t blind, he can see the marks I left on your neck that haven¡¯tpletely faded.

    Is he just really tolerant, or are you two really doing your own thing, turning a blind eye to the green hat?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my private matter.¡± Su Lu raised her hand to pull the cor of her hospital gown, seizing the opportunity to slip out from under his arm.

    ¡°If you have nothing else, please leave.

    I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Su Lu gestured towards the door, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the details for the flight and hotel reservations.¡±

    Bo Jingshen ignored her, pulling out a chair to sit down, clearly not nning to leave.

    He looked down, fiddling with his phone, asking in a light voice, ¡°What¡¯s good to eat in Feng City?¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Salted crispy chicken, braised white eel, partridge porridge.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes flickered, and he silently tapped on his phone screen.

    Su Lu leaned back on the hospital bed, falling asleep shortly after.

    Clearly, after five years, with new and old grudges.

    Even though he had done such things to her at Yunding¡­

    But deep down, Su Lu couldn¡¯t seem to let her guard up around him.

    Just like five years ago, as long as he was around, she subconsciously felt safe and rxed.

    Su Lu slept soundly.

    A deep, maic voice woke her, ¡°Wake up.

    Su Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m tired.¡± Su Lu, not fully awake, mumbled with a soft nasal tone, sounding like the coquettish murmur of a lover, extremely delicate.

    But she quickly realized, stiffening all over.

    Su Lu opened her eyes to see the man¡¯s deep eyes and his slightly smiling lips by the bed.

    ¡°Su Lu, who did you think I was?¡±

    Gu Xin?

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice turned cold.

    Su Lu bitterly smiled at herself, yes, who did she think he was?

    She actually mistook him for the Bo Jingshen who indulged her every whim five years ago.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Su Lu avoided the question.

    Bo Jingshen tilted his head, ¡°Get up and eat something.¡±

    The ward at Muhe was a fully equipped single suite.

    On the dining table beside them were several thermal bags with logos from well-known restaurants.

    Su Lu originally had no appetite, but somehow got up and sat at the dining table with Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu¡¯s heart ached.

    How long had it been since they sat together like this and had a proper meal?

    The thermal bags were opened one by one.

    Salted crispy chicken, braised white eel, partridge porridge.

    Exactly the three dishes Su Lu mentioned earlier.

    After a moment, Bo Jingshen frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as yours.¡±

    Su Lu was stunned, gently biting her lip.

    She had cooked him a few Feng City specialty dishes before, and he still remembered.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°I never knew these were Feng City dishes.¡±

    And he didn¡¯t know she was from Feng City.

    Back then, to stay away from the Su Family, she specifically applied to a university far from Feng City, in Hai City.

    With no sense of belonging to the Su Family, she rarely even mentioned Feng City.

    Su Lu pressed her lips together, unsure of what to say.

    Apologize?

    After what he did to her at Yunding, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to apologize.

    Exin?

    Time had passed, and water had gone under the bridge; past wounds had turned into scars hard to forget.

    So they finished their meal in silence.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t stay long, seeming like he hade just to have a meal.

    After he left, Su Lu breathed a sigh of relief, but felt an inexplicable sense of loss.

    She called Xu Ning, ¡°Book me another flight to Hai City and a hotel room.

    Yes, I¡¯ll send the name to your WeChat.¡±

    Xu Ning asked her if it was for the same flight and hotel as hers.

    Su Lu was silent for a few seconds, ¡°No, book a different flight and hotel.¡±

 Chapter 7 - 7 7 Arranged Clearly

    ?7: Chapter 7 Arranged Clearly   7: Chapter 7 Arranged Clearly       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Xu Ning handled matters properly.

    Not long after hanging up the phone, he sent the booking message to Su Lu.

    Su Lu looked at the message on her phone for a moment before realizing.

    Oh, she didn¡¯t have Bo Jingshen¡¯s contact information.

    This was indeed¡­

    Su Lu raised her hand to rub her temples and first sent a message to Gu Xin, who gave her Jiang Li¡¯s contact information.

    She then directly forwarded the booking details to Jiang Li.

    For the next two days, Su Lu stayed in the hospital, enjoying some peace and quiet.

    Even her luggage was packed by Xu Ning at her house just before departure.

    Cheng Youran was a bit exasperated, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re here to stay in the hospital or to go on vacation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to stay in the hospital, of course.¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°But I¡¯ll be going on vacation soon and will bring you a gift.

    Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Cheng Youran waved her hand.

    She paused and added, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s an expert in the cosmetic department at Hai City First Affiliated Hospital who¡¯s really good at scar removal.

    If you have time, go and see him.¡±

    The wound at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s eye was no longer covered by dressing.

    Although the scar was small, it still drew attention.

    Cheng Youran was too busy to see her off and left in haste.

    Su Lu dragged her suitcase to the entrance of the inpatient building.

    Before she could head to the parking lot, a luxury car with a dark color suddenly stopped in front of her.

    The rear window rolled down, revealing the handsome face of a man.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Lu seemed surprised.

    ¡°Going to Hai City, did you forget?¡± Bo Jingshen replied, his lips curving into a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to take care of me.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    The driver got out and opened the rear door for her, ¡°Miss Su, please get in the car.¡±

    He then took her luggage and ced it in the trunk.

    Su Lu frowned slightly, still holding her car keys, ¡°My car is still parked at the hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t get lost.

    Get in the car.¡± Bo Jingshen said calmly, raising an eyebrow at her, ¡°Or do you want me toe down and carry you up?¡±

    Su Lu gave him a stern look, but knowing him well, she understood that he would indeed do just that!

    Su Lu bit her lip and got into the car.

    Once the door closed, the scent of cedar emanating from him filled the confined space of the back seat.

    She suddenly became alert, ¡°Your flight is tomorrow!¡±

    The flight and hotel she had Xu Ning book for him were clearly set for the next day.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled lowly, ¡°Yes, you avoided me quite quickly by booking it for tomorrow.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Am I short of money for airfare?

    Can¡¯t I rearrange things?¡±

    Su Lu felt a headacheing on and pinched the bridge of her nose, ¡°What exactly¡­¡± Before she could finish, she realized they weren¡¯t heading to the airport, ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to the airport.¡±

    Was he nning to have the driver drive all the way to Hai City?

    Considering the distance from Feng City to Hai City, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of effort; the time wasn¡¯t enough.

    Su Lu had checked, and the tech exhibition Bo Jingshen was attending was opening the next day.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sell you.¡± Bo Jingshen said calmly.

    The driver rified, ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯re heading to West Suburb Airport.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°West Suburb¡­¡±

    Domestic flights from Feng City were usually from East Bridge Airport.

    International flights typically departed from Linyu Airport.

    West Suburb Airport was small and primarily used for private jet operations.

    The driver drove directly onto the tarmac.

    A beautiful Gulfstream G650 was parked there.

    The sleek lines of the aircraft screamed wealth.

    ¡°Mr.

    Bo, the crew is ready for you.¡±

    Although Su Lu had heard about the market value of Bo Sheng and Bo Jingshen¡¯s worth, it wasn¡¯t until she followed him up the boarding stairs that she truly felt the extent of his financial power.

    The flight attendant stood at the cabin door, courteously leading them to their seats.

    The ne took off shortly afterwards.

    The flight attendant provided excellent service, and the food was exquisite and delicious.

    The leather seats were spacious and soft, veryfortable, and Su Lu began to feel sleepy.

    She woke slowly when the ne encountered turbulence.

    Although there were two seats on each side of the aisle, the two of them chose to sit opposite each other, separated by the aisle.

    She nced over and saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s pale face.

    He leaned back tightly against the seat, eyes shut, lips pressed tightly together and pale, with sweat on his forehead.

    His hands gripped the armrests so hard that his knuckles were white.

    Su Lu asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    But Bo Jingshen seemed unconscious, showing no reaction.

    ¡°Bo Jingshen!¡± Su Lu became anxious.

    She rarely saw him looking so pale.

    In her memories, he was a young, energetic man, full of drive, rarely even catching a cold.

    Su Lu unbuckled her seatbelt and moved close to him.

    The flight attendant reminded her from the front, ¡°Miss Su, for safety during turbulence, please return to your seat and fasten your seatbelt.¡±

    Su Lu ignored the flight attendant, ¡°Bo Jingshen, what¡¯s wrong?

    Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    She gently patted the back of his hand, and the next second, he gripped her hand tightly!

    Then Su Lu was pulled into his cedar-scented embrace.

    He held her so tightly that it hurt her bones.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but struggle a bit.

    A husky voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±

    Su Lu froze.

    It seemed¡­

    he was scared.

    Su Lu stopped struggling, raised her hand, and gently patted his back.

    When the turbulence subsided, the flight attendant immediately came over.

    ¡°Mr.

    Bo, are you okay?¡±

    Bo Jingshen seemed to gradually recover, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Flight attendant: ¡°Do you need any medication?¡±

    He shook his head slightly.

    The initially tight embrace that made Su Lu¡¯s bones ache had loosened.

    She sensed that there was a reason behind Bo Jingshen¡¯s fear but didn¡¯t ask, quietly returning to her seat.

    Seeing that neither Bo Jingshen nor Su Lu had any needs, the flight attendant returned to the front to standby.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice came from beside her, ¡°I just got a bit airsick.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Lu responded, ¡°Get some rest then.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Bo Jingshen lowered the seatback and closed his eyes, falling asleep shortly after.

    Su Lu knew he wasn¡¯t airsick but scared.

    She got up to use the restroom, and upon exiting, encountered the flight attendant outside.

    The flight attendant smiled politely, ¡°Miss Su.¡±

    Su Lu hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°What happened to Bo Jingshen earlier?¡±

    Flight attendant: ¡°Mr.

    Bo has severe aviophobia due to some reasons, so he feels unwell when there¡¯s turbulence.¡±

    Su Lu was taken aback, ¡°Some reasons?¡±

    Flight attendant: ¡°Mr.

    Bo often travels by air for business overseas and once experienced a ne crash caused by mechanical failure.

    Although he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, it left him with severe aviophobia.

    That¡¯s why he bought this ne.¡±

    The words ¡°ne crash¡± hit her like a heavy hammer.

    Su Lu always thought that after they separated, someone as outstanding as Bo Jingshen would be living a great and happy life somewhere.

    She never imagined he had almost died.

    This realization made Su Lu feel a bit of lingering fear.

 Chapter 8 - 8 8 Saying One Thing but Meaning Another

    ?8: Chapter 8: Saying One Thing but Meaning Another   8: Chapter 8: Saying One Thing but Meaning Another       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Bo Jingshen only opened his eyes and sat up beforending, his eyes bloodshot.

    Su Lu handed him a cup of warm water, ¡°Drink some water.¡±

    Bo Jingshen stared at her for two seconds, took a sip, and then stopped.

    A slight furrow in his brow.

    It was not warm water in the cup, but lukewarm sugar water¡­

    He used to dislike drinking in water, finding it tasteless.

    Back then, Su Lu would mix a cup of light sugar water for him to make him drink more water, with different vors for different seasons.

    In summer, it was watermelon sugar, in autumn, chrysanthemum or osmanthus sugar.

    But after their breakup, his heart was too bitter; no amount of sugar could save him.

    Even the bitterest ck coffee, he could drink cup after cup without changing his expression.

    Su Lu saw him take a sip and stop, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bo Jingshen put down the cup, ¡°Too sweet.¡±

    Su Lu was stunned.

    Sweet?

    She had mixed it ording to his old preferences.

    Things are no longer the same.

    Hearts can change, and so can tastes.

    The nended smoothly.

    Stepping out of the cabin, it seemed they could already smell the salty sea breeze of Hai City.

    The young captain came out of the cockpit to talk to Bo Jingshen.

    It seemed they had a good rtionship.

    The captain spoke to Bo Jingshen quite casually.

    ¡°The forecast says a typhoon ising in the next couple of days.

    There¡¯s no way we can fly.

    Even if we could, the turbulence would be too much.

    You should stay in Hai City for a few more days,¡± Yan Sui said.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Bo Jingshen nodded lightly.

    Yan Sui nced at Su Lu yfully and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there¡­

    something going on?¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    Yan Suiughed, ¡°If something is going on, Cainan will be heartbroken.

    She chased you abroad and then back here.

    She¡¯s still on the ne, arriving in Hai City tomorrow.

    Be a decent person and treat her well.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said nothing in response, only said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then he walked towards Su Lu, ¡°The car is waiting at the door, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Lu followed him outside with a calm expression, unaware that she had overheard their conversation in the wind.

    She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at the moment.

    She knew that someone as outstanding as Bo Jingshen could not have been without rtionships over the years.

    No matter what kind of rtionships he had or with whom, she had no right to inquire.

    She understood all too well.

    But hearing it was different from knowing.

    It left her feeling empty.

    She thought it was pretentious.

    Outside the airport, a luxury car stopped in front of Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Get in.¡±

    She had arranged for her car to be parked right behind, and she hesitated, ¡°No, I have my car arranged.¡±

    Moreover, they were not staying at the same hotel.

    Su Lu even specifically asked Xu Ning to book their hotels far apart.

    Bo Jingshen gave her a meaningful look and nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Su Lu got into her car, which drove towards the hotel.

    The luxury car in the rearview mirror grew further away.

    When she arrived at the hotel and went to check in, Su Lu was dumbfounded.

    The man she had parted ways with at the airport was now at the front desk, signing with his slender fingers.

    ¡°Here is your room card, Mr.

    Bo.

    Your rooms are on the 21st floor, 2107 and 2108, two suites.¡±

    Su Lu stood behind him in a daze.

    Upon hearing the numbers, she eximed, ¡°Wait, 2107 is the room I booked.¡±

    The receptionist smiled, ¡°Miss Su?

    Mr.

    Bo has already taken care of your reservation.

    Here are your room cards.

    Enjoy your stay!¡±

    Su Lu looked at Bo Jingshen¡¯s smirking face and the two room cards in his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu could only follow him into the elevator, feeling somewhat helpless.

    Both the flight and hotel reservations she made for him went unused.

    Su Lu: ¡°You hardly seem to need my help¡­¡±

    He could clearly arrange everything by himself.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°If you didn¡¯t shirk responsibilities, I wouldn¡¯t mind following your arrangements.

    But¡­

    the Wanli International Hotel in the High-tech District?

    You might as well have booked it in the neighboring city.¡±

    Su Lu coughed lightly.

    The hotel she booked for him was indeed a bit far, almost an hour¡¯s drive away.

    ¡°I thought the tech exhibition you are attending is in the High-tech District, so booking a hotel there would be convenient for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen chuckled.

    In the next second, she was unexpectedly pressed against the elevator wall.

    His warm breath brushed against her face.

    ¡°Do you have to guard against me like a thief, Su Lu?

    Am I going to eat you?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s mind shed back to the night at Yunding, thinking he had already eaten her before.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°You have a call,¡± Su Lu said, attempting to break free.

    But he didn¡¯t let go, holding her wrist with one hand and the phone with the other.

    In the elevator¡¯s mirrored door, they looked like an intimate couple.

    Yan Sui¡¯s name appeared on Bo Jingshen¡¯s phone screen.

    Yan Sui: ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the scar removal expert you wanted.

    Isn¡¯t a scar a badge of honor for a man?

    You never cared about such things.

    Why bother now?

    Is there really a situation?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, hanging up.¡± Bo Jingshen ended the call.

    The elevator was silent.

    From the phone conversation, Su Lu vaguely heard some key words.

    A scar removal expert¡­

    Su Lu looked at her reflection in the elevator¡¯s mirrored door, seeing the scar at the corner of her eye.

    Bo Jingshen handed her a room card, ¡°Find a day when you¡¯re free.

    I¡¯ll take you to see that expert for your eye scar.¡±

    Her suspicion was confirmed, as his words indicated the expert was for her.

    A surge of indescribable feelings welled up within, both sour and warm.

    ¡°There¡¯s a famous scar removal expert at the First Affiliated Hospital.¡± Not waiting for her reply, he frowned, ¡°You¡¯re at least a woman.

    You should care about your face.¡±

    His tone was firm, leaving no room for refusal.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t nned to refuse, nodding obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After entering their respective rooms, Su Luy down on the soft bed, staring at the ceiling, exhaling a long breath.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s pale face due to flying anxiety popped into her mind.

    ¡°What exactly¡­

    have you gone through?¡±

    She could never bepletely indifferent to him.

    Now, it seemed, even less so.

    After tidying up to go out for dinner, Su Lu stood hesitantly in front of Bo Jingshen¡¯s suite door.

    Should she knock and ask him to join?

    Just as she hesitated, the door opened.

    Bo Jingshen looked down at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    Why not knock?¡±

    Su Lu bit her lip, ¡°I was going to eat.

    Do you want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bo Jingshen said, typing a message on his phone before exiting, closing the door behind him, ¡°Where do we eat?¡±

    Meanwhile, Yan Sui, waiting in the lounge for Bo Jingshen toe and have a drink and chat, received a message.

    ¡°Something came up, another day.¡±

 Chapter 9 - 9 9

    ?9: Chapter 9 ¡­

    Quite yful, huh?

    9: Chapter 9 ¡­

    Quite yful, huh?

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Until they left the hotel, Su Lu btedly realized that Bo Jingshen might have originally had other ns, but she¡­

    hijacked them?

    Because he seemed¡­

    too dazzlingly handsome, obviously going out with ns.

    Su Lu nced sideways at the man in the driver¡¯s seat.

    His hair was slicked back, unruly yet charming, revealing perfect contours and features.

    His shirt buttons were undone, showing his corbone and a small part of his chest.

    His long, straight legs were wrapped in tailored trousers.

    Overall, he was so good-looking that it left no room for criticism.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    Su Lu awkwardly coughed and looked away.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°If not, you can look moreter.

    Where do you want to eat?¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°The project team here made a reservation for me, let me check.¡±

    She looked at her phone, ¡°Yayue Restaurant, on Seaside Road¡­

    I¡¯ll set a navigation for you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Bo Jingshen said indifferently, ncing at her during a red light, his gaze deep, as if it could draw people in.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as forgetful as you.¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu heard this and remained silent.

    Yes, this was Hai City, the ce where they spent their youth five years ago.

    Hai City had good weather and beautiful scenery, especially Seaside Road.

    The vehicle drove along Seaside Road to Yayue Restaurant, a rather upscale sea-view restaurant.

    As Su Lu walked into the hall, about to inquire about the reserved table, a polite and courteous voice came from beside.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su!

    You¡¯re here!¡±

    A few men approached with smiles.

    It turned out the project team not only booked a table for her but also came to greet her personally!

    Most of the project team for this Hai City project were arranged by Gu Xin¡¯spany.

    Due to the recent public opinions, Gu Xin had given them many instructions regarding her visit, so they were naturally eager to take extra care¡­

    This was a bit unexpected for Su Lu.

    It was rather awkward¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Jingshen parked the car and walked in behind her, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°And this is?¡± The project team members also asked.

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Project Team: ¡°¡­¡±

    Though news from Feng City might not spread loudly in Hai City, they were dispatched from Feng City, so they were somewhat aware.

    Mr.

    Gu¡¯s gossip and all¡­

    Now seeing a very handsome man following Mr.

    Su¡­

    This couple¡­

    know how to have fun, don¡¯t they?

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t afraid they would ry the news to Gu Xin.

    However, the sudden awkwardness in their eyes made her feel a bit ufortable as well.

    Bo Jingshen seemed to be the least awkward of all.

    ¡°Where to sit?¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    The project team members hurriedly said, ¡°This way, please.¡±

    It was a private room with a sea view, and the ambiance was nice.

    Seeing Su Lu and Bo Jingshen acting normal, the project team members quicklyposed themselves too.

    And their topics were very proper.

    ¡°The project is almost done, but we paused work these days; if you don¡¯t mind, Mr.

    Su, you can go and have a look first.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Paused work?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because a typhoon ising, we¡¯ve paused for safety reasons.

    Once the typhoon passes, we¡¯ll restart immediately.

    You can also wait until then to inspect.¡±

    It¡¯s typhoon season in Hai City around this time.

    Su Lu: ¡°It¡¯s okay.

    I should stay here for a while; I¡¯ll check now, and after the typhoon passes and the work resumes, I¡¯ll inspect again.¡±

    The project team members nodded, ¡°Best to go tomorrow then.¡±

    A bizarre yet harmonious dinner ended.

    On the way back to the hotel.

    Recalling the earlier awkward situation, Bo Jingshen chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll inform Gu Xin?¡±

    Su Lu was toozy to exin their divorce to him.

    Sometimes, Bo Jingshen¡¯s insinuating words, when they stung her, also made her clearer.

    She needed this rity.

    Su Lu: ¡°He knows we are in Hai City.

    Jiang Li asked me to take care of you, and Gu Xin was present.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s smile froze slightly, and a sharp look brewed between his brows.

    The car stopped at a red light.

    With a click, Bo Jingshen unfastened his seatbelt and leaned in close.

    ¡°Does he also know¡­

    I would do this to you?¡±

    Hisrge hand clutched Su Lu¡¯s head, not giving her any chance to evade.

    And he kissed her.

    The cold scent of cedar dominated Su Lu¡¯s every breath.

    Intertwined in their lips and teeth was the fragrance of the oolong tea they drank earlier, not alcohol but equally intoxicating.

    Su Lu pushed twice, couldn¡¯t push him away, and gave up.

    When the red light turned green, and vehicles behind honked, Bo Jingshen finally released her, refastened his seatbelt, and drove ahead.

    The sharpness in his eyes disappeared.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know how else he nned to get back at her, or for how long.

    She only felt a bit weary, a bit sorrowful, because deep in her secret heart, seemingly, she wasn¡¯t entirely resistant to his proximity.

    He was like a drug that she was addicted to, causing her pain yet leaving her unable to give up.

    They didn¡¯t speak for the rest of the way.

    The next morning, the project team came to pick her up for an inspection.

    Once busy, Su Lu didn¡¯t have the thought to ponderst night¡¯s kiss in the car or her ambiguous rtionship with Bo Jingshen¡­

    The project in coboration with the Gu Family was a sea-view resort hotel.

    The sea view was great but it was quite far from the city, nearly thirty kilometers away.

    In recent years, Hai City had been vigorously developing tourism, even nning to build an Ocean Park nearby.

    The prospects for this sea-view resort hotel were quite promising.

    The main building was almostpleted.

    Though not topped off, its form was already visible.

    Due to the temporary suspension of work and its location in the suburbs, the ce was rather deserted.

    The project team members were very familiar with the site and showed her around.

    Since it was an inspection, Su Lu examined everything carefully, wandering around with the project team till nearly noon.

    The sky grew darker.

    The project team members frowned, ¡°Mr.

    Su, let¡¯s call it a day.

    The weather looks like it¡¯s changing.

    It¡¯s time for lunch too; let¡¯s head back to the city and discuss over a meal?¡±

    Su Lu had no objection.

    However, the on-site manager who stayed despite the suspension also wanted to join them in the city for the discussion.

    But there weren¡¯t enough seats in the car¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The manager scratched his head with a smile, ¡°I called a car; it should arrive a bitter.

    You go ahead.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Lu said, ¡°You guys take one car first; I¡¯ll wait for the other car.¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Su, this isn¡¯t appropriate, is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I don¡¯t like squeezing in with a bunch of men either.¡± Su Lu waved her hand and smiled.

    Actually, Su Lu wanted to stay longer and look around.

    The project team always showed her the good sides; nobody wanted the leader to see the bad sides during an inspection.

    So she wanted to take a look on her own.

    Seeing her insistence, the others didn¡¯t refuse; after all, it was just a short wait, no big deal.

    But they all underestimated the situation, including Su Lu.

    She didn¡¯t wait for the car; instead, she waited for the typhoon.

 Chapter 10 - 10 10 What will you compensate me with!

    ?10: Chapter 10: What will youpensate me with!

    10: Chapter 10: What will youpensate me with!

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                When the wind grew stronger, Su Lu still didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong.

    But when the sky also darkened, even if she were a fool, she would have known that something was wrong.

    In a ce like a construction site, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say there was flying sand and rocks; it was nearly impossible to keep her eyes open.

    The expected driver was still nowhere to be seen.

    If he didn¡¯t arrive now, it would be useless for him toeter when the wind and rain grew stronger.

    In such weather, the entire construction site was already deserted.

    Struggling against the fierce wind, Su Lu headed toward the main building still under construction, where the top hadn¡¯t been sealed yet.

    Arge piece of iron sheet came flying horizontally with the wind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Lu screamed, narrowly avoiding it.

    The sand in the wind stung her body, and some tiny metal wires or fragments she couldn¡¯t identify grazed her, leaving small cuts on her skin.

    It was difficult, but she managed to reach the unfinished main building.

    The situation inside wasn¡¯t much better.

    The unfinished structure had no windows.

    The wind blew through all sides!

    It was only slightly better than outside.

    Su Lu crouched in a corner and dialed a number on her phone.

    Whether it was because of the weather or being in the outskirts, the signal seemed weak.

    The voices of the project team on the other end were intermittent.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su¡­

    find a ce to take shelter¡­

    the driver will¡­

    be there soon!¡±

    ¡°In this weather!

    Can he even make it here?¡± Su Lu asked urgently.

    But the call was disconnected, and she didn¡¯t know if they had heard her.

    Rather than having the driver rush over to pick her up in this weather, it seemed even more dangerous to sit in a moving metal box like a car.

    Her mind was filled with images she had seen on the news before, of trees snapped in half, crushing car roofs.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Su Lu sneezed and sniffled, feeling a bit cold.

    She hugged herself tightly, curling up in the corner.

    Thinking about her current predicament, she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°Is the heavens helping Bo Jingshen punish me¡­¡±

    Su Lu picked up her phone, suddenly wanting to call Bo Jingshen.

    But looking at the screen, she btedly realized she still didn¡¯t have Bo Jingshen¡¯s contact information.

    Even the information for booking his flight and hotel, she had sent directly to Jiang Li.

    ¡°s.¡± Su Lu sighed softly, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Because she forgot to charge her phonest night, the battery was already low, and she didn¡¯t know when it would die.

    She put down her phone and quietly curled up in the corner.

    Outside, the wind howled, and the rain poured down.

    In the warm, quiet caf¨¦ on the second floor of the hotel, the floor-to-ceiling windows separated the indoor tranquility from the storm outside, like two different worlds.

    In the booth by the window, Bo Jingshen listened absentmindedly to Assistant Qiu talking beside him.

    Assistant Qiu was the temp assistant Jiang Li had arranged for him in Hai City.

    Assistant Qiu, ¡°President Bo, if you have no other instructions, we¡¯ll follow this schedule.¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned tightly, looking at the trees outside swaying wildly in the wind.

    Suddenly, he asked, ¡°If the typhoon is too severe, can the opening ceremony still be held?¡±

    Assistant Qiu, ¡°Hai City has several typhoons every year.

    They don¡¯t always cause problems, but it¡¯s hard to say.

    It might get dyed.

    I will monitor closely and update you with any changes.¡±

    Bo Jingshen nodded and made a call on his phone.

    Su Lu¡¯s phone¡­

    no one answered.

    A sense of unease slowly began to rise.

    Bo Jingshen quickly dialed Jiang Li¡¯s number, and it was soon connected.

    Jiang Li, ¡°Hey, the typhoon has hit Hai City.

    Can the tech expo still be held on schedule?¡±

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Give me Gu Xin¡¯s contact information.¡±

    Jiang Li sensed something was wrong in his voice, ¡°¡­Why?

    What¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°Su Lu¡­¡± Bo Jingshen had just begun when he saw a few people entering the caf¨¦.

    The project team members they had dinner withst night looked exhausted.

    Bo Jingshen handed his phone to Assistant Qiu and approached them.

    Xiao Zhang and Xiao Zhou from the project team looked worried.

    Xiao Zhang, ¡°What now!

    The driver isn¡¯ting anytime soon, is he?¡±

    Xiao Zhou, ¡°He¡¯s not.

    His car is stuck at a gas station on the way.

    It¡¯s too dangerous to drive in this weather!¡±

    Xiao Zhang anxiously scratched his head, ¡°What do we do about Mr.

    Su?

    If something happens to Mr.

    Su, how do we exin to Mr.

    Gu?¡±

    Xiao Zhou, ¡°Should we¡­

    should we call Mr.

    Gu and inform him of the situation first?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    A low, icy male voice suddenly reached their ears.

    The project team turned their heads to see a familiar yet stern face.

    Xiao Zhang, ¡°Mr¡­

    Mr.

    Bo?¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and deep, ¡°What did you just say?

    Wasn¡¯t Su Lu with you inspecting the project?

    What happened to her?

    Where is she now!¡±

    The project team felt more pressure facing this man than reporting directly to Mr.

    Gu.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su¡­

    Mr.

    Su¡­¡± Xiao Zhou stammered.

    Xiao Zhang, ¡°Mr.

    Su is still at the project site.

    In this weather, the driver stopped midway and couldn¡¯t pick her up.

    Mr.

    Su is probably¡­

    stranded at the site.¡±

    The middle-aged dark-skinned man beside them was the project site manager, looking a bit moreposed.

    He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°As long as Mr.

    Su can find a ce to hide temporarily, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    Bo Jingshen looked at him coldly, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­

    what?¡± The originally calm manager now felt suffocated by Bo Jingshen¡¯s presence.

    Bo Jingshen stared at him, ¡°Are you sure?

    Are you certain Su Lu won¡¯t be in danger, stranded at the construction site during a typhoon?

    Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡­

    I¡­¡± The manager couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°What if she is in danger?

    How will youpensate me?

    How will youpensate me!¡±

    The manager couldn¡¯t speak, seeing the young man¡¯s eyes filled with blood streaks.

    Like a trapped beast.

    Assistant Qiu, who held the phone, had not disconnected the call.

    Jiang Li on the other end heard the whole situation, feeling waves of shock.

    Jiang Li, ¡°What on earth is going on!¡±

    Assistant Qiu, ¡°Second young master, this¡­¡±

    Jiang Li quickly calmed down, ¡°Contact the local search and rescue team immediately.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Give the phone to Bo.¡±

    Assistant Qiu handed the phone to Bo Jingshen at once.

    Jiang Li knew Bo Jingshen was not someone easily losing control.

    During a major crisis at thepany, he had never seen Bo Jingshen lose hisposure.

    But now, his emotions were visibly out of control, making Jiang Li uneasy.

    ¡°Bo, don¡¯t worry.

    I¡¯ll have Xiao Qiu contact the local search and rescue team.

    It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was deep, ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

 Chapter 11 - 11 The 11th It Wasnt a Delusion After All

    ?11: The 11th Chapter: It Wasn¡¯t a Delusion After All   11: The 11th Chapter: It Wasn¡¯t a Delusion After All       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Although Su Lu was hiding in the unfinished main building, she still felt the immense power of the storm.

    Because the wind was so strong, the rain was almost blowing in horizontally!

    The moisture was swept in by the fierce wind, making everything wet even inside the main building.

    The corner where Su Lu was hiding was the only dry spot she found after being sshed by the rain several times.

    But it was still cold.

    She was soaked to the skin, and the drafty building with no doors or windows was filled with bone-chilling wind.

    Su Lu huddled in the corner against the wall, feeling feverish and very groggy.

    The already low battery of her phone waspletely drained, and she had no idea how much time had passed.

    In her daze, she seemed to hear someone calling her name.

    ¡°Su Lu!

    Su Lu!¡±

    Who?

    Who is calling me?

    Su Lu thought in a daze, ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± I actually thought I heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice.

    She shook her head, which only made her headache and dizziness worse.

    But the seemingly hallucinatory voice didn¡¯t disappear; the sound was small and fragmented, as if blown away by the wind.

    ¡°Su Lu!

    Su Lu!

    Where are you!¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s parched lips moved slightly.

    ¡°Bo¡­

    Jingshen.¡± She murmured like a mosquito¡¯s whisper.

    She could no longer hold on.

    Her slender body, huddling in the corner, slid sideways.

    Shey on the dusty and gritty cement floor.

    ¡°Su Lu!¡±

    A deep male voice, filled with urgency, grew closer.

    The sky was dark, and the main building was even darker.

    In the dim light, Bo Jingshen saw the slender body curled up in the corner.

    Silent, disheveled, and fragile.

    An invisible hand squeezed his heart tightly.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s throat tightened, and his voice trembled.

    ¡°Su Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Lu struggled to open her eyes.

    She could hear footstepsing closer.

    When she opened her eyes¡­

    Her breath almost stopped in her throat.

    In the dim light, the tall silhouette against the light, was a man running towards her from the pouring rain and howling wind with arge backpack.

    Tears slid down from the corner of Su Lu¡¯s eyes.

    Clearly¡­

    she hadn¡¯t thought of crying when she was in such a predicament.

    But now she couldn¡¯t control it.

    Bo Jingshen reached out and touched her burning skin.

    ¡°Damn it!

    What on earth are you inspecting in such terrible weather?

    Are you going to starve to death if you don¡¯t work this hard?¡± He said angrily.

    Su Lu raised her hand, lightly grasped his fingers, ¡°Ah Shen.¡±

    Her voice was slightly hoarse and very weak.

    And this was a name she hadn¡¯t heard for many years.

    Bo Jingshen paused, and all his anger vanished in an instant.

    Without saying a word, he put therge backpack he was carrying aside.

    The waterproof backpack was well-prepared.

    There were vacuum-packed hotel nkets, bottled water, energy bars, and a small first aid kit withmon medicines and simple wound treatment supplies.

    Su Lu, though groggy and cloudy, was very obedient and swallowed the antipyretic pill sent to her mouth.

    She let him wrap her in the dry nket.

    Her whole body felt ufortable, but there was a sense of security.

    Before falling into a deep sleep, she nced at him in a daze.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face¡­

    why is it so pale?

    But she couldn¡¯t ponder any longer.

    She fell into a deep sleep, which was more like aa than sleep.

    In her sleep, she seemed to be held tightly, as if it was that longed-for embrace.

    When she woke up again, she was already in the hospital.

    She was wearing striped hospital pajamas with a drip in her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± The nurse just came in.

    Su Lu: ¡°How long¡­

    did I sleep?¡±

    Nurse: ¡°Your fever was very high.

    Since you were brought in this morning, you haven¡¯t slept for long.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Who¡­

    brought me in?¡±

    Nurse: ¡°The ambnce.

    The rain and wind lessened a bit this morning, and the ambnce brought you back.¡±

    The nurse came over and adjusted her drip speed.

    ¡°You¡¯re from out of town, aren¡¯t you?

    Going to a construction site during a typhoon is too dangerous.

    Fortunately, you only caught a cold and had a high fever, no injuries.¡±

    Su Lu lowered her eyes and softly responded, ¡°Mm.¡±

    The nurse¡¯s next words, however, made her suddenly raise her eyes.

    Nurse: ¡°The gentleman who was brought in with you was not so lucky.

    He has a long cut on his back.

    Thankfully, there are no internal injuries, but he lost a lot of blood.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s body shook.

    It turned out¡­

    it wasn¡¯t her imagination.

    It turned out, he really went to find her.

    Su Lu suddenly remembered the face she saw before she passed out¡­

    that pale, handsome face.

    At that time, was Bo Jingshen already injured?

    Nurse: ¡°Hey!

    What are you doing?

    The drip is not finished yet!¡±

    Su Lu pulled out the needle and got out of bed.

    She had already rushed to the ward door but suddenly realized she had to look back at the nurse.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The nurse was taken aback, ¡°What?

    Who?¡±

    ¡°The gentleman who was brought in with me!

    Where is he?¡± Her voice was urgent.

    ¡°Room V27¡­¡±

    The VIP ward floor was not as busy and noisy as the usual hospital floors.

    The corridor was very quiet.

    Su Lu walked to the door of Room V27.

    Jiang Li¡¯s voice came from the half-open ward door.

    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re still nning to attend that exhibition?

    You really don¡¯t let minor injuries stop you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t affect you, but at least you got injured honorably.

    Even the doctor said you were pretty tough.

    Driving around in a typhoon, weren¡¯t you afraid that a tree might fall and crush your car?¡±

    ¡°Keep cursing, thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not cursing.

    I¡¯m just worried, man.

    The flight was canceled.

    I got here all the way from Feng City by train and car.

    This is the most sincere friendship, okay?

    Uh¡­

    you and Su Lu¡­

    never mind, I won¡¯t ask.¡±

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t really think there was something wrong with Bo Jingshen being with a woman.

    He just didn¡¯t quite understand, why Su Lu?

    It seemed¡­

    there was an old me?

    But Jiang Li didn¡¯t dare to ask more.

    Su Lu stood outside the door, and her hand hanging by her side trembled slightly.

    He actually¡­

    drove to the construction site to find her in such weather.

    Even the driver didn¡¯t dare to drive there and stopped at a gas station halfway to avoid the storm.

    But Bo Jingshen¡­

    Su Lu raised her slightly trembling hand, ready to push the door and enter.

    Suddenly, a cold and indifferent female voice came from behind, ¡°Who are you?

    Why are you standing at the door eavesdropping?¡±

    Su Lu turned around and saw a beautiful woman standing behind her, looking at her with scrutinizing eyes.

    Wearing a tailored suit that highlighted her slender figure, she looked sharp and crisp.

    Her beauty was stunningly obvious.

    Su Lu suddenly thought of the name mentioned by the captain in the conversation with Bo Jingshen when they got off the ne¡ªCainan.

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s face showed a hint of fatigue she couldn¡¯t hide.

    She waved her hand, ¡°Forget it.

    Step aside.¡±

    Then she brushed past Su Lu and pushed the door into the ward.

 Chapter 12 - 12 12 Living off Appearance

    ?12: Chapter 12 Living off Appearance   12: Chapter 12 Living off Appearance       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                ¡°Hey?

    You¡¯re here, Cainan?

    I thought the typhoon would dy your flight.¡±

    Jiang Li spoke and nced past Zhuang Cai Nan, noticing Su Lu standing at the door with a slightly awkward expression, ¡°Miss Su is here too¡­¡±

    Su Lu was in a dilemma, neither able to enter nor retreat, and could only nod gently while standing at the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on Mr.

    Bo¡¯s injury and thank him.

    If it¡¯s inconvenient¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s inconvenient.

    Please leave.¡± Zhuang Cai Nan, though looking tired, refused decisively, taking over unhesitatingly.

    Even though she had just arrived, she already knew the reason behind Jingshen¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Let her in.¡± A deep male voice came from inside the ward.

    Zhuang Cai Nan frowned and looked sideways, ¡°Jingshen!¡±

    ¡°Alright.

    I¡¯ve arranged a room for you at Wanli International in the High-tech District.

    You just arrived, so take a rest first.

    Handle matters for the exhibition with that temporary assistant, Xiao Qiu.

    I¡¯m fine here.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was indifferent and calm, arranging a room far from the city center but close to the exhibition center for Zhuang Cai Nan.

    ¡°Additionally¡­¡± Bo Jingshen paused, ¡°The car was damaged.

    Take care of the follow-uppensation matters.¡±

    Su Lu, outside the door, felt a shock.

    Was he really hit by a tree in his car during the typhoon?

    He looked at Jiang Li, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Jiang Li winked at Su Lu and gestured, ¡°Miss Su, pleasee in?¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s stare was unrelenting, with no warmth at all.

    Although quite awkward, concern outweighed the awkwardness.

    Su Lu braved the embarrassment and walked in.

    Entering the small hall of the suite ward, she turned her head towards the inner room.

    The man on the hospital bed happened to be getting up, his back to the hall, putting on a shirt.

    The muscles of his shoulders and back were beautifully and evenly toned.

    However, ring white, thick bandages stretched diagonally from his shoulder across his back, with faintly seeping blood, forming ring red stains.

    Moreover, there seemed to be some old scars on areas of his back not covered by the bandages.

    Su Lu racked her brain for all previous memories but couldn¡¯t remember seeing these scars on his back before.

    During college, Bo Jingshen was on the swimming team, and with Hai City being near the sea, they had often gone to seaside resorts for dates.

    At that time, his back had no such scars.

    Just like when she found out he had a fear of flying due to a past ne crash.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but think, what exactly had he¡­

    been through?

    Bo Jingshen finished buttoning his hospital gown and turned around, noticing her slightly reddened eyes.

    Su Lu quickly lowered her gaze.

    ¡°Sickness has passed?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Bo Jingshen slightly raised his hand, as if out of an old habit¡­

    He used to always raise his hand like this, waving lightly and smiling, calling her, Su Xiaolu,e here quickly.

    When Su Lu saw him raise his hand, she instinctively felt like taking a step forward.

    But his hand stopped halfway, so did her motion.

    Bo Jingshen nced at Jiang Li, who was still looking over, ¡°What are you standing there for?¡±

    Jiang Li nced at him, ¡°Hey, when there¡¯s a girl¡­¡±

    Before finishing his sentence, he saw Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s unusually sullen face and changed his tone, ¡°Cainan, let¡¯s go.

    I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan seemed to muster all her strength to resist the urge to say something more.

    ¡°President Bo, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± She addressed him differently, speaking calmly.

    After Jiang Li and Zhuang Cai Nan left,

    Bo Jingshen then looked at Su Lu, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Are you¡­

    alright?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    They spoke simultaneously.

    Su Lu nodded, ¡°I¡¯m much better, but you¡­¡±

    She frowned and looked at his shoulder.

    Bo Jingshen lifted the corner of his lips, with a smile that was either teasing or mocking.

    ¡°Worried?¡±

    He leaned closer, suddenly reducing the distance between them.

    Su Lu could almost smell the cold cedar scent from him mixed with the faint smell of disinfectant in the ward, a uniquebination that still unsettled her.

    She held her breath.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°So¡­ are you more worried about me, or more worried about Gu Xin finding out?¡±

    Su Lu instinctively wanted to say, of course, she was more worried about him.

    What would it matter if Gu Xin found out about this?

    But before she could say it, she already realized the meaning behind the man¡¯s smile.

    It was mocking.

    She pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Bo Jingshen said indifferently, ¡°Instead of worrying about me, you should think about how to deal with Gu Xin.

    When I went to find you, all his project team members were there.

    They also brought an ambnce to the construction site in the morning, bringing us back to the city hospital.¡±

    Clearly, those who could once find warmth in each other¡¯s embrace during a storm, now turned every word into cold, sharp words.

    Su Lu thought she could adapt, but the words still pierced her deeply.

    ¡°This, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me.¡± Su Lu stood up, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°There is something.¡± Bo Jingshen interrupted her, his long eyes ncing at her sideways, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Su Lu was stunned, standing still.

    Not long after, there was a knock at the door.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Come in.¡±

    A man in a white coat walked in, looking around thirty years old, with a badge on his chest that read: Director of Medical Aesthetics, Qu Kai.

    ¡°Doctor Qu.¡±

    ¡°Ah, hello, Mr.

    Bo, right?¡± Doctor Qu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve just looked at your medical record.

    The wound on your back hasn¡¯t healed yet, it will be some time before any treatment can be done.

    Besides, the sutures used were already cosmetic stitches.

    It¡¯s better to wait for it to heal and see the results.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me.¡± Bo Jingshen tilted his head toward Su Lu, ¡°Please take a look at the scar on her face.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh!

    I see.¡± Doctor Qu turned to look at Su Lu.

    By now, Su Lu already knew this was the expert Cheng Youran had mentioned from the First Affiliated Hospital in Hai City for scar removal.

    Doctor Qu looked closely at the scar on the corner of Su Lu¡¯s eye.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°How is it?¡±

    Doctor Qu looked at him.

    This Mr.

    Bo, though his back was full of scars that could hold a meeting for, seemed not to be the least worried.

    Yet, from his voice, Doctor Qu could sense a well-hidden tension over the tiny scar on thisdy¡¯s corner of the eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.

    The stitching was done well, and the healing is good too.

    Just one round of treatment and some topical medication is needed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    After Doctor Qu left, Su Lu thanked him softly, ¡°Thank you, I heard this Professor Qu is hard to get an appointment with.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Knowing it¡¯s hard to get, you should be more careful, don¡¯t end up wounded and scarred everywhere.¡±

    Su Lu nced at him, ¡°Your scars on the back¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen curled his lips, ¡°Heartache?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes flickered.

    His long fingers reached over, lightly brushing her forehead, and it felt like a string in her heart had been plucked gently.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t rely on my back to make a living.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡± So is she supposed to rely on her face to make a living?

 Chapter 13 - 13 13 You Accompany Me

    ?13: Chapter 13 You Apany Me   13: Chapter 13 You Apany Me       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            The nurse came in to inform her.

    ¡°Miss Su, someone is here to visit you.

    They¡¯re in your room now.¡±

    ¡°Got it, thank you, I¡¯m heading over now.¡±

    After Su Lu finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Go ahead.

    I need to take a shower anyway.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Bo Jingshen seemed to only then realize that being injured meant many of his actions were restricted.

    He frowned, ¡°Tsk, troublesome.

    Well, at least I can wash my hair.¡±

    He had spent the night on that dusty, gravelly cement ground at the construction site, and now he felt utterly ufortable.

    Su Lu still felt uneasy.

    If the bandages on his shoulders got wet, an infection wouldn¡¯t be a joke¡­

    Bo Jingshen looked at her with a half-smile, ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, why don¡¯t you help me wash up?¡±

    He said it casually, just teasing.

    Unexpectedly, Su Lu only paused for a moment before nodding, ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡±

    Su Lu got up and went to her room to deal with the visitor.

    Bo Jingshen watched her leave, a self-deprecating smile tugging at his lips.

    But he didn¡¯t go to the bathroom to wash his hair after all.

    The difort from the dust and dirt didn¡¯t seem so unbearable anymore.

    When Su Lu returned to her room, she saw a few members of the project team waiting with baskets of flowers and fruits.

    As soon as they saw her, they all began to apologize.

    Xiao Zhou, ¡°We¡¯re really sorry, Mr.

    Su, for causing you such an unwarranted disaster.¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°Natural disasters are beyond anyone¡¯s control.

    I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to me yourselves so much.¡±

    Xiao Zhou, ¡°We couldn¡¯t reach you by phone, so Mr.

    Gu called me.

    If you have time¡­¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him back.¡±

    Xiao Zhou and Xiao Zhang sat for a while.

    Seeing that Su Lu really didn¡¯t seem to me them, they gradually became less tense.

    ¡°Yesterday¡­¡± Su Lu hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How did he know I was stuck at the site?

    How did he¡­

    head over there alone?¡±

    Xiao Zhang felt a bit awkward, considering they were part of Gu Xin¡¯s project team.

    Discussing another man in front of their boss¡¯s wife¡­

    how could it not be awkward?

    So Xiao Zhang recounted what happened, though not verbatim, but mentioned Bo Jingshen¡¯s anxiety at the time.

    Su Lu¡¯s heart was shaken.

    The project team didn¡¯t stay long.

    After they left, Su Lu charged her phone and turned it on.

    The flood of missed call notifications nearly numbed her hand.

    Calls from Gu Xin, Cheng Youran, Su Yukan could be expected.

    But even Su Jiao and her mother, Zhu Xinyan, had called.

    And President Liu too?

    Su Luughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°Did I be the center of the universe overnight?¡±

    She returned Cheng Youran¡¯s call but didn¡¯t get through.

    She might be in surgery or busy.

    Then she called Gu Xin.

    ¡°Xiaolu?!

    Are you alright?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice was anxious.

    Su Lu, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Xin, ¡°How can I not worry?

    You were trapped at the site in a typhoon!¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°An ident.¡±

    Gu Xin, ¡°Make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.

    Su Zhe ising back.

    I¡¯ve always thought¡­

    is it because the scandal between Xiao Xi and me came out?

    He thinks you were wronged and ising back to deal with me.¡±

    Su Luughed, ¡°Not at all, my brother has a good temper.¡±

    Gu Xin, ¡°That¡¯s only towards you!

    Anyway, it¡¯s good you¡¯re okay.

    If anything had happened to you, Su Zhe would have skinned me alive.¡±

    After a pause, Gu Xin hesitated for a while.

    Then he asked, ¡°I heard from the project team, Bo Jingshen he¡­¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The project team didn¡¯t just say a little.

    Gu Xin, ¡°You and him¡­¡±

    Su Lu remained silent, and Gu Xin didn¡¯t push the matter.

    Gu Xin, ¡°Anyway, as long as you¡¯re happy.

    Oh, right.¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ayer of displeasure slowly surfaced in Gu Xin¡¯s voice, ¡°Your father called me, asking about your ce in Hai City.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what he was nning, so I didn¡¯t tell him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Su Lu thought of needing to help that man wash his hair and didn¡¯t want to say more, ending the call.

    As for the calls from Su Yukan, Su Jiao, Zhu Xinyan, and President Liu, Su Lu directly ignored them, with no intention of calling back.

    When she reached Bo Jingshen¡¯s room, she heard the sound of water flowing from the bathroom.

    Was he really taking a shower with those injuries?!

    Su Lu hurriedly walked towards the bathroom.

    But a deep voice came from behind, ¡°If I had really gone in to wash my hair and shower, would you have barged in?¡±

    Su Lu stopped in her tracks.

    The man was sitting on a high stool by the small bar in the living room area, drinking a cup of coffee.

    The pure taste of Mandheling, something he had long been ustomed to.

    The bitterness inside him was so much that even the bitterest coffee over the years seemed sweetpared to it.

    But now, for some reason, it tasted bitter again.

    Seeing him frown slightly, Su Lu hesitated, ¡°You¡¯re still injured, maybe you shouldn¡¯t drink coffee?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bo Jingshen put down the cup and got up, speaking matter-of-factly, ¡°Then make me some sugar water.¡±

    Yesterday heined it was too sweet!

    Su Lu had no interest in arguing with an injured man, especially since this one was hurt because of her.

    She made the sugar water.

    Today he didn¡¯tin it was too sweet and drank it with satisfaction.

    ¡°How was it, dealing with Gu Xin?¡± The man¡¯s voice carried a hidden sharpness.

    Su Lu could notprehend whether it was the anger and hatred from the humiliation of her marrying Gu Xin years ago,

    making him resentfully jab at her every time Gu Xin was mentioned.

    Or was it because¡­

    he still had lingering feelings for her and was jealous?

    Su Lu didn¡¯t dare think of thetter.

    Just thinking it made her feel too shameless.

    She didn¡¯t answer his question, just said, ¡°Let¡¯s wash your hair.¡±

    Su Lu brought a basin by the bed so Bo Jingshen could lie down and have his hair washed.

    She had grown up in the Su Family, not exactly pampered properly, but she had never served anyone.

    So her skills were¡­

    not great.

    Bo Jingshen even felt some spots were missed, but he couldn¡¯t help a slight smile.

    But Su Lu thought she did quite well.

    When she felt the washing was done, she took a towel to dry his hair.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°If you opened a hair salon¡­¡±

    Su Lu blinked at him, ¡°Could I make money?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d lose so much you¡¯d have to sell blood.¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t change back into a hospital gown.

    He wore a well-tailored shirt.

    With his hair dried, he looked ready to go out.

    Su Lu, ¡°Are you getting discharged?¡±

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Are you nning on staying here?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the case.

    Before Su Lu could respond, the man had already ced his hand on her forehead, ¡°Your fever has mostly gone, get discharged.¡±

    It was alright for her to be discharged, but his back injury¡­

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°I have to attend the exhibition this afternoon, you wille with me.¡±

    Jiang Li wasn¡¯t wrong, he really couldn¡¯t stay off the battlefield even with minor injuries.

 Chapter 14 - 14 14 Cure-all

    ?14: Chapter 14 Cure-all   14: Chapter 14 Cure-all       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Su Lu didn¡¯t refuse.

    She had no reason to, and she didn¡¯t want to refuse anyway.

    The wind and rain outside were still strong, butpared to the storm yesterday, it was much gentler.

    The car parked in front of the inpatient building was no longer the one Bo Jingshen had yesterday.

    Instead, it was another car, a heavy and solid ck SUV that drove steadily on the road.

    This driver had good driving skills, but he was a bit overly friendly.

    Su Lu, sitting in the back seat, asked softly, ¡°Your car from yesterday¡­¡±

    She seemed to have overheard in the conversation between him and Zhuang Cai Nan outside the ward that the car had been damaged.

    Before Bo Jingshen could respond,

    The overly friendly driver started talking tirelessly, ¡°It got smashed up!

    I was the one who went to bring it back this morning.

    Oh, it was dangerous!

    The roof was deformed, the ss was cracked, the sunroof waspletely destroyed.

    Mr.

    Bo was really lucky that the main impact was on the roof above the passenger seat and the back seat, otherwise it would¡¯ve been a disaster.

    The injury on Mr.

    Bo¡¯s back was caused by the shattered sunroof ss.¡±

    Even without witnessing it herself, the driver¡¯s vivid description made Su Lu¡¯s heart race and her throat tighten.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡± Who found this driver, Jiang Er?

    Su Lu turned to nce at him.

    ¡°Do you still say we¡¯re even now?¡± Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow.

    Su Lu was stunned, her cheeks flushing.

    How could he joke about something so serious?

    She turned to look out of the car window.

    Although she hadn¡¯t visited Hai City much in five years,

    She at least remembered some of the roads from her time in college here.

    Looking at the route, Su Lu was puzzled, ¡°This¡­

    isn¡¯t the way to the exhibition hall.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°The exhibition opens this afternoon.

    We¡¯re going to the hotel first.¡±

    The typhoon yesterday had a significant impact, and the exhibition opening was postponed until today.

    Su Lu: ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to the hotel either.¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t answer her, but they arrived soon enough.

    The car stopped at the entrance of an upscale shopping mall.

    No matter how windy and rainy it was outside, the mall was always brightly lit and felt like spring year-round.

    ¡°Good morning, how can I help you?¡±

    The sales associates in the brand stores were very perceptive, instantly recognizing potential customers.

    Seeing them both dressed fashionably, they immediately weed them enthusiastically.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t understand what was so extraordinary about her outfit, with a hospital gown covered by a shirt.

    She just felt she was benefiting from Bo Jingshen¡¯s presence.

    Her clothes had gotten dirty at the construction site yesterday, and she didn¡¯t have a temporary assistant like Xiao Qiu to bring her clean clothes.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Pick out two outfits for her and a formal dress.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t act coy and followed the sales associate into the fitting room.

    She casually ced her phone and small bag on the coffee table in front of the sofa.

    Bo Jingshen sat on the sofa, waiting.

    Suddenly, her phone¡¯s screen lit up on the coffee table.

    An iing call, silent on mute, with the caller¡¯s name shing on the screen ¨C President Liu.

    Bo Jingshen recalled instantly, President Liu = that greasy bald man from the dinner.

    A hint of anger shed in his eyes.

    Before he could reach to decline the call, it hung up.

    Shortly after, a text message came in.

    He didn¡¯t need to open it to see the brief preview.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I heard you¡¯re feeling downtely and went to Hai City?

    How about I apany you for a rxing trip¡­¡±

    Soon, a second message came in.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I bought you a bag.

    When should we meet so I can give it to you¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen nced coldly at the luxurious women¡¯s bag disy bathed in the dazzling lights nearby.

    When Su Lu came out of the fitting room, she saw the man sitting on the sofa in the lounge area, looking cool and distinguished, casually flipping through his phone.

    At his feet on the floor, several exquisite shopping bags were neatly ced.

    Hearing a sound, Bo Jingshen raised his eyes towards the fitting room.

    There was a brief pause when his gaze met hers.

    Su Lu was always known for her beauty.

    Unlike aggressive and striking beauty, Su Lu¡¯s beauty was subtle and gentle.

    She was always beautiful, and at times, she could take one¡¯s breath away unexpectedly.

    Like now.

    She wore a starry-night purple off-shoulder bodycon dress, entuating her graceful figure, revealing her pale and beautiful shoulders and corbone.

    Beneath the dress hem, a pair of straight, fair legs caught the eye.

    Her long, soft, and dense hair cascaded down her back.

    Her features were as picturesque as ever, still beautiful and gentle even without makeup.

    The sales associate led her to the full-length mirror.

    ¡°This dress suits you perfectly,¡± the sales associate genuinely praised.

    Su Lu nodded slightly.

    A deep male voice came from behind, ¡°We¡¯ll take this one.¡±

    The sales associate¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wrap it up for you.¡±

    The other two casual outfits were also nice.

    Su Lu changed into one of them, which had soft lines but a sharp style.

    When she came out, she saw Bo Jingshen signing the POS receipt.

    Su Lu was stunned, ¡°I can buy them myself.¡±

    Though she didn¡¯t have the wealth to afford a Gulfstream G650, she could still manage to buy a few outfits.

    Bo Jingshen just gave her a sidelong nce, his hand continuing to sign the receipt.

    In front of the sales associate, Su Lu didn¡¯t bother being polite anymore.

    It was just a few outfits; she didn¡¯t decline again.

    Unexpectedly, Bo Jingshen handed her those shopping bags when they got back into the car.

    Su Lu: ¡°For me?¡±

    ¡°I heard handbags cure all ailments.¡± Bo Jingshen nced sideways at her, ¡°Take them to ward off bad luck.¡±

    Su Lu looked at the several shopping bags, her lips curving slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Remembering her promise to Jiang Li to take good care of Bo Jingshen, Su Lu felt a bit guilty, softly muttering, ¡°I really don¡¯t know who¡¯s taking care of whom.¡±

    Her voice was faint.

    Whether Bo Jingshen heard it or not was uncertain.

    The car soon arrived at the hotel.

    ¡°Rest well,e with me to the exhibition this afternoon,¡± Bo Jingshen said before heading to his room.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help herself, reaching out to stop him.

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Your¡­

    back injury, don¡¯t take a bath.¡±

    He smiled at her words, grabbed her wrist, ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, you might as well move into my room to personally, supervise?¡±

    The wrist he held felt like it was on fire, and Su Lu quickly withdrew her hand.

    She entered and closed her room door in one swift motion.

    Bo Jingshen stood in front of the closed suite door, looking down at his fingers, as if the soft and cool touch of her wrist lingered at his fingertips.

    After a moment, he swiped his card and entered his suite.

    Holding his phone, he dialed a number.

    His voice was cold.

    ¡°Investigate Liu Qiming for me.¡±

    The voice on the other end was steady and businesslike, ¡°Alright, sir.

    I will get back to you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°What about the media I mentioned before?¡± Bo Jingshen lit a cigarette, the smell of tobo filling the air.

    ¡°Rest assured, it has been handled properly.¡±

    Only then did Bo Jingshen hang up the phone, the smoke clouding his eyes.

    The woman staying in the adjacent suite was mild-tempered.

    She didn¡¯t pursue the incident even when a tabloid media crew ruined her appearance with a camera.

    But Bo Jingshen had a nasty temper and wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    As for that greasy bald man, Liu Qiming?

    A look of viciousness shadowed the man¡¯s handsome face.

 Chapter 15 - 15 15 Sense of Crisis

    ?15: Chapter 15: Sense of Crisis   15: Chapter 15: Sense of Crisis       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Su Lu had been trapped at the construction site sincest night, falling unconscious due to a fever.

    She only woke up this morning.

    Having slept for quite some time, she wasn¡¯t really that sleepy.

    She filled the bathtub with hot water and took a bath to rx a bit.

    Coming out of the bathroom, she felt much more refreshed.

    While drying her hair, she walked over to the table to get the clothes she had just bought to change into.

    Her gaze, however, fell on an invitation letter pressed under a paperweight with the hotel¡¯s logo on the table¡­

    an invitation letter?

    The envelope of the invitation was aurora blue with aser effect, giving it a high-tech feel.

    Huaxia District Intelligent New Technology Exhibition.

    ¡°When¡­

    was this ced here?¡± Su Lu opened it and looked.

    This was an internal invitation for the technology exhibition, which not only allowed entry into the exhibition hall but also granted ess to the conference hall to attend speeches.

    The speeches in the conference hall were given by prominent figures in various fields, akin to TED conferences, and not everyone had the qualifications to enter the conference hall to watch the speeches.

    Su Lu blinked, unable to resist picking up the phone on the table and dialing the front desk.

    ¡°Hello, this is the front desk.

    How may I assist you?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the guest of room 2017.

    I¡¯d like to ask if anyone entered my room today¡­

    or yesterday?¡±

    Hearing this, the receptionist immediately took a cautious tone, ¡°2017¡­

    Miss Su, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you lose any items?¡± The sound of keyboard tapping came from the other end, ¡°Upon checking, only the housekeeping staff entered your room for routine cleaning.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­

    I see.¡± Su Lu pondered, ¡°Could you please ask the housekeeper who cleaned my room toe over?

    I have some questions.¡±

    The front desk agreed right away.

    Soon, someone knocked on the door.

    The housekeepingdy appeared nervous, worried that the guest may have lost something and intended to cause trouble.

    But Su Lu¡¯s gentle smile eased her tension, allowing the housekeeper to breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.

    Please don¡¯t be nervous.

    I just wanted to ask¡­¡±

    Su Lu picked up the invitation letter on the table, ¡°Who ced this in my room?

    Do you know when it was ced here?¡±

    The housekeeper quickly said, ¡°Yes, I know!¡±

    ¡°It was just before ten o¡¯clock yesterday morning.

    You had left, and I came for routine cleaning.

    The gentleman living opposite your room happened to go out and asked if you had checked out.

    I told him I was just doing routine cleaning, and he asked me to put this on your table.¡±

    ¡°You both checked in at the same time, so I didn¡¯t think it was a problem and put it on your table.

    Is¡­

    is there any issue with this?¡±

    Listening to the housekeeper, Su Lu blinked her eyes gently, then smiled lightly and shook her head, ¡°No, there¡¯s no issue.

    Thank you.¡±

    She took out a few bills from her wallet as a tip and handed them over.

    The housekeeper epted them with many thanks and left.

    At lunchtime, there was a knock at the door.

    Room service had wheeled in a dining cart into her room.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t ordered room service, but she already knew who had ced the order.

    As the waiter set the tes covered with stainless steel domes on the table, one dish after another, he said, ¡°Mr.

    Bo from room 2018 ordered this for you.

    Enjoy your meal.¡±

    The server gently closed the door as he left.

    Sitting before the feast of delicacies, Su Lu suddenly had the urge to go over and invite him to join her.

    She even stood up but then sat back down again.

    She ate silently.

    After quietly enjoying her lunch, Su Lu checked the time, then got up and left her room, knocking on the suite door opposite.

    But the door remained closed, with no response from inside.

    Su Lu raised her hand to knock again, but the ding of the elevator opening nearby sounded first.

    ¡°Miss Su!¡± Xiao Qiu saw her and quickly approached.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t recognize the young man before her.

    ¡°My surname is Qiu.

    I¡¯m President Bo¡¯s temporary assistant in Hai City.

    Nice to meet you.¡± Assistant Qiu introduced himself.

    ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Su Lu nodded.

    Assistant Qiu said, ¡°President Bo asked me to pick you up.

    The weather outside is still not too good, so it¡¯s better not to drive yourself.¡±

    Su Lu asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Bo Jingshen¡­?¡±

    Assistant Qiu kept it brief, ¡°President Bo had some urgent matters, so¡­

    rest assured, you will meet him at the exhibition.¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t ask further.

    On the way to the exhibition, she remained silent.

    The driver kept a steady pace.

    Assistant Qiu sat in the front passenger seat.

    His phone vibrated once in his pocket.

    He nced at the message, then turned to Su Lu.

    He asked, ¡°Miss Su, did you enjoy your lunch?¡±

    Su Lu found his question sudden, but answered politely, ¡°Yes, very much.

    Thank you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Assistant Qiu turned and typed a message on his phone, ¡®Miss Su said she was very satisfied with lunch, thank you,¡¯ and sent it.

    The recipient was none other than¡ªPresident Bo.

    Inside the rotating top-floor restaurant with a sea view in Hai City, a handsome man sitting by the window gazed absentmindedly at the rainy binhai road and sea.

    Across the table, Jiang Li was hidden behind a giant king crab.

    After receiving no response from him for ages, Jiang Li had to stretch his neck forward, ¡°Bo, are you even listening to me?¡±

    Bo Jingshen lifted his eyelids to nce at him, ¡°Obviously not.¡±

    Jiang Li eximed, ¡°You!

    Ugh¡­

    I can¡¯t believe you.

    I brought you here out of the goodness of my heart to enjoy good food.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said indifferently, ¡°Eighty percent of the dishes here are things I can¡¯t eat.

    Shameless of you?¡±

    Jiang Li gave an embarrassed smile.

    Zhuang Cai Nan, sitting nearby, ced a spoonful of deboned fish into Bo Jingshen¡¯s te.

    In her cold, clear voice, there was a barely noticeable trace of tenderness, ¡°Jingshen, eat this.¡±

    Then she turned to Jiang Li, ¡°Ah Li, let¡¯s not talk business while eating out, shall we?¡±

    Jiang Liined, ¡°This is like the emperor not being anxious but making the eunuch¡­

    ugh!¡±

    As Jiang Li looked at Bo Jingshen, he saw the previously disinterested man, who had been staring outside, lift his phone after it vibrated.

    Subsequently, his usually cold and indifferent eyes gradually filled with a light smile.

    Although the smile was faint, in those perpetually aloof and serious eyes, even a slight warmth was conspicuous.

    Zhuang Cai Nan noticed it too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    It¡¯s time for the exhibition.¡± Bo Jingshen stood up.

    The fish she had ced in his te was untouched.

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s face turned sombre, her fingers unintentionally clenching tight.

    Having harbored fancy feelings while working beside Bo Jingshen for five years, it was her first time feeling such a sense of crisis.

 Chapter 16 - 16 16 Temporary Secretary

    ?16: Chapter 16 Temporary Secretary   16: Chapter 16 Temporary Secretary       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            When Su Lu arrived at the exhibition hall, Bo Jingshen had not yet arrived.

    She did not feel awkward, after all, she was not someone who had never seen the world.

    Although she had never visited such a technology expo before, high-tech stuff was always novel and interesting.

    Su Lu was quite interested.

    Standing in front of an exhibit of a cute and adorable intelligent robot, she did not want to move.

    Perhaps because she came earlier in the afternoon, or perhaps because of the weather.

    At this moment, there were not many people in the exhibition hall, and there were few people in front of this robot exhibit.

    Su Lu did not fear embarrassment and kept talking softly to the robot, quite enjoying herself.

    Until a voice broke her good mood.

    ¡°Xiaolu!

    I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡±

    A person¡¯s good mood can turn bad in an instant.

    When Su Lu turned around, the previous joyful smile on her face had already vanished, leaving only a polite surface.

    Turning around, she saw President Liu¡¯s shiny forehead.

    ¡°President Liu,¡± Su Lu said coolly.

    Liu Qiming, with a big belly and a face full of smiles, walked up, ¡°I called and messaged you, but you didn¡¯t reply.

    Xiaolu¡­¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s polite and faint smile remained unchanged, and her voice was calm and business-like, ¡°President Liu, we¡¯re in a formal setting after all.¡±

    Liu Qiming¡¯s expression stiffened, and he gave an awkward smile, ¡°Alright, Mr.

    Su.¡±

    Then he leaned closer, lowering his voice and unabashedly said, ¡°Xiaolu, you can¡¯t possibly not know that your father¡¯s intention is for us to develop a rtionship.¡±

    At that moment, Su Lu felt disgusted and took a deep breath, ¡°I am Gu Xin¡¯s wife, President Liu, please respect yourself.¡±

    Liu Qiming¡¯s smile grew greasy, ¡°Everyone in Feng City knows about Gu Xin¡¯s affairs.

    Can you tolerate living with his mistress and illegitimate child for the rest of your life?

    Your father doesn¡¯t want you to waste your life with Gu Xin, hence he wants us to develop a rtionship.¡±

    Su Lu let out a coldugh.

    Her mocking smile made Liu Qiming frown.

    ¡°With all due respect, President Liu, when ites to mistresses and illegitimate children, who canpete with your achievements?

    If I recall correctly, your ex-wife made a scene at yourpany because of your mistress and illegitimate child, correct?¡±

    ¡°If I were to tolerate mistresses and illegitimate children, at least Gu Xin is young and handsome.

    And as for you¡­¡± Su Lu nced at him, her eyes scanning his shiny forehead and swollen belly, then chuckled softly, her meaning clear.

    Liu Qiming¡¯s face immediately turned ugly; the unappreciated daughter of the Su Family and the discarded woman of the Gu Family dared speak to him so rudely!

    Liu Qiming leaned closer, cing a hand on Su Lu¡¯s shoulder, somewhat furious, and squeezed her shoulder hard.

    Su Lu frowned but remained silent, showing no sign of weakness.

    Liu Qiming lowered his voice, ¡°Su Lu, don¡¯t be ungrateful.

    I know all about your position in the Su Family and the Gu Family.

    I¡¯m giving you face because of Old Su, but otherwise, what do you think you are¡­

    Ah!¡±

    Liu Qiming¡¯s voice ended in a painful cry.

    A man¡¯s low and cold voice, tinged with a hint ofughter, sounded sinister.

    ¡°I almost thought I was mistaken.

    Isn¡¯t this President Liu?

    What a coincidence.¡±

    Hearing his voice, Su Lu felt a moment of pause, a feeling akin to when she was surrounded by reporters, bombarded by cameras, knowing he was there, instinctively feeling¡­

    reassured.

    Bo Jingshen grabbed Liu Qiming¡¯s hand from Su Lu¡¯s shoulder.

    It appeared to be a polite handshake, but Liu Qiming¡¯s twisted expression revealed the strength of the grip.

    ¡°President¡­

    President Bo?¡± Liu Qiming forced a pained smile, ¡°Yes, quite a coincidence.

    You have a strong grip.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies.

    I saw President Liu gripping Su Lu¡¯s shoulder with such force, I thought you were ustomed to it.¡± Bo Jingshen responded coolly.

    Liu Qiming chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Not at all, I just saw Xiaolu here and came to say a few words.¡±

    ¡°Really?

    I thought President Liu was interested in the intelligent robots mypany produces.¡± Bo Jingshen coldly let go of his hand, pulling out a silk pocket square from his suit jacket, slowly wiping his fingers, then casually discarding it.

    The gesture¡­

    though not physically harmful, was deeply insulting.

    Liu Qiming¡¯s face turned red, then white, then green, an intriguing sight.

    He reluctantly squeezed out a sentence, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that President Bo and Su Lu were so well acquainted.¡±

    ¡°Oh.

    She is interested in my project and is serving as my temporary secretary.¡± Bo Jingshen looked at Su Lu, ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Su Lu nodded lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bo Jingshen red at Liu Qiming, ¡°Does President Liu have any advice?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Liu Qiming shook his head, squinted, and thoughtfully nced at Su Lu, then at Bo Jingshen, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that President Bo ns to make some big moves after entering the domestic market.

    We¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±

    After speaking, Liu Qiming gave Su Lu a venomous look and then turned to leave.

    Su Lu looked at Bo Jingshen, ¡°Thank you, you¡­¡±

    She met the man¡¯s cold gaze.

    Her heart sank; she almost anticipated what cold words woulde next.

    ¡°The daughter of the Su Family, the wife of the Gu Family¡­¡± Bo Jingshen began icily.

    Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing he had overheard her conversation with Liu Qiming from earlier.

    He pulled a faint, mocking smile, ¡°Turns out, it¡¯s not as useful as being my temporary secretary.¡±

    Despite her expectations, his words still stung Su Lu¡¯s heart a bit.

    The daughter of the Su Family, the wife of the Gu Family¡­

    What¡¯s the use?

    The only identity she once valued was ¡®Bo Jingshen¡¯s girlfriend.¡¯

    Jiang Li¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Bo Jingshen, why did you rush in?

    Couldn¡¯t you wait for us for a while?

    It¡¯s not even time for your speech yet!¡±

    What was he in such a rush for?

    Jiang Li had the answer when he saw Su Lu.

    ¡°Oh, Su Lu.¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master Jiang,¡± Su Luposed herself, smiled, and nodded at Jiang Li.

    Bo Jingshen frowned at Jiang Li, ¡°Let¡¯s go, into the conference hall.¡±

    He had no intention of acknowledging Su Lu, appearing angry.

    Compared to his earlier harsh sarcasm, his barely veiled anger now made Su Lu want tough.

    It was as if he was no longer the calcting President Bo of Boss Group but the young man from five years ago.

    Su Lu squeezed the invitation card in her bag, just about to speak.

    A cold voice beside her handed over a draft with slender, fair fingers, ¡°Jingshen, your draft.¡±

    Bo Jingshen took it, nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without looking at Su Lu, he walked directly into the conference hall.

    Jiang Li looked at him, then at Su Lu, shrugged helplessly, and followed in.

    Zhuang Cai Nan, however, stopped.

    She was slightly taller than Su Lu, her lowered gaze filled with cold disdain.

    ¡°Miss Su, whatever you¡¯re nning, please stay away from Jingshen in the future.¡±

 Chapter 17 - 17 17 Boyfriend

    ?17: Chapter 17 Boyfriend¡­

    17: Chapter 17 Boyfriend¡­

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                For what reason?

    The moment Su Lu heard Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s words, even though she knew it was immature, she still wanted to ask, for what reason?

    But time had already worn away many of her sharp edges.

    Moreover, she was too timid to find the piercing answer from Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s mouth.

    Because it was clear that the two of them were not just an ordinary superior-subordinate duo.

    Zhuang Cai Nan, however, didn¡¯t care whether she wanted to listen or not, and bluntly said, ¡°We¡¯re all women.

    Don¡¯t do things like trying to steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend.

    I don¡¯t care what others do.

    If you keep pestering Jingshen, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Boyfriend¡­

    Su Lu pressed her lips together and remained silent.

    Even though there were no onlookers around, she still felt just as humiliated as if she had been pped in public.

    Rather than saying it was humiliating, it was more like it was saddening.

    She had endured five years of torment, but by now, she no longer had any chance.

    After saying this, Zhuang Cai Nan turned and walked in the direction of the banquet hall.

    On her way, she squinted her eyes and looked at the balding man who had been pestering Su Lu earlier from a distance, Liu Qiming.

    Zhuang Cai Nan altered her steps and walked toward Liu Qiming.

    In the banquet hall,

    Jiang Li had his hands in his pockets, following Bo Jingshen without a care.

    Heughed, ¡°Why bother?

    ying the tough guy?

    Clearly, you wanted to bring her in, so why act all cool and emotionless?

    If you were really that heartless, would you have gone out in a typhoon to y the hero and save the beauty?¡±

    As Jiang Li spoke, he lightly patted Bo Jingshen on the back, ¡°And got injured for love?¡±

    The slight pain induced by the pat made Bo Jingshen frown slightly, ¡°Do you even have any awareness of your strength?¡±

    Jiang Li chuckled.

    Bo Jingshen nced lightly toward the entrance of the banquet hall.

    Jiang Li continued, ¡°Stop looking, she hasn¡¯te in yet.

    Do people not care about their dignity?

    Besides, this hall¡¯s presentation isn¡¯t something just anyone cane in and watch.¡±

    Bo Jingshen red at him, ¡°What do you know anyway?¡±

    The host from the organizing party approached, ¡°Good evening, Mr.

    Bo.

    I¡¯m today¡¯s host, here to go over the procedure with you.¡±

    Facing the direction of the banquet hall entrance, Bo Jingshen went over the procedure with the host.

    It wasn¡¯t until they finished and the host invited him to sit down, stating that the speech was about to begin.

    That he still hadn¡¯t seen Su Lu enter from the door.

    That invitation letter¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have just ignored it, would she?

    Didn¡¯t Su Lue in?

    Of course she did.

    She quietly slipped into the banquet hall at thest moment before the first presentation began, just before the entrance closed.

    She still couldn¡¯t hold back, because Bo Jingshen was going to give a speech today.

    And Su Lu wanted to see it.

    But instead of sitting in the best seat in the first row as indicated on the invitation, she randomly found an empty seat in the back row and sat down.

    As the presentation began, the lights around the hall dimmed.

    Everyone who went up to give a presentation was someone who had aplished and progressed significantly in their field.

    Some had a keen eye for good investment projects, others had outstanding abilities and research in their projects.

    Quite a few of them were young people.

    For example, the man currently on stage delivering a speech was about thirty years old.

    The flexible screen project he developed showed enormous potential.

    If one could invest in this project, the future was promising.

    Su Lu listened attentively, but then an annoying voice came from beside her.

    ¡°Xiaolu, are you interested in this flexible screen project too?¡±

    Liu Qiming¡¯s voice was as usual, and it sounded as if¡­

    nothing had happened earlier.

    Su Lu had to admire Liu Qiming.

    No wonder he could seed in business and make money.

    Not everyone had the skill to bend and stretch.

    Su Lu frowned slightly but said nothing.

    Liu Qiming didn¡¯t care whether she responded or not and continued, ¡°The real estate market has been tough these past two years.

    Your dad wants a piece of the action in the tech field.

    President Bo is advancing into the domestic market and nning a high-tech park in Feng City.

    Your dad is very interested.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Su Lu replied coolly.

    Liu Qiming wasn¡¯t angry.

    Instead, heughed, ¡°Xiaolu, businessmen can¡¯t be too emotional.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Anyway, President Bo is determined to get this flexible screen project.

    Your dad sent you to act as his temporary secretary.

    Does the Su Family also want a piece of the action?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu raised an eyebrow, no longer showing her emotions recklessly, and replied ambiguously, ¡°Of course, everyone wants a good project.

    Following President Bo, is it really unreasonable to want a piece of the action?¡±

    ¡°You can say that, but it might not be wise.

    Although Boss is a big corporation, domestic manufacturers now lean more towards the domestic market.

    No matter how big Bo Jingshen¡¯s business is overseas, it¡¯s still foreign investment.

    Entering the domestic market won¡¯t be without its challenges.¡±

    ¡°A healthy and mature project like the flexible screen clearly won¡¯tck for investment.

    Developing it domestically would even have policy advantages, so there¡¯s no need to take risks.¡±

    ¡°I could introduce you to the project¡¯s head.

    Aren¡¯t you attending the exhibition as Bo Jingshen¡¯s secretary?

    You might as well have a chat.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Su Lu pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°So what?

    What are President Liu¡¯s conditions?¡±

    A businessman can¡¯t be too emotional and doesn¡¯t believe in free lunches.

    Liu Qiming chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s a dinner tonight.

    Apany me.

    The flexible screen project¡¯s head will also be there.

    It¡¯s not really a condition, more like a mutual benefit.

    Consider itpensation for my earlier rudeness?¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t immediately agree, only saying, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the location of the dinner then.¡±

    Liu Qiming didn¡¯t continue to chatter beside her.

    And even if he did, Su Lu no longer had the mind to listen.

    Because¡­ Bo Jingshen was about to go on stage.

    A tall, slender figure stood up from the first row of seats.

    The host gave a brief introduction, ¡°Next on stage is the founder of Boss Group, Mr.

    Bo Jingshen.

    Under Mr.

    Bo¡¯s leadership, Boss Group has achieved significant development and aplishments in inte technology, video games, artificial intelligence, and holographic projection¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen walked onto the stage amidst apuse.

    The spotlight fell on him, and he began to speak calmly and unhurriedly.

    The script Zhuang Cai Nan prepared for him didn¡¯te into y at all, as he gave an entirely unscripted speech, his voice deep and rich, his pace measured.

    Because today¡¯s speech would be broadcast online, he spoke once in Chinese, then again in English.

    However, throughout the process, his expression remained indifferent, without a trace of a smile, as if he was perpetually unhappy.

    Whenever someone finished their speech, the lights in the hall would brighten momentarily.

    In that brief moment of illumination, this young CEO who had remained aloof from start to finish.

    His scanning gaze suddenly stopped at a certain spot in the back row of the hall, raising his sharp eyebrows slightly.

    Although that cold, handsome face remained impassive, there was inexplicably a sense that it wasn¡¯t as cold as before.

 Chapter 18 - 18 18 Getting Drunk!

    ?18: Chapter 18: Getting Drunk?!

    18: Chapter 18: Getting Drunk?!

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            ¡°¡±¡±

    Zhuang Cainan clenched her fingers.

    She clearly saw that Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes had already softened because he saw the woman sitting in the back row.

    Why?

    It was she who had been by Bo Jingshen¡¯s side for so long, watching his career grow from nothing.

    Despite knowing that this man was cold and indifferent, she believed that as long as she persisted, he would eventually open his heart.

    Anyway, he was equally indifferent to all women.

    At least she was still his capable assistant, she could be close to him.

    But overnight¡­

    everything changed?

    When leaving, Jiang Li saw Zhuang Cainan¡¯s red eyes and sighed, saying, ¡°Cainan, let it go.¡±

    ¡±Let it go?¡± Zhuang Cainan asked back,ughing softly, ¡°How?

    It¡¯s been five years, thousands of days and nights of hopes¡­¡±

    Jiang Li shrugged, ¡°But if during those thousands of days and nights, his heart was longing for someone else, then those thousands of days and nights mean nothing to him.

    Look at it openly.¡±

    Although Second Young Master Jiang usually seemed carefree, he could be sharp at certain times.

    His words were straightforward and terribly insightful.

    Before dinner, Su Lu received the address sent by Liu Qiming¡ªSea Sky Banquet.

    A well-known high-end seafood restaurant in Hai City.

    Su Lu hesitated and didn¡¯t reply to Liu Qiming.

    She held a small hope in her heart.

    If Bo Jingshen came to ask her to dinner, she wouldn¡¯t go to Liu Qiming¡¯s dinner.

    But she waited until it got dark and still didn¡¯t see Bo Jingshen.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Su Lu sighed, raised her hand to pat her face, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    She picked up her phone and replied to Liu Qiming, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    On the other end, Jiang Li stretched his head, his gaze crossing over the huge king crab on the table and looking at Bo Jingshen.

    ¡°Hey, I say, you clearly don¡¯t want to have dinner with me, why force it?

    With such a dark face, you¡¯re ruining my appetite.¡±

    ¡±Eat yours.

    Shut up.¡± Bo Jingshen said indifferently, without lifting his eyes, casually fiddling with his phone.

    Jiang Li clicked his tongue, ¡°If you want to have dinner with her, don¡¯t lose your temper.

    Honestly make a phone call to invite her.

    If you¡¯re embarrassed to call, I can call for you?¡±

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    His phone screen stayed on Su Lu¡¯s number, but he never dialed it.

    When she imed to Liu Qiming that she was ¡°the daughter of the Su Family, the daughter-inw of the Gu Family,¡± although knowing she was stating a fact, it truly displeased Bo Jingshen.

    He wasn¡¯t happy!

    Should he still take the initiative to invite her to dinner!

    After ending the call, Zhuang Cainan came in and sat on the sofa next to Bo Jingshen, ¡°Cheng Dongyu said he¡¯s going to the dinner at Sea Sky Banquet, so he won¡¯t be joining us.¡±

    Zhuang Cainan seemed to havepletely moved on, resuming her usual state.

    She wiped her hands clean with a wet wipe and picked the crab leg meat for Bo Jingshen.

    ¡°Oh, let him be.¡± Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t dial the number and locked the phone.

    Cheng Dongyu was the person in charge of that flexible screen project, and he had a long-standing rtionship with Bo Jingshen.

    But Su Lu knew nothing about this.

    She really wanted to discuss this project with its manager.

    Actually, thinking carefully, Liu Qiming¡¯s words were full of loopholes, but concerned people tend to be confused, so Su Lu believed him.

    In a private room at Sea Sky Banquet.

    Wine sses clinked back and forth.

    To be honest, under Su Yukan¡¯s arrangements, Su Lu had attended many such dinners, and her drinking capacity was fairly good.

    But she couldn¡¯t withstand such forced drinking.

    If she still couldn¡¯t see Liu Qiming¡¯s malintent, she would truly be a fool.

    Su Lu frowned, sipped the hangover soup twice, raised her hand to press her nose bridge, and said in a low voice, ¡°President Liu, if you continue like this, I¡¯ve drunk all the necessary wine, and I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡±Hey Xiaolu, you¡¯re making it sound so distant.

    I¡¯m introducing you to connections, how can you say I¡¯m purposely getting you drunk?

    In business discussions, who doesn¡¯t drink?

    It¡¯s not your first day attending such dinners.¡± Liu Qiming spoke pretentiously.

    Su Lu gave him a faint, icy nce, but she was naturally beautiful.

    Her charming eyes were tinted red by the alcohol.

    Even her cold nce carried a hint of allure due to the drunken flush.

    Liu Qiming couldn¡¯t help but swallow, reaching out to hold her shoulder, ¡°Xiaolu¡­¡±

    Su Lu nearly got goosebumps.

    She quickly stood up before he could touch her, picking up a ss of red wine, ¡°I¡¯ll find him and talk myself, and leave after that.¡±

    ¡±Wait!¡± How could Liu Qiming let such a person slip away?

    He said, ¡°Let me introduce you.¡±

    Su Lu was led by Liu Qiming to a young man who had been eating intently.

    The young man raised his head.

    ¡°This is Mr.

    Cheng, the project manager for the flexible screen project,¡± Liu Qiming said.

    ¡°Hello, Mr.

    Cheng.¡± Su Lu raised her ss to him.

    Cheng Dongyu¡­

    was very nervous inside.

    ¡°Uh¡­

    hello.¡±

    What to do, what to do?

    Why hasn¡¯t the BOSS arrived yet?

    If he knows I drank with his person, will he skin me?

    He still remembered the cold, anger-restrained voice on the other end when he called Bo Jingshen earlier.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying she¡¯s at the dinner you¡¯re attending, drinking heavily?!¡±

    ¡±Yes, I¡¯m at Sea Sky Banquet¡¯s Phoenix Room, BOSS do you want to¡­¡± Before he could finish, the call was hung up.

    Now, seeing Su Lu raise her ss to him, Cheng Dongyu felt like he was being forced to drink poison.

    Cheng Dongyu, ¡°Uh, let¡¯s not drink.¡±

    Liu Qiming smiled, ¡°Mr.

    Cheng, Xiaolu is very sincere about understanding this project.

    If you don¡¯t drink, you¡¯re disrespecting her¡­¡±

    Cheng Dongyu, ¡°¡­¡± If I do, I¡¯m disrespecting the BOSS!

    Are you trying to get me killed?

    He frowned at Liu Qiming.

    Reaching this point, even though Su Lu¡¯s mind was a bit clouded by the alcohol, her previously lost reason due to over-concern started toe back, and she realized she was probably tricked by Liu Qiming, that old bald man¡­

    The alcohol also gave her courage, she wasn¡¯t that timid anyway.

    She pulled out a chair and sat beside Cheng Dongyu, ¡°Mr.

    Cheng, I am Mr.

    Bo¡¯s secretary from Boss.

    I am indeed very sincere about learning this project.¡±

    Cheng Dongyu¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Su Lu, then at Liu Qiming, he started to understand.

    She must have been fooled by this bald guy.

    Cheng Dongyu, ¡°So, you¡¯re here on behalf of President Bo?¡±

    Su Lu paused, since Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t here, she pursed her lips and nodded boldly, ¡°Yes, cooperating with Boss on this project is undoubtedly the best perspective.¡±

    Cheng Dongyu thought, what a coincidence, I¡¯m also here on behalf of President Bo.

    But he dared not speak, then looked up to see a tall man with a cold, stern face walking in through the door.

 Chapter 19 - 19 19 I Cant Walk Anymore

    ?19: Chapter 19 I Can¡¯t Walk Anymore   19: Chapter 19 I Can¡¯t Walk Anymore       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Cheng Dongyu¡¯s first reaction was to raise his hands in a surrender pose, trying to extract himself from the situation.

    ¡°Boss, you see, I didn¡¯t do anything.

    I didn¡¯t even take a sip of alcohol with her.¡±

    Su Lu still didn¡¯t know what was happening behind her.

    ¡°Mr.

    Cheng?¡±

    Cheng Dongyu didn¡¯t dare to respond, looking nervously behind her.

    Meanwhile, Liu Qiming, undeterred by the situation, used his drunkenness to attempt to ce his hand on Su Lu¡¯s shoulder.

    Cheng Dongyu thought he was asking for trouble.

    Liu Qiming¡¯s unruly hand met something cold in mid-air.

    He snapped back to reality, realizing the room had suddenly grown quiet.

    Upon closer inspection, the cold object in his hand was a full bottle of alcohol.

    Liu Qiming was stunned to find Bo Jingshen standing beside him, his eyes cold and hostile.

    His handsome face seemed to be dipped in ice water, looking extremely chilly.

    Liu Qiming¡¯s voice became somewhat dry, ¡°You¡­

    Why are you here, President Bo?¡±

    Thest two words hit Su Lu like a hammer, making her much more alert.

    She sat up straighter, ncing over at him.

    The first thing she saw was the identical bottle of alcohol in his hand.

    ¡°Bo Jingshen, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°I said shut up!¡±

    He was angry, and it seemed quite serious.

    Su Lu shrank her neck.

    Affected by the alcohol, she became obedient like a little rabbit.

    Previously, she could handle the situation with rity, feeling as though she could drink more and stay rational.

    But now, seeing the person she trusted the most, her brain seemed to naturally surrender to the alcohol¡¯s effects.

    She lowered her head and sat quietly, feeling dizzy.

    Bo Jingshen nodded at Liu Qiming, ¡°The project for my tech park, hasn¡¯t President Liu always wanted to participate?¡±

    Sweat started to form on Liu Qiming¡¯s forehead, ¡°President Bo, I just wanted Xiaolu towork, given my good rtionship with Old Su.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand what President Bo saw in Su Lu, whom the Gu Family discarded.

    Could it be President Bo had a peculiar taste?

    However, Liu Qiming didn¡¯t intend to offend Bo Jingshenpletely.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to coborate with Boss?

    So, he was trying to show weakness, hoping that a sensible businessman wouldn¡¯t push the matter further.

    But clearly, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    He nodded towards the bottle in Liu Qiming¡¯s hand, making his meaning clear.

    You like making others drink?

    Drink it yourself, then I will believe in your sincerity to coborate.

    Liu Qiming¡¯s face turned white, and he forced a smile, ¡°President Bo, please don¡¯t joke with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Did Iugh?¡± Bo Jingshen asked coldly.

    There was no trace of a smile on his indifferent face.

    Liu Qiming frowned tightly, but his phone began to vibrate in his pocket.

    Given the situation, he hadn¡¯t nned to answer it.

    But noticing that it was an urgent call from hispany, he hesitated.

    Raising his head, he saw Bo Jingshen smiling faintly, ¡°President Liu, why not answer?

    It might be important.¡±

    Had it not been for these words, Liu Qiming might not have answered.

    But Bo Jingshen¡¯s suggestion made him uneasy.

    So, he quickly answered, listening to the person on the other end.

    Momentster, Liu Qiming¡¯s face turned even more unpleasant, his eyes widening in shock as he looked at Bo Jingshen.

    Cheng Dongyu, standing beside him, silently lit a candle for Liu Qiming: Baldy, take care.

    Messing with the Boss is bad luck.

    Then Cheng Dongyu, willingly and kindly, took the bottle from Liu Qiming, opening it for him.

    Liu Qiming¡¯s lips trembled a bit, looking at Bo Jingshen, ¡°President Bo.¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak, merely gestured to the now-open bottle, his meaning clear.

    Liu Qiming, gritting his teeth, took the bottle and drank it.

    The room remained silent.

    Most people here were seasoned veterans, a few had noticed the earlier disagreement between Bo Jingshen and Liu Qiming at the exhibition.

    They could easily guess what was going on.

    Quietly, they watched the drama unfold.

    Liu Qiming struggled to finish the bottle, looking dizzy and lightheaded as he nced at Bo Jingshen, about to speak.

    Only to see the handsome man¡¯s face still cold and detached, without any intent to speak, handing him another opened bottle.

    Liu Qiming quickly pleaded, ¡°President Bo, please show mercy.¡±

    Bo Jingshen nced at the woman quietly sitting on the sofa, then turned to Liu Qiming, ¡°When you force others to drink, did you consider showing mercy?¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    but that¡­¡±

    Liu Qiming seemed to want to exin, but Bo Jingshen clearly wasn¡¯t interested, cing the bottle down with a faint, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink, then so be it.¡±

    Liu Qiming remembered the call from hispany¡¯s secretary about the major deals set to be signed, now all on hold.

    He couldn¡¯t believe this wasn¡¯t rted to Bo Jingshen.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated the immense power this young man, newly returned from abroad and not yet established in the domestic market, wielded.

    Bitterly, Liu Qiming took the bottle.

    Barely halfway through, he was done, vomiting into a nearby trash can.

    Cheng Dongyu approached Bo Jingshen quietly, ¡°Boss, maybe we should let it go?

    We don¡¯t want any serious idents.

    Encouraging excessive drinking can be legally problematic.¡±

    Bo Jingshen shot him a nce, ¡°Oh, now you know encouraging drinking is risky?

    Where was this concern when he was pushing Su Xiaolu to drink?¡±

    Cheng Dongyu¡¯s eyes shifted, quickly saying, ¡°Boss, it looks like Miss Su has fallen asleep.

    This ce is quite foul.

    Maybe we should head out?¡±

    This had the desired effect.

    Bo Jingshen shot a nce at Su Lu.

    She had her head down, seemingly unaware of her surroundings.

    Bo Jingshen almostughed in exasperation.

    Indeed, the ce was foul, right next to a bald guy vomiting intensely.

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Lu felt a hand on her shoulder.

    Though groggy, her wariness hadn¡¯t faded, and she half-opened her eyes, alert.

    But the familiar scent of cedar brought her immediate calm.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she uttered nkly.

    ¡°Su Lu, you dare sleep anywhere?¡± Bo Jingshen frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He released her shoulder and straightened up.

    Then he felt a soft hand grab his, halting his movement.

    ¡°Ah Shen.¡±

    The small hand gave a slight tug, with a hint of pleading.

    ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

 Chapter 20 - 20 20 You provoked me first!

    ?20: Chapter 20: You provoked me first!

    20: Chapter 20: You provoked me first!

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Cheng Dongyu had never seen anyone p their own face like this before, let alone someone as illustrious as the BOSS.

    Clearly, just a second ago he was still stubbornly saying, ¡°Can¡¯t walk, do you expect me to carry you?!¡±

    The next second, he turned his back and squatted down in front of her, impatiently saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting on?!¡±

    Was the loud pping sound in the air just a hallucination or did it really exist?

    Su Lu hugged his neck, resting her head on his shoulder, looking at him with drunken, blurry eyes.

    Bo Jingshen felt uneasy under her gaze and frowned.

    Su Lu whispered in his ear, ¡°Why are your ears¡­

    so red?¡±

    As she spoke, her yful fingertips gently brushed his earlobe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around,¡± Bo Jingshen lowered his voice, toozy to argue with a drunk.

    He also couldn¡¯t be bothered with the looks from others in the private room.

    As he passed by Liu Qiming, he didn¡¯t even nce at him.

    Liu Qiming, with red eyes, although he was hugging the trash can and vomiting like crazy, suddenly seemed to recover, mustering thest of his strength to tug at Bo Jingshen¡¯s clothes.

    In a weak voice, ¡°Bo¡­

    President Bo, wait.¡±

    ¡°Any more issues?¡± Bo Jingshen stopped and adjusted the woman¡¯s legs behind him.

    The smell of vomit from the trash can wafted out, making Su Lu wrinkle her nose and unconsciously nuzzle closer to Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck, just like how people instinctively seek warmth when they¡¯re cold.

    It was too smelly around, so she wanted to be close to the scent she liked.

    Su Lu liked the cold cedar scent on him.

    Liu Qiming saw this scene andughed miserably.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to see that Bo Jingshen was very tolerant of her, regardless of what he saw in this ¡°tramp.¡±

    Had he been yed like a clown all this time?

    Liu Qimingughed bitterly, ¡°President Bo, I know you might not¡­

    not believe this, but if your female assistant hadn¡¯t told me it was your idea, I wouldn¡¯t have brought Xiaolu to this dinner, at least not to the point of getting her this drunk.¡±

    Bo Jingshen furrowed his brow, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Liu Qiming wiped his face, ¡°Your female assistant told me you came to Hai City this time for this project.

    If I could talk about it with Xiaolu, Xiaolu would benefit, and I could get a favor.

    Then, in the Feng City district, I¡¯d want the coboration to be easier.

    She even suggested Ie to this dinner.¡±

    Liu Qiming now realized he had been yed by Zhuang Cai Nan, naturally feeling angry.

    Just like Su Lu believed his words for various reasons, carefully thinking about it would reveal numerous ws.

    But at that moment, he believed it to be true.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t respond, only kept frowning as he walked away with the person on his back.

    Turning to Cheng Dongyu, he instructed, ¡°Call him an ambnce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, BOSS.¡± Cheng Dongyu¡¯s smile faded, looking much more serious.

    When they exited the restaurant, Zhuang Cai Nan hurried over.

    ¡°Jingshen¡­¡±

    Because she hurried, her face was a bit pale.

    Clearly, they were having dinner elsewhere earlier.

    Bo Jingshen had suddenly left the table without a word, and she thought he had gone to the restroom.

    But after a long time and no sign of him returning, Zhuang Cai Nan realized something was wrong.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak, looking at her with indifferent eyes.

    Zhuang Cai Nan pursed her lips, coughed lightly to calm herself, and changed her address, asking, ¡°President Bo, is Miss Su alright?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°She¡¯s fine, just drunk, thanks to you.¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°President Bo, I¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to say more.¡± Bo Jingshen shook his head, turning his gaze to the just-arrived Cheng Dongyu, ¡°Dongyu, take her back.

    You don¡¯t need to apany the uing schedule.

    Thank you.¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s lips trembled, she took a step forward, ¡°Jingshen.¡±

    Bo Jingshen looked at her quietly.

    Zhuang Cai Nan was silent for a few seconds, then asked in a low voice, ¡°Why?¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at the question.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything, leaving with Su Lu on his back.

    Yes, why?

    Bo Jingshen sometimes wanted to ask these three words too.

    Why?

    Why could Gu Xin do it, but Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t?

    Why did she betray him for marrying Gu Xin, even though Gu Xin betrayed her?

    Why?

    But the drunk woman on his back wasn¡¯t able to answer him.

    As Bo Jingshen walked, he sighed lightly.

    ¡°Do you like her?¡± Suddenly, the drunk woman on his back asked.

    Bo Jingshen looked at her in surprise, thinking she was sober, but she clearly wasn¡¯t.

    Her face was flushed with alcohol, showing she was still very much drunk.

    Toozy to argue with a drunk, he didn¡¯t respond.

    Ordinarily cautious and self-restrained, the woman now seemed emboldened by the alcohol.

    ¡°Does she like you?¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t wait for his answer, self-questioning, ¡°Of course she likes you, many people like you.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I also¡­¡± The drunk woman almost blurted out, but stopped there.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t hear her continue and saw Su Lu had already closed her eyes, resting on his shoulder.

    The corner of Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth curved with a hint of helplessness.

    Returning to the hotel and entering the suite, he first saw the bags he had bought her, already unpacked and disyed on the table.

    The spotlights made them look as they did in the store, with a high-end texture.

    Seeing his gifts not piled unopened in a corner but meticulously disyed, Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, feeling in a good mood.

    Heid her down on the bed.

    Su Lu was beautiful, with delicate features, looking very innocent.

    However, paired with the tipsiness, she seemed especially alluring.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t leave; hey beside her, propped on his arm, quietly watching her.

    A momentter, Su Lu slightly opened her eyes, her half-open eyes shimmering with water.

    Her gaze was unfocused at first, wandering around, then settled on his face.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Bo Jingshen asked in a low voice.

    The room was lit with only a dim bedsidemp.

    The air had a faint mix of alcohol and cedar scent.

    The lighting made the atmosphere even more ambiguous.

    ¡°Thirsty?¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice remained low.

    Su Lu just kept looking at him.

    ¡°Sleepy?

    If you¡¯re sleepy, then¡­¡± Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t finish.

    Soft arms wrapped around his neck, a warm, slender body snuggled into his embrace.

    Alcohol-scented lips kissed his gently.

    The intoxication was seductive, and the spring air soaked.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s breath briefly halted, then turned heavier.

    A hoarse sound squeezed from his throat.

    ¡°Su Xiaolu, you brought this on yourself.

    You tempted me first.¡±

 Chapter 21 - 21 21 Make It Even or Take Responsibility

    ?21: Chapter 21: Make It Even or Take Responsibility?

    21: Chapter 21: Make It Even or Take Responsibility?

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Su Lu knew this was self-inflicted.

    She wasn¡¯t that drunk, at least not to the point where she didn¡¯t know what she was doing.

    Everything she did was something she subconsciously, deep down, wanted to do.

    It was just the liquid courage that made it possible.

    But¡­

    Su Lu quickly began to regret it.

    She hadpletely overestimated her own endurance and underestimated Bo Jingshen¡¯s potential.

    That time at Yunding¡­ maybe because the environment wasn¡¯t right, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right.

    Bo Jingshen was very restrained; what he showed wasn¡¯t his real strength, but even so, she couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Let alone now, with the perfect timing and setting.

    He wasn¡¯t holding back at all.

    Su Lu was entirely drained of energy and almost immediately nestled into his arms and fell into a deep sleep.

    Bo Jingshen lowered his eyes to look at the person who had fallen into a deep sleep in his arms.

    His gaze was deep.

    He watched quietly, not knowing how long he had been staring so intently.

    That deep gaze seemed to pierce through countless days and nights of unfulfilled desires and thoughts, so heavy.

    On the carpet by the bed, his phone vibrated in the pocket of his pants, making a buzzing sound.

    He picked it up and saw Yan Sui¡¯s name shing on the screen.

    Bo Jingshen wrapped his arms around the person in his embrace, lowered his head, and lightly kissed her on the forehead.

    Su Lu was truly afraid of him, even frowning in her sleep and muttering softly, ¡°No more, no more.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved slightly before he swiped to answer the call.

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Hmm, what is it?¡±

    Yan Sui sighed, ¡°I specifically told you to be a decent person and treat Cainan better.

    But you made her cry.¡±

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Did shee to you?¡±

    Yan Sui, ¡°Yes, I drank with her all night and just sent her back to the hotel.

    Don¡¯t you have a heart of stone?¡±

    Yan Sui fully expected Bo Jingshen to feel some guilt or remorse.

    Instead, he heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s usual indifferent voice, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.

    See which day in the next couple of days the weather is suitable for flying, and send her to Feng City.¡±

    Yan Sui said helplessly, ¡°Do you have a heart of stone?

    Are you being too cruel to Cainan?¡±

    Bo Jingshen said calmly, ¡°Dragging this out would be crueler to her.¡±

    Yan Sui sighed, ¡°When will you learn to be less clear-headed?¡±

    Bo Jingshen chuckled, ¡°These past few years have been so tough; if I weren¡¯t clear-headed, I wouldn¡¯t even know what I¡¯d be.¡±

    Yan Sui, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say more.

    You know your limits.

    But¡­ isn¡¯t sending Cainan away a bit inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°Not really sending her away, just letting her return first.

    After all, she originally came back to work, Cheng Yan arrived before her, that¡¯s all.

    Mypany in Feng City is just starting up, we need a lot of people, and I don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡± Bo Jingshen said this quite matter-of-factly.

    Fooling others might work, but Yan Sui just smiled, ¡°Is it just because of that?

    Not because Cainan touched your fragile heart?¡±

    Bo Jingshen gave a deep look at Su Xiaolu sleeping in his arms.

    He didn¡¯t deny Yan Sui¡¯s words.

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°She¡¯s not very cunning, she can¡¯tpete with Cainan.

    Honestly speaking, she¡¯s not even on Cainan¡¯s level.¡±

    Yan Sui, ¡°So you have to protect her.¡±

    Bo Jingshen remained silent.

    Yan Sui chuckled, ¡°Being a strong woman isn¡¯t easy¡­¡±

    If Cainan knew this, she would have had no idea what to think.

    For years, she worked hard to be a strong woman, just to be able to stand on par with Bo Jingshen, to be a partner worthy of him, to help and support him in career and life.

    But who knew, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t need that at all.

    After ending the call, Bo Jingshen turned off the nightmp.

    The room, still imbued with lingering passion, plunged into endless darkness.

    When Su Lu woke up, her whole body ached.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± She inhaled sharply, her eyebrows knitting tightly.

    Her mind went nk for a moment.

    The heat source behind her made her brain buzz, and then those scattered memories began toe back together.

    Gradually piecing together.

    Her already pale face from the hangover turned even paler.

    She didn¡¯t ck out, if only she had.

    But those memories were crystal clear.

    Not only did she not ck out, each frame was vividly clear.

    Su Lu raised her hand to cover her face, mocking herself inwardly, Su Lu, how could you be so gutsy?

    Drunk and crazy, how gutsy.

    She didn¡¯t need to turn around to know what that heat source behind her was.

    ¡°Awake?¡± the man¡¯s voice had the hoarseness thates with first waking up.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Pretending to sleep?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was thin like a mosquito¡¯s, ¡°Awake¡­ awake.¡±

    His breath rustled behind her ear, causing her ear to turn crimson.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly behind her, ¡°Judging by your reaction, you rememberst night clearly?

    I thought you might use cking out as an excuse.¡±

    Su Lu only then realized the feasibility of using cking out as an excuse.

    And how much it might alleviate the awkwardness.

    Then¡­

    The person now regretted, really regretted it.

    Bo Jingshen gave her a kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a fuss and demand you take responsibility.¡±

    Then he got out of bed, casually wrapped a towel around himself.

    Su Lu sneaked a nce at him.

    Eight-pack abs, V-lines, long legs, nothingcking.

    His physique was so good that the soreness in her body felt even more intense.

    Wrapping himself in a towel, Bo Jingshen sat by the bed, leaning over to look at her.

    ¡°That time at Yunding, this timest night.

    Su Xiaolu, do you think we¡¯re even now¡­ or do you want me to take responsibility?¡±

 Chapter 22 - 22 22 Out of Control

    ?22: Chapter 22 Out of Control   22: Chapter 22 Out of Control       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Bo Jingshen seemed to soften upon seeing the scattered marks on Su Lu¡¯s neck and shoulders, as well as her wide, doe-like eyes at this moment, so the curve of his mouth softened slightly.

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°What?

    Didn¡¯t you have a lot of couragest night?¡±

    Su Lu took a deep breath, ¡°How do you n to take responsibility?¡±

    I can marry you.

    The phrase suddenly popped into Bo Jingshen¡¯s mind, and then he thought of that annoying Gu Xin.

    The originally soft curve of his mouth tightened instantly, and when he spoke again, his tone became casual.

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept with many people.

    I can own up to it.

    If you want money, a house, or a car, it¡¯s all negotiable.

    Or do you want to get involved in any of Boss¡¯s projects?¡±

    Su Lu lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembled lightly.

    Despite losing the courage thatst night¡¯s alcohol had given her, she still had the courage to ask, ¡°Have you slept with¡­

    many people?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡± Damn, he¡¯s not a gigolo.

    But he only remained silent for a moment, then lowered his eyes andughed softly, ¡°In any case, it won¡¯t be like you.

    Married for five years, yet Gu Xin won¡¯t touch you?¡±

    Su Lu bit her lip, ¡°Then give me a project.

    Aren¡¯t you developing a technology park?

    There should be plenty of opportunities for cooperation.¡±

    Perhaps this way, her rtionship with him could be simpler.

    ¡°Okay.

    After returning to Feng City,e to mypany to discuss it.¡± Bo Jingshen picked up the bathrobe beside him and walked toward the bathroom.

    As he walked, he said, ¡°Get up.

    Breakfast will be delivered soon; you can receive it.¡±

    The sound of the shower echoed in the bathroom, and Su Lu let out a long breath, then endured the soreness in her body and struggled to pull on another bathrobe.

    When she got out of bed, her feet touched the soft carpet.

    Her legs felt even softer than the carpet, and she could barely stand steadily, her face flushing slightly.

    She reached for her phone, where there were messages from Liu Qiming, full of pleadings and apologies, mainly forst night¡¯s incident, hoping she could say good things about him in front of Bo Jingshen.

    Reading between the lines, it was evident that Liu Qiming was in a tough spot.

    Su Lu knew she was yedst night, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply.

    Then she saw a message from Su Jiao.

    Su Jiao: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return my call?

    I¡¯ll being to Hai City in a few days too.

    Dad says you know both Second Young Master Jiang and President Bo?

    Dad wants you to introduce me to them.¡±

    Seeing this message, Su Lu felt even less inclined to reply than she did to Liu Qiming¡¯s.

    She directly closed the chat window.

    Su Lu turned her head and saw a few handbags neatly disyed under the spotlight.

    Her face turned crimson.

    Heaven knows what Bo Jingshen would think if he saw this scene?

    Anyway, she was immediately overwhelmed by shame, her toes curling.

    When Bo Jingshen came out of the shower, what he saw was the slim figure in a white bathrobe squatting on the ground, urgently and hurriedly stuffing those handbags disyed under the spotlight into boxes and bags.

    She looked quite flustered, and her movements clearly showed her embarrassment and guilt.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips curled, ¡°Had I known, I¡¯d have bought you a few more, so you could set up an exhibition in the room.¡±

    The figure squatting on the ground stiffened, and then moved even more frantically.

    The doorbell rang.

    Bo Jingshen walked over, grabbed her shoulder, and made her stand up, ¡°It should be breakfast.

    Open the door; I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    With a flushed face and weak legs, Su Lu rushed to the outer part of the suite and opened the door.

    A waiter stood outside, pushing a dining cart and smiling politely as the door opened, ¡°Hello, Mr.

    Bo¡¯s breakfast is here.

    May I bring it in?¡±

    A pale and haggard face appeared behind the smiling waiter.

    Su Lu was stunned, almost not recognizing that this was Zhuang Cai Nan.

    Because the haggard and disheveled woman in front of her bore no resemnce to the elite and proud Zhuang Cai Nan from before.

    Zhuang Cai Nan still smelled faintly of alcohol, her eyes bloodshot, her lips dry and cracked, devoid of color.

    She stood behind the waiter, staring intently at Su Lu.

    Her gaze fixed on the exposed half of Su Lu¡¯s fair-neck, her eyes reddening further.

    ¡°Jingshen, is he here with you¡­¡± Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    She had waited outside Bo Jingshen¡¯s suite all night, ringing the doorbell several times, but never got a response.

    She thought he was still angry, so he didn¡¯t open the door.

    So she waited at the door, never imagining that he hadn¡¯t opened the door not because he was angry but because he wasn¡¯t even in the room.

    The marks on Su Lu¡¯s neck felt like knives stabbing into her eyes.

    She had never felt such hatred before¡­

    The remaining bit of rationality in Zhuang Cai Nan only kept her from losing control and rushing into the room to confront Bo Jingshen.

    The waiter noticed the tense atmosphere and asked, ¡°Uh, do you know thisdy?¡±

    Su Lu was about to speak when Zhuang Cai Nan lost control and shouted angrily, ¡°Su Lu, how can you be so shameless?

    Are you not ashamed?

    An already married woman not honoring her vows and stealing another¡¯s man?¡±

    The waiter felt awkward but knew he couldn¡¯t intervene, so he tried to smooth things over softly, ¡°Ladies, please calm down¡­¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s lips tightened, feeling as if she had been pped, standing there not knowing how to retort Zhuang Cai Nan.

    She felt a sense of shame.

    Because Bo Jingshen was Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s boyfriend¡­

    Stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend, sleeping with another¡¯s boyfriend¡ªsuch things, given her upbringing and principles, were impossible to imagine happening.

    But meeting Bo Jingshen, everything went out of control.

    Su Lu took a deep breath and said quietly to the waiter, ¡°Please bring the cart inside.

    Thank you.¡±

    The waiter hesitated, fearing that the two women might start fighting, which would cause serious trouble.

    The waiter was troubled, but fortunately, he wasn¡¯t troubled for long.

    Soon, the elevator in the corridor dinged and opened.

    Assistant Qiu hurriedly walked over in quick strides.

    ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Assistant Qiu said, slightly out of breath.

    Su Lu looked at him in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Assistant Qiu turned to Zhuang Cai Nan and said, ¡°Miss Zhuang, pleasee with me.

    I will take you to the airport.¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.

    Why should I leave?¡±

    Assistant Qiu handed his phone to Zhuang Cai Nan, showing an ongoing call on the screen.

    Zhuang Cai Nan collected her emotions and answered the call.

    Cheng Yan¡¯s deep and indifferent voice came through, ¡°This is Cheng Yan.¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan steadied her emotions, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cheng Yan said, ¡°Come to Feng City to help me, or go back abroad.

    Boss gives you these two options.

    I personally rmend you go back.

    Given your current emotional state, you will only make more emotional decisions in the future, inevitably leading to uncontroble chaos.¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s entire body trembled, her eyes nk, looking toward the suite but unable to see the man inside.

    Her voice was hoarse, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to tell me this himself.¡±

    Cheng Yan replied, ¡°Go back.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯lle to Feng City,¡± Zhuang Cai Nan said and then hung up the phone.

    She looked fixedly at Su Lu, ¡°Then, until next time, Su Lu.¡±

 Chapter 23 - 23 23 Before

    ?23: Chapter 23 Before?

    23: Chapter 23 Before?

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Zhuang Cai Nan seemed to recover quickly, even though her appearance was still haggard, her demeanor had obviously returned to that of a calm, elite professional.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Zhuang Cai Nan returned the phone to Assistant Qiu.

    Assistant Qiu took it and nodded at Su Lu, ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb your meal, Miss Su.¡±

    ¡°Take care,¡± Su Lu nodded back.

    After they left, the awkwardness did not dissipate, as the observers were still present on site, having witnessed the entire ordeal.

    The waiter stood by, head lowered, having tried his best to minimize his presence.

    But it was still somewhat awkward for him; he lifted his head, wanting to smooth things over.

    As soon as he looked up, he saw a man walking up from behind her.

    Despite wearing a bathrobe with slightly wet hair, he still looked extremely handsome.

    He must be the leading man in this earlier drama who hadn¡¯t shown his face.

    Just from his appearance alone, it was undeniable that he had the charm to drive two women crazy.

    Bo Jingshen walked up, wrapped his arm around Su Lu¡¯s shoulders, ¡°What are you staring at?

    Not having breakfast?¡±

    He seemed entirely unaware or unfazed by the earlier drama at the door.

    But from the appearance of Assistant Qiu, it was clear that Bo Jingshen knew everything.

    How could he not?

    Themotion outside was so big, but he truly didn¡¯t n to step out and take a look.

    The waiter felt relieved, exhaled a breath, pushed the dining cart in, set the tes on the table, and quickly left after receiving a generous tip from Bo Jingshen.

    The food was tasty, but Su Lu ate absentmindedly.

    Being the other woman¡­this feeling was really unbearable.

    Her mind was still upied with Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s earlier words and demeanor.

    Bo Jingshen sat across from her, eating and watching stocks.

    He nced up slightly at her, ¡°Not tasty?¡±

    ¡°Huh?

    No, it¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Lu forked a piece of egg into her mouth, but it tasted like wax.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, ¡°Zhuang Cai Nan, she¡­¡±

    ¡°What, jealous?¡± Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow.

    Su Lu opened her mouth, ¡°I¡­what position do I have.¡±

    Bo Jingshen pulled a corner of his mouth, ¡°Yeah, what position do you have.¡±

    Then he stood up, leaned over the table, and kissed her lips.

    Without any disdain, he pulled her half-eaten breakfast over and started eating naturally.

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll take you out for something else at noon.¡±

    After breakfast, Bo Jingshen went back to his room for a conference call.

    Su Lu also had time to handle some work, with a cup of warm water beside her and a box of medicine just delivered.

    Su Lu stared at the medicine box for a moment, then squeezed out the only white pill inside and swallowed it with water.

    From the phone on the table came Cheng Youran¡¯s sigh, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s better to take those short-term contraceptives than these urgent after-morning pills.

    They¡¯re less harmful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t take them all the time,¡± Su Lu said after swallowing the pill.

    ¡°What is going on between you and Bo Jingshen¡­¡± Cheng Youran¡¯s voice, not hard to guess, must have a frowning expression, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Cheng Youran, ¡°Just¡­fooling around?¡±

    Her words were somewhat sharp, and Su Lu smiled helplessly, ¡°I guess?¡±

    ¡°You agree?

    Su Lu, where¡¯s your self-respect?!¡±

    ¡°In front of him, I can¡¯t really summon my self-respect,¡± Su Lu said with augh, a bit of self-mockery, which made Cheng Youran feel heartbroken.

    Cheng Youran, ¡°You¡¯re going to drive me crazy¡­¡±

    Su Lu wanted to say something more, but then Su Yukan¡¯s call came in.

    After thinking for a bit, Su Lu decided to answer, so she hung up Cheng Youran¡¯s call.

    As soon as she picked up, she heard her stepmother Zhu Xinyan talking to Su Yukan, ¡°Jiaojiao went there all the way, get her some introductions!

    Second Young Master Jiang and President Bo are both in Hai City!

    What a great opportunity!

    Old Su, did you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Got it, got it¡­hmm?

    Connected.¡± While talking with Zhu Xinyan, Su Yukan¡¯s voice was helpless and gentle, but when speaking to Su Lu, it turned stern and harsh.

    ¡°What happened to you?

    I asked you to develop good rtions with President Liu!

    Build rapport!

    And instead, you offended him?!¡±

    Su Lu chuckled, ¡°How can you say I offended him?

    I attended the dinner President Liu invited me to, and I drank the wine he asked me to.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Su Yukan asked, ¡°When did you be so close with President Bo?¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for Su Lu to answer; in fact, he didn¡¯t need her to answer.

    He continued on his own, ¡°Jiaojiao ising to Hai City soon, look after her.

    And now that Second Young Master Jiang and President Bo are also in Hai City, right?

    You and President Bo have a decent rtionship, help Jiaojiao get introduced.¡±

    Su Lu was fed up, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable and well-connected, you introduce her yourself.

    I have things to do, goodbye.¡±

    Zhu Xinyan¡¯s dissatisfied voice called out, ¡°Su Lu!

    What¡¯s with your attitude?!¡±

    Su Lu had already hung up the phone and then heard the noisymotion outside.

    So lively, it could only be Jiang Li.

    Seeing Bo Jingshen with that well-satisfied wolf-like look, Jiang Li felt it was an eyesore.

    He covered his eyes with his hand, swearing.

    He already heard aboutst night¡¯s events from Cheng Dongyu.

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t be more shocked.

    Ever since Bo Jingshen got tangled up with Su Lu, everything had been inexplicable.

    Jiang Li had known him for five years and never thought he would be a hero saving a beauty and getting injured for love.

    Getting angry for a woman was even more out of the question.

    This Su Lu¡­was really something.

    ¡°Booked?¡± Bo Jingshen was already dressed, simple shirt and casual pants, but still looking great.

    ¡°Yes, booked,¡± Jiang Li nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that all those foods you couldn¡¯t eat?¡±

    ¡°Taking Su Lu,¡± Bo Jingshen said inly, ¡°She likes those foods.¡±

    Su Lu heard this just as she opened the door.

    She paused, but it seemed like her previously bad mood due to Su Yukan¡¯s call was instantly alleviated.

    Bo Jingshen looked up at her, ¡°King crab, want it?

    Never took you to have it before.¡±

    Su Lu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    When they were dating before, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t have much money.

    Even in a Coastal City like Hai City, king crab was very expensive.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s words greatly piqued Jiang Li¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Huh?

    Before?

    Before?

    What before?

    You knew each other before?¡±

    Jiang Li had always wondered why Bo Jingshen was different towards Su Lu, but never knew why.

    Now he finally found a clue, and his eyes lit up with curiosity!

    His voice even raised a few pitches.

    ¡°Stop babbling, let¡¯s go,¡± Bo Jingshen gave Jiang Li a p on the back of his head.

    ¡°Ah, you jerk,¡± Jiang Li moved next to Su Lu, ¡°Su Lu, tell me, would you?¡±

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, pulling Su Lu to his side, blocking Jiang Li¡¯s disturbance.

    Then he and Su Lu went into her room together, ¡°Change your clothes, we¡¯re heading out now.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Su Lu picked up her clothes and went to the bathroom.

    Bo Jingshen stood outside, holding a cigarette between his lips.

    Just about to light it, his peripheral vision caught sight of a small medicine box in the trash can.

    His eyes darkened.

 Chapter 24 - 24 24 Purify the Heart and Limit Desires

    ?24: Chapter 24: Purify the Heart and Limit Desires?

    Spit!

    24: Chapter 24: Purify the Heart and Limit Desires?

    Spit!

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Jiang Li felt it was a bit ridiculous.

    Even if Su Lu was being dramatic, he didn¡¯t believe it would take her so long to change clothes!

    But although Second Young Master Jiang was a bit of a yboy, indulging in eating, drinking, and buying luxury cars and watches, he didn¡¯t overthink things.

    His private life was very clean, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it much and simply went into Bo Jingshen¡¯s suite to make coffee and y some mobile games.

    Completely unaware of the scene happening just a door away in Su Lu¡¯s suite.

    In the suite.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t even know what switch had been flipped in Bo Jingshen¡¯s mind?

    She was in the bathroom changing clothes, preparing to blow-dry her hair a bit for styling.

    She nced down and plugged in the hairdryer.

    The sudden whirring sound of the dryer masked the sound of the bathroom door being pushed open.

    When she looked up again, she saw the man in the mirror behind her.

    The man¡¯s eyes were deep and seemed to be flickering with mes.

    Su Lu was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°How did you¡­ get in?¡±

    Su Lu even reflected on whether she had taken too long, making him wait?

    The next second, she was pressed against the wall.

    ¡°Bo Jingshen, you¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened.

    No matter how slow she was, she felt the aggressive intent of the man behind her.

    The hairdryer fell onto the dresser, continuing to whir, blending with the ambiguous sounds.

    In the end, Su Lu almost couldn¡¯t stand, and the clothes she had just changed into ended uppletely ruined.

    She was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her hand.

    From showering to blow-drying her hair to changing into new clothes, every button was fastened by Bo Jingshen.

    ¡°You¡¯re not human¡­¡± Su Lu bit her lip, ring at him angrily.

    Even with so many feelings, she was a bit cross at the moment.

    Bo Jingshen seemed to be in a good mood.

    Hearing her rebuke, he only raised an eyebrow, not denying it, as he gently and quickly fastened the buttons at the back of her dress.

    Su Lu obviously didn¡¯t know he was annoyed by the medicine box in the trash can, which led to the earlier scene.

    She didn¡¯t know, and neither did Jiang Li.

    When the suite door opened, the sound from Jiang Li¡¯s game in the opposite suite, which hadn¡¯t been closed, became audible: ¡°Double-Kill!¡±

    And Jiang Li¡¯s dissatisfied voice.

    ¡°Bo Jingshen, if you don¡¯t want to carry me, just say it.

    Isn¡¯t it a bit much to put me on the bench?¡±

    Jiang Li came out as he spoke.

    What he saw was the couple standing at the door, but their expressions and posture exuded an¡­ indescribable ambiguity.

    Bo Jingshen lightly held Su Lu¡¯s waist, as if to help her stand more steadily.

    Su Lu¡¯s neck scarf and the lingering blush on her face further sparked one¡¯s imagination.

    Jiang Li¡¯s brows furrowed in surprise, and then his eyes widened in realization.

    ¡°Damn¡­ seriously?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s face was about to burst into red.

    Bo Jingshen interrupted before Jiang Li could continue.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to carry you.

    Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jiang Li still muttered ¡°damn¡± in his heart.

    Who the hell imed Bo Jingshen was a monk?

    How could he be a monk with no desires?

    Turns out all his years of purity and restraint were waiting and umting for this moment!

    That outburst was enough to burn someone to ashes.

    Su Lu really had it tough.

    Su Lu truly had it tough.

    To the point where Second Young Master Jiang ordered a lot of nourishing dishes.

    When the dishes arrived, Jiang Li pushed them towards Su Lu.

    ¡°Here, Su Lu, eat more.

    Your thin arms and legs¡­¡± didn¡¯t seem to be enough for Bo Jingshen to y with all night.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Jiang.¡± Su Lu wasn¡¯t as embarrassed as before, more of a resigned and self-abandoning attitude.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re so familiar now.

    Just call me Jiang Li.¡± Jiang Liughed, giving her a teasing look.

    ¡°With your rtionship with Brother Shen, even if you called me Jiang Er, I wouldn¡¯t dare not to respond.¡±

    His tone was yful but not malicious, friendly without being sycophantic.

    Instead, it made Su Lu feel less ufortable.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to work on the Tech Park project?¡± Bo Jingshen said, nodding towards Jiang Li.

    ¡°You can have a word with Jiang Er.¡±

    She was only so interested in that project because of the conversation at the time.

    In reality, she had little interest in doing business and making a fortune; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have run a small-scalepany in ackluster manner for years, cementing her standing as the unmotivated example in Su Yukan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Li raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You want to work on the Tech Park project?¡±

    She originally thought this might make Second Young Master Jiang misunderstand her for suddenly wanting to muscle in for a share.

    But to her surprise, Jiang Li smacked his lips.

    ¡°That project is thankless.

    Let those old guys in Feng City fight for it.

    Let¡¯s y with something else that they don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m talking about your dad¡¯s group of old guys.¡±

    Su Luughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, my dad is indeed trying hard to coborate on that project.¡±

    Jiang Li smiled, his eyes mischievous, just about to say something.

    The king crab was served.

    Bo Jingshen indicated with his hand.

    ¡°ce it in front of her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter nodded.

    And then the basin-sized king crabpletely blocked Su Lu and Jiang Li¡¯s view of each other.

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°¡­

    You¡¯re doing this on purpose.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said calmly, ¡°I told you to discuss serious matters.

    What are you doing talking nonsense with her?¡±

    ¡°How is it nonsense¡­¡± Jiang Li smacked his lips.

    ¡°The e-sports industry is booming!

    It can even synergize with live streaming and merchandise, and it¡¯s highly profitable!

    Don¡¯t look down on it!

    Plus, because it¡¯s not a traditional industry, you don¡¯t have to deal with those old fogies¡¯ bureaucratic nonsense.

    Isn¡¯t that great?

    Su Lu, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Say what you will, Second Young Master Jiang had excellent persuasion skills.

    Hearing his words, even Su Lu was tempted.

    The e-sports industry had indeed risen dramatically in recent years and was making a lot of money.

    It could indeed interact with many peripheral industries.

    Moreover, because it wasn¡¯t a traditional industry, not everyone could ept such new concepts.

    So it avoided a lot of people like Su Yukan.

    Generally, you wouldn¡¯t have to deal with those old fogies¡¯ bureaucratic nonsense.

    Emerging industries were great.

    ¡°Yes.

    What Jiang Li said makes sense; it sounds very interesting.¡± Su Lu¡¯s eyes sparkled as she blinked.

    Bo Jingshen nced sideways at her sparkling eyes and her animated expression on her pretty face, feeling a bit dazed.

    After a five-year reunion, his rtionship with Su Lu had always been ambiguous and unhealthy.

    He was always angry and resentful, and she always bore it with patience and guilt.

    To the point where he almost forgot that the woman he loved so deeply in his memory was originally such a lively and beautiful Xiaolu.

    Not the wife of the Gu Family, not the daughter of the Su Family.

    ¡°Interested?¡± Bo Jingshen slightly raised his eyebrow, his voice unconsciously softening a bit.

 Chapter 25 - 25 25 Im Poor, Ill Shut Up

    ?25: Chapter 25: I¡¯m Poor, I¡¯ll Shut Up   25: Chapter 25: I¡¯m Poor, I¡¯ll Shut Up       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Su Lu smiled, ¡°Young Master Jiang, you really have a way with words.

    It¡¯s quite intriguing.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Bo Jingshen nced at Jiang Li across from him, ¡°Jiang Er, you¡¯re quite the clever one.¡±

    Jiang Li chuckled.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t want to invest in this project, so you came to me instead?¡±

    ¡°I had to make sure I was directing my efforts correctly.¡± Jiang Li teased, ¡°Brother Shen, did I aim right?¡±

    Thinking of Su Lu¡¯s bright eyes.

    ¡°You aimed right.¡± Bo Jingshen said with slight helplessness, ¡°I¡¯ll invest in this project.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah!

    Brother Shen, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Jiang Li pumped his fist in a victory pose.

    Su Lu blinked in slight confusion, but she vaguely understood.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare believe it.

    If she guessed correctly, the conversation between Jiang Li and Bo Jingshen just now¡­

    Seemed to imply that¡­

    Bo Jingshen initially had no intention of investing in this project, but because Jiang Li wanted to get her involved and managed to convince her¡­

    So Bo Jingshen decided to invest?

    Even though it was just a small project, an investment starting in the nine-figure range was no small amount.

    Su Lu¡¯s heart pounded.

    Jiang Li smiled at her, ¡°Su Lu, we¡¯ve got the start-up capital now.

    We can proceed with the project without worry.¡±

    Su Lu nced over and whispered to Bo Jingshen, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­

    a bit too hasty?¡±

    Bo Jingshen lowered his eyes, meticulously taking a crab leg from the king crab the size of a basin.

    He put it on Su Lu¡¯s te, the movement casual and deft, his voice carrying azy nonchnce.

    As if they were not discussing an investment project worth nine figures, but just a small shop with thirty to fifty thousand dors¡­

    ¡°Then just do it well, don¡¯t let Jiang Er mess around and lose all the money.

    He¡¯s unreliable, you¡­¡± Bo Jingshen looked at her, then stopped talking.

    Su Lu blinked, ¡°Go on, say it.¡±

    ¡°Nothing, forget it.¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth curved slightly.

    ¡°Ah Shen, you¡­¡± Su Lu wanted to know what he had left unsaid, calling him Ah Shen in her urgency.

    As soon as she changed the address, she froze, and her voice stopped abruptly.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes paused for a moment.

    Jiang Li, sitting opposite, thought, oh wow, Ah Shen, it¡¯s the first time in years anyone called him Ah Shen.

    There was a faint trace of helplessness in Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes.

    He continued from where he had stopped.

    ¡°Jiang Er is unreliable, but you¡­

    if you were reliable, yourpany wouldn¡¯t have just managed mosquito-leg business these years.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened, herpany these years!

    She had secured several billion in coborations between the Su Family and the Gu Family!

    Was that called mosquito legs?

    But in the moment she wanted to retort, she remembered Boss¡¯s scale, the unlimited potential of the flexible screen project secretly backed by Boss, and the Gulfstream G650 parked on the tarmac¡­

    Perhaps her little business was indeed mosquito legs.

    You¡¯re rich, you speak.

    I¡¯m poor, I stay silent.

    Su Lu silently closed her mouth tight and bowed her head to wrestle with the crab leg.

    Bo Jingshen nced at Jiang Li with displeasure, made a throat-slitting gesture at his neck.

    Jiang Li shrank his neck, mimed a zipper across his mouth.

    He decided to stay silent for now.

    He had learned enough today, so much so that it overturned his years of understanding of Bo Jingshen.

    Better to quit while he was ahead.

    Su Lu was still wrestling with the crab leg.

    Another five minutes passed, and she was still struggling with that crab leg.

    Bo Jingshen frowned as he watched, finally couldn¡¯t stand it, reached over, and in a few deft moves, removed the meat from the crab leg, cing a piece of white crab meat onto her te.

    Jiang Li, watching, felt it was strangely familiar.

    Only¡­

    before, it had been Cainan who diligently prepared crab meat for Bo Jingshen.

    And thetter, not wanting to dirty his hands, never touched anything with a shell from start to finish.

    He ignored Cainan¡¯s diligence.

    But now¡­

    he seemedpletely unbothered by dirty hands or shells?

    ¡°And you like seafood?¡± Bo Jingshen said, sounding disdainful.

    His actions, however, showed no disdain as he ced a spoonful of freshly peeled crab meat on Su Lu¡¯s te, then added two drops of ginger vinegar for warmth.

    The meal was actually quite good, with a harmonious atmosphere.

    In thetter half, Jiang Li couldn¡¯t hold his tongue and started discussing the project with Su Lu.

    Su Lu listened intently, determined to do the project well and not let Jiang Li squander the money.

    Jiang Li, thinking of repaying the favor, nced sideways at Bo Jingshen, who was leisurely gazing at Hai City through the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Then he asked Su Lu, ¡°But Su Lu, if you really want to work with me¡­

    will it be difficult for you?

    You¡¯ve been working with the Gu Family for five years.¡±

    At this, the man who had beenzily looking out the window, his gaze suddenly sharpened.

    Su Lu paused and gently shook her head, even though the news of her divorce from Gu Xin hadn¡¯t been made public yet.

    But she had to make other ns.

    ¡°I can¡¯t rely on the Gu Family forever, nor can I rely on the Su Family forever.¡± Su Lu¡¯s words were calm, her smile tranquil and open-minded.

    This even dispelled the slight anger that had risen in Bo Jingshen earlier.

    That feeling, perhaps, was called empathy.

    Only after experiencing unreliable circumstances can one truly know what being unreliable is.

    Only by relying on oneself, even if the path is a narrow one, at least it¡¯s a pathid out by oneself, walked with solid footing.

    You can rely on me.

    Bo Jingshen kept that thought to himself, tightly pressing his lips, saying nothing.

    But his restraint didn¡¯t mean his friend could.

    Jiang Li, sitting opposite, smiled cheekily, ¡°No worries, you can rely on Brother Shen in the future, he has plenty of money!¡±

    Goddammit¡­

    Bo Jingshen wanted to curse but just nced at Su Lu.

    Su Lu lowered her eyes, still wearing a serene smile.

    She said nothing.

    She neither affirmed nor denied Jiang Li¡¯s words.

    She had been too fragile in the past, unable to withstand the pressure, causing him so much pain.

    She had sworn back then, if she ever had the chance again.

    She would be a strong support, someone he could rely on.

    But now¡­

    it seemed she still wasn¡¯t a strong support yet.

    At this moment, a slightly surprised voice suddenly sounded beside them, ¡°Bo Jingshen?

    Is that you?¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26 26 Starlight

    ?26: Chapter 26 Starlight   26: Chapter 26 Starlight       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            A sudden female voice broke the atmosphere between them.

    The voice was both surprised and delighted.

    ¡°Jingshen, is that you?¡±

    Jiang Li raised an eyebrow and nced at Jingshen, ¡°How long have you been abroad?

    It¡¯s surprising that someone still recognizes you upon your return.¡±

    Jingshen remained nomittal and took a sip of his sake.

    Su Lu, with a spoon in her mouth, took small bites of the peeled white crab meat, and looked up at the owner of the voice.

    It was a young and beautiful woman, well-maintained, exquisitely dressed, looking to be in her twenties.

    Her well-done eye makeup was shining with surprise and delight.

    She quickened her steps in high heels.

    ¡°Am I seeing this right?

    It really is you!¡± She came up and veryfortably sat directly at their table.

    Su Lu paused for a moment and licked the sauce off her lips.

    Jiang Li also raised his eyebrow.

    Clearly, this kind of uninvited behavior, sitting down without the owner¡¯s permission, waspletely against the etiquette the two of them had been taught.

    However, they said nothing.

    To be precise, this uninvited guest almost sat directly next to Jingshen.

    If it weren¡¯t for the spacious restaurant sofa, she seemed like she would have sat on hisp.

    She said familiarly, ¡°Do you remember me?

    I¡¯m Jiang Minhui.

    Are you back for the ss reunion this time?

    You haven¡¯t attended one for five years.

    Everyone would be so happy to know you¡¯re back.¡±

    Jiang Li watched this scene with great interest, silently lighting a candle for this Miss Jiang.

    After all, she was from the same family.

    Jingshen remained silent from beginning to end, allowing Jiang Minhui to go on excitedly.

    Jiang Minhui also noticed Jingshen¡¯s indifferent attitude, and it was a bit awkward not getting any response.

    Jiang Minhui hesitated a little and softly said, ¡°Uh¡­

    Do you not remember me?

    We were in the same major and ss.

    I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.

    I didn¡¯t even know where you¡¯d beentely, but I heard you are doing quite well?¡±

    At this point, even Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed for her.

    Because it was¡­

    too fake.

    Jiang Li, being the open and straightforward type, didn¡¯t need to amodate anyone and frankly spoke his mind when he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Girl, that¡¯s a lie.

    With Jingshen¡¯s aplishments, his name would surely be on your school¡¯s Top Ten Outstanding Alumni list.¡±

    Jiang Li straightforwardly pointed out.

    Jiang Minhui¡¯s face turned red and then white, stuttering a bit, ¡°I¡­

    I just heard about it and don¡¯t really know much.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s say you don¡¯t know much.¡± Jiang Li gave her a look, also noticing Jingshen raising his hand to signal the waiter.

    Jiang Li pouted and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you found out President Bo was dining here, but this ce is members-only.

    Personally, I suggest you leave before things get out of hand.¡±

    Just then, the waiter came over, ¡°Hello, may I help you with something?¡±

    Jiang Li sighed lightly to himself.

    Jingshen¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent, or you could say it was nearly cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know this person, but you let her in without permission, seriously disturbing my and my friends¡¯ meal.

    I have doubts about your service quality.

    Please have your managere over.¡±

    His tone was measured and cold with a businesslike indifference.

    The waiter¡¯s face changed immediately and apologized repeatedly.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, it was our oversight.¡±

    The waiter quickly pressed the inte switch on his cor, saying a few words quietly.

    Soon, two security guards in hotel uniforms walked over from the entrance.

    The manager also hurried over.

    The manager said seriously, ¡°Miss, our restaurant is members-only.

    You have seriously affected our customers¡¯ dining experience.

    Pleasee with us and point out which waiter let you in without a reservation.¡±

    Jiang Minhui¡¯s face turned white instantly!

    She quickly stood up, looking a bit shaky.

    Of course, she had no reservation nor membership.

    Such a high-end restaurant was out of Jiang Minhui¡¯s budget, but her best friend worked here as a supervisor and recognized Jingshen from university, immediately informing her.

    Jiang Minhui had been shopping nearby, so she rushed over.

    It was impossible for her not to have heard of Jingshen, especially with the High-tech District¡¯s recent tech exhibition publicizing his speech as a highlight.

    Moreover, it was rumored that Boss would return to develop domestically.

    If she could build a connection, maybe she could secure a position?

    However, Jiang Minhui didn¡¯t expect the former campus cold prince¡­

    Sorry, he was still an ice prince.

    Aplete brick wall, impervious to any advances!

    From start to finish, Jingshen didn¡¯t utter a single word to her.

    The manager then courteously and gently spoke to Jingshen, ¡°Sir, we will investigate and deal with the negligent employee.

    Today¡¯s meal will beplimentary.

    We hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Jiang Minhui, with a pale face, prepared to leave with the waiter but softly said to Jingshen before leaving, ¡°Jingshen, you haven¡¯t attended the ss reunion in five years.

    Old Zou misses you a lot.

    His health hasn¡¯t been good these past two years.¡±

    After saying this, Jiang Minhui followed the waiter out.

    At the entrance stood a woman in a supervisor¡¯s uniform, looking anxious and nervous¡ªclearly the one who had let her in without authorization.

    Jingshen remained unmoved, not even giving a nce.

    But Su Lu knew, after all that chattering, Jingshen might not have heard a syble from Jiang Minhui.

    But herst words, he definitely heard them.

    Because Su Lu clearly saw his hand on the table, with those long fingers slightly tightening.

    Old Zou was Jingshen¡¯s university mentor, who had given him much guidance and direction.

    Five years ago, he wasn¡¯t the mature and handsome man he was now.

    Back then, he was handsome but with a touch of youthful innocence.

    The setting wasn¡¯t this high-end members-only hotel with four-figure dishes, but a wind-leaking roadside stall, eating greasy skewers with her.

    But his eyes were full of dreams and confidence for the future.

    ¡°Su Xiaolu, Su Lulu, Old Zou said my ideas are great today.

    He said I will definitely seed!

    Do you believe me?¡±

    Back then, Su Lu always firmly believed in him.

    This excellent boy would definitely seed.

    ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Darling, give me ten years!

    No, five years!

    In five years, I¡¯ll make sure you live the best life, and be the happiest woman in the world.¡±

    ¡°Alright.

    I promise you, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    She gave a heavy promise, still remembering his eyes shining with stars.

    Then she broke the promise, witnessing the stars fall in his eyes.

    Since then, there was only darkness.

 Chapter 27 - 27 27 Revisiting Old Haunts

    ?27: Chapter 27: Revisiting Old Haunts   27: Chapter 27: Revisiting Old Haunts       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Jiang Li asked, ¡°Really don¡¯t recognize?¡±

    Bo Jingshen replied indifferently, ¡°No impression, maybe a former ssmate.¡±

    Jiang Li sighed, ¡°Oh, then my poor rtive here is really out of luck, meeting someone as unsentimental as you.

    I¡¯ve never heard you talk about your university days.

    Tell me, what do you remember from that time?¡±

    Bo Jingshen listened but remained silent.

    His gaze, light as a feather, brushed past Su Lu, feeling like it had touched her heart.

    Su Lu¡¯s lips tightened, her fingers clenched a bit more.

    Fortunately, Jiang Li didn¡¯t notice these details in his carefree manner.

    The little episode with Jiang Minhui quickly subsided.

    Bo Jingshen lowered his eyes, fiddling with his phone openly, making no effort to hide it.

    Su Lu, sitting beside him, could clearly see the contents on the screen with just a casual nce.

    It seemed a long time since hest opened that software, or the penguin group, showing the time and ce of a ss reunion.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce at his handsome, expressionless profile.

    Despite his cold appearance, some corners of his heart were still warm.

    When they left the restaurant, Jiang Li had no intention of joining them.

    Second Young Master Jiang, not eager to y third wheel,ughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off.

    I¡¯ve got a yacht scheduled for delivery soon.

    Since I¡¯m in Hai City, I might as well check it out.¡±

    ¡°Get lost,¡± Bo Jingshen waved his hand.

    Jiang Li, still cheerful, didn¡¯t get angry, ¡°You¡¯ve agreed to the investment, don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°I, Bo Jingshen, never go back on my word.¡±

    Jiang Li felt at ease with his assurance and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him further.

    He then turned to Su Lu, ¡°Hey Su Lu, we¡¯ll discuss the project details when we get back to Feng City.¡±

    Su Lu replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After pondering, Jiang Li added, ¡°This is a personal coboration between you and me, don¡¯t involve anything else.¡±

    Su Lu knew Jiang Li didn¡¯t like mixing in Su Family or Gu Family affairs.

    She smiled and nodded, ¡°Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t ask for anything else.¡±

    Only then did Jiang Li leave happily.

    Once he was gone, Su Lu felt a strong presence next to her abruptly closing in.

    Turning, she found Bo Jingshen at a close distance.

    ¡°Shall we¡­

    go back to the hotel?¡± Su Lu checked the time.

    It was actually still early, and although it had stopped raining, the ground was still wet, and the breeze wasn¡¯t particrly strong, making the air quite fresh after the storm.

    Remembering the ss reunion address she had glimpsed earlier, Su Lu added, ¡°Or do you have somewhere else to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to Haike University.¡± Bo Jingshen looked down at her intently.

    Su Lu said, ¡°Then I¡­¡±

    The words ¡°return to the hotel¡± were on her lips but she was interrupted before she could say them.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°Youe with me.¡±

    He looked down at her with a slight smile in his eyes, ¡°After all, you¡¯ve invested in a project, Mr.

    Su has to give me this bit of face.¡±

    His slightly joking attitude rxed Su Lu a lot, making her smile lightly, ¡°Of course, I have to.¡±

    Haike University was Bo Jingshen¡¯s alma mater, located in a coastal city and ranked among the top three in the nation for campus scenery.

    He had spent his four years of university here, releasing his youth.

    In the University City area, among the handful of institutions, Haike University had thergest and most beautiful campus and was the most prestigious.

    Driving into University City, the surrounding street scenes were both unfamiliar and familiar.

    Su Lu felt a bit dazed as this ce was not only where Bo Jingshen had spent his youth but also where she had spent hers.

    A bit distracted, Su Lu looked at the stores she used to frequent, many of which were still in business despite five years having passed.

    Although it had only been five years, it felt like a lifetime.

    The car stopped in front of Haike University¡¯s grand gates, and Su Lu followed Bo Jingshen inside.

    When entering, they were momentarily stopped by the security guard for not having student IDs, but the guard quickly recognized Bo Jingshen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh!

    You¡¯re the one from the notice board!¡± the guard said, ¡°Your photo is in the top ten outstanding students notice board!

    I recognize you.¡±

    Finding out that Bo Jingshen was just visiting his old teachers, the guard no longer blocked their way and only asked for a quick registration before letting them pass.

    Seeing Su Lu without a student ID as well, the guard initially wanted to have her register too but then asked, ¡°Is this your wife?

    If so, no need to register, you can both go in.¡±

    Su Lu was stunned, unable to acknowledge, deny, or respond in any other way.

    The firm nasal confirmation from the man beside her echoed lowly.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    With that light affirmation, Su Lu¡¯s steps felt light and floating as she walked further into the campus.

    The surroundings were familiar, as she had often apanied Bo Jingshen to Haike University; she had attended Haiyi University next door.

    It was easy enough to find ways to sneak into Haike University, and since Haike was a tech school full of single men, opportunities were plentiful.

    Haiyi University, on the contrary, had plenty of female students.

    It even felt as if the security at Haike was sympathetic to their own single male students, turning a blind eye to the girls from Haiyi visiting.

    The surrounding scenery had not changed, young boys still pushed bicycles along the ne tree-lined streets, exuding youthful freedom.

    It seemed as if nothing had changed.

    Except, she had aged.

    People recognized Bo Jingshen from afar, whispering but not daring to approach.

    ¡°Holy crap!

    Is that Bo Jingshen?¡±

    ¡°Bo Jingshen?

    Which Bo Jingshen?¡±

    ¡°You think there could be another Bo Jingshen?

    The one from the notice board!

    One of the top ten outstanding students!

    And the best-looking one among them.¡±

    ¡°Holy cow, I remember now!

    It¡¯s true!

    And he¡¯s the richest too!

    Ah, I so want to ask him, senior, can I work for you?

    I¡¯m small, poor, and helpless but I can eat a lot.

    Do you need a worker under you¡­

    or better, a fellow eater?¡±

    But considering Bo Jingshen¡¯s cold and imposing demeanor when expressionless, no one dared approach daringly.

    The faculty housing area was in the northeast corner of the campus, old-style five-story apartments initially allocated to university teachers, now looking somewhat run-down.

    The teachers earned decent sries, and many had moved out to live in nearby developments.

    Bo Jingshen walked confidently into a building, climbed two flights of stairs, and knocked on the door on the left.

    His familiar manner made it seem as if he had never been away for five years, as if he wasn¡¯t a business magnate calling the shots abroad but a favored student visiting his mentor for a meal.

 Chapter 28 - 28 28 Powerful Character Harvester

    ?28: Chapter 28: Powerful Character Harvester   28: Chapter 28: Powerful Character Harvester       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± A voice came from inside the house.

    The door was opened by a man with graying temples and a gentle face.

    He wore a pair of gold-rimmed reading sses and looked to be around sixty years old.

    He always had a bit of a smile on his lips, but when he saw the tall man standing outside the door, his eyes suddenly paused for a moment.

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡­¡± Old Zou¡¯s lips trembled.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, the cold, stern demeanor on him instantly dissipating because of that smile.

    ¡°Old Zou, I¡¯m here to bum a meal,¡± Bo Jingshen said with a smile.

    Old Zou¡¯s eyes behind the sses became a bit red.

    He raised his hand to take off his sses, wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, and said in a low voice, ¡°Brat, why didn¡¯t you say earlier¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°How early are you talking about?

    Five years ago, I told you I¡¯de to your ce for a meal once I became sessful.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,e in quickly.¡± Old Zou was getting loquacious in his old age.

    As he beckoned them toe in and sit, he muttered, ¡°You clearly said you¡¯d pick a good weather day toe and bum a meal.

    Check this out, is it good weather?¡±

    ¡°The typhoon just passed; the weather is nice,¡± Bo Jingshen said as he sat on the sofa.

    Old Zou brought over two sses of water, handing one to Bo Jingshen and the other to Su Lu.

    Su Lu took it.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Zou.¡±

    Old Zou stared at Su Lu for a moment.

    Su Lu thought Old Zou didn¡¯t recognize her anymore and quickly introduced herself, ¡°Hello, my name is Su Lu.¡±

    Old Zou chuckled.

    ¡°I know you, the big shot from Yida.¡±

    Su Lu was stunned, blinking as she pointed at herself, ¡°Me¡­

    me?¡±

    She was just a small, unknown figure at Yida.

    How did she actually have this reputation?

    A big shot at Yida?

    ¡°Yes, you.¡± Old Zou smiled, the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes clearly visible.

    ¡°Harvester.

    Harvester, you picked the best catch from our science and technology.

    Truly a big shot.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s face flushed red instantly, maybe because it spanned five years.

    Perhaps it was due to Old Zou¡¯s esteemed status as Bo Jingshen¡¯s mentor.

    There was just a sense of embarrassment¡­

    like how teenage boys and girls might feel when caught dating early.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Bo Jingshen, sitting on the side, certainly didn¡¯t feelfortable with his mentor revealing these things.

    Especially now when his rtionship with Su Lu was still so uncertain.

    He brought his fist to his lips and lightly coughed.

    But Old Zou apparently didn¡¯t catch any of this.

    After all, five years had passed, and his proud mentee was still apanied by this harvester.

    ¡°What are you coughing for?

    I¡¯m not wrong,¡± Old Zou waved his hand at Bo Jingshen.

    Continuing, he said, ¡°The best talent at our science and technology, handsome, tall, with a good voice and excellent in studies, simply outstanding in every way.

    At our science and technology, teacher¡¯s college, and even your Yida, many girls adored him, one after another, but none seeded.

    Just you, tell me, what model and brand is your harvester?¡±

    Su Lu felt extremely embarrassed, her nose tip even started to sweat a bit.

    She raised her hand to gently scratch her nose tip.

    She knew Bo Jingshen was popr; even when they were dating, girls still pursued him and confessed to him.

    She had even thrown little tantrums and felt jealousy over this.

    But Su Lu really didn¡¯t know her nickname was¡­

    harvester?

    Even if they called her a beautiful cow, it would be better than a harvester¡­

    Really, only a teacher from a technology institute would be so hardcore.

    ¡°Alright, Old Zou, make something to eat.

    I want to have steamed mussels and garlic prawns¡­¡± Bo Jingshen interrupted his mentor¡¯s words in a very nonchnt manner.

    But Old Zou was also someone who was informal with students.

    So he cast him a sidelong nce, ¡°Have you installed eyes in my kitchen?

    How do you know I bought mussels and prawns today?

    I¡¯ll go cook them now.¡±

    Bo Jingshenughed, at this moment, he no longer seemed like the influential businessman but just a big boy who bummed meals at his mentor¡¯s house five years ago.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    Bo Jingshen raised his eyebrows and looked at her, ¡°Do you know how?¡±

    Su Lu nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I can or not?¡±

    She used to cook for him before.

    Mainly because the atmosphere between Bo Jingshen and Old Zou was so good, and the way they talked was so casual that Su Lu also rxed a lot, even speaking quite spontaneously.

    She said it without thinking.

    After saying it, she was slightly startled, but Bo Jingshen just raised his brow a bit, nodded, and said, ¡°True.¡±

    After entering the kitchen, Su Lu began washing the mussels and prawns swiftly.

    Meanwhile, Bo Jingshen sat on the sofa, his body leaning back into the soft backrest, listening to the faint sounds of pots shing and water running from washing vegetables in the kitchen.

    He let out a long breath, feelingpletely rxed.

    He didn¡¯t need a big house or an expensive project.

    Just a scene filled with the smell of cooking, with his respected mentor and¡­

    Su Lu in the kitchen.

    And all he needed to do was wait a bit longer to have a hot meal.

    This made him feel very rxed.

    Under the coffee table, there were several bottles of medicine.

    Bo Jingshen took a look, then took photos of them with his phone.

    It seemed they were all for chronic diseases that required long-term medication.

    Apparently, Jiang Minhui wasn¡¯t lying about this, Old Zou¡¯s health was indeed not that good.

    Old Zou had spent his entire life teaching and nurturing students.

    His wife passed away early on, and he had no children, so there probably weren¡¯t many people to look after him.

    Bo Jingshen sent out the photos of the medicine bottles.

    ¡°Check what these treat and see if there are any better alternatives.¡±

    In the kitchen, Su Lu swiftly cleaned the mussels and prawns.

    Old Zou, while chopping vegetables, spoke warmly to her, ¡°Be careful not to get your fingers pricked by the prawns.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, Teacher Zou.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re good at this, no wonder you managed to take care of that brat Jingshen so well.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Zou, please don¡¯t praise me.¡± Su Lu smiled as she cut off the prawn¡¯s spines and whiskers, then deftly deveined and butterflied them.

    ¡°You have no idea how much Bo Jingshen liked you back then.

    Other campus couples I might not believe in because they say graduation is the season for breakups, but I trust Jingshen.

    He was so serious¡ªhe did everything withmitment.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s hand paused slightly.

    She lightly bit her lip and softly asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Old Zouughed, ¡°He said when he became sessful, he would definitelye here to bum a meal and bring Su Lu along.

    I said how could he be so sure you¡¯d still be together then?

    He told me he couldn¡¯t even be sure he would definitely seed, but he was sure he wanted to be with you.

    So you really are something, harvester.¡±

    Su Lu smiled, half lifting her lips, though the emotion behind it was a bit strained, her vision slightly blurred.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really something.¡±

    She slowly released the pressure from her thumb pressed against her fingertip.

    The wound pricked by the prawn¡¯s spine seeped a few strands of red, soon washed away by the tap water.

 Chapter 29 - 29 29 The Power of Chinas Local Rice Wine

    ?29: Chapter 29 The Power of China¡¯s Local Rice Wine   29: Chapter 29 The Power of China¡¯s Local Rice Wine       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Old Zou was busy cooking and did not notice.

    However, when Su Lu carried the dishes out, Bo Jingshen, who was originally sitting on the sofa looking at his phone, quickly noticed.

    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s sharp eyes fell on her fingers.

    Only then did Old Zou react, ¡°What happened to Xiao Su¡¯s hand?

    Did you get hurt just now?¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t try to hide it, ¡°I just got a small prick, it¡¯s not serious.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, you need to take care of injuries from sea creatures, it¡¯s easy to get an infection.¡± Old Zou said.

    Bo Jingshen got up from the sofa, ¡°Old Zou, do you have a first-aid kit?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, under the TV cab.

    You go get it yourself and treat her, I¡¯ll bring out the dishes.¡±

    Bo Jingshen quickly found a small stic first-aid kit under the TV cab.

    Though it was small, it was well-equipped with disinfecting tools and bandaging materials.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.

    You go help Teacher Zou with the dishes¡­¡±

    Su Lu reached out to take the first-aid kit, but Bo Jingshen grabbed her fingers.

    It wasn¡¯t a strong grip, but it was enough to make it hard for her to break free.

    Losing her bnce, she was pulled in front of him.

    Bo Jingshen frowned slightly, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Su Lu paused for a moment.

    Given her reputation as the famous ¡°Harvester,¡± she felt she had to give this tempting ¡°grass¡± some respect.

    So she obediently sat down.

    Letting the man frown and stare at her fingertip wound.

    It wasn¡¯t a serious injury, but his serious demeanor made Su Lu¡¯s heart feel warm.

    She coughed lightly, ¡°President Bo, if you don¡¯t hurry up, it will heal on its own.¡±

    Bo Jingshen nced at her and efficiently disinfected and bandaged her wound.

    Old Zou brought out all the dishes.

    ¡°All bandaged up?

    Come and eat once you¡¯re done.¡±

    The old man was quite happy.

    Compared to cooking and eating alone, he much preferred having his prized student over for a meal.

    ¡°Old Zou, your cooking skills haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Bo Jingshen said with a smile.

    Old Zou was very pleased, eagerly asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?

    The old knife hasn¡¯t dulled, has it?¡±

    Then he made a toasting gesture, ¡°Want some?

    We haven¡¯t had a good drink together in ages, have we?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just ages, they had never really had a good drink together.

    Back then, it wasn¡¯t that Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t want to drink, but Old Zou didn¡¯t agree, always worrying that alcohol would dull his prized student¡¯s mind.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°I can drink, but you better not.¡±

    Old Zou: ¡°Hey, what?

    Look down on me?¡±

    Bo Jingshen nodded towards the coffee table, ¡°I saw the medicine bottles under your coffee table.

    If you¡¯re not in good health, why drink?

    Just watch me drink and get a vicarious thrill.¡±

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t surprised that Bo Jingshen noticed this; he was always attentive.

    Besides, he hade to visit Old Zou because he heard from an old ssmate that Old Zou¡¯s health wasn¡¯t goodtely.

    Old Zou felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just¡­

    old age, the usual old age problems.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°You and Su Xiaolu drink juice.¡±

    So it ended up with Su Lu and Old Zou drinking juice, while Bo Jingshen held a bottle of wine, drinking alone and enjoying himself.

    He usually didn¡¯t drink like this; even at social events, it was rare for President Bo to drink more than a few sips.

    Usually, others would drink while he just touched his lips to it lightly.

    But now, he was drinking very rxedly.

    It wasn¡¯t even good liquor, just some rustic rice wine that Old Zou had gotten from somewhere, rich and smooth.

    He drank it slowly, ss after ss, chatting aimlessly with Old Zou.

    They talked about everything, from his startup abroad to his current ns to return to China and develop his career.

    This and that, Su Lu listened quietly from the side, trying to piece together the fragments to form an image of the five years of his life that she had missed.

    Old Zou gave him advice, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like attending ss reunions and such, but there are still a few talented people among your peers.

    After all, you were all my students.

    If you were still developing abroad, it would be different, but now that you¡¯re back, you will need people.¡±

    Of course, Bo Jingshen would not refuse his mentor¡¯s words.

    Although he indeed had no interest in ss reunions, he agreed to go to the reunion tomorrow for Old Zou¡¯s sake.

    When they were leaving, Old Zou wanted to give them stuff in big and small boxes, but Bo Jingshen politely declined.

    ¡°You keep it for yourself.

    After all¡­

    I am your prized student; do Ick these things?¡±

    Old Zouughed heartily at that and nodded towards Su Lu, ¡°Harvester, take care of him.

    Looks like he¡¯s had a bit too much.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking foreign liquor with foreigners, whiskey, vodka, tequ, you name it.

    Had a bit too much?

    Impossible.¡±

    Old Zou sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t know the power of the aftereffects of traditional Chinese rice wine.

    Alright then, Xiao Su, you two should head back.¡±

    Su Lu originally thought Bo Jingshen would be fine, considering that time at Yunding, when they both downed three sses of whiskey.

    She ended up vomiting miserably, but he was perfectly fine and even had the energy to corner her in the bathroom and¡­

    It shouldn¡¯t be possible to get drunk on this small amount of alcohol.

    But clearly, Su Lu underestimated the aftereffects of traditional Chinese rice wine.

    Once in the car, Bo Jingshen sat in the passenger seat, lowering the window to get some air.

    As she drove away from the science and technology university, before they even left University City, Bo Jingshen turned into a salted fish hanging on the car window, which made Su Lu want tough.

    ¡°Bo Jingshen, have you had too much to drink?¡± Su Lu asked as she stopped at a red light.

    The man in the passenger seat quickly straightened up, bumping his head on the window frame because of the sudden movement, but he seemed unfazed.

    Sitting up straight, he spoke clearly, almost with deliberate artiction.

    ¡°Just drive, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Lu looked at his slightly zed eyes, which had lost their usual deep sharpness and now seemed a bit naive and harmless.

    She felt likeughing, yet also a bit pained.

    Maybe he had been like this for the past five years, in ces she couldn¡¯t see, in business and social events, pretending to be sober even when he drank too much.

    ¡°Alright, do you feel like throwing up?¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice softened.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head honestly, ¡°Not quite yet.¡±

    After saying this, he paused for a few seconds, then realized something was off and frowned again, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much, what¡¯s there to puke, just drive.¡±

    Su Lu acknowledged softly and, after leaving University City, didn¡¯t head towards the hotel but turned towards the Seaside Highway.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t notice the route change, and within a few minutes, the man who had been sitting straight turned into a hanging salted fish again, swaying with the sea breeze¡­

 Chapter 30 - 30 30 Such a Relationship

    ?30: Chapter 30: Such a Rtionship   30: Chapter 30: Such a Rtionship       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                The air, after the heavy wind and rain, felt refreshingly clean.

    Now that the wind and rain had stopped abruptly, couples were out strolling along the Seaside Highway.

    This road was scenic and consistently ranked in the top 10 romantic spots in Hai City.

    Driving along this road would lead to Guanyu tform, a slightly elevated cape, with a lighthouse on top, perfect for watching the sunrise.

    She and Bo Jingshen had been here many times before, riding shared electric scooters, enjoying the summer night¡¯s sea breeze¡­

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t understand why she suddenly wanted toe here.

    Dragging along the ¡°dead fish¡± hanging from the car window.

    Even though there was no sunrise to see, she just suddenly wanted toe.

    She drove slowly, and many walking couples saw the ¡°dead fish¡± hanging from her car window andughed.

    It surprised her to find quite a few people at Guanyu tform, so Su Lu parked the car at the beachside parking lot.

    Only then did she gently poke the ¡°dead fish¡± hanging from the window.

    ¡°Bo Jingshen, are you okay?¡±

    The man gave no response, just as Su Lu worried if he was so drunk he¡¯d lost consciousness,

    He suddenly jolted, then sat up straight, his head bumped against the window frame.

    The thud made Su Lu frown, ¡°Your head¡­

    it¡¯s going to swell, it might hurt a lot tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a baby,¡± Bo Jingshen replied, still articting his words clearly despite his drunkenness.

    But he seemedpletely unaware of where they were, didn¡¯t recognize the surroundings, not even caring about where they were now.

    He just turned, frowned, and stared at Su Lu.

    His beautiful eyes,cking their usual sharpness, were tinged red from alcohol, making him look innocent and harmless.

    After staring at Su Lu for a moment,

    He reached out, his fingers lightly brushing her face.

    Then he started taking off his jacket, ¡°You¡¯re not wearing enough, are you cold?

    The wind is so strong.¡±

    With the window open, the cool sea breeze indeed kept blowing into the car.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly cold.

    But¡­

    when he draped his alcohol-scented jacket, mixed with a cedar fragrance, over her, it warmed her heart.

    Su Lu cuddled into his jacket, sniffed lightly, and blinked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold anymore.

    You should sleep for a bit.

    I¡¯ll go down and buy some drinks and fried squid for youter.¡±

    On the roadside beach, there were vendors selling cold drinks stored in foam boxes and grilled squid.

    Su Lu could tell Bo Jingshen was very drunk, his actions now likely driven by instinct¡­

    So she urged him to sleep a bit.

    Bo Jingshen nodded slowly after a moment, his long eyes growing more drowsy as his lids drooped.

    His thin lips moved slightly, still murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much grilled squid, just a little to satisfy your craving, eating too much will upset your stomach¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Su Lu responded softly.

    Watching him sleep, she quietly got out of the car.

    From the trunk, she retrieved a new nket, spread it over him, rolled up the window except for a crack for venttion, then shut the door and headed to the squid and drink stall.

    She loved eating those, always ending up with an upset stomach afterward, but always craving them anyway.

    The perfectly grilled squid sizzled on the iron te, sprinkled with cumin and chili powder and green onions, smelling particrly delicious, paired with chilled drinks or a bowl of iced corn syrup, it was unbeatable.

    Five years had passed, and she still remembered the taste.

    She only meant to have a taste and leave, but having not eaten it in a long time, she indulged, left and right, eating several skewers, downed half a bottle of cold drink, and bought a bowl of iced corn syrup, sipping it as she walked back to the car.

    After finishing the syrup, she opened the door and sat back in the driver¡¯s seat.

    She nned to y some games on her phone to pass the time, but then she heard a low voice beside her, ¡°I told you, don¡¯t eat too much, it¡¯ll upset your stomach¡­¡±

    Su Lu stiffened, pursed her lips, and saw Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t even opened his eyes.

    She tried to fool the drunk man, ¡°I only had a little.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°You smell so much like grilled squid, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve been marinated in it.¡±

    Well, the drunk man was still somewhat logical.

    Su Lu blinked, unable to fool him, so she tried tofort him.

    She reached over and gently patted him, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t eat anymore.

    You sleep a bit more, sleep a bit more.¡±

    Unexpectedly, her hand was suddenly grasped.

    Su Lu was stunned, looking at him.

    She saw the man half-lying in the passenger seat, turning sideways towards her.

    His eyes, which had been closed, slowly opened.

    Still red from the alcohol, his gazecked its usual sharpness but wasn¡¯t as innocent as before.

    It was hard to tell if he was drunk or sober.

    ¡°Bo Jingshen¡­¡± Su Lu called softly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The man responded lowly, his slightly red eyes fixed on her.

    For a moment, his gaze seemed very gentle.

    Su Lu: ¡°Are you sober now?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°No.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Then you should¡­¡±

    She was interrupted by Bo Jingshen, ¡°Su Lu.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°What is our rtionship now?¡±

    Su Lu pursed her lips, unable to answer.

    She wanted to know more than he did what their rtionship was now, but because of past guilt, she felt it wasn¡¯t up to her, her words didn¡¯t count.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t even know if he was talking drunkenly or soberly.

    Su Lu: ¡°I don¡¯t know, what do you think?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°I think¡­

    I want to keep this rtionship as it is.¡±

    ¡°This¡­

    rtionship?¡± Su Lu felt a pang in her heart.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly pain, but it felt like something was missing.

    ¡°Yes, just as we are now.¡± His eyes still slightly red, focused on her, his alcohol-scented and cedar-fragrant jacket still warm around her.

    But Su Lu felt an inexplicable chill.

    Their current rtionship¡­

    what was it?

    Su Lu pondered.

    He had a girlfriend.

    And he thought she had a husband.

    But they slept together¡­

    No matter how she thought about it, it seemed there was only one definition for this rtionship.

    Her heart stung a bit, ¡°You mean¡­

    bed mates?¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze paused briefly, he didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    Was it the silence or his drunken stupor, hard to tell.

    After a few silent seconds, he nodded, ¡°If you want to see it that way, you can.¡±

    He unconsciously tightened his grip on Su Lu¡¯s hand, the pressure causing her a bit of pain.

    Su Lu saw a faint smile on his lips, but for some reason, it seemedcking in sincerity.

    Bo Jingshen whispered, ¡°Su Xiaolu, I will treat you very well.¡±

 Chapter 31 - 31 31 Im Not, I Didnt

    ?31: Chapter 31: I¡¯m Not, I Didn¡¯t   31: Chapter 31: I¡¯m Not, I Didn¡¯t       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Su Lu didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking, maybe it was because his slightly reddened eyes looked so harmless, and his gentle gaze was too soft.

    She nodded involuntarily, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bo Jingshen still looked at her, his gaze deep.

    It was unclear whether he was satisfied or not with her obedient nodding.

    Bo Jingshen had no intention of leaving immediately, as if he knew Su Lu¡¯s thoughts, he quietly stayed with her to wait for dawn.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t get to see the sunrise in the end.

    The weather was bad, there were thick clouds, and the sunrise was not visible.

    She was somewhat disappointed.

    Maybe they just weren¡¯t meant to be.

    She hade here with Bo Jingshen many times before, but had never seen the sunrise once.

    It made Su Lu somewhat obsessed with watching the sunrise at Lover¡¯s Corner, Guanyu tform.

    ¡°Next time.

    We¡¯lle again when the weather is good.

    Let¡¯s go back and rest, you haven¡¯t slept all night,¡± Bo Jingshen softlyforted, raising his hand to send a text to the driver.

    Not long after, the driver came and drove them back to the hotel.

    Back at the hotel, Su Lu went straight to her room and into the bathroom to soak in the bath.

    Cheng Youran¡¯s call came through.

    She was busy as hell every day, but had some time to chat with her before checking the patients.

    Su Lu was originally a bit silent but thought, many things need someone to confide in.

    You Ran was undoubtedly the best candidate, gentle yet rational, calm and restrained.

    But even the so rational, calm, and restrained Cheng Youran, could not stay calm after hearing Su Lu¡¯s words.

    Her voice raised by several degrees, just hearing it could make you feel like her blood pressure was skyrocketing.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Cheng Youran¡¯s voice raised, emotionally charged, ¡°You said you agreed?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agreed.¡±

    ¡°You fuck¡­¡± Cheng Youran cursed, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± After all the turmoil earlier, Su Lu was much calmer now, even able to make light of it, ¡°Life¡¯s rare few moments of madness.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheng Youran said angrily.

    Su Lu fell silent awkwardly, pursing her lips, her voice weak, ¡°You Ran, don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    Cheng Youran took a deep breath, hating that she couldn¡¯t get Su Lu to see reason, ¡°Su Lu, you¡¯re twenty-seven!

    Not seventeen!

    Not twenty-two!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice was low.

    Cheng Youran: ¡°And you still want to mistreat yourself like this?

    If you keep getting yourself all wounded, you won¡¯t have time to recover.

    You¡¯re not young anymore!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± was all Su Lu said again.

    Cheng Youran fell silent, not speaking for a long time.

    She knew, Xiaolu was never a fool, she actually saw many things very clearly, in some ways, even more rational and calm than herself, always able to handle anything withposure.

    But even though she saw things clearly, she would still plunge in headfirst, simply because¡­

    she had reasons thatpelled her to.

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t need to think to know, it was for Bo Jingshen.

    Cheng Youran sighed, ¡°If you keep this up, one day you¡¯ll ruin yourself¡­¡±

    Su Lu smiled, there was no fear in her voice, she just softlyughed, ¡°If that day reallyes, just help me take care of the aftermath.¡±

    After ending the call with Cheng Youran, Su Lu got up from the bathtub, put on a bathrobe, and walked out.

    Only to be startled.

    ¡°You¡­

    why are you here¡­¡± Su Lu looked at the man sitting on the suite sofa.

    Bo Jingshen nodded towards the waiter, ¡°Just put the luggage in the wardrobe.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the waiter responded respectfully.

    It was only then that Su Lu noticed; the waiter had also entered, carrying a suitcase to the wardrobe.

    Bo Jingshen pulled out some bills from his wallet as a tip and handed it over, ¡°Thank you, close the door.¡±

    With a click, the door was closed.

    Su Lu processed the situation with difficulty, ¡°Your¡­

    room¡­¡±

    ¡°I checked out,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    His deep, clear eyes had recovered their rity, no longer the slight drunkenness from before.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you agreed to maintain our rtionship?¡±

    Su Lu pressed her lips tight, looking at the mischievous smile on his mouth, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why would I need another room?¡±

    Logical and reasonable, Su Lu had no argument.

    She stood there stunned, slowly epting this fact, after all, she had spoken so fearlessly to You Ran on the phone earlier, acting all bold and unafraid.

    Can¡¯t backtrack so quickly.

    Su Lu blinked, recovering, quietly asked, ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡±

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow.

    Just seeing him raise his brow, Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing that was bad!

    I didn¡¯t, no.

    No, she absolutely did not mean to imply anything!

    She purely thought he drankst night, and spent half the night at the beach, though he hadn¡¯t thrown up, he surely must feel terrible, needing to shower off the alcohol and sea breeze.

    But it seemed far too easily misunderstood as a hint.

    Heaven knows, that wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait,¡± Bo Jingshen smiled a little.

    He went to the wardrobe, picked out clean clothes, and walked into the bathroom.

    The bathroom still held some of the steamed mist, that same fragrance lingering, matching hers.

    Clearly, he was already sober, yet he seemed a bit drunk still.

    Su Lu was initially feeling awkward due to the misunderstanding, thinking whether to exin when he came out.

    But she hadn¡¯t slept all night, was too tired, and couldn¡¯t wait until he finished showering.

    She just burrowed into the soft nkets, sinking into the fluffy pillows, and fell deeply asleep.

    When Bo Jingshen came out in a dark blue robe, towel in hand drying his hair, what he saw was a woman already fast asleep on the white bed.

    Half her face was buried in the pillow, her long hair spreading but not messy, rather giving off a smooth texture.

    Her small body sunk into the big bed, coupled with her peaceful sleeping face, made her appear as if sleeping infort on clouds.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand paused in towel-drying his hair, his gaze deepened, but held no lust.

    In his eyes seemed to hide a gentle warmth buried deeply.

    She wasn¡¯t the young woman of just over twenty from five years ago, yet at this moment, it seemed as if time never touched her.

    At a nce, she still looked like the little woman who slept peacefully beside him like a child.

    The phone¡¯s vibrating sound suddenly broke the silence.

    Buzz buzz.

    Buzz buzz.

    But it wasn¡¯t Bo Jingshen¡¯s phone vibrating.

    He nced at the phone on the coffee table by the window, its screen lighting up with an iing call.

    Then he nced at the person on the bed who was sweetly asleep, seeming a bit unsettled by the noise.

    Without much thought, Bo Jingshen quickly walked over, picked up the phone to end the call¡­

    huh?

    Why did it answer?

    A woman¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mr.

    Su, Mr.

    Su, help!¡±

 Chapter 32 - 32 32 Both Are Millennium-Old Foxes

    ?32: Chapter 32: Both Are Millennium-Old Foxes   32: Chapter 32: Both Are Millennium-Old Foxes       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Xu Ning¡¯s voice was low, sounding mournful.

    Maybe because it was so mournful, she didn¡¯t even wait for Su Lu to respond.

    She just started speaking on her own, ¡°Mr.

    Su, I really can¡¯t hide it anymore, Mr.

    Su asks me every day about your residence in Hai City, I¡¯ve lied several times, and today he came over and was so furious that his finger nearly poked my face.

    Basically, he said if I deceive him again, he¡¯ll fire me!¡±

    She said this, but because Su Lu protected her subordinates quite well, Xu Ning¡¯s voice didn¡¯t show any fear.

    After a pause, she added, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know on what grounds he can fire me¡­ it¡¯s not like he¡¯s the one paying my sry, but still¡­ hees every day, speaks so harshly, I¡¯m suffering too, Mr.

    Su, save me!¡±

    Xu Ning didn¡¯t get a response from Su Lu; she then looked at the screen and saw the call had connected.

    Uncertain, she called out, ¡°Mr.

    Su?¡±

    Then she heard a low male voice, ¡°She¡¯s resting, not awake yet.¡±

    Suddenly, there was silence.

    Xu Ning was quiet for a moment, then tentatively asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr.

    Gu?

    Are you with Mr.

    Su?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she recognized Gu Xin¡¯s voice¡ªin fact, Xu Ning didn¡¯t recognize his voice at all.

    It was just that no other men appeared beside Su Lu.

    Hearing this male voice, she assumed it was Gu Xin.

    Hearing the words ¡°Mr.

    Gu¡±, Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows knitted into a tight knot.

    Xu Ning muttered quietly, ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­ wasn¡¯t Mr.

    Gu abroad on vacation?¡±

    Just yesterday, Su Lu had messaged him a happy vacation, as recently these matters had given Gu Xin quite a headache.

    Chen Yaxi¡¯s mood must not have been good, and she was also pregnant.

    Gu Xin was taking her out to rx.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips curled coldly.

    This silly woman, sleeping like a piglet on the bed, was troubled by the rumors caused by that surname Gu, honorably injured, and fled to this stormy Hai City to avoid attention, only to be confined to the construction site, bearing all the bad luck.

    And the instigator, surname Gu, actually took his little lover abroad on vacation?!

    Xu Ning also realized something seemed off, ¡°Uh¡­ maybe when Mr.

    Su wakes up, you could let her know¡­ actually, never mind, I¡¯ll call backter.¡±

    As she spoke, Xu Ning was about to hang up.

    She heard the man¡¯s voice, still low but with a trace of coldness in his tone, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t tell Su Yukan.

    If he asks, just tell him the truth.¡±

    ¡°But Mr.

    Su¡­¡± Xu Ning knew very well that Su Lu came to Hai City not just to avoid the rumors.

    She also wanted to find some peace and escape the troubles of the Su Family.

    So Xu Ning had been diligently deceiving Su Yukan¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her when she wakes up, don¡¯t worry.

    And it¡¯s impossible to hide it forever,¡± Bo Jingshen said calmly.

    After all, Liu Qiming had already seen her in Hai City.

    Besides, regardless of the trouble Su Yukan wanted to cause, Bo Jingshen could protect his own.

    ¡°Alright then¡­ If possible, please let Mr.

    Su know when she wakes up.¡±

    After ending the call, any remaining sleepiness Bo Jingshen might have felt disappeared.

    However, instead of sitting on the sofa, he took his tablet and moved to the bed.

    He climbed into bed lightly, leaned against the headboard, and began working on his tablet.

    Although the bed in the suite wasrge, the distance was still limited.

    The room was very quiet, so even the smallest sound stood out.

    Like the soft, slow breathing of the woman sleeping.

    Gentle.

    It seemed to blur the whole scene, coating it in a soft glow.

    On the chat software, Jiang Su was online.

    Jiang Su, known as Mr.

    Jiang, was steady in his actions, with sharp insight and a keen business sense, far more reliable than his younger brother, Jiang Er.

    The Old Jiang Family could let Jiang Er grow into a wastrel because they had this pir of a firstborn.

    Although Bo Jingshen was usually closer to Jiang Li, having met Jiang Su through Jiang Li, he had a good rtionship with Jiang Su as well, sometimes they even had more to talk about.

    Jiang Su: How long will you be in Hai City?

    Bo Jingshen: Don¡¯t know.

    Jiang Su: Recovered from your injury?

    Bo Jingshen: I¡¯m fine.

    Jiang Su: Heard you yed the hero to save the beauty?

    Bo Jingshen: Could your Jiang Er talk any more?

    Jiang Su: Doesn¡¯t seem like something you would do.

    In Jiang Su¡¯s view, both he and Bo Jingshen were not regarded as good people.

    To achieve such a level of business sess in a short time, one needed true skill, brains, luck, and a ruthlessness otherscked.

    Sometimes, after being in business for a long time, you be a refined egoist.

    ying the hero to save the beauty¡­ hardly seemed within their realm.

    Jiang Su wasn¡¯t wrong in saying that.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t want to discuss this matter further.

    Though he sometimes had more to talk about with Jiang Su due to their simrities, it was also because of this that he knew Jiang Su wasn¡¯t as simple-minded as Jiang Er.

    Jiang Su knew more than one might expect.

    So some things didn¡¯t need to be disclosed to him.

    Bo Jingshen changed the subject.

    He sent a voice message, ¡°Instead of gossiping about me, you should think about how to stop Jiang Er from losing money on the projects I invested in.

    You, as his elder brother, didn¡¯t invest, so he¡¯s targeting me for all his ideas.¡±

    A voice message came back from the other end.

    Jiang Su¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as maic as Bo Jingshen¡¯s, but it was still deep and steady, always calm and collected, as if nothing could rattle him.

    Such an unhurried pace could put pressure on others during negotiations.

    ¡°Are you talking about the esports project he mentioned before?¡±

    ¡°What else?

    Does he have any other projects worth a second look?

    Or is it the luosifen chain he wanted me to invest in earlier?

    Spare me.¡±

    Jiang Su chuckled, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let you bear the risk alone.

    Whatever you invest, I¡¯ll match.

    We can discuss the details when you return.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Jingshen had no objections to Jiang Su¡¯s words; he had already expected him to say this.

    It wasn¡¯t just to avoid letting Bo Jingshen take all the risks.

    Mr.

    Jiang was sharp, and though he seemed dismissive of his brother, he still cared for him.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t want his brother¡¯s potentially sessful project to make money, only for Bo Jingshen to take most of the profit, leaving his brother with little despite his hard work.

    Bo Jingshen knew he¡¯d invest.

    After all, both were old foxes, not ying games with each other.

    ¡°So who should I have my people coordinate with on your end?¡± Jiang Su asked.

    ¡°Cheng Yan?

    He¡¯s back, right?¡±

    Bo Jingshen paused for a moment, then replied with two words, ¡°Su Lu.¡±

 Chapter 33 - 33 33 Siscon

    ?33: Chapter 33: Siscon   33: Chapter 33: Siscon       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                ¡°Su Lu.¡±

    Bo Jingshen uttered two words, his tone showing little change.

    But Jiang Su on the other end was silent for a moment before he slowly spoke, ¡°Oh, Su Lu.¡±

    He didn¡¯t intentionally draw out the sybles, but his usual unhurried speech, when slowed further, always sounded somewhat meaningful.

    Bo Jingshen gave a low chuckle, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He was already prepared to be teased by Jiang Su, but Jiang Su didn¡¯t tease him.

    After a couple of lightughs, he said, ¡°Alright, Su Lu then.

    I¡¯ll have someone contact Su Luter.¡±

    Just when Bo Jingshen thought Jiang Su wouldn¡¯t say anything more, another message came through.

    ¡°This is supposed to be your personal matter, and I shouldn¡¯t say much, but given our years of friendship, I¡¯ll remind you of one thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bo Jingshen uttered a questioning syble.

    Jiang Su said, ¡°Su Yukan is not the problem.

    Su Yukan is just a jumping clown.

    If there¡¯s really an issue within the Su Family, it¡¯s Su Yukan¡¯s eldest son, Su Zhe.

    Although he hasn¡¯t been developing in Feng City, this person is intelligent, calm, and scheming, not an ordinary character.

    You might want to be a bit careful.¡±

    Bo Jingshen was puzzled, ¡°Me?

    Careful of him for what?¡±

    Jiang Su said, ¡°Su Zhe is an extremely indifferent person, particrly cold.

    Even I don¡¯t have a good temper, but at least I have a few friends in the circle who can talk to me.

    But, Su Zhe has none.

    He seems disinterested and uninterested in everything.¡±

    Bo Jingshen asked, ¡°So?¡±

    Jiang Su replied, ¡°Such a cold person is actually aplete sisterplex.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, he really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Jiang Su gave a lowugh, ¡°To be precise, he¡¯s not purely a sisterplex.

    Su Yukan has two daughters, but Su Zhe only has a special regard for Su Lu.

    The other sister, he wouldn¡¯t even blink if she died right in front of him.

    Maybe because she¡¯s the stepmother¡¯s child?

    Anyway, when Su Lu was arranged to marry into the Gu Family, Su Zhe directly severed his rtionship with Su Yukan and left the Su Family.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡­

    really didn¡¯t expect such a situation.

    Jiang Su said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just giving you a heads up.

    Better be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Bo Jingshen responded.

    They didn¡¯t continue with the voice messages, but Bo Jingshen found himself somewhat distracted while looking at the files on his tablet, with low efficiency.

    A whileter, a voice message from Jiang Li arrived.

    From the excited tone, it sounded like he was about to kneel before Bo Jingshen.

    ¡°Brother Shen!

    My brother said he would invest in me!

    You are amazing!

    If you are willing to invest in a project, my brother will surely be willing to invest as well.¡±

    Bo Jingshen initially didn¡¯t want to reply, but recalling the content of the call from Xu Ning, he messaged Jiang Li back, ¡°Since you are so grateful, why don¡¯t you help me with something?¡±

    Naturally, Jiang Li immediately expressed his willingness to go through with it any task.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t immediately mention what he wanted, only saying, ¡°Just wait.

    I¡¯ll let you know when I need you to do something.¡±

    Then he lost interest in continuing with the files.

    The woman beside him was sleeping so soundly that Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t resist lying down beside her.

    It made him lose the motivation to be a workaholic.

    Bo Jingshen casually ced his tablet on the bedside table,y down, hooked his long arm around the soft and sweet woman beside him, and held onto her, quickly falling into a deep sleep.

    Su Lu slept exceptionally well, waking to find that it was nearly dark outside.

    ¡°Oh my, how long did I sleep¡­¡± she muttered to herself.

    As soon as she finished the thought, a deep male voice came from behind.

    ¡°Not long, just eight hours.

    From 8 AM to 4 PM, people might think you had jetg.¡±

    Su Lu suddenly realized that she wasfortably leaning against not some self-heatingrge cushion but a man!

    She also remembered that before she fell asleep, he went into the bathroom to take a shower.

    She had been a bit nervous at the time, but in the end?

    She slept for eight hours straight.

    Unbelievable.

    ¡°You¡­

    why are you still here?¡± Su Lu bit her lip and asked.

    ¡°Where would I go?

    I already checked out of my room,¡± Bo Jingshen responded, not caring if her body was stiff.

    He had no intention of letting her go, and the warm grip around her waist, from his arm, was ever-present since she woke up.

    ¡°Could you let go, I want to get up,¡± Su Lu said.

    Not only did he have no intention of letting go, but he also tightened his grip, as if holding onto a pillow, his chin nuzzling her shoulder, ¡°Since it¡¯s already this time, why don¡¯t we stay in bed a bit longer and get up for dinner?¡±

    Su Lu felt a small bubble rise in her heart.

    Initially stiff, her body gradually rxed.

    Azy feeling started to spread.

    This soap bubble-like feeling, calledziness,monly appears among working adults during legal holidays.

    Typically exhibited as: I¡¯ll stay in bed for a bit longer.

    Originally tense, uneasy, and even a bit shy emotions began to dissolve into a resigned surrender.

    Who cares about being tense, uneasy, or shy?

    Su Lu, oh Su Lu, you already agreed to be his bed partner!

    Why ask for more¡­

    With such resigned thoughts, Su Lu¡¯s uneasiness slowly faded away.

    And since she was facing away from Bo Jingshen, avoiding eye contact helped lessen the awkwardness.

    Her tone gradually grew more rxed.

    ¡°What shall we have for dinner?¡±

    ¡°How about I get someone to bring over a king crab?

    You love eating this kind of food, might as well have it now since you¡¯ll start your scar treatment tomorrow and then you can¡¯t eat it.¡±

    Su Lu nearly forgot about the scar treatment¡­

    in all honesty, she wasn¡¯t particrly attentive to her own face.

    But he remembered everything, from booking the specialist to arranging the meetings and the treatment.

    Su Lu felt a tiny bubble rise in her heart again, her voice growing softer, ¡°I don¡¯t particrly like eating this kind of food¡­¡±

    In the current scene, in their state, the low muttering felt quite like lover¡¯s whispers.

    Bo Jingshen clicked his tongue, ¡°Back when those small fried crab skewer vendors sold them for two bucks a skewer, you ate them as if you wanted to chew down the wooden sticks too.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Truthfully, which girl wouldn¡¯t like crispy and fragrant fried little crabs?

    Fried to a golden crisp, brushed with ayer of spicy oil, crunching them down, releasing the unique aroma of crab.

    Who wouldn¡¯t love that!

 Chapter 34 - 34 34 Sweet Punishment

    ?34: Chapter 34: Sweet Punishment   34: Chapter 34: Sweet Punishment       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Bo Jingshen had always remembered how much she enjoyed eating small crabs.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t understand what was so delicious about those crustaceans, it didn¡¯t stop him from feeling bad about not being able to buy big crabs for his beloved girl when he was broke.

    Now he had money.

    So, eat!

    Eat big ones!

    Are two enough?

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want to argue with him.

    Bo Jingshen was very stubborn, and it was usually hard to change his mind.

    ¡°You have a ss reunion tonight, right?

    I remember you said at Old Zou¡¯s house yesterday that you¡¯d go to the reunion.¡±

    Su Lu suddenly remembered this.

    ¡°Oh right,¡± Bo Jingshen replied.

    What do you mean, ¡°oh right¡±?

    Su Lu was speechless.

    He hadpletely forgotten about it.

    If she didn¡¯t remind him, he¡¯d have missed it.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s just right, you go to the reunion.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Bo Jingshen suddenly felt a bit annoyed.

    He wished he hadn¡¯t agreed to Old Zou¡¯s gathering yesterday.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the project team out for a meal.

    The typhoon incident probably scared them too,¡± Su Lu said, sitting up and preparing to get out of bed.

    But the man¡¯s strong arm wrapped around her waist from behind, preventing her from getting up.

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    She instinctively wanted to break free.

    But the man behind her seemed to have guessed her intention.

    Before she could even start to struggle,

    a deep, maic voicezily said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I have a wound on my back.¡±

    The words acted like a switch, instantly freezing Su Lu in ce.

    Su Lu softly asked, ¡°Is it not healed yet?

    When will you have the stitches removed?

    I haven¡¯t seen you go to the hospital for a bandage change¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the stitches removed when you go for your scar treatment.

    It¡¯s a small wound, no need to go to the hospital for a bandage change,¡± Bo Jingshen said calmly.

    It even sounded like he didn¡¯t care about the wound at all.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    If he were in some risky business where getting injured every now and then was normal, his nonchnt attitude would make sense.

    But he wasn¡¯t¡ªhe was a legitimate businessman.

    Why was he so indifferent to scars?

    And what about those old scars on his body¡­

    Did his current indifference to injuries have anything to do with those old scars?

    What exactly had he been through?

    Su Lu didn¡¯t get up; she just reached for the bedside phone and dialed the reception.

    The call was answered quickly.

    ¡°Hello, this is the reception.

    How can I help you?¡±

    Su Lu politely said, ¡°Hello, do you have a medical kit?¡±

    ¡°We only provide over-the-counter medications and simple bandaging supplies.

    For prescription medication orrger wounds, we still rmend going to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the regr kit will do.

    Please send it up.

    Thank you.¡±

    After getting the receptionist¡¯s response, Su Lu hung up the phone.

    The man behind her didn¡¯t say anything, but the firm, muscr arm around her waist seemed to tighten.

    Before long, the doorbell rang.

    Su Lu got up this time and wasn¡¯t held back.

    She brought the medical kit in.

    Bo Jingshen was already up, sitting by the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change your bandage.¡±

    He didn¡¯t refuse Su Lu¡¯s good intention and let her unveil the bandage from his back.

    Su Lu was stunned, her hands unable to move for a long time, her eyes fixed.

    To be honest, Su Lu had neglected this.

    Because Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t act like someone who was injured¡­

    His presence was strong; his expression never showed a hint of pain.

    Each movement was smooth and unaffected.

    He could stillunch such a fierce and intense offensive on her.

    As a result, Su Lu neglected the fact that he was injured.

    She thought maybe the wound wasn¡¯t that serious.

    Until she unveiled the bandage and saw the wound with her own eyes¡­

    It wasn¡¯t ¡°not that serious.¡±

    It was very serious, but this man had always downyed it!

    A long scar stretched diagonally from his shoulder, crossing his entire back, and extending to the other side of his waist!

    The deeper parts had stitches, looking like a centipede crawling across his back.

    Su Lu took a deep breath.

    As she exhaled, her breathing was trembling.

    Then she heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s light sigh, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.

    It just looks scary.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit¡± was on the tip of Su Lu¡¯s tongue.

    But thinking about how the injury happened, she couldn¡¯t scold him and could only bite her lip, opening the bottle of disinfectant, taking out a soaked cotton ball with tweezers, and gently cleaning the wound bit by bit.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got such a bad injury, and you still drank yesterday!¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but say, with a bit of reproach.

    And he even had the nerve to stop Old Zou from drinking when he couldn¡¯t even control himself!

    Her movements were slow and meticulous, being careful not to use too much force, afraid of hurting him.

    This made the process even more torturous.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips were tightly pressed together.

    Honestly, he¡¯d rather take a sharp pain.

    Pain was a more direct and straightforward sensation, without dragging.

    But Su Xiaolu¡¯s current actions¡­

    felt like a feather gently brushing the wound.

    It was as if a feather was gently brushing his heart as well.

    He feltpletely unsettled, yet he couldn¡¯t say anything, only pressing his lips and enduring it.

    Sweat started to bead on his forehead.

    Su Lu saw the sweat on his forehead and back, thinking it was from the pain!

    Her movements became even more delicate and gentle!

    It was a vicious cycle.

    Fortunately, the longest wound had a limit.

    After disinfecting the wound, Su Lu waited for the antiseptic to dry, applied a thinyer of healing ointment, then carefully ced breathable, waterproof dressing.

    The dressing was finally changed.

    Bo Jingshen finally ended the sweet torment.

    ¡°All done,¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen let out a long breath.

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but nce at his back.

    Besides the new wound, his back had many scars.

    They had already healed.

    It seemed they were old injuries, and she couldn¡¯t tell what had caused them.

    But they were quite shocking.

    Bo Jingshen quickly put on his robe, covering the old scars.

    ¡°Su Lu.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Come to the reunion with me.¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡± Su Lu frowned.

    It didn¡¯t seem right.

    When she and Bo Jingshen broke up, it wasn¡¯t a bigmotion at the science and technology school, but some ssmates in the same dorm might know the details, and she had really yed the viin at that time.

    If they met again, it would only be awkward.

    But Bo Jingshen seemed to know how to press her weak spot.

    He said, ¡°There might be alcohol at the reunion.¡±

 Chapter 35 - 35 35 Class Reunion

    ?35: Chapter 35 ss Reunion   35: Chapter 35 ss Reunion       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            The ss reunion was set in the party suite at Kabin.

    Hai City¡¯s more upscale party venue, it offered all-in-one service across an entire building.

    The first floor was for clubbing, the second and third floors were party suites, the third floor had bathing facilities, and the fourth and fifth floors were dining restaurants.

    Here, you could get everything from dining to entertainment covered.

    With such services, the cost wasn¡¯t low.

    But since they were all from a top ten school of science and technology, none of them developed poorly in Hai City.

    Besides, at ss reunions, everyone was there to show off.

    So, as long as they weren¡¯t doing too terribly, they would usually bite the bullet ande.

    Most of those who came were ssmates who stayed in Hai City after graduation; all were familiar faces.

    ¡°Is it true?

    Jiang Minhui, are you bluffing?¡±

    ¡°Lu did, what do you mean?

    When have I ever bluffed!

    He really did return to Hai City!

    The news of him attending and speaking at the High-tech District Tech Expo ¡ª don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t know!¡±

    Jiang Minhui frowned, feeling displeased from the doubt and from the embarrassment she faced at the restaurant yesterday.

    ¡°I know about him giving a speech at the Tech Expo, but you im you saw him, are you sure you¡¯re not bluffing?¡± Lu Feichi smiled.

    Other old ssmates around chimed in, telling him not to bully a girl, reminding that their university always had a tradition of a friendly and supportive environment for female students due to the disparity in numbers.

    Li Jin, beside Jiang Minhui, softly and gently advised, ¡°Huixi, let it go, otherwise, they¡¯ll tease you again.¡±

    Jiang Minhui was a bit indignant, ¡°But I really saw him yesterday!

    In the revolving restaurant on the top floor of Clouds!¡±

    Zhan Ziyu sneered and nced at Jiang Minhui, disapproving of her insistence on the subject, and mocked, ¡°Really?

    How did you get to the top-floor revolving restaurant of Clouds?

    It¡¯s on a reservation system for premium members only; even the cheapest membership requires a one-time recharge of 200,000.¡±

    Jiang Minhui¡¯s face flushed as Zhan Ziyu¡¯s words reminded her of the embarrassment of being kicked out of Clouds yesterday, ¡°Just because you can¡¯t get in doesn¡¯t mean no one else can!¡±

    Zhan Ziyuughed, ¡°I admit I can¡¯t get in, but at least I¡¯m not pretending.¡±

    Seeing the conversation he started with the girls seeming to escte into an argument, Lu Feichi tried to calm things down with a heartyugh, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t get mad and don¡¯t argue.

    Tonight¡¯s on me.

    Let¡¯s just eat, drink, and be happy.¡±

    With an excuse to back down, Jiang Minhui murmured softly, ¡°I really did see him; believe it or not, and he wasn¡¯t alone ¡ª his ¡®Harvester¡¯ girlfriend was with him too.¡±

    Lu Feichi was skeptical, ¡°Impossible, they broke up ages ago.¡±

    ¡°Believe what you want.¡± Jiang Minhui pursed her lips.

    Zhan Ziyu jeered from the side, ¡°Whether they broke up or not has nothing to do with us.

    Instead of discussing that, why not think about how to make Lu spend more tonight?¡±

    Li Jinughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Zou isn¡¯t feeling well and didn¡¯te.

    Otherwise, he¡¯d definitely call us a bunch of decadent revelers.¡±

    Everyoneughed at her words, and the atmosphere warmed up again.

    Just then, the waiter pushed open the door and respectfully called to someone outside, ¡°Hello, the V9 party suite is here.

    Pleasee in.¡±

    Everyone inside only heard a deep, maic voice from outside, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    No one knew who had arrived.

    ¡°What?

    Is someone else joining us today?¡± Zhuo Kang asked.

    Wu Borui shrugged, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else, right?¡± Then he looked at the female ssmates, joking, ¡°Or has someone¡¯s significant othere to join?¡±

    Lu Feichi recognized the voice faintly, raised an eyebrow, and murmured, ¡°No way?¡±

    The person outside walked in.

    The room fell silent.

    The neer, just like in the old days, instantly became the center of attention.

    Time seemed to be especially gentle to him ¡ª five years ago, he was handsome, and five yearster, he was mature and handsome.

    Long eyebrows, deep eyes, high nose, thin lips, as if straight out of a painting.

    ¡°It really¡­ really is Bo Jingshen!¡±

    ¡°Holy crap!

    I honestly thought Jiang Minhui was smoking something!¡±

    ¡°So, the clown was actually us¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s calm andposed gaze swept over everyone in the suite.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see indeed, academic god!

    How kind of you to descend and mingle with us mortals, really¡­ it¡¯s an honor.¡± Zhuo Kang stammered.

    Everyone almost burst intoughter at Zhuo Kang¡¯s words.

    They all scolded, ¡°Zhuo Kang, can¡¯t you have a bit more dignity!¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Spent the past few years abroad, so naturally couldn¡¯t attend such events.¡±

    ¡°No worries, no worries!

    Juste often in the future!¡± Zhuo Kang, being a bit thick-skinned, eased the tension with his words, making everyone rx a bit more.

    Bo Jingshen looked at the sofa where Lu Feichi was sitting and smiled, a more genuine smile than before.

    ¡°Chi.¡±

    ¡°Screw you.¡± Lu Feichiughed and cursed, ¡°You still remember toe back?

    You¡¯re something else.¡±

    Although everyone knew that during university, Lu Feichi and Bo Jingshen were quite close, they hadn¡¯t expected Lu Feichi to speak so casually and unreservedly now that Bo Jingshen was such a bigwig.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Bo Jingshen nodded, ¡°A glorious return.¡±

    Lu Feichiughed and scoffed, ¡°Am I to bask in your glory or cling to your thigh?

    Four years of dorm friendship, and you didn¡¯t contact us for five years!¡±

    Bo Jingshen sat beside him, thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t contact Luan Siyuan or Rong Yu either, would you feel a bit more bnced?¡±

    In their four-person dorm at the science and technology university, the others, naturally, were their dormmates.

    Lu Feichi chuckled, shrugged, ¡°Somewhat more bnced.¡±

    Sometimes, after truly entering society, looking back, friendships from school days felt purer.

    Lu Feichi sighed, ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯de to a ss reunion.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°Went to Old Zou¡¯s ce for a meal yesterday.

    He suggested Ie, said I need talent for developing here.¡±

    ¡°Old Zou said I¡¯m talent?¡± Lu Feichi grinned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll seeter.¡± Bo Jingshen smiled, ¡°But Old Zou did say you¡¯ve developed well over the past few years, so it seems you¡¯re doing alright.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lu Feichi said, ¡°Jiang Minhui said she saw you at Clouds yesterday.

    I thought she was talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°She did bump into me, but I don¡¯t remember well, we didn¡¯t talk much.¡± Bo Jingshen nodded.

    Lu Feichi paused, thought for a moment, and still asked, ¡°She said when she saw you at Clouds, you were with your college ¡®Harvester¡¯ girlfriend?¡±

    Bo Jingshen paused for a few seconds, then slowly nodded, ¡°Yes, we were together.¡±

 Chapter 36 - 36 36 He Has Some Regrets

    ?36: Chapter 36 He Has Some Regrets   36: Chapter 36 He Has Some Regrets       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Bo Jingshen suddenly fell silent for a moment, and Lu Feichi thought that was normal.

    Although the other ssmates didn¡¯t know, as Bo Jingshen¡¯s roommate, he was considered one of his closest friends back then in Hai City.

    He still knew something about him and Su Lu, and it wasn¡¯t pleasant.

    And it didn¡¯t sound good either, your girlfriend dumped you to marry someone else.

    Any man would lose face over that.

    Lu Feichi, Luan Siyuan, and Rong Yu had also thought over the years if this was why Bo Jingshen had lost touch with them all these years.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up,¡± Lu Feichi said.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯lleter.¡±

    Su Lu had originally agreed toe to the ss reunion with him, but those in the project team probably also intended to apologize to her, so they immediately decided to arrange the location to be near Kabin.

    So Su Lu went to sit with the project team for a bit and had a bite to eat beforeing down to join him for the reunion.

    ¡°Are you still together now?¡± Lu Feichi asked.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, and nodded slightly, ¡°Sort of.¡±

    ¡°Back then, we were all pretty angry, feeling it wasn¡¯t worth it for you.

    You were such a good guy, obviously a promisingd, and she was just a harvester, what gave her the right to treat you like that?¡± Lu Feichi still felt a bit resentful even now as he spoke.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly, it seemed like this harvester business was never going to be let go, right?

    ¡°Butter on¡­¡± Lu Feichi hesitated.

    ¡°What?¡± Bo Jingshen looked at him.

    For some reason, he had a premonition that what Lu Feichi was about to say next would be very important.

    Bo Jingshen even put away his slight smile.

    Lu Feichi said, ¡°If you¡¯ve already broken up with her, then this doesn¡¯t mean much.

    But since you¡¯re still together, I¡¯ll mention it.¡±

    ¡°You left in a hurry, suddenly taking that exchange student spot, and left the country quickly.

    Then none of us could reach you, so we couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°After you left, she came by.¡±

    Lu Feichi¡¯s memory pulled him back to five years ago.

    He, Luan Siyuan, and Rong Yu had always had a good friendship with Bo Jingshen.

    Although Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t very outgoing or extroverted, he was quite a decent person.

    So when Bo Jingshen went through such a thing, and Su Lu reappeared, naturally the three of them didn¡¯t have a good attitude towards Su Lu.

    Because Bo Jingshen left in a hurry, he didn¡¯t take a lot of things with him, and before he left, he left almost everything rted to Su Lu.

    He put them all in a cardboard box, basically asking his roommates to help him deal with it.

    But there were some things in there that weren¡¯t exactly worthless junk, and the three of them didn¡¯t know what to do with it, so they left it there.

    Until Su Lu appeared, their tempers red up, finally having a target to vent at.

    Especially Rong Yu, who had a bad temper, the type that could help you with anything when he was good with you, but if you crossed his bottom line, he wouldn¡¯t care about your feelings or whether you were upset.

    ¡°I thought, since she was a girl, we shouldn¡¯t be too harsh, just let her take the stuff and leave.

    But Rong Yu disagreed, and Si Yuan couldn¡¯t hold him back.

    I¡­

    I was actually pretty angry too.

    After all, we had nned to make something of ourselves together, and she treated you like that, causing you to leave without a trace.

    So I didn¡¯t stop Rong Yu either.¡±

    Bo Jingshen stayed silent, listening quietly.

    He could almost picture the scene back then, Su Luing alone, facing the three roommates who wanted to vent for him.

    ¡°So the box of stuff that had been put nicely in your cab, Rong Yu, in his rage, threw it into the garbage dump.

    You know our school¡¯s garbage dump¡­¡±

    Such a big campus, all the trash from all the bins would be gathered there, veryrge and very¡­

    filthy.

    ¡°And then?¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was somewhat light.

    Lu Feichi said, ¡°Then Rong Yu told her the stuff had been thrown into the dump.

    I was also angry, and I wasn¡¯t very pleasant either.

    I probably said, if you don¡¯t want him, what do you want these things for?

    Who are you pretending for?

    All phony and stuff¡­¡±

    Lu Feichi sighed, ¡°Heaven knows I¡¯ve never said such harsh things to a girl in my life, that was the first time.

    She didn¡¯t say anything then, just left.

    But I felt somewhat uneasy, and while Rong Yu and Si Yuan went for dinner in the evening, I thought about it and still went to the garbage dump¡­¡±

    Lu Feichi pursed his lips, speaking with some difficulty.

    Bo Jingshen leaned forward slightly, with his head bowed, elbows on his knees, and fingers interlocked against his forehead.

    His heart was tugged with a delicate pain.

    Back then, he was clearly not the perpetrator, but the victim.

    But hearing about this, he still felt a pang of heartache for the perpetrator.

    ¡°She hade to us around one or two in the afternoon, and I went to the garbage dump at dinner time, and she was still there searching.

    Sigh, if she was pretending¡­

    there wasn¡¯t anyone there to pretend for, who would know she was searching through the dump for your stuff if I hadn¡¯t gone there on a whim?¡±

    ¡°If she still had feelings for you, why would she treat you like that?

    It¡¯s really¡­¡±

    Lu Feichi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh softly.

    Then, as if remembering something, he suddenly added, ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡±

    Lu Feichi said, ¡°She seemed to be quite badly injured at the time, I don¡¯t know if it was an ident or what, I couldn¡¯t say, and I didn¡¯t ask, but she didn¡¯t look in good shape.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s head, which had been hanging low, abruptly lifted.

    His long, deep-set eyes, the slight redness around the eye circles hadn¡¯t yet faded, but his gaze became deep and piercing, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lu Feichi said, ¡°It was about a month after you broke up, right?

    She was so thin, almost unrecognizable.

    Rong Yu was even very unhappy, saying that no one would think she was the one who got dumped, she was so gaunt.¡±

    ¡°But when she was in front of us, although she was thin, nothing seemed off.

    It was only when I went to the dump that I noticed she was limping, and one of her hands wasn¡¯t very agile.

    When she was rummaging through the dump with her sleeves rolled up, I saw her arm was in a splint.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips tightened.

    Lu Feichi, not noticing the brewing storm in his eyes, continued, ¡°It was probably some ident, right?

    Anyone who didn¡¯t know might have thought someone beat her, her exposed arm was full of bruises, quite scary.¡±

    In five years, Bo Jingshen had never regretted his departure.

    This was the first time he regretted leaving in such a hurry and so rashly.

    He had no knowledge of what had happened afterward.

    Just then, the private room door was suddenly pushed open, and a pretty little face peeked in, with a somewhat restrained and helpless expression.

    Her clear eyes scanned the room and quickly settled on Bo Jingshen.

    Her deer-like clear eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 37 - 37 37 Every Word Is Like a Slap in the Face

    ?37: Chapter 37: Every Word Is Like a p in the Face   37: Chapter 37: Every Word Is Like a p in the Face       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            There¡¯s still someone who didn¡¯t quite recognize Su Lu.

    Zhuo Kang asked in confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Li Jin mumbled softly, ¡°She looks a bit familiar.¡±

    Wu Borui clicked his tongue and whispered, ¡°You all don¡¯t remember?

    It¡¯s her!¡±

    Zhuo Kang and Li Jin looked puzzled.

    Wu Borui sighed, lowered his voice further, and spat out three words, ¡°The Harvester!¡±

    Everyone suddenly understood.

    Su Lu said, ¡°¡­Uh, sorry to disturb.¡±

    ¡°No, no problem, pleasee in,¡± Zhuo Kang quickly responded.

    The expression on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face gradually subsided.

    He turned his head and said to Lu Feichi, ¡°Got it.

    Let¡¯s not talk about this now.¡±

    Then he raised his hand and beckoned, ¡°Su Xiaolu,e here.¡±

    Su Lu walked towards him, first staring at his eyes and face, unable to discern any signs of intoxication, then staring at the ss on the table in front of him.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had any alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Lu suspiciously looked at the ss on the table.

    Bo Jingshen brought the ss close to her lips.

    Several lines of sight around them were all fixed in their direction, making Su Lu¡¯s face feel somewhat hot.

    She sipped the tea-colored liquid in the ss with ice cubes.

    It wasn¡¯t the spicy fragrance of whiskey but rather¡­

    the light, sweet taste of Unity Green Tea?

    So he really hadn¡¯t been drinking alcohol.

    The gathering for their project department hadn¡¯t actually ended, but she hade over early, worrying that Bo Jingshen might drink.

    After all, he seemed like someone who didn¡¯t take injuries seriously.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow.

    Seeing her obediently nod, holding the ss with both hands as if wanting to bury her face in it,

    Zhuo Kang, being loud-mouthed and unable to keep his voice down, said,

    ¡°So many years have passed, and their rtionship is still so good.

    Our female ssmates in the science and technology department still don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    Su Lu muttered louder, wanting to bury her face in the ss.

    ¡°Finished with the dinner gathering?¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu finally put the ss down, ¡°Almost, I left ahead of time.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a slightlyughing, still gentle male voice say, ¡°The Harvester, long time no see.¡±

    Hearing this nickname, Su Lu felt helpless, but to be honest, she had started to get used to it since she first heard it from Old Zou.

    She looked up at the owner of the voice¡ª a man sitting next to Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t recognize him immediately, but gradually, she did recognize him, and her expression froze slightly.

    ¡°Remember me?

    I¡¯m Lu Feichi, Bo Jingshen¡¯s roommate.¡± Lu Feichi¡¯s expression and voice were both quite gentle.

    Yet Su Lu¡¯s face still changed slightly upon recognizing him.

    One of Bo Jingshen¡¯s roommates.

    She wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges, but people always have especially vivid memories of painful experiences.

    She remembered the attitudes of Bo Jingshen¡¯s three roommates during that time.

    The round-eyed, baby-faced Rong Yu looked the most well-behaved, but he had the worst temper, throwing away the gifts she had given to Bo Jingshen and some of their couple¡¯s items into the garbage.

    Luan Siyuan was indifferent and silent, not saying much but his eyes showed no warmth.

    In contrast, it was Lu Feichi, who always had the gentlest appearance and voice, that spoke words as sharp as knives, like ps to her face.

    ¡°Su Lu, where were you all this time?

    You treated Bo Jingshen like he wasn¡¯t a person, now you¡¯re here eagerly wanting to see him, who are you performing for?

    Trying to act as both the victim and the innocent party?

    Amusing, isn¡¯t it?

    Could it be you¡¯re actually the victim now?¡±

    Every word was like a p to her face.

    She couldn¡¯t argue back and had no way to refute, because Lu Feichi spoke the truth.

    She had indeed hurt Bo Jingshen, and she really did want to see him.

    Afterward, searching for hours for the things Rong Yu had thrown away at the garbage dump wasn¡¯t as deeply ingrained in her memory.

    Despite how dirty and tiring it was, that memory wasn¡¯t as impactful as Lu Feichi¡¯s words.

    The memory was not of the searching process but of the end result of not finding anything.

    She couldn¡¯t find anything.

    In the memories of her time with Bo Jingshen, the surprises she had prepared for him, and all their couple¡¯s items, Bo Jingshen¡¯s half of everything,

    it was all gone.

    Disappearing from her world just like he did at the time.

    Seeing the changes in Su Lu¡¯s expression, Lu Feichi felt a bit helpless.

    He raised his ss to her without saying much, then downed his drink in one go.

    Perhaps, everything was understood without words.

    Su Lu pondered for a moment but didn¡¯t use the green tea to fill her ss.

    Instead, she poured some amber-colored liquor, raised her ss to him, and drank it.

    Bo Jingshen leaned back on the sofa.

    Everyone wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but it seemed that after the Harvester came, the intimidating aura from the boss didn¡¯t feel as overwhelming.

    With Zhuo Kang leading the way, drinking to Bo Jingshen first, everyone else loosened up.

    They all started drinking together.

    Su Lu prevented Bo Jingshen from touching alcohol, doing all the drinking for him.

    She didn¡¯t have a particrly good alcohol tolerance, but luckily, their old ssmates didn¡¯t have any bad drinking habits or intentions of forcing alcohol.

    Everyone just took a few polite sips.

    Jiang Minhui¡¯s job required socializing and she had developed a good tolerance, probably used to currying favor with more drinking.

    So initially, she had intended to drink more with Su Lu, holding a bottle ready to fill Su Lu¡¯s ss.

    But soon her enthusiastic smile froze at the corners of her mouth.

    A man¡¯s slender hand reached over from the side, covering the ss.

    Bo Jingshen said nothing, just looked at Jiang Minhui quietly.

    Jiang Minhui suddenly felt her throat dry up, stopping her action awkwardly.

    ¡°I just wanted to toast her a couple of times¡­¡± Jiang Minhui murmured.

    Bo Jingshen said coolly, ¡°If you like drinking so much, I¡¯ll buy you a dozen and you can drink to your heart¡¯s content?¡±

    Jiang Minhui opened her mouth, unable to say anything.

    Lu Feichiughed and mediated, ¡°Minhui, we¡¯re all old ssmates here, let¡¯s not bring those drinking routines here?

    Let¡¯s just have fun today, no need to drink until we drop, right?¡±

    Jiang Minhui awkwardly said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Fortunately, the atmosphere of the gathering wasn¡¯t affected by this interruption.

    After the private room session ended, Lu Feichi arranged a bath upstairs.

    But Bo Jingshen and Su Lu didn¡¯t n to join, so a group of old ssmates saw them off to the entrance.

    Since Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t drunk, he went to the parking lot to get the car.

    Lu Feichi thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but quietly say to Su Lu, ¡°Su Lu, I said some harsh words back then, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Su Lu was stunned.

    She blinked quickly and shook her head gently.

    ¡°Considering the circumstances at the time, you weren¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­

    I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Lu shook her head and was about to say it was fine, but suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked, ¡°You¡­

    you didn¡¯t tell Bo Jingshen about this, right?¡±

 Chapter 38 - 38 38 Painting Him

    ?38: Chapter 38 Painting Him   38: Chapter 38 Painting Him       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                Lu Feichi didn¡¯t expect Su Lu to ask this.

    It seemed like she really didn¡¯t want Bo Jingshen to know.

    Lu Feichi didn¡¯t answer but instead asked back, ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Lu helplessly smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just that¡­

    he doesn¡¯t need to know.¡±

    About what happened back then, Bo Jingshen hated her.

    Su Lu was conflicted, but no matter what, the damage was already done.

    It was better that he hated her than having regrets.

    It wasn¡¯t Bo Jingshen¡¯s fault for what happened back then.

    So, regardless of everything, Su Lu didn¡¯t quite want Bo Jingshen to regret it.

    She was the one at fault, he did nothing wrong back then, so why should he regret it?

    ¡°Get in the car.

    Why are you in a daze?¡±

    A luxury car stopped in front, Bo Jingshen leaned over from the driver¡¯s seat and saw her standing there in a trance, assuming she was dizzy from drinking again.

    He sighed lightly, ¡°Forget it, with your tolerance, you¡¯re trying to help someone fend off drinks¡­¡±

    With that, he opened the door and got out, walked over to the passenger side, and opened the door, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t dizzy, she got into the passenger seat, turned her head to say goodbye to Lu Feichi.

    Lu Feichi nodded, reached out, and patted Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Keep in contact.¡±

    ¡°Mm.

    See you.¡± Bo Jingshen also patted his shoulder, then waved to others before turning back to the driver¡¯s seat and driving away.

    Back at the hotel, Su Lu went to the bathroom to shower first.

    When she came out, Bo Jingshen sat behind the desk, a silver metallicptop on the table.

    He wore a pair of fine-framed blue light-blocking sses on his nose, exuding a calm and wise elite aura.

    Hearing Su Luing out, he raised his eyes behind the sses to look at her.

    ¡°There¡¯s hangover soup on the table in the living room.

    Drink it and go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­

    okay.¡± Su Lu responded, thought for a moment, and still asked, ¡°And you?¡±

    After saying this, she saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyebrows lift slightly.

    She bit her lip and thought, she really shouldn¡¯t have asked.

    Living under the same roof now, it felt like many words had be inexplicably suggestive?

    But she honestly didn¡¯t mean anything by it.

    Fortunately, Bo Jingshen just raised his eyebrows with some amusement and didn¡¯t say anything more teasing.

    He only said, ¡°I have a video conference with the headquarters.

    Go to bed early after you drink.

    Tomorrow, we need to go to the hospital for treatment.¡±

    Calcting the time difference, it was indeed the right time to have a meeting with Boss¡¯s overseas headquarters.

    Su Lu nodded, but seeing him raise his hand to massage his tired temple, she still felt that¡­

    he was working a bit too hard.

    On the table in the living room was a small earthen pot, seemingly just delivered by room service, still steaming.

    Inside was hot dried pock bean sprout soup.

    Su Lu drank slowly while sitting in the living room, just so she could see the man sitting behind the desk in the inner room.

    The video conference should have already started.

    Bo Jingshen wore a Bluetooth headset on his ear, looking calm andposed at the screen, asionally scrolling the mouse to browse document content.

    asionally speaking in a low voice, the content was mostly concise and to the point.

    His deep voice sounded very good when speaking English.

    The video conferencested for three hours.

    ¡°Alright, that will be it for today.¡± Bo Jingshen said softly, ¡°The issues we mentioned earlier, we¡¯ll discuss in more detail at the next meeting.¡±

    After the video conference ended, Bo Jingshen took off his sses and rubbed his nose bridge.

    Then he froze.

    The bed directly facing the desk was empty; the woman who should have been sleeping there like a little pig was not there.

    Where was Xiaolu?

    Bo Jingshen stood up, just walked to the living room,

    and saw the woman lying on the long sofa, already sleeping like a little pig.

    The small earthen pot on the coffee table had long lost its heat, and most of the soup had been drunk.

    Her breathing was steady and long, her little face flushed as she slept.

    One hand ced on her chest, holding the hotel¡¯s provided notepad against her chest, while the other hand dangled off the edge of the sofa, with a pencil that originally was held between her fingers now lying on the carpet by her side.

    Bo Jingshen walked forward, picked up the pencil from the floor, and ced it on the coffee table, then gently took the notepad from her chest, ready to ce it on the coffee table.

    His gaze suddenly stopped.

    On the hotel-provided, logo-imprinted regr notepad, there was a detailed pencil sketch of a person.

    It was a sketch of the man sitting behind the desk, looking at theputer screen, exquisitely detailed.

    It was him.

    Very vivid, capturing even the subtleties of his calm and serious expression and slight impatience.

    Bo Jingshen paused for a moment, staring at the sketch.

    Then, his gaze fell on the woman who was sound asleep.

    Had too much time passed?

    Or maybe the feelings he had gottenplicated over the years, to the point where he almost forgot, forgot that the woman he once loved the most, in fact, was a quiet person who loved painting, a talented student from Yida¡¯s art academy.

    But she seemed to be drifting further from the life she once wanted, not holding a paintbrush, but mingling at social banquets, in the business world¡­

    The cost of growing up?

    Then growing up really was, not good at all.

    Bo Jingshen bent and picked her up with ease, carrying her back to the room.

    When she woke up, it was already the next morning.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know how she got back to bed.

    She had clearly fallen asleep on the sofa?

    Since she slept so well, she happily rolled over twice on the big bed.

    Then she opened her sleepy eyes and saw the man standing by the window, talking on the phone in a low voice, backlit.

    He wasn¡¯t holding a mobile phone, but the desk phone¡¯s receiver by the window.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her up.

    Yes, if she loves to wait, let her wait.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low, with a hint of coldness in his tone.

    Su Lu had not yet processed what he was talking about, who it was.

    Bo Jingshen had already hung up the phone, turned his eyes towards her.

    Backlit, he held a coffee cup in one hand, deep blue robe cor revealing a small part of his chest.

    Handsome beyond words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Lu came to her senses and asked.

    ¡°Nothing important, if you¡¯re still sleepy, go back to sleep.¡± Bo Jingshen looked at her sleepy face and said.

    Su Lu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping.¡±

    Bo Jingshen nodded, ¡°Alright, then get up, let¡¯s go down for breakfast.¡±

    Then he picked up the phone on the desk and dialed out.

    It rang for a while before the other end picked up.

    Even at such a distance, Su Lu could almost hear Jiang Li¡¯s wail.

    That was the wail of being disturbed from a sweet dream.

    Jiang Li: ¡°Ahhh!

    Bo Jingshen, you heartless man!¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to stay with me?

    Where are you?¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°Spare me, can¡¯t it wait until I wake up?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a room for you,e quickly.¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°Acting all nice for no reason, what¡¯s your scheme¡­?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d risk your life for me before?

    I need you now.

    Come here and help me take someone downstairs.¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°Who?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Seems to be someone named Su Jiao.¡±

    Su Lu blinked, and her expression immediately froze.

 Chapter 39 - 39 39 Can You Avoid It

    ?39: Chapter 39: Can You Avoid It?

    39: Chapter 39: Can You Avoid It?

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                                ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± Jiang Li¡¯s expression cracked when he heard Su Jiao¡¯s name over there.

    ¡°Having second thoughts already?¡± Bo Jingshen asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you pick something else for me to do anything for?

    Why does it have to be Su Jiao?!¡± Jiang Li wailed.

    Su Lu blinked beside him, thinking the same thing in his heart, why does it have to be Su Jiao?

    And¡­ how did Su Jiao find this ce?

    He had clearly declined all of Su Jiao¡¯s contact requests, and it seemed like Bo Jingshen had predicted and arranged all this beforehand.

    What did he miss out on?

    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t handle this, then I have to handle it,¡± Bo Jingshen said decisively, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Li almost got depressed.

    When he thought Su Yukan wanted to send Su Jiao to Bo Jingshen, he thought Bo Jingshen wasing to solve his problem.

    After all, before Bo Jingshen returned home, Su Yukan¡¯s ns were always directed at him, Jiang Li.

    It seemed now¡­ the joke was on him?

    Seeing no response from Jiang Li, Bo Jingshen said in a calm voice, ¡°Then I won¡¯t invest in your project.¡±

    Su Lu next to him: ¡°¡­¡± Was it that hasty?

    He probably knew Jiang Li¡¯s temperament.

    Sure enough, Jiang Er¡¯s listless voice came from the other end, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hurry up.¡±

    Bo Jingshen hung up the phone.

    He faced Su Lu¡¯s pair of puzzled eyes.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Yesterday your secretary called and said she couldn¡¯t handle Su Yukan¡¯s harassment anymore.

    You were asleep, so I took the call.

    I forgot to tell you after you woke up.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Su Lu smoothed things out in his mind, ¡°No wonder Su Jiao knows I live here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let Jiang Er handle it.¡± Bo Jingshen was so nonchnt, without any conscience about selling out Jiang Er, ¡°Wash up, let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast.¡±

    They could have room service bring breakfast to the room, but the hotel¡¯s restaurant on the second floor also offered a buffet breakfast.

    Since Bo Jingshen suggested going downstairs to eat, Su Lu quickly freshened up.

    The two changed into casual,fortable clothes and went downstairs.

    Arriving at the second-floor restaurant.

    Su Lu was stunned, ¡°The second floor is structured like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, one-way ss.¡± Bo Jingshen ced a te of croissants on the table, along with a small pot of ck coffee.

    Although the restaurant on the second floor had floor-to-ceiling windows, the windows did not face outside.

    Through the one-way ss windows, one could see the situation in the hotel lobby on the first floor.

    At this moment, from their position, they could see a woman sitting on the sofa in the first-floor lobby¡¯s seating area.

    Su Jiao was beautiful, but she was not the same type as Su Lu.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes and brows were gentle, with delicate features, exuding a clean and soft texture.

    Whereas Su Jiao, who took after Zhu Xinyan more, had long, upturned brows and eyes, unlike Su Lu¡¯s innocent and warm deer eyes.

    Su Jiao always had a seductive look in her eyes, along with full lips and an overly sharp chin.

    Honestly, such looks often seemed tock dignity, but some men found them quite appealing.

    Even when she was angry, it seemed to be a charming sulk.

    At the moment, Su Jiao¡¯s brows were raised as she red at her phone, gritting her teeth as her call wouldn¡¯t go through.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special!

    Cheap trash acting all high and mighty!¡±

    She quickly dialed another number.

    This time, the call was answered swiftly.

    As soon as the line was connected, Su Jiao sweetly said, ¡°Dad!

    I can¡¯t even see her at all!

    Without her consent, the hotel front desk won¡¯t let me go up.

    I can only wait in the hotel lobby!

    We¡¯re all family, how could she do this?¡±

    ¡°That ungrateful brat!

    She¡¯s really going too far!

    I¡¯ll call her right now, just wait a bit in the lobby.¡± Su Yukan¡¯s voice was a little angry, but thetter half was gentle, trying to coax her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Jiao ended the call with a pout.

    Su Lu took a sip of milk, retracting his gaze from the lobby downstairs, and looked at his phone on the table, ¡°It¡¯s about to ring.¡±

    Sure enough, in just a few seconds.

    The phone on the table vibrated, and Su Yukan¡¯s name appeared on the screen.

    One ring, two rings, three rings, Su Lu didn¡¯t pick up yet.

    Just as she was about to, Bo Jingshen pressed her phone down, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Can I really avoid it?¡± Su Lu said indifferently, sounding casual, like it was no big deal.

    But Bo Jingshen paused upon hearing that.

    It seemed like these four simple words expressed various helplessness.

    Su Lu picked up the phone, holding it thirty centimeters away from her ear.

    Even from that distance, Su Yukan¡¯s angry voice was loud enough to be heard, showing the volume of his yelling.

    ¡°Su Lu, you got some nerve!

    Not answering calls!

    Ignoring messages!

    I asked your secretary at thepany, she knew nothing or pretended to be dumb!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve even offended President Liu!

    I¡¯ve been partners with him for years without any issues, but you offended him at a single drinking session!

    Your sister is in Hai City looking for you, and you won¡¯t even let her upstairs?

    Only letting her wait in the hotel lobby?!¡±

    Su Lu had already anticipated these scoldings, so her expression remained unchanged.

    She even casually pinched a small piece of bread and slowly chewed it.

    But Bo Jingshen frowned deeply.

    Su Yukan¡¯s attitude and harsh words¡­ what struck Bo Jingshen most wasn¡¯t Su Yukan¡¯s tone andnguage, but Su Lu¡¯s calm indifference as if she was used to such verbal abuse.

    It was as if she had experienced such scolding countless times.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?

    Do you think I¡¯m wrong?

    What are you trying to do now?

    Give uppletely?¡±

    Compared to Su Lu¡¯s calm demeanor, Su Yukan was breathless with rage, clearly infuriated beyond measure.

    ¡°Get downstairs now, don¡¯t make Jiaojiao wait in the lobby!

    Do you hear me?

    Hey?

    Do you hear me!

    Answer me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not at the hotel right now.¡± Su Lu said indifferently.

    A simple statement quickly choked Su Yukan.

    ¡°What?

    Then where are you?

    This early in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Having fun, wasn¡¯t I supposed toe to Hai City to rx?

    I¡¯m following your instructions, obediently rxing in Hai City.¡±

    ¡°What good are you at?

    Gu Xin has already taken his mistress abroad for a vacation!

    And you¡¯re still rxing!¡±

    As soon as Su Yukan said this, Bo Jingshen frowned even more.

 Chapter 40 - 40 40 Conventional Communication

    ?40: Chapter 40 Conventional Communication?

    40: Chapter 40 Conventional Communication?

    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio                            Su Lu instantly detected a chilly coldness, only feeling that Su Yukan was talking too much with that mention of Gu Xin for no reason!

    The man sitting opposite seemed to have a Gu Xin-triggered syndrome.

    No matter how good the mood was, once he heard the name Gu Xin, the clear sky turned cloudy.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk more with Su Yukan and ended the call.

    Bo Jingshen stared coldly, silently sipping his coffee.

    Fortunately, Jiang Li came in shortly, sneaking in through the hotel door.

    He nced at the back of Su Jiao waiting in the lobby and then quickly ran up to the second floor.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Phew¡­¡±

    Jiang Li was panting heavily, unsure if it was from anger or running.

    Rushing to their table, he picked up that untouched ss of lemon water by Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand and gulped it down.

    ¡°What are you running for?¡±

    ¡°How dare you ask!¡± Jiang Li red at Bo Jingshen, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to hurry?¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but size up the well-known yboy of Feng City.

    He seemed quite different from her imagination, a bit too obedient?

    ¡°Want something to eat?¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    Jiang Li waved his hand, ¡°Not hungry, I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Jingshen lifted his chin towards downstairs, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Jiang Li almostughed out of anger, ¡°You think I¡¯m Pikachu?

    What do you mean ¡®go on¡¯¡­¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t keep from twitching.

    Jiang Li nced at her, and Su Lu lowered her eyes silently, looking like an innocent little animal.

    ¡°Sigh, Su Lu, in the end, isn¡¯t this all your fault?¡± Jiang Li¡¯s tone carried no me, just a bit of helplessness.

    Su Lu, ¡°¡­You can¡¯t say that, after all, she dide here for you¡­

    or your fame.¡±

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t believe his ears as he looked at Su Lu.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but she had a bit of a humorous streak.

    Quite a surprise!

    Jiang Li, like a hero marching to the battlefield, said, ¡°Alright.

    I¡¯m going!

    Both of you¡­¡±

    He looked at Bo Jingshen, ¡°If you don¡¯t invest in me, it¡¯s in injustice,¡± then looked at Su Lu, ¡°And if you don¡¯t cooperate with me on that project, it¡¯s ungrateful!¡±

    Su Lu sped her hands together, rubbing them up and down like a fly, full of pleading.

    Compared to his hurried steps when he came.

    Jiang Li¡¯s steps downstairs were much more unsteady.

    Seeing him go down, Su Lu quietly asked Bo Jingshen, ¡°Are we being too hard on Jiang Li?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Bo Jingshen nced at her, ¡°Jiang Er is like you.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Lu didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Very used to these situations and handling them.¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s tone was in without mockery or irony.

    Su Lu, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t wait for her to deny it and added lightly, ¡°It¡¯s the normal socializing of high society.¡±

    Su Lu wanted to argue but remembering the times she attended social events ¨C including that time at Yunding ¨C she¡¯d run into Bo Jingshen three times.

    And once was a business deal, another time in Hai City when Liu Qiming forced her to drink, where Bo Jingshen had saved her¡­

    She didn¡¯t have the confidence to argue back.

    Downstairs, Jiang Li approached Su Jiao.

    With a wless smile that probably was what Bo Jingshen referred to as the usual high society smile.

    And as soon as Su Jiao saw Jiang Li, her previously twisted face due to anger instantly softened into a charming smile, as if her earlier gloom never existed.

    The two even appeared to be chatting happily.

    It¡¯s undeniable that frequent participation in such scenes honed their skills.

    When Bo Jingshen and Su Lu almost finished their meal, they saw Su Jiao and Jiang Li leaving the hotel lobby together, no one knew where to go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bo Jingshen said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not the first time Su Yukan has tried to match those two up, Jiang Li can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­

    He¡¯s got it rough.¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Jiang Er, even all the socialites in Quanfeng City won¡¯t get to him, he has someone in his heart.

    This is all surface-level socializing.¡±

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen returned to their room.

    Originally, she thought there would be some awkwardness, but there was absolutely none; one upied the desk, the other the dining table, both handling their business tasks, oddly harmonious.

    It felt just like the old days when Bo Jingshen would study for exams and Su Lu would do her painting.

    In the same space, without interfering with each other, very harmonious, very in sync.

    Su Yukan didn¡¯t call to continue his scolding, probably satisfied with Jiang Li and Su Jiao meeting up.

    He just sent a message: ¡°This is better!

    Sisters should support each other!

    Otherwise, why did I raise you all these years?

    Anyway, see if you can bring Jiao Jiao and President Bo together?

    I heard from Liu Qiming that you are quite familiar with President Bo?¡±

    Su Lu ignored it and turned off her phone screen, focusing on the document on herputer.

    By noon, she finally finished first, closed herptop, and at the tea station, she hand-ground some coffee beans.

    Putting the fragrant coffee powder into a moka pot, she brewed a pot of rich, ck coffee.

    Su Lu took a sip and let out a satisfied little sigh.

    Then she poured another cup, tiptoed into the inner room, and ced it on the desk.

    Bo Jingshen looked up at her.

    ¡°I brewed it.

    Give it a try,¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen took a sip, surprised by the good taste, his eyebrows raised.

    He took another sip, checked his watch, then stood with his cup, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Su Lu asked, holding her cup, blinking at him.

    ¡°Jiang Li got his yacht, said we¡¯re testing it out in Hai City, throwing a yacht party.

    Today.¡±

    ¡°Today?¡± Su Lu thought of Jiang Li and Su Jiao leaving together this morning¡­

    She didn¡¯t voice her thoughts, but Bo Jingshen seemed to guess.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°He¡¯s probably against handling Su Jiao alone.¡±

    It seemed she was indeed a hard person to deal with.

    Thinking about Su Jiao¡¯s temperament, Su Lu found it understandable.

    But before the yacht club, the car first went to the hospital.

    Both seemed quite in sync on this.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°I need to change my dressing, you should go to the dermatology center first.

    I¡¯lle to find you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t agree with his arrangement, she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you first to change your dressing.¡±

    Bo Jingshen was silent for a few seconds, then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The treatment room didn¡¯t prohibit apaniment, so Su Lu sat on the side, watching the nurse remove the dressing from his wound, snip the fine stitches resembling centipede legs, and pull out the ck pieces of thread from his flesh.

    Her fingertips unconsciously dug into her palm, some sticky blood oozing out.

 Chapter 41 - 41 41 Yacht Party

    ?41: Chapter 41: Yacht Party   41: Chapter 41: Yacht Party                                   Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t utter a word, so the suture removal went quite swiftly.

    After the sutures were out, the nurse applied medication and then covered it with a waterproof, breathable dressing.

    ¡°All done,¡± the nurse said, then started to clean up the medical waste.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bo Jingshen turned to ask the nurse, ¡°Do you have a bandage?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Could I have one, please?

    Thank you.¡±

    The nurse opened a box of bandages, took one out, and handed it to him.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t understand.

    He¡¯d just had his medication changed, so what did he need a bandage for?

    With such a big gash coiled on his back like a centipede, would a single bandage really be of any use?

    Bo Jingshen had alreadye over and pulled her out of the treatment room.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡± Su Lu hadn¡¯t finished speaking,

    when the man grasped her wrist and opened her palm.

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Lu was suddenly at a loss for words.

    Bo Jingshen squinted slightly, his brows not furrowed, his gaze fixed on the cut in her palm made by her own fingernail, uncertain if he was angry or not.

    His hands moved swiftly, quickly unwrapping the bandage and sticking it onto her palm after peeling off the film.

    ¡°Five years and you¡¯ve still not improved,¡± Bo Jingshen spoke in a faint voice, turning to throw the wrapper into the trash bin.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t speak, but she knew what he was referring to.

    She had never been able to bear seeing him hurt.

    When he sprained his ankle ying sports, and his ankle swelled, he would go to the medical room to get it wrapped with a fixed gauze.

    She apanied him, and by the time they finished and left, she had also pinched her own palm until it bled.

    When he had a nosebleed that wouldn¡¯t stop for a while, by the time it stopped, there was another nail mark on her palm.

    She feared his pain more than he did.

    Bo Jingshen always remembered this detail, feeling helpless each time, always taking care to put a bandage on her palm and then kissing it.

    Which is why he couldn¡¯t understandter on, why the woman who was so afraid of his pain could so callously stab him in the chest.

    Su Lu looked at the bandage on her palm, momentarily stunned.

    By the time she snapped out of it, she was already following him to the entrance of the cosmetic medicine department.

    The treatment went smoothly.

    They didn¡¯t dy much, and when they came out of the hospital, Jiang Li¡¯s call came through again.

    ¡°When exactly are you going to arrive?

    I¡¯m already at the yacht club!

    Don¡¯t wait until everyone is here and make a grandte entrance,¡± Jiang Li urged.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Bo Jingshen replied.

    Jiang Li considered for a moment and added, ¡°And, uh¡­

    if Su Lu doesn¡¯t want toe, it¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Bo Jingshen asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Jiang Li clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Well¡­

    I just didn¡¯t expect Su Jiao to bear such a grudge against her sister.

    It¡¯s insane; even if they¡¯re not born of the same mother, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    As soon as Su Jiao talks about Su Lu, she grinds her teeth like she wants to eat her alive.

    I¡¯m just worried that if Su Lues over, it might be awkward.¡±

    Bo Jingshen chuckled lightly, ¡°Who dares make it difficult for her.

    Alright, we¡¯re on our way now.

    You¡¯ve got a chef on that boat, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!

    What are you thinking!

    How can a party not have a chef!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine then, have the chef prepare something light.¡±

    Jiang Li thought Bo Jingshen¡¯s request for something light was due to the wound on his back, and mocked, ¡°Tsk, you¡¯ve been indulging in rich foods for days, and now you realize you have to watch your diet because of the injury?¡±

    Little did he know, Bo Jingshen was not watching his diet because of himself.

    A warmth surged in Su Lu¡¯s heart, as if even the difort of soon meeting Su Jiao had eased quite a bit for the time being.

    The two left the hospital lobby, heading towards the parking lot.

    Not far behind them, a young man dressed in a haute couture outfit stepped out from behind a promotional board, holding a cellphone in his hand.

    Hisplexion was pale and cold, with delicate features, and his demeanor exuded a sense of privilege.

    His gaze lingered in the direction where Bo Jingshen and Su Lu had just departed.

    His brows slightly raised, he seemed somewhat surprised.

    A momentter, he continued speaking into the phone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ you¡¯d never guess who I just saw.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± the person on the other end asked.

    He looked down and started to smile, ¡°Do you remember the scandal that broke out in the Jing Family a few years ago?¡±

    The person on the other end alsoughed, ¡°How could I forget?

    We teased Jing Su quite a bit over that.

    That kid from the scandal, Jing Su¡¯s so-called younger brother, we met him a few times, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right.

    Things quieted down after a while, Jing Su didn¡¯t show any animosity towards that ¡®brother¡¯ of his.

    Plus, that kid went abroad to develop his career, and I heard he¡¯s not doing too badly overseas, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.

    So, you saw him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just did.

    It¡¯s a small world, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ha!

    I¡¯m going to give Jing Su a callter and tease him about it.

    Hey, what was that kid¡¯s name again?¡±

    ¡°Jingshen, I think that was it.¡±

    ¡­

    Bo Jingshen waspletely unaware of all this.

    The car had arrived at the yacht club situated on an ind near Hai City, connected by a direct bridge.

    This so-called yacht club was simply a ce where wealthy families parked their yachts, paying a substantial fee each year for docking and maintenance, and received excellent day-to-day upkeep for their vessels.

    Jiang Li¡¯s yacht was brand new, recently acquired.

    There he stood on the deck, d in a floral shirt and sunsses, looking every bit the part of a dandy yboy.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one on the yacht.

    There were plenty of others, including some dissolute friends Jiang Li had met from who knows where, apanied by a bevy of young models.

    The whole scene had quite the air of a hedonistic revelry.

    Yan Sui was also present, dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers; being a pilot by trade, he carried himself with an upright posture, appearing rather more respectable than the rest.

    From a distance, Jiang Li spotted Bo Jingshen¡¯s car approaching from the pier and couldn¡¯t help but smile, hooking his sunsses down to his nose.

    He called out, ¡°Finally, you¡¯vee!

    If you were anyter, I would have set sail!¡±

    Bo Jingshen stepped out of the car, ¡°Set sail, my ass, the typhoon just passed.

    Taking to the sea now would be like asking for death.¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°Though¡­

    but¡­

    do give me some face.

    Besides, it¡¯s true we can¡¯t head out too far, but staying close to the shore is still somewhat manageable.¡±

    Jiang Li leaned on the railing at the edge of the deck, looking down at Bo Jingshen and Su Lu standing on the pier.

    ¡°Come on up!

    We¡¯re just waiting for you two!¡± Jiang Li called out to them, waving.

    Su Lu, eying the brand new yacht emzoned with ¡®Lili¡¯ on its stern and thinking of Bo Jingshen¡¯s Gulfstream G650, thought to herself that having money really meant being able to do whatever one wanted.

    The gaggle of young models, each tall and leggy, with ample curves, had their sophisticated makeup done and were, like Jiang Li, leaning on the rails, gazing seductively toward the dock.

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡± It really was getting more of that hedonistic vibe.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu boarded the yacht.

    Just as they got on, they happened to run into Su Jiao, emerging from the cabin with a tter in her hands.

    With a smile stered across her face, Su Jiao was carrying delicately arranged pastries she had specially brought out for Jiang Li to try.

    She collided with Su Lu unexpectedly.

    Su Jiao¡¯s brows shot up, and a surge of hostility shed in her eyes, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42 42 What Isnt Selling

    ?42: Chapter 42: What Isn¡¯t Selling?

    42: Chapter 42: What Isn¡¯t Selling?

    Su Jiao lowered her voice, her tone filled with threat and hostility.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and did not respond.

    She simply treated Su Jiao¡¯s words as a fart that the sea breeze dissipated.

    After all, those with some discernment or slightly higher emotional intelligence would have let it go.

    But Su Jiao evidently wasn¡¯t that person, or perhaps, she had grown ustomed to speaking rudely to Su Lu for a long time.

    Therefore, even outside, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself right away.

    She followed beside Su Lu, ¡°What are you doing here!

    Aren¡¯t you the one who wouldn¡¯t even answer my calls, acting all high and mighty!¡±

    Su Jiao strutted around like a proud rooster.

    Su Lu still couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and merely nced indifferently towards the other side of the deck.

    Bo Jingshen was standing among several men; she only recognized Yan Sui and Jiang Li, the others seemed to be local prodigies from Hai City, probably friends of Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li nced her way unintentionally and smiled.

    Su Jiao thought Jiang Li was smiling at her, so the fierceness on her face immediately retracted, revealing a charming smile.

    Jiang Li walked over, holding two champagne sses in his hand.

    Su Jiao waited with a full-faced smile, but Jiang Li came over and handed a champagne ss to Su Lu instead.

    Su Jiao was stunned.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that at all.

    All she heard from her dad was that Su Lu had a bit of a rapport with Bo Jingshen, and Bo Jingshen had good rtions with Jiang Li.

    Su Jiao had assumed that Su Lu and Jiang Li were merely acquaintances, without much rapport.

    And her father had sent her to Hai City to have Su Lu pull some strings so she could get to know Bo Jingshen better.

    That¡¯s why Su Jiao carried herself so haughtily, thinking why would Su Lu, who wasn¡¯t even invited, show up here?

    But she hadn¡¯t expected Su Lu and Jiang Li to be so familiar!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get seasick?¡± asked Jiang Li.

    Su Lu shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not too much, but¡­ are we really going out to sea?¡±

    ¡°The boat¡¯s in the water now, of course, we¡¯re going out to see.

    Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very close by.¡± Jiang Li clinked her champagne ss gently, making a crisp sound, ¡°Bo Jingshen likes fishing; I¡¯ve prepared all the gear for him, let¡¯s go deep-sea fishing.¡±

    Saying this, Jiang Li drained the liquid from his ss, then smiled at Su Lu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just soda water, I wouldn¡¯t dare spike your drink.¡±

    The bloody precedent set by Liu Qiming was still there.

    What Su Lu didn¡¯t know was that Bo Jingshen had informed her of the matters that disrupted several of Liu Qiming¡¯s deals, and in the end, Bo Jingshen did not change his intention.

    Those deals had simply fallen through.

    Sometimes it¡¯s like this, doing a favor for someone once counts as a favor, but if you do it again, even if it¡¯s to cancel the previous favor, that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t owe a favor, rather it counts as owing two.

    So the matter with Liu Qiming could only be swallowed like a tooth lost in a fight.

    Su Lu drank the soda water; Su Jiao at her side nudged her, meaning obvious.

    Su Jiao¡¯s smile was somewhat strained as she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Young Master Jiang and sister to be so close¡­¡±

    Jiang Li, who had been bothered by Su Jiao all day, finally found some relief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Li nodded, ¡°Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have spent the whole day with you, your sister was worried you¡¯d find Hai City boring and asked me to entertain you.

    Mission aplished.¡±

    Su Jiao¡¯s smile almost split her face.

    Jiang Li turned to Su Lu and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll head over first.¡±

    Su Lu nodded, and Jiang Li walked past lightly.

    Only then did Su Lu turn her head to look at Su Jiao, ¡°What do you think I am here for?¡±

    Su Jiao¡¯s lips trembled, wanting to refute something, but couldn¡¯t.

    She had thought Su Lu was dependent on her, only to realize it was she who was the dependent one.

    After struggling for a while, Su Jiao finally blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s so great about you!

    You¡¯re just cheap goods!

    If dad could sell you once, he could sell you again!

    Stop showing off to me here!¡±

    Su Lu looked at her expressionlessly.

    Su Jiao felt somewhat intimidated by her gaze, ¡°What¡­

    what are you looking at me like that for?

    You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    The corners of Su Lu¡¯s mouth gradually curved up, a very slight arc forming bit by bit.

    ¡°Sometimes I really don¡¯t know whether to call you naive¡­

    or stupid.¡± Su Lu¡¯s voice was calm andposed, as if Su Jiao¡¯s abusive words hadn¡¯t affected her emotions at all.

    ¡°What do you mean!¡± Su Jiao red at her.

    Su Lu looked at her lightly, her voice soft and slow, ¡°Do you think¡­

    if Su Yukan arranged for someone like Jiang Li to have you, it wouldn¡¯t be selling you?¡±

    Su Jiao seemed not to grasp the meaning of Su Lu¡¯s words.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Lu just smiled, gazing steadily at Su Jiao, ¡°How was Gu Xin from five years ago inferior to Jiang Li?¡±

    Su Jiao was stunned.

    Yes, Gu Xin from five years ago, was also a favored son of heaven.

    The young master of the Gu Family, handsome and gentle, always gracing people with a smile, made one feel as if bathed in the spring breeze.

    Even, he wasn¡¯t an idle wastrel.

    Where was he inferior to Jiang Li?

    Not at all.

    ¡°I struggled, I resisted, I turned into that mess, simply because I didn¡¯t want it; so, even if it was someone decent, it was still just being sold, only to a slightly better family.¡±

    Su Lu was still smiling, ¡°And you think¡­

    not struggling, not resisting, even willingly epting, means you¡¯re not being sold?¡±

    At these words, Su Jiao was like a stepped-on sore foot, enraged beyond measure, yet before she could retort¡ª

    Su Lu spoke lightly again, ¡°So your earlier words, I¡¯ll return them to you as they were: he could sell you once, he could sell you again, and even if someone like Jiang Li does not want you and thepany is coincidentally facing some crisis, he will not hesitate to sell you to someone else.

    He will work hard to sell you for a better price, after all, you are his beloved younger daughter.¡±

    Su Jiao¡¯splexion turned pale, whether Su Lu¡¯s words had hit a nerve, or had awakened her from a pleasant dream, was unclear.

    Unable toe up with a strong rebuttal, she could only mutter over and over, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±

    Not wishing to say more, nor wanting to stay by her side any longer, Su Lu walked towards the bow of the boat.

    Behind her, there was a young man who had just boarded the ship, dressed in haute couture, his skin pale, features delicate, exuding an aristocratic air.

    It was the person who had coincidentally seen her and Bo Jingshen at the hospital earlier.

    The young man also hadn¡¯t expected such a coincidence and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows, his eyes showing a hint of interest.

    He had juste aboard and had heard Su Lu¡¯s words just now.

    This woman, she¡¯s quite interesting.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The young man saw Su Jiao, who looked as if she had received a huge blow, suddenly walk quickly forward.

    He frowned slightly, his lips barely moving before he made a sound.

    Su Jiao had already charged behind Su Lu, pushing her forcefully in the back!

 Chapter 43 - 43 43 Falling into Water

    ?43: Chapter 43 Falling into Water   43: Chapter 43 Falling into Water                                   The sky had already darkened, and the sea was a deep ck.

    Bang!

    When the sound of someone falling into the water arose, the crowd could barelyprehend what had happened.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Did something fall into the water, or did someone?¡±

    Jiang Li¡¯splexion altered slightly; it was his boat, and it would be troublesome if someone had an ident on it.

    A servant quickly said, ¡°Mr.

    Jiang!

    A youngdy has fallen into the water!¡±

    ¡°What happened?

    How did she fall into the water!¡± Jiang Li asked anxiously.

    There were quite a few people on the boat, especially since he had invited several local dandies from Hai City who had brought along several pretty models.

    Now they were saying that a youngdy had fallen into the water.

    Who knew which youngdy it was?

    Jiang Li first looked at these Hai City dandies, ¡°Was it someone you brought who fell into the water?¡±

    The men nced at each other, unsure.

    It was the servant who spoke, ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, it seems to be the youngdy who was drinking with you earlier.¡±

    ¡°The one who was drinking with me¡­¡± Jiang Li repeated halfway when his expression suddenly turned even uglier, ¡°Fuck!

    Su Lu fell into the water?¡±

    There was a ¡®snap¡¯!

    Bo Jingshen, who had been holding a ss near the champagne tower, now had eyes that were even darker than the sea.

    His fingertips uncontrobly clenched, shattering the champagne ss into pieces.

    ¡°You said¡­

    what?¡± Bo Jingshen looked over at Jiang Li, his voice thick with difficulty.

    Then his gaze quickly swept over the deck, the woman who was just on the deck had now disappeared.

    He had only gone over to the champagne station to grab a drink; was it just a momentary nce, and in that brief moment, she had fallen into the water?

    Bo Jingshen hurried toward the direction from where the sound of the fall hade, swiftly removing his jacket and kicking off his shoes as he went.

    Just as he approached the edge of the deck, he saw a refined and handsome young man, his delicate features looking at Bo Jingshen with a slight, elusive smile.

    Bo Jingshen was startled, his steps suddenly halting.

    The young man smiled, ¡°Jingshen, what a coincidence.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brow furrowed as he recognized the face.

    From Beijing.

    Although he hadn¡¯t spent much time in Beijing, that period had been deeply humiliating.

    So, if he remembered correctly, this young man was the young master of the Tang Family, Tang Cheng.

    Since he was on Jiang Li¡¯s yacht, he likely had a rtionship with Jiang Li.

    Although Bo Jingshen was surprised, he didn¡¯t find it too strange; Jiang Li was unaware of his affairs in Beijing, so it was normal for him to invite someone from Beijing to a party.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°Tang Cheng.¡±

    Tang Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly, surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to remember my name?

    I¡¯m a good swimmer, shall I help you dive in to save her?¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was cold and wary, not responding to his words at all, and immediately leaped into the water.

    Su Lu had never expected Su Jiao to push her into the water.

    It wasn¡¯t that she thought Su Jiao incapable of such a thing; after all, throughout their childhood, Su Jiao had done enough to torment her¡ªpushing her down the stairs, knocking her to the ground, and simr acts weren¡¯t umon.

    But Su Jiao usually did such things behind closed doors, bullying Su Lu and then ying the victim.

    Su Lu had grown ustomed to it.

    So she had not anticipated that Su Jiao would push her into the water under such circumstances.

    It was clear that the words she had just spoken had indeed provoked Su Jiao greatly, driving her into a rage.

    Unexpectedly falling into the water, Su Lu waspletely unprepared, and after choking on several mouthfuls of salty and bitter seawater, she felt somewhat dazed.

    Fortunately, she came to her senses quickly enough, making an effort to hold her breath.

    Despite that, the few mouthfuls of water she had choked on during the unexpected fall had left her nostrils and chest feeling fiery, and there was always an overwhelming urge to breathe, a natural reflex when one is choked.

    Su Lu struggled to resist; her swimming skills were average at best, barely managing a dog paddle in swimming pools.

    In the pitch-ck sea, all she could do was try hard to keep herself afloat rather than sinking like a weight.

    As long as she could float, she just had to wait for rescue.

    A ssh!

    Su Lu heard it from in the water, and she wasn¡¯t far from the surface, even managing to see the lights on the dock and boat through the water.

    She also saw the silhouette of the person who had entered the water.

    Thus, the sound of the ssh was somewhatforting to her.

    Not long afterward, just when Su Lu felt she could no longer hold on, when she was about to involuntarily open her mouth to breathe,

    a muscr arm gently wrapped around her waist from behind, lifting her back to the surface.

    ¡°Blub¡­

    cough, cough, cough!¡±

    As soon as she surfaced, Su Lu started coughing violently; her chest, nose, and throat, previously stung by the choking, now felt like they were on fire.

    She coughed while taking deep breaths of fresh air.

    Then she heard a man¡¯s deep, husky voice, which sounded almost bewitching.

    ¡°Are you a pig?

    How could you just fall into the water?

    Why didn¡¯t you wear a life jacket on the boat?¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite his husky voice, she could hear his anxiety.

    Was he serious?

    Wear a life jacket?

    Wasn¡¯t this a yacht party?

    It was already good enough that they weren¡¯t required to wear bright evening dresses.

    Or had she misunderstood the eventpletely?

    Was this actually a fishing boat headed out to sea?

    It wasn¡¯t only Su Lu who was speechless.

    The people on the deck were also somewhat speechless.

    A lifebelt tied with a rope was thrown down.

    ¡°Hold on to it, we¡¯ll pull you up,¡± Tang Cheng said from beside the deckdder to Bo Jingshen.

    The others also regained theirposure.

    ¡°Right, right!

    Hurry, it¡¯s crucial to get them up, luckily it¡¯s not cold today,¡± Jiang Li quickly said, finally realizing that this brother from Beijing had already boarded the ship at some point.

    Brother, of course, wasn¡¯t referring to his rtionship with Tang Cheng, but a respectful address to Tang Cheng, as the young master of the renowned Tang Family in Beijing deserved such respect, and it was presumptuous even for him to address him as such.

    ¡°Tang Cheng, when did you arrive?

    I didn¡¯t even notice!

    Sorry about that,¡± Jiang Li said.

    Tang Cheng gave a faint smile, ¡°No worries, just toast me three cupster.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Jiang Li smiled and nodded, then quickly took the rope from his hand and pulled Bo Jingshen and Su Lu up.

    To be honest, although the weather wasn¡¯t cold today, the chilling off Bo Jingshen¡¯s body seemed to be freezing.

    He looked extremely angry.

    Jiang Li hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a bathroom inside the cabin with hot water and it¡¯s clean, you two go wash up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Lu responded, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°No worries, no worries, but how did you end up falling into the water so suddenly?¡± Jiang Li was utterly baffled.

    Before Su Lu could speak, Tang Cheng raised his hand and pointed at Su Jiao, who was shivering on the side of the deck, ¡°That¡¯s a question for thisdy here.¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44 44 Insiders

    ?44: Chapter 44 Insiders   44: Chapter 44 Insiders                                   Tang Cheng¡¯s fingers were long and thin as he pointed to Su Jiao.

    All eyes turned to look at her.

    Su Jiao¡¯s shoulders shrank, and her gaze darted around nervously.

    Tang Cheng turned his head to Jiang Li and said, ¡°I had just boarded the boat and had not yet had the chance to greet you when I saw her push someone into the water from behind, catching them off guard.¡±

    Tang Cheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but shouldn¡¯t this be considered attempted murder?¡±

    Everyone looked at Su Jiao.

    Su Jiao turned pale, setting aside whether her previous action was a moment of impulse or premeditated, anyone could see that she now deeply regretted it.

    Her lips trembled, and her voice sounded very weak.

    ¡°I¡­

    I didn¡¯t, you¡­

    you mustn¡¯t wrongly use me like this,¡± Su Jiao managed to say, but she feared her words were not convincing enough, given her current timid appearance.

    And yet, Tang Cheng looked as serene as a clear breeze on a bright moon, and anyone could tell whose words held more credibility.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, why would you be so nervous?¡± Jiang Li was extremely annoyed.

    He had been bothered by her all day, and on the first day his new yacht hit the water, she stirred up such trouble!

    Su Jiao added another line, ¡°How could I possibly push my own sister into the water?¡±

    Tang Cheng¡¯s finger pointed to a corner, ¡°There is surveince here, and it¡¯s also¡­¡± He took a closer look and continued, ¡°Oh, night vision.

    Little Li, bring up the surveince footage, and we¡¯ll see the truth.¡±

    Su Jiao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, only then noticing an inconspicuous corner where a surveince camera hung, blinking red, indicating it was actively recording.

    She stammered, ¡°I¡­

    I didn¡¯t mean to¡­

    It was just¡­

    just ying around with my sister.

    I knew she could swim, that nothing would happen¡­

    so, so I¡­¡±

    Su Lu let out a coldugh, ¡°Yes, indeed I can swim.

    Otherwise, with the many times you¡¯ve pushed me into swimming pools since we were little, would I still be alive?

    But this is the ocean.¡±

    ying around?

    Jiang Li felt the situation was getting too troubling, but before he could speak, a drenched shadow suddenly shed by.

    The movement was too quick, everything happened so fast that no one even had the chance to react to what was happening.

    Even Su Lu barely caught up with the man¡¯s swift, seamless actions.

    Bo Jingshen moved quickly, swiftly putting a wet, rope-tied life ring over Su Jiao¡¯s head and then shoved her down.

    The ssh of someone hitting the water sounded.

    No one expected Bo Jingshen to suddenly do that.

    Su Jiao was utterly stunned.

    The salty and bitter seawater rushed into her mouth and nose.

    She was both shocked and scared.

    She could swim, but swimming in the dark ocean was an entirely different concept from the pool in the backyard under the afternoon sunlight.

    That kind of fear of the dark couldn¡¯t be eased by simply knowing how to swim.

    Because she had the life ring, she quickly floated to the surface despite her fear-induced stiffness and began coughing uncontrobly.

    Bo Jingshen stood on the deck¡¯s edge, coldly watching Su Jiao floating on the surface of the water, ¡°This is called ying around.

    I even gave you a life ring.

    How about it, having fun?¡±

    Su Jiao didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Bo Jingshen nced sideways at Jiang Li and said, ¡°Get someone from the dock to fish her out.¡±

    His meaning was simple, he wanted her off the boat.

    Jiang Li nodded and went to make a call.

    Servants already brought over towels, and Bo Jingshen grabbed one and shook it open, throwing it over Su Lu¡¯s head.

    With her vision covered, Su Lu could only hear Bo Jingshen¡¯s icy voice, ¡°You have one more chance.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Lu quickly removed the towel from her head, only then realizing that the words weren¡¯t directed at her but at Su Jiao floating on the sea¡¯s surface.

    Su Jiao felt extremely aggrieved, feeling humiliated under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    But she didn¡¯t think she was wrong, all the me rested on Su Lu¡ªif it wasn¡¯t for Su Lu, how could she have suffered such an embarrassment?!

    It wasn¡¯t long before the dock staff arrived and fished Su Jiao out.

    Jiang Li turned and gave an order, ¡°Alright, the annoying one has left.

    Set sail, let¡¯s continue the fun!¡±

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen went to the cabin.

    The cabin, befitting the yacht¡¯s ss, was decorated with considerable luxury and extravagance.

    Bo Jingshen suggested she shower first.

    Su Lu actually didn¡¯t feel too cold, although her body was covered in seawater which was a bit ufortable, but she was more worried about Bo Jingshen¡¯s back, where his stitches had just been removed.

    Even though it was covered with a waterproof dressing, she wondered whether the immersion in seawater might affect it.

    However, Bo Jingshen insisted she go first, and from the looks of it, he was still in a bad mood, obviously not yet calmed down.

    Su Lu had no choice but to obediently proceed to the bathroom to shower.

    Bo Jingshen sat down on the sofa, raised his hand to pick up the crystal decanter and a crystal Burgundy ss from the coffee table, poured a ss of breathed red wine, and sipped it slowly.

    The agitation in his heart, the panic¡ªall of it began to gradually, bit by bit, be suppressed.

    Such dark seas, she had fallen into them.

    He dared not recall his heart rate at that moment¡ªit had either shot through the roof or frozepletely.

    This feeling, it was probably called ¡®retrospective fear.¡¯

    And thest time he felt this way was when Bo Jingshen survived the ne crash.

    He poured another ss of wine into his hand.

    He hadn¡¯t even noticed when someone had walked in through the door.

    Not until the adjacent sofa sagged, with the genuine leather giving off its characteristic squeaky sound.

    Then, Bo Jingshen turned to look at the person next to him.

    Tang Cheng smiled, ¡°You haven¡¯t returned to Beijing in a while.¡±

    ¡°I was never from Beijing to begin with, so why talk about returning?¡± Bo Jingshen replied coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that,¡± Tang Cheng said warmly, ¡°Even if you have your aversions¡­¡±

    Tang Cheng didn¡¯t specify what his aversions were, merely mentioning it before continuing, ¡°but Jing Su has always sincerely treated you like family, as you know.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face was expressionless, exuding a cold, inorganic indifference.

    ¡°I never had any ¡®family¡¯ to begin with,¡± Bo Jingshen stated tly.

    Hearing this, Tang Cheng chuckled, ¡°Oh?

    The one in the bathroom, do you not consider her family either?¡±

    At this remark, Tang Cheng clearly saw a ripple of emotion cross Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, which had been expressionless and icy until then.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips were tightly pressed; he had no desire to respond.

    But Tang Cheng bent his lips into a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll not hold back, right?

    I find her quite interesting, pretty and intriguing.

    There aren¡¯t many women like that in Beijing¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s fingers tightened subtly; had he not clenched his teeth and held back, he might have shattered another ss.

    Before they could continue their conversation,

    Su Lu, already finished showering, came out of the bathroom wrapped snugly in a bathrobe¡ªit was evident she had hurried through her shower.

    As she emerged, she said, ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done, Bo Jingshen, hurry up and wash yourself so the wound on your back that just had stitches removed doesn¡¯t get infected.¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45 45 Thank you, Mr

    ?45: Chapter 45 Thank you, Mr.

    Bo?

    45: Chapter 45 Thank you, Mr.

    Bo?

    After saying that, Su Lu realized that Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t the only one in the cabin.

    There was also the man who had witnessed her being pushed into the sea by Su Jiao and who had voluntarily spoken up.

    Su Lu was grateful to him for speaking up on her behalf, so she smiled at him in a friendly manner.

    However, Bo Jingshen sat on the sofa with a serious expression, indifferent.

    Su Lu started to feel anxious as she was genuinely worried about the injury on his back.

    Before she could urge him, Tang Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead and wash up, the seawater by the dock isn¡¯t clean¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, just giving Tang Cheng a faint nce.

    Tang Cheng still had that mysterious smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, do you really think I would talk about your dark history?

    I¡¯m not that idle.¡±

    His easygoing and familiar attitude made Su Lu think that Tang Cheng must have a good rtionship with Jiang Li, just like he did with Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen was silent for a few seconds before he stood up and walked into the bathroom.

    At this point, Su Lu began to feel a bit uneasy, after all, they weren¡¯t close.

    She pondered for a moment and then said softly and sincerely, ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.

    Seeing injustice on the road and speaking up is only right,¡± Tang Cheng replied, his smile warm and amodating.

    It was that kind of polite smile that Su Lu had often seen, but Tang Cheng¡¯s seemed more genuine, less perfunctory.

    ¡°Are you friends with them from Hai City?¡± asked Su Lu.

    Tang Cheng shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m from Beijing.

    I just happen to be in Hai City for a while.

    Jiang Li bought a new boat for aunching party, so I came to check it out.¡±

    He must be a young master from a wealthy family in Beijing, his innate nobility hard to conceal.

    But Su Lu quickly felt an awkward silence, mainly because she really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It was just awkward.

    She hoped that the person in the bathroom would hurry up ande out.

    Tang Cheng, perhaps noticing her difort, lowered his head and chuckled.

    When he looked up, he took the initiative to break the ice and found a topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was already behind you when you and your sister were arguing on the deck earlier.

    I should have been able to react and stop her from pushing you into the water, but I felt it wasn¡¯t quite right for me to intervene at that time.

    By the time I realized, she had already pushed you.¡±

    Tang Cheng suddenly confessed about what had happened earlier.

    Su Lu was stunned, not expecting that their argument had been overheard.

    After a few seconds, she gently shook her head, slightly embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s fine.

    I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really like that,¡± Tang Cheng said, ¡°Everywhere is pretty much the same, there are always stories of siblings turning against each other.

    You have them in Feng City, they surely exist in Hai City, and Beijing is no exception.¡±

    Su Lu gave a bitter smile, ¡°Still, being pushed into the water is rare, right?¡±

    Tang Chengughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, sisters literally pushing each other into the water like yours aren¡¯tmon.¡±

    If it were about setting traps and pulling people down metaphorically, those schemes are endless.

    ¡°But speaking of sibling rivalries and conflicts, not only between siblings but also father and son conflicts exist in Beijing,¡± Tang Cheng said.

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu was taken aback, and for some reason, her mind suddenly shed to Su Zhe¡¯s stern, unsmiling face that had aged over the years.

    She justughed once, without speaking.

    Tang Cheng reflected for a moment, his gaze sweeping subtly over the bathroom door.

    Then he spoke slowly, ¡°A few years ago in Beijing, there was a young master of a major family who, dissatisfied with his father¡¯s phndering ways over the years, abandoned his primary right of inheritance and disdained the vast family business on his father¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°After acquiring some resources from his mother¡¯s side, he started his own business, thriving and prospering, even constantlypeting directly against his father¡¯s enterprises.¡±

    ¡°When his father realized that his son had no regard for familial affection, he was ruthless.

    He even sought out the illegitimate son he had never cared about before, hoping to cultivate him into a capable individual, topete against his unfilial son.¡±

    Tang Cheng spoke unhurriedly, recounting a tale of Beijing that Su Lu had never heard before.

    But listening to it, it was filled with a bloodless storm of blood and violence, especially because it involved parent-child and sibling rtions, making it seem even more ruthless and cold-hearted.

    Su Lu frowned deeply as she listened.

    ¡°What happenedter?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Later,¡± Tang Cheng¡¯s gaze drifted, ¡°one must admit, this father, despite his promiscuity, had indeed good offspring¡ªnone of his sons were anything less than remarkable.

    The eldest son, not wanting to inherit his father¡¯s business, made his own way sessfully.

    When he finally found his illegitimate son, he too refused to inherit his father¡¯s business, even refusing to recognize him as a father.

    Not only that, but he also started his business and made it thrive.¡±

    This differed from the typical dramas where an illegitimate child suddenly rises to prominence and happily epts his father¡¯s business, ready topete with his brothers ording to his father¡¯s wishes.

    It was somewhat enlightening to hear this¡­

    something in one¡¯s heart that previously felt stuck.

    ¡°These two brothers both had quite some integrity,¡± Su Lu couldn¡¯t help saying.

    Thinking of herself, it seemed¡­

    kind of¡­

    spiritless.

    She sighed softly, ¡°They have much more integrity than I do.¡±

    Tang Cheng spoke, ¡°They do have integrity.

    This father, not really behaving like a father, also had a very obstinate nature.

    Although the eldest son defied him, after so many years of father-son rtionship, there was still some familial affection, and he had the support of his mother¡¯s family.

    He wouldn¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°But that illegitimate son, dealing with such a biased father who only hoped he would obediently be a puppet, indeed suffered quite a bit.¡±

    Not long after Tang Cheng finished speaking, the bathroom door opened.

    Bo Jingshen came out wrapped in a bathrobe, his body still emitting steam.

    His ck hair, wetted by the water, made him appear more subdued.

    He nced indifferently at Tang Cheng.

    Tang Cheng, knowing when to leave, stood up and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said nothing, but Su Lu waved to Tang Cheng, ¡°Thanks for just now, Mr.

    Tang.¡±

    Tang Cheng waved his hand too and left the cabin.

    Bo Jingshen walked over and sat on the sofa.

    Su Lu asked hurriedly, ¡°Is the wound wet?

    Do you need to change the dressing?¡±

    Bo Jingshen, drying his hair with a towel, looked over at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re grateful for someone who just spoke a word for you.

    I haven¡¯t seen you thank Mr.

    Bo.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    He could be a bit more childish.

    Has he never heard ¡®great kindness should not be spoken of¡¯?

    Moreover¡­

    she had already given up even her body.

    How else should she thank him?

    Su Lu was simply at a loss for words, and after a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡°So¡­ thank you, Mr.

    Bo?¡±

    The next second, the man leaned in powerfully, trapping her between his arms.

 Chapter 46 - 46 46 Some Practical Stuff

    ?46: Chapter 46 Some Practical Stuff   46: Chapter 46 Some Practical Stuff                                   The sofa in the cabin was indeed soft,fortable, and very luxurious, but after all, it was still in a cabin, so it could only be so big.

    Su Lu had no way to evade.

    She could only feel his breath, his scent, engulfed in fresh moisture, rushing into her breathing.

    His eyes squinted, staring at her.

    ¡°Words are useless, let¡¯s do something practical,¡± he said.

    Perhaps because he had just taken a shower, Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice waszy and drawling, as if soaked by hot water.

    That kind ofnguorous tone was even more captivating.

    Su Lu¡¯s ears turned red instantly, ¡°I¡­

    you¡­

    what kind of practical thing?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer but simply retorted, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Su Lu pursed her lips lightly and, after taking a deep breath, leaned in, holding her breath.

    Her lips were about to touch his when¡­

    ¡°Hey, are you guys done washing up?

    If you¡¯re done,e out¡­

    holy shit!¡± Jiang Li barged in carelessly, then was so shocked by the scene before him that he almost choked on his breath, coughing violently after a gasp.

    After a long bout of coughing, he added weakly, ¡°Sorry for the interruption¡­¡±

    Then he made a feeble attempt to close the door.

    Su Lu felt she had suffered a social death, not wanting to contemte the redness exploding on her face, like a monkey¡¯s butt.

    With a sense of resigned self-abandonment.

    She didn¡¯tplete her previous action, but Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t continue to tease.

    Instead, he simply bent down andpleted the entire gesture.

    He pecked her lips once, then swiftly rose to his feet.

    ¡°I¡¯ming out,¡± he said to Jiang Li outside the door, then walked out.

    Jiang Li looked at him with a sense of grievance and whispered, ¡°Hold back for once, I¡¯m begging you.

    I haven¡¯t even had a good time on this boat myself; don¡¯t defile it in advance.¡±

    Bo Jingshen nced at him, considering Jiang Li¡¯s hard and vicissitudes-filled love life, he hit where it hurt without mercy, ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid this boat won¡¯t ever get started.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Don¡¯t be a jinx!¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯te out until a whileter when the temperature on her face subsided.

    So when she emerged, herplexion had returned to normal.

    When she came out, Bo Jingshen was already at the rail of the deck, fiddling with the fishing rod and hook, ready to fish.

    Jiang Li had prepared everything well, and the boat had already reached a suitable ce for sea fishing.

    It was somewhat swaying but not to the degree of making one dizzy.

    Even for those not fishing, there were barbecue tools prepared on the deck: a gas stove with a grill.

    Though it wouldn¡¯t be as delightful as charcoal, it was still quite nice.

    Jiang Li nagged on the side, ¡°Can you catch anything?

    Bo Jingshen, tell me the truth, if you can¡¯t catch anything, I¡¯ll have someone pull up thes, they¡¯ve been down for a while now, there should be something.¡±

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue.

    Jiang Li continued to nag, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, open your eyes and look, there are so many hungry mouths waiting on the boat!¡±

    Obviously, the boat wasn¡¯t unmanned, waiting solely for freshly caught fish.

    In fact, the boat¡¯s freezer was stocked with premium beef and various types of seafood.

    But since they were out at sea, of course they hoped to catch something fresh to eat.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bo Jingshen had a headache, fishing was supposed to be carried out in a quiet environment, but the whole deck was buzzing with noise.

    Just when his corner had finally quieted down a bit, there was a Tang Seng standing beside him.

    Tang Cheng found it amusing and came over, slinging an arm around Jiang Li¡¯s shoulder to lead him away, ¡°Enough, if you keep up this racket, we won¡¯t catch a single fish tonight; you¡¯ll scare them all away.¡±

    Jiang Li pouted his lips.

    ¡°You might as well call someone to pull up thes,¡± said Tang Cheng.

    Following Tang Cheng to the barbecue, Jiang Li happened to see Su Lu walking by.

    Jiang Li was already half through his sentence, ¡°Hey Su Lu, don¡¯t go over there, or Bo Jingshen might despise you¡­¡±

    He sighed and shook his head before finishing, ¡°Forget it, go ahead.

    I forgot, we¡¯re not the same.¡±

    He almost sang thatst sentence.

    Su Lu found it both sad and funny.

    When she arrived beside him, Bo Jingshen had already set up the fishing rod and line and prepared the bait.

    He cast the first line with movements that were obviously skilled.

    Standing on the edge of the deck, Su Lu gazed out at the increasingly dark sea in the night, feeling an inexplicable unease.

    Being pushed into the water by Su Jiao before had left her somewhat traumatized.

    Plus, the sea at night was so vast and dark, like a giant abyssal maw.

    As if it could swallow the whole world in a matter of minutes.

    So, Su Lu quietly took a step back.

    With just that step, Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze shifted towards her.

    ¡°Scared?¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t make a sound, simply shaking her head.

    Bo Jingshen ced the fishing rod on the deck rail and turned around to reach out and pull her towards him.

    Her hand was slightly cold, enveloped by his warm palm.

    As he pulled her close, Su Lu looked at the sea, which still appeared as dark as an abyssal maw in the night, and suddenly felt not as anxious as before.

    It was as though, no matter how dark it was, the warmth enveloping her hand could be the beam of light that pierced through the darkness.

    The deck was quite noisy, but it seemed as if ayer of film had separated all that noise away.

    It was just her and Bo Jingshen, standing on the edge of the dark sea, standing in the quiet.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu blinked and pointed ahead, ¡°It bit¡­

    the hook is taken!¡±

    Her eyes sparkled.

    Even those who were not interested in fishing could feel the joy of it, and if not the waiting process, at least the moment of catching a fish.

    Su Lu started speaking faster, ¡°Quick quick quick quick!

    It¡¯s hooked, it¡¯s hooked!

    What fish is it?

    I wonder if it¡¯s good to eat¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen reeled in the line, adjusting the tension as needed, while ncing sideways at Su Lu.

    He saw her gripping the railing, eyes fixed on the bobber in the pitch-ck sea, her shining eyes now free from earlier unease.

    He smiled slightly and pulled up the fish along with the hook.

    That night, there were indeed catches, but not many.

    A few fish of modest size, unrecognizable to Su Lu, but edible all the same, delicious once grilled.

    She could hardly have enough just by herself, also eating some of the food that had been prepared in advance.

    Staring at the starry sky from the sea was more than twice as beautiful as viewing it from the city.

    After eating and drinking their fill, everyoney on the deck, gazing at the boundless sky, feeling extraordinarily peaceful.

    But they couldn¡¯t just drift on the sea forever, mainly because there were many prodigal sons from Hai City aboard, and they were prepared for a second round of revelry.

    So, they set sail for home.

    Since they had not gone too far, they quickly returned to the dock.

    The profligates each revved the engines of their luxury cars, leaving with their models.

    Bo Jingshen, on the other hand, was in no rush to leave.

    After learning of the situation, Su Lu was stunned, ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­

    you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen nodded, ¡°Yeah, she got arrested.¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47 47 He Comes to Handle

    ?47: Chapter 47 He Comes to Handle   47: Chapter 47 He Comes to Handle                                   Su Jiao was caught!

    Su Lu was simply stunned!

    ¡°She was¡­

    caught?¡± she asked incredulously.

    Bo Jingshen sneered coldly, ¡°What else?

    The evidence was conclusive, clearly captured by the surveince, it was her who pushed you into the water, could we just let her get away?¡±

    But he had pushed Su Jiao into the water, too.

    Su Lu had thought the matter would just end there, assuming Bo Jingshen only meant to chase her off the boat.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated¡­

    However, to be fair, Bo Jingshen had fitted her with a swim ring before pushing her in.

    It seemed more like a joke.

    But Su Jiao had pushed her into the sea when she was off guard.

    The nature of it seemed quite different.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t quite grasp it; her mind was still a bit dazed.

    ¡°Can this¡­

    be of any use?¡± Su Lu wondered, ¡°After all, I wasn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Tang Cheng chuckled softly from behind, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not just about whether actual harm was caused.

    Even if no harm was done, the action and intent alone are already a crime.

    Granted, she can¡¯t receive any severe punishment, but a little lesson is still possible.¡±

    Su Lu nodded and nced sideways at Bo Jingshen.

    The man¡¯s expression did not change much, even looking a bit cold, but Su Lu felt a warmth in her heart.

    On the way back.

    Su Lu thought they were going to deal with Su Jiao¡¯s case, but it didn¡¯t seem like it?

    ¡°Where are we going?

    Aren¡¯t we going to deal with Su Jiao¡¯s issue?¡±

    ¡°Why should I deal with her issue?

    There are others who are supposed to handle her matters,¡± Bo Jingshen stated as a matter of course.

    Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Sure enough, this kind of premonition was never wrong.

    After returning to the hotel, her phone almost exploded with calls throughout the night, all from Su Yukan and Zhu Xinyan.

    Although the phone was on silent, it still somewhat irritated her.

    Just as she thought about answering a call to end the hassle,

    Bo Jingshen took her phone during her moment of hesitation and hung up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with these things,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Then he simply turned off her phone.

    If it had been before, if she had taken such action, she would start feeling anxious about the endless trouble the moment she did it.

    But now, she somehow didn¡¯t feel such worries.

    On the contrary, she even felt quite relieved.

    Since she couldn¡¯t use her phone, Su Lu simply picked up her tablet and began watching videos on the couch.

    She looked leisurely andfortable.

    She wore headphones so that if Bo Jingshen needed to work, she wouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    She watched intently, not exactly engrossed, but quite focused, not seeming like she was just passing the time.

    Bo Jingshen, after dealing with some emails on hisputer, came over and sat down beside her, pulling out one earbud from her ear and putting it on.

    ¡°What are you watching?¡± Bo Jingshen looked at the screen.

    He saw that she was fully engrossed in¡­

    an esports match.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°You understand this?¡±

    Su Lu furrowed her brows, her fingers gently touched her chin, with an Apple Pencil in her hand, looking somewhat at a loss.

    She shook her head slowly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really understand it, but¡­

    since I¡¯m getting into this field, I should really learn more about it.¡±

    No wonder she had been so seriously engrossed before.

    Bo Jingshen had initially thought she was watching a TV drama or variety show with that serious demeanor.

    Back when they were dating, she wasn¡¯t much different from the average young girl.

    She would watch dramas, enjoy variety shows, drag him to premieres of new movies, and even buy discounted tickets to rock concerts to go with him.

    Though¡­ now that he thought about it, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t sure whether those tickets were actually discounted or expensively purchased by the young Miss Su.

    But after they met again, he had matured¡ªhadn¡¯t she also grown up a lot?

    It was unclear if she had deliberately reined in, or if she had been forced to hide the young girl within her.

    What remained was the gentle, elegant, poised side of a wealthy daughter-inw, the side of a daughter of a rich family.

    Her behavior and manners had to be proper.

    It all seemed¡­ as if she had changed.

    Bo Jingshen could only quietly exin to her in simple terms, unlike the jargon-filledmentary of the games.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually so much to it¡­¡± Su Lu mused thoughtfully, ¡°And I noticed that the viewership is really impressive.

    No wonder Jiang Li sees potential in this industry.¡±

    However¡­

    Su Lu turned to look at him, ¡°Howe you¡¯re so familiar with all these terms inside and out?¡±

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, his fist propped against his lips as he gave a light cough, not answering her question.

    But a guess rapidly took shape in Su Lu¡¯s mind.

    Could it be¡­ despite his age, he still liked ying games?

    They say men will be boys for life, and since boys will be boys, gaming is natural.

    What¡¯s the big deal?

    But applying this to Bo Jingshen seemed somehow incredible, at least the current Bo Jingshen.

    That evening, she and Bo Jingshen watched two matches.

    From her initial confusion, to a bit of understanding, and then to a basicprehension¡ªshe owed it all to Bo Jingshen¡¯s exnations.

    When Su Lu awoke, she found herself on the couch.

    Bo Jingshen was also on the couch; they had stayed up toote watching the matches and ended up falling asleep there, yet thankfully, the sofa wasn¡¯t too crowded.

    She leaned in his embrace and slept until now.

    The tablet had shut down because it was out of battery.

    Su Lu reached for her phone to power it on and check the time.

    As soon as she turned on her phone, she was almost overwhelmed by the myriad of messages that flooded in.

    She blinked in surprise and instantly became alert, remembering that she had rejected calls from Su Yukan and Zhu Xinyan and had turned off her phone the night before.

    Her phone was now full of missed call alerts and various scolding and even cursing messages from Su Yukan.

    Su Lu skimmed through them quickly.

    She summarized¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was husky with sleepiness as he asked.

    It seemed the vibrating of her phone had been loud enough to wake him up.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just¡­¡± Su Lu paused, her eyes briefly scanning the messages on the screen, and continued, ¡°Su Yukan and Zhu Xinyan areing to Hai City, they should arrive today.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed lightly, he stayed silent for quite a while.

    Finally, he slowly asked, ¡°Who is Zhu Xinyan?¡±

    The name sounded familiar, but his mind was still groggy from sleep, and he couldn¡¯t immediately recall where he had heard it.

    Su Lu replied, ¡°¡­My step-mother.

    Su Jiao¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bo Jingshen remembered upon hearing this.

    He had seen the name Zhu Xinyan in the Su family information that Jiang Li had gathered for him.

    No wonder it rang a bell.

    Su Lu was actually a bit worried, not afraid.

    But she was really fed up with bickering with them.

    Bo Jingshen, on the other hand, was quite calm, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

 Chapter 48 - 48 48 Reconciliation

    ?48: Chapter 48: Reconciliation?

    48: Chapter 48: Reconciliation?

    In the morning, Assistant Qiu came over.

    He said that Su Jiao¡¯s parents had arrived and hoped to discuss the reconciliation.

    Since Bo Jingshen had entrusted Assistant Qiu to follow up on this matter, naturally, it was Assistant Qiu who went to talk to the other party about it as soon as possible.

    As recounted by Assistant Qiu, it seemed like the conversation was quite amicable.

    But Su Lu knew the temperaments of Su Yukan and Zhu Xinyan; the original words certainly wouldn¡¯t have been so amiable.

    It¡¯s likely that they had said some rather unpleasant things.

    As a result, whenever Assistant Qiu looked at Su Lu, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of sympathy.

    Su Lu slightly averted her gaze, not meeting Assistant Qiu¡¯s sympathetic eyes.

    From her childhood to adulthood, she had seen such looks more than enough¡­

    She was really tired of them.

    ¡°So¡­

    do I need to be there?¡± Su Lu asked naturally.

    ¡°Yes, after all, you are the person directly involved.

    Although President Bo has taken this on, when ites down to it, your personal opinion is still more important.¡±

    The nature of the case wasn¡¯t extremely serious, but if inclined to be viewed seriously, it couldn¡¯t be said to be light either.

    Su Lu¡¯s opinion was ultimately critical.

    Su Yukan, unable to contact her, was panicking so much that smoke could have beening out of his throat, not to mention Zhu Xinyan beside him, incessantly crying and fanning the mes.

    This made Su Yukan even more furious.

    So when Assistant Qiu first came tomunicate the situation, Su Yukan just assumed that Assistant Qiu was Su Lu¡¯s subordinate, and so was extremely rude in his speech.

    Themanding attitude, the unpleasant words, the dictatorial tone, the threatening posture.

    One could tell he was very experienced at it; one could tell he had made threats more than a few times.

    That¡¯s why Assistant Qiu couldn¡¯t help but show that sympathetic look when meeting with Su Lu.

    After all, they are both daughters; how could a father¡¯s heart be so biased?

    However, Assistant Qiu wasn¡¯t some pushover to be manipted at will.

    And Su Yukan wasn¡¯t exactly tough to handle.

    So after Assistant Qiu said, ¡°I think there has been a misunderstanding.

    I am not Miss Su¡¯s assistant, but an assistant appointed by Mr.

    Jiang Li for President Bo in Hai City, entrusted to handle this matter on behalf of Miss Su,¡±

    Su Yukan¡¯s bluster extinguished as quickly as if doused¡­

    it was so quick that it made his face seem a bit twisted from the rapid change from jealous anger to a sheepish, ingratiating smile.

    Zhu Xinyan, untouched by worldly affairs and ying the rich wife, was still beside him crying and imploring Su Yukan to stand up for Su Jiao.

    Su Yukan quickly scolded her to silence.

    Then, with that sheepish smile, he proposed that they still hope to discuss the reconciliation and very tactfully mentioned that after all, they were blood sisters who had yed and quarreled since childhood; how could such y be taken seriously¡­

    and such kind of defensive statements.

    When Su Lu heard Assistant Qiu recount these things,

    She tugged at the corner of her mouth.

    Bo Jingshen saw the irony hidden in that forced smile very clearly.

    He couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.

    Better not to smile at all.

    That stiff and scornful smile made Bo Jingshen feel ufortable inside.

    It was as if¡­

    it hid so much bitterness.

    ¡°It is so, I would have found it strange if he hadn¡¯t said those words,¡± Su Lu spoke calmly.

    Assistant Qiu asked, ¡°Do you n to go talk?

    If you are reluctant, you can entrust me with full authority.

    Please rest assured.¡±

    Miss Su tugged at the corners of her mouth, ¡°You can¡¯t always hide, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She stood up.

    Upon arrival at the police station, Miss Su turned her head toward Bo Jingshen and said, ¡°I can go in by myself.¡±

    Bo Jingshen strongly disagreed and frowned, ¡°If they give you a hard time¡­¡±

    ¡°They definitely will give me a hard time,¡± said Miss Su, her voice unnervingly calm, as if she had long since grown ustomed to it.

    Hearing this made Bo Jingshen feel even more ufortable, ¡°So I¡¯ll go in with you¡­¡±

    Miss Su thought of the potentially ugly scene that could unfold and for some reason, she still felt¡­

    at least for now she didn¡¯t want him to see it.

    It didn¡¯t matter in front of others.

    In front of Bo Jingshen, she always wanted to save a little face.

    Though she had been shameless on three or four asions, every time it came to moments like this, that pitiful shred of self-respect would torment her.

    Miss Su shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, I can go by myself.

    Just let me have this one, after all, family scandals should not be publicized¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Bo Jingshen could no longer refuse, only his brow furrowed deeply as he sat in the back seat, silent and obviously unhappy.

    Miss Su gently patted the back of his hand and quickly got out of the car.

    Assistant Qiu watched her enter alone and couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.

    He turned to Bo Jingshen and said, ¡°President Bo, isn¡¯t this a bit unwise?

    I¡¯ve met with them before, and their attitude was extremely aggressive.

    I¡¯m worried that Miss Su will be at a disadvantage.¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t respond, his lips pursed tightly, brows twisted further, his hand clenched into a fist on his knee.

    She said she didn¡¯t want it!

    What could he do?

    Defy her wishes?

    To tell the truth, he had done plenty that went against her wishes since their reunion; in fact, he had been continuously doing things against her wishes.

    But something about what she had just said made Bo Jingshen sense her pride in her words.

    So¡­

    he simply couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Seeing that he was not responding, Assistant Qiu didn¡¯t press the issue.

    Miss Su walked in.

    Su Yukan and Zhu Xinyan were both sitting inside, waiting.

    The two of them looked somewhat weary, but it was still not hard to see that their clothes and adornments were expensive.

    As soon as they saw Miss Su walk in, they both stood up abruptly.

    ¡°Su Lu!¡± Zhu Xinyan called out, her voice somewhat shrill.

    Su Yukan, on the other hand, was furious, ¡°You actually came?!

    Not answering calls!

    You let your sister suffer in a ce like this!

    Do you call yourself human?!¡±

    The uniformed officer, originally nning to mediate, reviewed their attitude and suddenly understood why the one still being held could dare to push her sister into the sea¡ªit was definitely rted to the parents¡¯ upbringing, and undoubtedly rted to the parents¡¯ usual attitude towards their daughter.

    ¡°This is a no-noise area,¡± the officer said with a frown, ¡°Moreover, as the family of the aggressor wanting to reconcile, it¡¯s best to maintain a more respectful attitude.¡±

    When Su Yukan had faced Assistant Qiu previously, he could only sheepishly y the good grandson, but now he became more assertive, ¡°I raised her!

    Now she turns against me, biting the hand that fed her, and I still have to be polite?

    This is our family affair, don¡¯t the police avoid getting involved in domestic issues?¡±

    His point wasn¡¯t wrong; officials find it difficult to resolve household matters.

    Sometimes when dealing with conflicts like spousal disputes or father-son feuds, they usually just mediate.

    Or even themunity steps in to mediate.

    Su Yukan turned his head back to Miss Su, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and sign to agree to reconciliation?

    Let Jiaojiao out!

    She has been locked up here all night!

    When has she ever suffered like this?

    You heartless thing!¡±

    Miss Su, however, remainedposed from the start, honestly, she was used to this sort of scene.

    Their words had long since been irrelevant, mere background noise to her.

    Miss Su spoke calmly to Su Yukan, ¡°I can sign to let her out, but don¡¯t involve me in these matters ever again.

    It¡¯s your business how you want to sell Su Jiao for a good price.

    I¡¯m not participating, and don¡¯t expect me to help you pimp her out.¡±

    Miss Su said these words tly, driving Zhu Xinyan to fury.

    Forgetting her dignifieddylike demeanor, she lunged forward with a furious screech.

 Chapter 49 - 49 49 Heart-wrenching

    ?49: Chapter 49: Heart-wrenching   49: Chapter 49: Heart-wrenching                                   No one would have expected this well-to-dody to suddenlysh out.

    Thus, no one had time to stop her, and the nearby officers didn¡¯t react in time either.

    Zhu Xinyan had already pounced on Su Lu, fiercely scratching her face.

    Su Lu managed to turn her head in time, but her cheek was still scratched by Zhu Xinyan¡¯s well-maintained long fingernails, leaving several red marks.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± The officer immediately reacted and hastily stopped her.

    Zhu Xinyan¡¯s eyes were red as she red at Su Lu.

    She was a mistress turned wife, with no real skills or family background, and had lived a wealthy wife¡¯s life under Su Yukan¡¯s patronage after getting married.

    Her circle consisted of wealthy wives, even those like her, who had a dubious rise to wealth.

    Therefore, although she had heard some not-so-good things about the Su Family in Feng City, because she couldn¡¯t reach any higher social circles, the voices she heard were always limited.

    In the circle of wealthy wives she could reach, since they too were from dubious origins, they probably wouldn¡¯t find the Su Family¡¯s dubious family values uneptable.

    Even though Zhu Xinyan had heard about the Su Family¡¯s reputation, she didn¡¯t take it too seriously, or rather, she deliberately ignored it.

    But now, Su Lu had directly brought it up, using phrases like ¡°selling for a good price¡± and ¡°pimping¡±.

    This was the same as when she and others had mocked Su Lu for marrying into the Gu Family, saying she had sold for a good price.

    She found it unbearable.

    Moreover, because of Su Lu, her precious daughter had been detained in such a ce for a night!

    Zhu Xinyan was simply furious.

    The officer intervened, so she couldn¡¯t continue to physically attack Su Lu.

    So she started speaking recklessly instead.

    Zhu Xinyan spitefully spat out, ¡°Ptui!

    You dare topare yourself to my daughter?

    What are you?

    Just a picked-up bag of blood, we pitied you and raised you all this time, do you really think you¡¯re something?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s face turned somewhat pale.

    Hearing her words, Su Yukan frowned and interjected, ¡°Why say such things, stop it.¡±

    But Zhu Xinyan, furious as she was, didn¡¯t stop, ¡°I will speak!¡±

    She pointed at Su Lu, ¡°A wild girl who grew up in the mud, marrying you off to the Gu family was a mercy!

    Otherwise, do you think you¡¯d be worth such a high price, match such a high social status?

    If we hadn¡¯t looked up to you, Old Su wouldn¡¯t have even needed to break you up from your poor little boyfriend, you were meant to be with someone like that!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly where you belong!

    And you dare look down on Gu Xin?

    He never looked up to you!

    Since it¡¯s over between you and Gu Xin, it¡¯s good, we sold you once, we can sell you a second time!¡±

    ¡°You really think we¡¯re out of bargaining chips?

    Five years ago, we used that poor boyfriend of yours to make youply, five yearster, we can use other bargaining chips to make you obey, don¡¯t forget, your cheap brother Su Yi, do you think we raised him for nothing?

    If it wasn¡¯t for your value, could he have had such afortable life?

    Do you think our family runs a charity?!¡±

    Despite having already experienced how malicious people can be, hearing Zhu Xinyan¡¯s excruciating words, Su Lu still couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her limbs.

    She had always been clear about her identity and her circumstances from a young age, and had always reserved her feelings towards this family.

    But it was different for Su Yi; he was young when he came to the Su Family, and he truly considered the Su Family his own home.

    The officer was stunned by the side.

    Mainly because Zhu Xinyan¡¯s words were heavily loaded, it took a while for anyone to fully grasp and untangle them, which is why they hadn¡¯t stopped Zhu Xinyan from speaking sooner.

    Finally, the officer reacted, ¡°Uh, we¡¯ve said to keep it quiet!

    Why are you getting louder?!¡±

    Zhu Xinyan, still angry, while Su Yukan, perhaps because of Zhu Xinyan¡¯s previous words, seemed a bit embarrassed, either from the disgrace of airing family dirtyundry, or from the shame ofmitting despicable acts.

    The officer then asked Su Lu, ¡°Uh, do you want to sign a settlement with the other party?¡±

    This even felt absurd to say¡ª who would sign a peace agreement with someone who had just insulted them like that?

    Su Lu didn¡¯t utter a word and turned to leave.

    ¡°Su Lu!¡± Su Yukan called out to her.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t stop for a second, and without turning her head, she walked out.

    The officer thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s the normal reaction.

    If she had actually signed the settlement, she would have been too easy a target.¡±

    Su Lu hurried out,pletely unaware of the tall figure standing at the corner of the wall.

    Bo Jingshen stood there with his eyes red.

    He had arrived just before Zhu Xinyan rushed up and got rough with Su Lu.

    Considering Su Lu¡¯s pride, he hadn¡¯t nned on showing himself so suddenly, not knowing Zhu Xinyan would be violent.

    He couldn¡¯t help but want to rush out immediately.

    Then, he heard everything Zhu Xinyan said afterward.

    Too much content, too much information.

    But he also realized too much.

    Those heartbreaking keywords, no matter who heard them, the malicious intent was unmistakable.

    Picking up the rescued blood bags, pitying you, the wild girl who grew up in the mud, selling you to the Gu Family was a favor to you, do you even deserve it?

    No need to tear you apart from that poor boyfriend, if sold once, can be sold again.

    If your poor boyfriend can force you toply, other bargaining chips can make you obedient too.

    These words, full of malice to anyone who heard them, were especially excruciating in Bo Jingshen¡¯s ears.

    Picking up the rescued blood bags¡­

    Bo Jingshen clearly remembered Su Lu¡¯s blood type, the rare ¡°panda blood¡±.

    When he first found out, he was quite surprised¡ªit was extremely rare after all.

    She had just smiled wryly and said that being too rare wasn¡¯t exactly good.

    At that time, Bo Jingshen thought that Su Lu meant it was dangerous because it was so rare, making any ident potentially more hazardous than for normal people.

    But thinking about it now, perhaps what Su Lu had meant was entirely different.

    Rescued blood bags?

    Whose blood bags was she?

    Bo Jingshen felt as if his bones were turning cold inch by inch.

    Breaking her up from that poor boyfriend, using your poor boyfriend to make youply¡­

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were as if stained with blood.

    His steps were slightly unsteady as he slowly walked out.

    He saw Su Lu standing at the storefront of a convenience store, holding an ice-cold bottle of water to her face, applying it to the red marks scraped by Zhu Xinyan¡¯s long nails.

    Bo Jingshen took a few deep breaths to calm down, walked up to her, and took the bottle of ice water from her hands to help her apply it to her face.

    Su Lu was clearly distracted, so much so that she didn¡¯t notice Bo Jingshen approaching until he took the ice water from her hands.

    ¡°You should have let me in.

    If I had been there, at least no one would dare to hit you.¡±

 Chapter 50 - 50 50 Calling me daddy wont help!

    ?50: Chapter 50 Calling me daddy won¡¯t help!

    50: Chapter 50 Calling me daddy won¡¯t help!

    ¡°You should have let me in.

    With me there, at least no one would have dared to hit you.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice, deep and slightly hoarse, crashed into her ears.

    Su Lu was a bit stunned; in fact, her ears were still buzzing with tinnitus.

    When Zhu Xinyan spat out those deeply hurtful words earlier, Su Lu¡¯s tinnitus had started and had not subsided since.

    But she still heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice and his words loud and clear.

    Even when she was inside, being insulted like that, she could listen from start to finish and still managed to keep herposure.

    Now, upon hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice, it was as if she could no longer hold herself together.

    Heat surged to her eyes, and her nose felt sour.

    She felt like a child who had been wronged.

    She lowered her gaze and gently sniffed, softly saying, ¡°I can¡¯t have you start a fight with a woman, that would make even the justified seem unjust.¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak, and as Su Lu waited for his voice, she looked up and heard him let out a light sigh.

    The red mark on her face wasn¡¯t bleeding and after being iced for a while, it hadn¡¯t swollen up; it was barely noticeable now.

    Assistant Qiu drove the car up to them.

    ¡°Miss Su, are you alright?¡± Assistant Qiu asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Lu smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­

    this matter is probably still going to be a bother for you, as I really can¡¯t talk with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright!

    Rest assured, just leave it to me,¡± Assistant Qiu immediately responded.

    On the way back, Bo Jingshen called Yan Sui to arrange the return trip.

    Yan Sui: ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°What?

    Can¡¯t fly tomorrow?¡±

    Yan Sui: ¡°It can fly, but I thought you were nning to stay a bit longer, especially since Jiang Er came too.¡±

    Yan Sui was of course aware of what had transpired on the yachtst night.

    He hesitated for a moment but still asked, ¡°Aboutst night¡¯s incident, everything is alright?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.

    In any case, let¡¯s make it tomorrow.

    You don¡¯t have any issues, do you?¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    Yan Sui hesitated for a bit and then said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­

    can Tang Cheng join us on the flight over?¡±

    Bo Jingshen remained silent.

    Hearing the silence on Bo Jingshen¡¯s end, Yan Suiughed it off, ¡°Take it I never asked, okay?

    I know you don¡¯t care for people from Beijing.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Bo Jingshen was nomittal about hisment and ended the call.

    After Yan Sui hung up, he turned and looked at the man beside him with a helpless expression and shrugged his shoulders.

    The man sitting next to him was Tang Cheng.

    Tang Cheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t care for people from Beijing.

    If he didn¡¯t, how did you be his friend?¡±

    Yan Sui was indeed a native of Beijing, and moreover, he was the kind who went to school in Beijing from childhood through college.

    Yan Sui jokingly said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have some special skills that he can¡¯t do without?¡±

    Tang Cheng said, ¡°It¡¯s more likely because you¡¯re not from our social circle.¡±

    Yan Sui cursed yfully, ¡°Damn!

    Are you implying that my family is poor?¡±

    Of course, Yan Sui¡¯s family wasn¡¯t poor, butpared to families like the Tang Family and the Jing Family, true powerhouses of Beijing, he indeed didn¡¯t belong to the same circle.

    After returning to the hotel, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t rush to take her back to their room but went directly to the health spa in the hotel.

    There was afortable steam room, and massages were avable from professionals with excellent techniques.

    After the whole set, she felt as if her previously oppressive mood had eased quite a bit.

    Su Lu had already turned off her phone, to avoid being bothered by Su Yukan again.

    She was earnestly enjoying her dpression.

    Yet it was Bo Jingshen who seemed a bit absent-minded, fiddling with his phone and sending messages as if he was discussing something very important.

    So much so that before entering the sauna, when Su Lu tapped a boiled egg against his forehead, he didn¡¯t manage to dodge in time.

    There was a clear ¡®pop¡¯ sound.

    Su Lu paused for a moment.

    Bo Jingshen also froze, lifting his eyes from the phone screen to look at Su Lu.

    He blinked slowly, as if he couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d just been hit on the head with a boiled egg.

    Su Lu opened her mouth and after a moment of speechlessness, murmured, ¡°President Bo, I thought you would dodge¡­¡±

    ¡°President Bo?

    Even calling me ¡®daddy¡¯ won¡¯t help you now!¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he grabbed a basket filled with round boiled eggs from the side, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Su Xiaolu, you¡¯re done for today.¡±

    Su Lu got up to run, but he grabbed the back of her cor and then tapped a boiled egg on her head.

    Honestly, it didn¡¯t really hurt that much on the top of her head.

    But she still let out a cry of surprise, and then started tough as she scurried away quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong.

    Please have mercy.¡±

    Her eyes turned into crescents.

    Looking at Bo Jingshen in front of her, dressed in a brownish-yellow sauna suit with a towel around his neck and still holding a small basket of round eggs.

    If it weren¡¯t for his good build and handsome face¡­

    With that outfit, he really looked like aborer who could work the fields at any moment.

    And at this moment, theborer seemed quite menacing.

    ¡°Have mercy?

    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t grab a new basket once I finish with this small one,¡± Bo Jingshen said, grinding his teeth.

    Su Lu held back herughter so much that her stomach hurt.

    What on earth did he mean by ¡®won¡¯t grab a new basket¡¯?

    Especially since there was still a small piece of triangr eggshell stuck on Bo Jingshen¡¯s forehead¡­

    It made her constantly have to hold back herughter whenever she saw it, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to chuckle.

    Bo Jingshen, with his basket, came charging over, having already reached Su Lu.

    Su Lu put her hand against his chest, her voice even more cating, ¡°Ah Shen, I¡¯m really sorry, please forgive me.¡±

    The words ¡®Ah Shen¡¯ made Bo Jingshen¡¯s movementse to an abrupt halt.

    Even the boiled egg that was ready to be tapped on her head changed course, tapping against his own instead.

    Bo Jingshen gave a light snort, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off.¡±

    As he spoke, he peeled off the shell and stuffed a cleanly peeled boiled egg into Su Lu¡¯s mouth.

    The phone vibrated, and Bo Jingshen put down the basket in his hand to nce at the number on the screen, then stood up and walked outside, ¡°I¡¯ll take a call and bring you something to drink.¡±

    ¡°I want a cold milk cap tea,¡± said Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen walked out and then answered the call, ¡°Mm, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to find the specific information, it seems as if someone deliberately covered up the information about Su Lu¡¯s background, and it¡¯s also been many years, a lot of the information is indeed untraceable.¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned slightly, ¡°Nothing at all?¡±

    ¡°Even now, a lot of information regarding adoptions and fostering is confidential.

    However, we did find Su Lu¡¯s medical record.¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Su Lu has an Rh-negative AB blood type, which is the rarest even among Rh-negative blood types,monly known as ¡®panda blood¡¯.

    The medical record shows that when she was young, she also registered for bone marrow donation.¡±

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips tightly.

    His throat was dry, and his voice somewhat hoarse as he asked, ¡°Who did she donate to?¡±

    There was a moment of silence on the other end before the answer came, ¡°The eldest son of the Su Family¡¯s Su Yukan and his first wife, Su Zhe.¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51 51 Su Zhe

    ?51: Chapter 51 Su Zhe   51: Chapter 51 Su Zhe                                   Su Lu clearly noticed that after Bo Jingshen hung up the call, his mood seemed different from before.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly obvious, but she still felt it.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Su Lu asked.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, ¡°What could have happened?¡±

    As he spoke, he handed a milk cap tea to her hands.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t doubt his words.

    Indeed, if there really was something wrong, would he still have time to buy milk cap tea?

    Su Lu sipped on her milk cap tea with a straw, her eyes contentedly narrowed.

    Bo Jingshen sat next to her and asked seemingly casually, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you talk about your family before, is it because of this reason?¡±

    Su Lu blinked, swallowed the tapioca pearls in her mouth, and pursed her lips, ¡°Yeah, my family situation is quiteplicated, actually¡­

    it¡¯s quite embarrassing to talk about.¡±

    That was indeed what Su Lu thought at the time; she didn¡¯t even want her friends knowing about her family situation, let alone Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen looked into her clear eyes.

    Feeling a bit ufortable under his gaze, Su Lu cleared her throat, put down her milk cap tea, and began peeling a boiled egg for him.

    While peeling, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not that everyone is like Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao.

    Actually, my brother treats me quite well.¡±

    After Su Lu said this, she heard Bo Jingshen let out a cold chuckle.

    Su Lu: ???

    She didn¡¯t know whether he didn¡¯t believe her, or really didn¡¯t believe her.

    One could say that Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t know about those things over the phone, so he might have believed her for the time being.

    But having heard that phone call, he couldn¡¯t possibly think like that anymore.

    Could Su Zhe be bad to her?

    If it weren¡¯t for her, Su Zhe would probably have been long buried under the soil; would there even be a today?

    In Bo Jingshen¡¯s opinion¡­

    or rather, Bo Jingshen thought that no matter who it was, it was only right for Su Zhe to treat Su Lu well, and those like Su Yukan and Zhu Xinyan who treated her badly deserved to go to hell.

    What eventually happened to Su Jiao¡¯s situation was no longer Su Lu¡¯s concern, and by evening she even switched off her phone, seeing no calls from Su Yukan or Zhu Xinyan, making her night much quieter.

    Su Lu just needed some peace, and frankly didn¡¯t bother asking how the matters were handled.

    The next day, she went to the airport with Bo Jingshen and started their return journey.

    Compared to the bad weather and typhoon that hit Hai City, the weather in Feng City was surprisingly pleasant.

    Even before the airnended, the brilliant sunlight outside was evident.

    Compared to her mood when she left Feng City, Su Lu¡¯s mood was now quite good.

    Perhaps it was because when she left, her rtionship with Bo Jingshen was somewhat tense and not as clear as now.

    Inside the luggage was a selection of gifts for Xu Ning and Cheng Youran, mainly local specialties from Hai City, a variety of dried seafood products.

    Though one could buy almost anything online these days, her personally selecting and bringing them back held a different significance.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t understand her joy, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same if you just bought them online?¡±

    Su Lu shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not the same, I personally chose them, so of course, it¡¯s better.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­ It seems they also offer shipping services at the ce you bought these.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t noticed that, and in the moment, could only stubbornly say, ¡°It¡¯s also fine for me to bring them myself; the ne is so big¡­ how does it matter if I carry some luggage¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen could tell she had definitely forgotten that they could be shipped, but he didn¡¯t expose it.

    He chuckled softly, ¡°Alright.

    Give it here, I¡¯ll help you carry it.¡±

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t stubborn this time and obediently let him pull the luggage for her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯llmunicate by pher.¡± Bo Jingshen turned to Yan Sui who hade to the cabin door and entered the airport terminal with Su Lu.

    The airport terminal was not crowded, or rather, there were hardly any people at all.

    Thus, it was easy to spot the people who hade to pick them up, standing at the passenger exit.

    ¡°Jingshen.¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan, dressed in a proper suit, looked sharp and striking, the tailored fit entuating her beautiful figure.

    Her makeup was exquisite, and her eyes and lips held a light smile, as if the unpleasantness in Hai City had never happened.

    Cheng Yan, standing beside Zhuang Cai Nan, was tall and strapping.

    His chiseled face was stern, with profound contours and deep-set eyes hinting at his mixed heritage.

    Su Lu could vaguely see that his appearance seemed somewhat simr to Cheng Dongyu, whom she had met at the wine party in Hai City.

    ¡°BOSS, long time no see.¡± Cheng Yan¡¯s voice was deep, matching his imposing presence.

    When Bo Jingshen saw him, he raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Not busy?

    You even took the time toe and pick us up.¡±

    ¡°Cainan said she wanted toe pick you up, so I came along,¡± Cheng Yan replied without changing his expression and took Bo Jingshen¡¯s suitcase.

    Then, he looked at Su Lu and nodded politely, ¡°Mr.

    Su, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure.¡± Su Lu nodded, guessing he must be Bo Jingshen¡¯s right-hand man.

    ¡°I¡¯m President Bo¡¯s assistant; we¡¯ll be seeing each other often in the future.¡±

    Su Lu thought about her future coborations on Bo Jingshen¡¯s investment projects with Jiang Li and nodded, ¡°Yes, I look forward to your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the car is waiting outside.¡±

    Su Lu was about to nod when she heard a familiar voice from beside her.

    ¡°Lulu.¡±

    The voice, not particrly deep but with a slightly cold texture, was very distinctive¡ªhe had heard it for many years and could recognize it instantly.

    Su Lu was startled and turned towards the source of the voice, only to see a man standing by the seating area in the waiting zone.

    His tall figure and handsome, expressionless face emanated a cool aura.

    Who else could it be but Su Zhe?

    Su Lu blinked, ¡°Brother.¡±

    The expressionless Su Zhe, although still showing little emotion on his face, slightly curled his lips.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed; he recognized Su Zhe immediately.

    During the investigation, they had also sent over his photograph.

    Su Zhe, gripping a stic bag in his hand, walked over to Su Lu and handed it to her, ¡°Here.¡±

    Su Lu saw that it was the fried oyster pancakes she liked, still warm.

    ¡°Thank you, brother.

    How long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°Just a while.¡±

    Su Zhe was always a man of few words.

    Su Lu wanted to introduce Bo Jingshen to him, but before she could speak,

    Su Zhe said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the car is waiting at the door.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even nce at Bo Jingshen and just turned his eyes indifferently to Cheng Yan, reaching out his hand.

    Cheng Yan looked at the palm extended toward him¡ªa very clean hand withplex lines.

    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t think it was meant for a handshake, so he didn¡¯t move immediately.

    Sure enough, Su Zhe¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s my sister¡¯s suitcase, right?

    Please give it to me, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 52 - 52 52 The Kid from Five Years Ago

    ?52: Chapter 52: The Kid from Five Years Ago   52: Chapter 52: The Kid from Five Years Ago                                   Cheng Yan didn¡¯t know why, but he obediently handed over the suitcase.

    Mr.

    Su¡¯s brother didn¡¯t look particrly domineering, not even the demeanor of a BOSS.

    But still, he mysteriously had an intimidating aura.

    After handing over the suitcase, Cheng Yan noticed the BOSS¡¯splexion looked somewhat unpleasant, seemingly he had made a mistake.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why the BOSS would have any friction with someone else¡¯s brother.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Zhe said in a calm voice.

    Holding the suitcase with one hand, he smoothly grasped Su Lu¡¯s wrist with the other, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­

    alright.¡± Su Lu obediently let him hold her wrist, turned to look at Bo Jingshen, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.

    You¡­¡±

    Su Lu turned her head and noticed Bo Jingshen¡¯s face looked somewhat unwell.

    She didn¡¯t know what the problem was, she even thought about it carefully.

    Could it be because of the brief and slight airflow that had passed earlier?

    So Su Lu added, ¡°You go back and rest well.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯splexion grew even more difficult, but ultimately he didn¡¯t say much, merely nodded slightly, his gaze falling on Su Zhe.

    Su Zhe¡¯s cold gaze met Bo Jingshen¡¯s.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but Bo Jingshen felt like there was hostility in Su Zhe¡¯s gaze.

    Actually, Su Zhe¡¯s generally distant attitude towards everyone easily came off as hostile, but sometimes it was just an illusion.

    Bo Jingshen had seen many people, and he instinctively felt that Su Zhe¡¯s gaze was not just simply cold, but truly hostile.

    This is really interesting.

    Where did his hostilitye from?

    Su Zhe: ¡°Thanks to you¡­

    President Bo, right?

    Thank you for bringing my sister back, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Su Xiaolu and I go way back.¡±

    Bo Jingshen felt it probably wasn¡¯t an illusion, he clearly saw a cold smirk at the corner of Su Zhe¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now,¡± said Su Lu, thought for a moment and then added, ¡°About that project, we¡¯ll talk another day.¡±

    Bo Jingshen nodded, ¡°Hmm, just remember to apply the ointment.¡±

    Su Lu obediently nodded, she needed to continue applying healing ointment on the wound on her face.

    Watching the retreating figures of Su Zhe pulling Su Lu away.

    Cheng Yan pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°BOSS, did you offend them before?¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned and nced at him.

    That look in his eyes told Cheng Yan that he hadn¡¯t.

    Cheng Yan was a bit puzzled, ¡°Then why the hostile gaze¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen tugged at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like to know too.¡±

    Su Lu sat in the passenger seat nibbling on a still warm oyster omelet.

    Su Zhe started the car, ¡°What ointment?¡±

    ¡°On my face.

    I identally got hurt by someone¡­¡± Su Lu turned her face to show him the wound at her eye corner.

    It wasn¡¯t very noticeable, but Su Zhe still furrowed his brows.

    ¡°How did it happen?¡± he asked displeased.

    ¡°Just a while ago, the media¡­¡± Su Lu thought for a moment but decided not to tell her brother everything, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not serious.¡±

    ¡°Gu Xin really has some nerve, bullying you like this¡­

    I heard he took his pregnant mistress on a vacation abroad?¡± Su Zhe¡¯s voice was icy.

    Su Lu knew her brother had always disliked Gu Xin, especially after Gu Xin got together with Chen Yaxi.

    Despite Su Lu repeatedly exining that her rtionship with Gu Xin was merely a contract, Su Zhe still detested him.

    As Su Zhe had put it at the time, ¡°Who said that just because it¡¯s a contractual marriage, one can cheat within the marriage?¡±

    Su Lu pursed her lips and whispered softly, ¡°We¡¯ve already divorced.¡±

    ¡°I know.

    Otherwise, do you think I¡¯d let him gallivant around outside happily with his little lover?¡± Su Zhe replied.

    It was no wonder Gu Xin was so wary of this older male cousin.

    ¡°How long will you be staying this time?¡± Su Lu quickly changed the subject.

    Su Zhe was exceptionally talented, although he had never studied business.

    He had been exposed to it from a young age and had a unique and sharp perspective.

    But in fact, he had studied medicine in college.

    To put it inly, he was a senior alumnus of Cheng Youran.

    He hadn¡¯t initially pursued a medical career after graduation.

    Following in his father¡¯s footsteps, he entered the business world, so he had even made several investments during college.

    But Su Yukan had traded Su Lu¡¯s marriage like a business deal, which truly disgusted him.

    Thus, abandoning the business handed down by his father, he went overseas to further his education and develop his career.

    A talented person excelled everywhere, and Su Zhe did well not only in his field of expertise but also in the investments and entrepreneurial ventures he undertook.

    If Bo Jingshen mainly excelled in the field of technology, then Su Zhe thrived in the field of medical healthcare.

    So, his time back in the country was not much.

    ¡°It depends; there¡¯s no rush on time.¡±

    This reassured Su Lu a little, knowing Su Zhe¡¯s presence would keep Su Yukan more restrained.

    Su Zhe drove off the airport¡¯s elevated road, and only then did Su Lu notice the route seemed unusual¡ªit wasn¡¯t the way back to the Su Residence.

    ¡°Huh?

    We¡¯re not going back?¡± Su Lu asked.

    She actually disliked returning to the Su Residence; each visit was filled with different forms of disturbances, but Su Zhe had always insisted on going back.

    Probably because that was where his mother had raised him.

    Generally, Su Lu would only stay at the Su Residence for a few days when he returned.

    But this route clearly wasn¡¯t leading there.

    ¡°Yeah, not going back,¡± Su Zhe nced at her sideways and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t like toin, do you?

    If I hadn¡¯t asked, would you have decided not to tell me about Su Jiao¡¯s antics in Hai City?¡±

    Su Lu blinked and quickly realized, ¡°That¡¯s why they suddenly quieted down.¡±

    It was because Su Zhe hade back.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going back anymore.

    I¡¯ll find some time to take back the house.

    I¡¯ve had enough of them living there all the time,¡± Su Zhe said indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the apartment in your condominium.¡±

    Su Lu was currently living in a condominium where, when she bought her apartment, Su Zhe had also purchased one.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve always kept it clean,¡± Su Lu said smiling.

    Su Zhe nced at her smile, his cool eyes gradually softening.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not change the subject,¡± Su Zhe suddenly said.

    Su Lu was startled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°About that Bo earlier,¡± Su Zhe started.

    Su Lu felt a pang in her heart, ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°That kid from five years ago?¡± Su Zhe¡¯s voice cooled, ¡°The one because of whom Old Su almost beat you to death, right?¡±

    Su Lu felt her scalp tighten.

    No wonder she had felt her brother¡¯s attitude towards Bo Jingshen seemed a bit cold earlier.

    It wasn¡¯t her imagination after all.

    ¡°That was all a long time ago.¡­ Besides, he was unaware at the time,¡± Su Lu said weakly.

    ¡°So are you going to happily coborate with him on a project now?¡± Su Zhe questioned further.

    Su Lu sighed inwardly.

    Despite her brother being very supportive, she was sometimes intimidated by him¡ªhe was too perceptive.

    It seemed like he didn¡¯t notice anything, but he actually saw everything.

    ¡°That¡­ There¡¯s money to be made on the project, can I not earn it?¡± Su Lu said softly.

    Su Zhe cut right to the point, ¡°Just don¡¯t end up sold without even knowing.

    I¡¯m not in a rush to leave; I¡¯ll check out this project for you.¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53 53 Unintentional

    ?53: Chapter 53 Unintentional   53: Chapter 53 Unintentional                                   If it had been any other business deal, Su Lu would definitely have epted without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    But now she was somewhat uncertain.

    Su Zhe¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Lulu, you can¡¯t be serious?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­

    ah?¡± Su Lu looked at Su Zhe with an innocent expression.

    Su Zhe said, ¡°You¡¯re not even willing to let me have a look?

    What kind of incredible project is it?¡±

    It was well known that when she had just married Gu Xin, the project their families cooperated on was also handled jointly by her and Gu Xin; it was a massive project.

    Su Zhe, who disliked Gu Xin and feared she might be taken advantage of, offered to help her out.

    Su Lu, without even a frown, seemed eager to entrust Su Zhe with all the responsibilities.

    And now?

    Su Lu quickly waved her hands, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling!

    It¡¯s just¡­

    this is a small project, a new industry, and there are other partners involved.

    I don¡¯t want to waste your time.¡±

    Su Zhe gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°I can afford to lose a bit of time.

    Other partners?

    Who?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Li.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Family¡¯s second child?¡± Su Zhe raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°In that case, I really need to keep an eye on things for you; if Jiang Su lends his brother a hand, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡±

    Su Lu shrank her neck and murmured quietly, ¡°Surely not.¡±

    Frankly speaking, in the eyes of true tycoons, this project was nothing more than petty business between her and Jiang Li; she felt like she had been thrust into it quite unexpectedly.

    Where was it worth so many bigwigs¡¯ frequent attention?

    It was understandable for Bo Jingshen to invest, as it seemed he had no intention to interfere too much for now.

    But¡­

    Jiang Su?

    Su Zhe?

    These were old foxes of a thousand years.

    Compared to them, Su Lu and Jiang Li were merely two little rabbits, as small as they could possibly be.

    ¡°Not really?¡± Su Zhemented, ¡°Although everyone in Feng City thinks Jiang Li is good for nothing and can¡¯t achieve anything like Jiang Su, when has he ever been at a loss in business?¡±

    Su Lu felt his reasoning held merit, quite a bit of merit.

    It could be said that others were giving face to the Jiang Family¡­

    but then, there were plenty of spoiled rich kids from notable families who also failed in business despite the face they were given.

    Perhaps it has little to do with whose face you¡¯re looking at; it may purely be because Jiang Li wanted to do business, even if it was minor dealings that Jiang Su wouldn¡¯t bother with.

    Jiang Su couldn¡¯t bear to see his brother suffer a loss.

    Despite his own hectic schedule, he would still take the time to help out and prevent his brother from suffering any setbacks.

    ¡°Unexpected¡­¡± Su Lu muttered softly, ¡°turns out he¡¯s quite the doting brother.¡±

    When the car arrived at the residentialplex, Su Lu got out and saw a slender woman waiting at the entrance of the building.

    She stood there head down, ying with her phone, and from time to time, raised her hand to cover a yawn due to work exhaustion.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Lu saw Cheng Youran waiting at the door and smiled as she quickened her pace and walked forward a few steps.

    Cheng Youran turned her gaze towards her.

    Despite the visible fatigue on her face, she smiled upon seeing Su Lu.

    ¡°How else?

    I came because I missed you,¡± said Cheng Youran.

    Su Lu noticed herplexion, ¡°You¡¯ve just finished a shift?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, touched?

    Crying?¡±

    ¡°Touched.

    Almost in tears,¡± Su Luughed, advancing towards her, ¡°I brought you a gift, handpicked and dragged here by myself.¡±

    Cheng Youran said, ¡°My doting hasn¡¯t been in vain.¡±

    Su Lu whispered in her ear, ¡°But I don¡¯t believe you came purely to pick me up¡­

    you knew Su Zhe was back, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Lu was slightly teasing.

    She knew that Cheng You Ran had always harbored some indistinct feelings for Su Zhe, feelings that were hard to categorize.

    If you said it was admiration, it seemed more like the reverence and worship one has for a legendary senior, but if you said it was worship, it seemed to be¡­ more than that.

    In any case, Su Lu clearly saw You Ran¡¯s ears turn red bit by bit.

    ¡°Cough!

    Don¡¯t talk about such nonsense.¡± She pinched Su Lu¡¯s chin and turned her face around, looking at the wound at the corner of Su Lu¡¯s eye, ¡°Have you seen a specialist?

    I was worried you couldn¡¯t make an appointment, that expert is pretty hard to book.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­Hard to book, someone else made the appointment for me.¡±

    Cheng You Ran was very sharp, and upon hearing this, her eyebrows raised as she elongated the syble, ¡°Oh¡­

    Bo Jingshen.¡±

    Her guess hit the mark; indeed, they were close friends who understood each other very well.

    Su Lu coughed softly and muttered, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t guess it was Gu Xin¡­¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Cheng You Ran scoffed, ¡°All he has in his heart and eyes is Chen Yaxi.

    He wouldn¡¯t go to so much trouble for you.¡±

    Although Su Lu couldn¡¯t quite figure out what exactly You Ran¡¯s feelings for Su Zhe were, she had to admit when it came to their likes and dislikes concerning Gu Xin, the two were strikingly in agreement.

    Su Zhe parked the car and walked over.

    Cheng You Ran¡¯s voice, which was usually cool and detached, now sounded soft and gentle, ¡°Senior.¡±

    Su Zhe, who was looking at his phone and not paying attention, raised his eyes when he heard her voice, and looked at her in slight surprise.

    Then he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, long time no see,¡± Cheng You Ran smiled.

    Su Zhe then turned to Su Lu and said, ¡°Then you go up.

    I¡¯ll be going back.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­

    Oh, okay,¡± Su Lu obediently responded.

    Su Zhe turned and walked towards another apartmentplex; he also had an apartment in thismunity.

    But Su Lu could actually feel that he had initially nned to go upstairs with her.

    In the elevator.

    Cheng You Ran¡¯s face no longer held the previous smile.

    Her already wearyplexion now appeared haggard and despondent.

    Su Lu knew that sometimes You Ran was even more sensitive than herself.

    So if she could feel it, how could You Ran possibly not?

    All Su Lu could do was coax, ¡°Why such a disappointed face?

    Isn¡¯t mypany enough for you?¡±

    Cheng You Ran nced at her but said nothing.

    Su Lu continued, ¡°I still have a series of thrilling events from Hai City to tell you about.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about agreeing to be Bo Jingshen¡¯s mistress?¡± Cheng You Ran, who could already be sharp-tongued, was even more so when in a bad mood, and she was particrly resentful about this matter concerning Su Lu.

    Su Lu whispered defensively, ¡°How can it be considered a mistress when both are unmarried¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you proud of it?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Su Lu thought of something and quickly added, ¡°You mustn¡¯t tell my brother about this, okay?¡±

    Cheng You Ran replied bitterly, ¡°I¡¯d like to, but the problem is he doesn¡¯t even give me a chance to talk.¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want her to be so distressed, hoping to divert her attention to another subject, but considering the current topic was so unfavorable to herself,

    Su Lu could only¡­ be of no help, leaving Cheng You Ran to continue feeling bitter.

    That day, Cheng You Ran slept over at Su Lu¡¯s house.

    After a grueling shift, she was too tired to go back and spent a good while chatting with Su Lu, expressing her shock at Hai City¡¯s weather and cursing Su Jiao¡¯s behavior.

    Finally, exhausted, Cheng You Ran fell into a deep sleep.

    Not long after she had drifted off, Su Lu received a message from Su Zhe.

    ¡°Once she¡¯s asleep,e over.¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54 54 Bloodline

    ?54: Chapter 54: Bloodline   54: Chapter 54: Bloodline                                   ¡°To tell the truth,¡± Su Lu thought, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for her absolute trust in Su Zhe¡¯s character, she would almost suspect that he had installed surveince in her house!¡±

    Otherwise, how could he know so precisely that Cheng Youran had already fallen asleep?

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t seem to mind Su Lu¡¯s astonishment.

    ¡°Making a fuss over nothing,¡± Su Zhe said.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve also worked night shifts and know around what time that state will make you have to sleep.¡±

    Su Zhe¡¯s shirt sleeves were neatly rolled up to his elbows, and he wore a linen apron, moving fluidly as he handled the ingredients on the countertop.

    She didn¡¯t know when he had bought the ingredients, it seemed he had stepped out for a bit just before.

    Su Lu reached out to help, but Su Zhe stopped her, ¡°I¡¯ve got this, you just sit and wait to eat.¡±

    Su Lu smiled, ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±

    Su Zhe: ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone toe and help you with the project, they are quite capable and will be able to assist you.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Zhe: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the family matters at home.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Zhe¡¯s hands paused for a moment, and he looked up at her, ¡°Is ¡®okay¡¯ the only word you can say?¡±

    With her lips pursed, Su Lu hesitated for a moment before asking softly, ¡°How¡¯s Xiao Yi¡­

    is he okay?

    Have you heard from himtely¡­

    how is he?¡±

    Hearing her ask this, Su Zheughed, but there was no warmth in hisugh, it was even quite cold.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing very well.

    The guy is making the most of everything you¡¯ve done for him and takes it for granted.

    He¡¯spletely content,¡± Su Zhe¡¯s voice was slightly chilly.

    In the Su Family, Su Zhe was very indifferent to both Su Jiao and Su Yi.

    Su Lu knew why he didn¡¯t like Su Yi.

    But although Su Zhe could ignore Su Yi, she couldn¡¯t.

    Because Su Yi might be the only blood rtive she had in this world.

    Sometimes blood ties really don¡¯t mean much, because her own younger brother, just because he felt a sense of belonging to the Su Family, harbored the same grudge as them against and even loathed his own sister.

    Yet, at times, blood can be very significant, as it sometimes gives people the strength to persevere through life¡¯s violent storms.

    Sensing the disdain in Su Zhe¡¯s tone, Su Lu felt somewhat embarrassed, lightly biting her lip and whispering, ¡°Well¡­

    that¡¯s good.¡±

    As for Su Yi¡¯s attitude toward her¡­

    she couldn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t bother her, but she had grown ustomed to it.

    ¡°I think he¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Su Zhe continued about Su Yi, still in his usual indifferent tone.

    In fact, although Su Yi was quite resentful and loathed Su Lu, he greatly admired his eldest brother Su Zhe, even though Su Zhe had always been lukewarm toward him; Su Yi was always eager to maintain a good rtionship, then in his heart, he resented and was convinced that Su Lu must have beenining about him to Su Zhe.

    In short, if Su Zhe were back, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t stay abroad much longer.

    He had always been clingy to Su Zhe since he was young.

    Su Lu felt worried.

    If it were before, she would have been happy about Su Yi¡¯s return.

    But thinking of Zhu Xinyan¡¯s words before, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.

    Su Zhe was a great cook, though he was never known for his culinary skills before, but it seemed he was that kind of person, able to learn anything, and he had honed his cooking skills while abroad.

    Su Lu sat on the sofa, idly fiddling with her smartphone.

    She opened WeChat, where Bo Jingshen was pinned to the top, in fact, it was after she had a close call during the typhoon on her trip to Hai City.

    Bo Jingshen snatched her phone fiercely and added his contact¡ªbe it his phone number or WeChat¡ªto her device.

    As for pinning it to the top¡­ it wasn¡¯t his doing, but Su Lu¡¯s own choice.

    At that moment, she tapped on the chat, pondered for a moment, wanting to send a message, but before she could, she heard Su Zhe¡¯s phone ring as he walked out of the kitchen.

    He nced at the screen, his brow furrowed, and his eyes revealed an unmistakable disgust.

    Almost instantly, Su Lu guessed who was calling.

    The desire to send any message instantly vanished.

    Su Zhe stared at the screen for a while before reluctantly answering the call, turned on speakerphone, casually ced the phone on the dining table, then picked up a hand grinder, sat down, poured some coffee beans in, and began to grind slowly.

    Soon, the aroma of coffee spread through the air.

    Su Yukan¡¯s voice on the other end¡ªdespite Su Lu sitting on the sofa in the living room¡ªwas clear to her ear because of the minimalistic decoration in Su Zhe¡¯s apartment, with no unnecessary furniture blocking the sound from the dining room.

    ¡°Zhe, you¡¯re back, why not stay home?

    Don¡¯t you alwayse back?

    I had Sister Liu clean your room a long time ago,¡± Su Yukan¡¯s voice sounded somewhat helpless, and his posture seemed very low.

    It must be said, people do make distinctions between those they are close with and those they are not.

    Su Lu had never heard Su Yukan speak to her in such a tone, not even once.

    Towards her, Su Yukan was always tough, unreasonable, never yielding, and his attitude was poor, rude, and even vtile.

    And towards Su Yi, his attitude was cool, not vtile or rude, but certainly not warm either.

    He could be nicer to Su Jiao, but even Su Jiao, if too willful at times, could provoke impatience in Su Yukan.

    Only towards Su Zhe was it different.

    Likely because he was the eldest son from his first wife, the first to bring him the joy of fatherhood; indeed, he was different.

    Coupled with the son¡¯s frail health from a young age, it was enough to tug at the heartstrings, not to mention that he was exceptionally gifted.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her brother, Su Lu truly wouldn¡¯t know that Su Yukan could speak so gently and softly.

    Su Zhe did not make a sound, only the rhythmic grinding of coffee beans could be heard.

    ¡°Zhe?¡± Su Yukan, not hearing a response, called again, ¡°Are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Su Zhe responded, his voice faint, ¡°and I don¡¯t n to listen anymore.

    I¡¯ve had enough of your nonsense.¡±

    Su Yukan¡¯s voice faltered on the other end.

    Su Zhe continued, ¡°I used to think that although you may not be a good person, you were still decent to me, maybe not beyond redemption.

    Now I see that I was wrong.¡±

    His voice, whenpletely cold, had an icy chill that seemed to push people a thousand miles away.

    Su Yukan stammered, ¡°Why¡­

    why would you suddenly say that¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, just leave it,¡± Su Zhe continued to grind coffee beans, his voice so calm there was barely any emotional fluctuation, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one month, during which I won¡¯t return to the old house.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s uneptable!

    That¡¯s your house,¡± Su Yukan hastily replied.

    Su Zhe chuckled lightly, ¡°Right, it is my house, so of course I should return.

    And I will return, just not right now.

    When my mother died, that house was left to me, but I was underage then, so you were merely managing it for me.

    I give you one month to take your wife and daughter and get out of the house my mother left me.

    I¡¯ve endured them long enough.¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55 55 No Mercy

    ?55: Chapter 55: No Mercy   55: Chapter 55: No Mercy                                   Even though Mr.

    Su had always been nice to Zhe, hearing these words, Su Yukan still couldn¡¯t help but get a bit agitated.

    But this agitation was different from when he spoke to Su Lu.

    Su Yukan said anxiously, ¡°How can that be?

    Zhe, Aunt Zhu and Jiaojiao are all family, and Jiaojiao is your blood-rted younger sister!¡±

    ¡°Regarding how Zhu Xinyan managed to enter our house, I won¡¯t go into detail, but both you and I are clear about it.

    Back then, I was too young to bother with it much, and as I grew up, I just couldn¡¯t be bothered too much.

    But it seems that my indifference has made them believe they could act with impunity?¡±

    Zhe set down the small hand grinder, neatly folded the filter paper, and ced it in the filter cup, then took down the hand drip kettle from the electric stove that had boiled the water.

    Coffee ground poured into the filter paper, and the slender spout of the kettle emitted hot water, saturating both the filter paper and the coffee grounds, causing the rich aromatic coffee liquid to drip into the cup below.

    Su Yukan suddenly fell silent.

    Indeed, Zhu Xinyan had entered the household as a mistress, not exactly an honorable thing.

    During that time, Su Yukan had been quite cautious, worried that his physically weak eldest son would be angry.

    However, back then Zhe had quite calmly epted it, or it would be more urate to say he had acquiesced.

    It was unexpected that after so many years, Zhe would suddenly bring up the past.

    ¡°Zhe, no matter what, Aunt Zhu has treated you quite well over the years, and Jiaojiao respects you.

    You¡­¡±

    Su Yukan¡¯s words were not yet finished when he got interrupted.

    ¡°Right, I forgot to mention, I, Su Zhe, only acknowledge one blood-rted sister.

    And it isn¡¯t Su Jiao,¡± Zhe added.

    Having brewed a cup of coffee, he lifted his gaze towards Su Lu sitting on the living room sofa and beckoned her over.

    Su Lu felt a warmth surge in her heart upon hearing his words, even if she could guess the unpleasant words Su Yukan might say next, she felt that it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Su Lu stood up and walked over, taking the coffee Zhe handed to her.

    She moved her lips and mouthed the words, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    Zhe curled up the corner of his mouth and continued grinding and brewing.

    He was a very patient man.

    Su Yukan said anxially from the other end, ¡°Are you talking about Su Lu?!

    What¡­

    what sort of spell has she cast on you?

    Just for such a questionable stray girl, you would disown your own family?

    How is she rted to you by blood?¡±

    Zhe responded, ¡°How do you think she is rted to me by blood?¡±

    Her blood ran through his body, her bone marrow had been transnted into him.

    Wasn¡¯t that considered blood-rted?

    Su Yukan, hearing his implication, was taken aback for a moment, and then his voice filled with resentment, ¡°After raising her for so many years, to hurt and turn my family against each other.

    If I had known it woulde to this, I wouldn¡¯t have kept her!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Zhe¡¯s voice finally fluctuated with emotion, no longer wanting to hear more, he simply stated, ¡°One month.

    After a month, don¡¯t me me for being upassionate.¡±

    He then hung up the call.

    After the call ended, Zhe looked up towards the living room sofa.

    ¡°Xiaolu¡­¡±

    He had initially nned tofort Su Lu, after all, the words from Su Yukan had indeed been harsh.

    But what he saw was her sitting cross-legged on the sofa,fortably leaning against the backrest, leisurely sipping from a coffee cup, and even nibbling on a cookie, resembling a sneaky little mouse.

    The concerns in Zhe¡¯s heart immediately dissipated, he lowered his gaze and smiled somewhat helplessly.

    Although they lived in the samepound, Zhe still insisted on walking her back.

    Upon reaching the unit¡¯s entrance, Su Lu looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Zhe arched an eyebrow.

    Su Lu shook her head, ¡°Brother, you really don¡¯t have to worry about my mood, especially to personally walk me back home for such a short distance.

    Don¡¯t worry about Su Yukan¡¯s words affecting my mood, I¡­I¡¯m used to it already.¡±

    Su Zhe stared at her for a moment, sighed lightly, and then raised his hand to rub the top of her head.

    Su Zhe knew that by saying this, she intended to put his mind at ease.

    But she didn¡¯t know that her words only made him feel more heartache.

    What¡¯s so good about that?

    To have gotten used to it¡­

    It was also because of this digression that Su Lu hadn¡¯t contacted Bo Jingshen that evening.

    The next day, she had to return to the office to handle the work that had piled up during her days in Hai City, to review documents, attend meetings, and so on.

    By the time she finished with all this, it was already four dayster.

    Neither Su Yukan nor Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao hade to bother her.

    Though Su Lu¡¯s days were busy, they were still quitefortable.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su, as long as those few people don¡¯te to find trouble, I¡¯d rather work overtime,¡± Xu Ning said, sitting on the sofa in Su Lu¡¯s office, devouring a boxed lunch.

    Because of the increased workload these past few days, Su Lu, seeing Xu Ning¡¯s struggles, had ordered takeout from good restaurants every day and also bought back the milk tea she liked.

    Not only for Xu Ning, but for the whole secretarial office.

    It was just that Xu Ning, familiar and on good terms with her, woulde to her office to eat together.

    Su Lu knew whom Xu Ning meant by ¡®those few people¡¯; it was tough on Xu Ning, who had worked by her side for so long.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t caused her any grief, but the Su family had given Xu Ning plenty of undeserved trouble.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve really toughened up.

    I still remember the first time they came to cause trouble; didn¡¯t they make you cry?¡± Su Luughed.

    ¡°Hey, I was young and naive back then.

    Now if they spat in my face¡­¡± Xu Ning eximed, waving her arm.

    Su Lu frowned, ¡°That¡¯s too much.

    We¡¯re eating.¡±

    ¡°Too much?¡± Xu Ning changed her phrasing, ¡°Now if they poked my nose, I could still smile and skillfully deflect their attack!

    I¡¯ve grown, Mr.

    Su, I¡¯ve grown.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Su Lu nodded repeatedly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so magnanimous, maybe I shouldn¡¯t pay you overtime?¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Skinflint,¡± Xu Ningughed, ¡°But¡­

    didn¡¯t you say you wanted to coborate on a new projectter?

    There¡¯s been no movement on that front; do you need me to make some inquiries?¡±

    After resuming work, Su Lu mentioned her ns to coborate on a project with Jiang Li to Xu Ning.

    Now with Xu Ning bringing it up suddenly, Su Lu realized this matter hadn¡¯t yet been scheduled.

    Xu Ning rubbed her nose, ¡°Brother Su also mentioned it.¡±

    The Brother Su Xu Ning referred to was Su Zhe; he indeed had also said that he would help her look into this project.

    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t need to handle it; I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Su Lu said.

    Xu Ning packed up her lunch box and took it out, while Su Lu sat on the sofa, somewhat distracted.

    Yes, these few days she had been busy with work, which left her with no time and no desire to think more about it.

    But actually¡­

    Su Lu held her phone, her lips lightly pursed.

    Since returning from Hai City, Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t contacted her again.

    She didn¡¯t even know why, nor what had happened, just that suddenly¡­

    there had been no contact.

    Although, it seemed like before going to Hai City, they hadn¡¯t been in touch much either.

    But since returning from Hai City, Su Lu always felt things should be different from before.

 Chapter 56 - 56 56 Chaotic Scene

    ?56: Chapter 56 Chaotic Scene   56: Chapter 56 Chaotic Scene                                   Su Lu dialed the phone.

    The rtionship between the two seemed much improved while in Hai City, and she had been quitefortable facing him at the time.

    But now, as she made the call, her heart still fluttered with a vague nervousness.

    The phone didn¡¯t ring for long before it was picked up.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Hello?

    I¡­¡±

    However, the voice that came through wasn¡¯t Bo Jingshen¡¯s.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su?

    Hello.¡±

    Although she had only heard it once, Su Lu recognized that it was Bo Jingshen¡¯s assistant, Cheng Yan¡¯s voice.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Cheng Yan, the one you met briefly at the airport,¡± Cheng Yan introduced himself.

    ¡°Yes, I recognized your voice,¡± Su Lu replied, ¡°Is Bo Jingshen avable?¡±

    ¡°President Bo is quite busy and I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯te to the phone,¡± Cheng Yan said formally, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, Mr.

    Su, you can tell me directly.¡±

    Su Lu paused for a moment before she also adopted a formal demeanor, her address changing, ¡°It¡¯s about the new project nning that President Bo mentioned before.¡±

    Cheng Yan replied, ¡°You can contact me about this matter at any time.¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°Alright, then please give me thepany address.

    I cane over and discuss it in person.¡±

    After ending the call and looking at the address Cheng Yan sent to her phone, Su Lu was somewhat baffled.

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken¡­

    Wasn¡¯t this address unmistakably on Mingyang Avenue?

    On the same street as her ownpany?

    Su Lu blinked her eyes, thinking of how she could not even get in touch with Bo Jingshen at the moment and his inscrutable strange attitude.

    Looking at the distance now, which was nearly within a stone¡¯s throw of being in the same building, it was really hard for Su Lu to judge his actual stance and intent.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su,¡± Xu Ning entered the office, handing over a document to her and asking, ¡°Do you need me to join you for the new project negotiations?

    If it¡¯s far, I can¡­¡±

    Su Lu shook her head, ¡°No need, it¡¯s not far.¡± She paused and then added, ¡°It¡¯s very close.¡±

    Xu Ning, about to call the driver with her phone, said, ¡°How close can it be, surely not within walking distance?

    Let me help you call a driver.¡±

    Since their ownpany was on Mingyang Avenue, Xu Ning also knew that bigpanies usually chose locations in the CBD, which were exceptionally well-situated.

    However, she then saw an indescribable expression on her boss¡¯s face.

    Su Lu handed her phone screen to Xu Ning, showing her the address disyed on it.

    Su Lu said, ¡°It really is within walking distance.¡±

    Xu Ning frowned and stared seriously at the address on her screen for a long time, then said with a look of deep distress, ¡°Mr.

    Su, do you think¡­

    they couldn¡¯t continue their business abroad and it failed, so they returned to develop the market here?¡±

    Su Lu was speechless; she really admired Xu Ning¡¯s imagination.

    Xu Ning continued, ¡°For apany of such scale, why wouldn¡¯t they buy a building in the CBD?

    To be on the same road as ourpany, could it be that the feng shui here is good?¡±

    Su Lu patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Be less superstitious.

    Alright, since it¡¯s so close, you don¡¯t need to apany me; I can go by myself.¡±

    That afternoon, Su Lu casually walked to Boss.

    She even bought an ice cream at the convenience store downstairs and ate it on her way.

    Standing in front of thepany, Su Lu btedly recalled the day she was surrounded by the media.

    There had been no time for any news toe out, yet at that moment, he had appeared so timely, so appropriately, and rescued her.

    It was certainly not a coincidence, probably not a mere passing by either.

    Theirpanies were just a street corner away; any movement on her side was possibly known to him.

    Her mood, which had been down due to his uncontactable and elusive strange attitude over the past few days, seemed to lift slightly again.

    This was Su Lu¡¯s first visit to Boss, and she had to admit that it definitely wasn¡¯t failing¡ªthe premises were too well-kept for that.

    But since they had just returned to develop domestically, they were still in the process of recruiting, so there weren¡¯t many staff members.

    There was only one person at the front desk, but they looked very efficient.

    ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡± the receptionist asked.

    Su Lu nodded and handed over her business card, ¡°I have an appointment with Assistant Cheng Yan.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, let me check with Assistant Cheng,¡± the receptionist said, gesturing for Su Lu to take a seat on the sofa in the adjacent waiting area.

    Su Lu went over to sit down, taking the opportunity to quietly observe the brand-newpany.

    If she remembered correctly, this building used to be some designpany¡ªwhich exined why it had such a decorative touch.

    The elevator door pinged open.

    Su Lu assumed it would be Cheng Yan, and she lifted her chin slightly, looking toward the elevator.

    But the person who came out of the elevator wasn¡¯t Cheng Yan.

    It was¡­

    Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze froze; he was dressed in casual yet quality attire¡ªa ck silk shirt that didn¡¯t look stiff, the top button undone revealing an attractive corbone.

    Smoke-gray slim-fit cropped pants showcased his extraordinarily long legs, with casual shoes on his feet, exposing well-defined ankles.

    Anyone gazing upon such a young and handsome man would never imagine he was the boss of such argepany.

    And apanying him was a beautiful woman.

    Having frequented Feng City¡¯s high society for many years, Su Lu had seen her fair share of beauties.

    Chen Yaxi was undeniably a rare beauty¡ªelegant without beingmon, radiant without being demonic.

    It was herely appearance that led her down the path of modeling.

    But, as Su Lu had to admit, the woman with Bo Jingshen at the moment didn¡¯t pale inparison to Chen Yaxi; if anything, theck of Chen Yaxi¡¯s showiness gave her an added touch of innocent purity.

    She seemed extraordinarily young.

    Su Lu prided herself on her good maintenance, appearing to be around twenty-four or twenty-five.

    However, this young woman looked no older than twenty, her face brimming with cogen and the unsullied innocence of youth.

    She held a phone in one hand, the other arm intimately linked with Bo Jingshen¡¯s.

    Su Lu took a steady breath, earnestly trying to ignore the pang of sourness in her heart.

    Unaware of their presence in the waiting area, the two passed by, intimately together.

    Ping, another sound, and the elevator doors opened again.

    Cheng Yan exited the elevator.

    The receptionist noticed and called over to Su Lu, ¡°Mr.

    Su.¡±

    At those words, Bo Jingshen, who had almost reached the lobby¡¯s ss doors, abruptly halted his steps.

    The receptionist then looked to Cheng Yan, ¡°Assistant Cheng, Mr.

    Su is over here.¡±

    Cheng Yan felt a headacheing on; what a chaotic scene this was.

    Although he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about his boss¡¯s emotional life, he wasn¡¯t blind!

    He could somewhat discern that there was no shallow rtionship between his boss and Mr.

    Su.

    Otherwise, back at the airport, the boss wouldn¡¯t have behaved that way, and Zhuang Cai Nan would not have seen her as a rival.

    But confronting this chaotic scene, well, that was another story¡­

 Chapter 57 - 57 57 Absent-minded

    ?57: Chapter 57 Absent-minded   57: Chapter 57 Absent-minded                                   Mr.

    Su stood up gracefully, maintaining an impable facade that didn¡¯t ignore the presence of President Bo, who had already stopped his advance.

    Her smile was wless as she politely nodded to President Bo, ¡°President Bo.¡±

    President Bo¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he just quietly observed her.

    ¡°I came to discuss the project details with Assistant Cheng,¡± Su Lu said, as she approached Cheng Yan, ¡°Assistant Cheng?¡±

    At that, President Bo¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, looking towards Cheng Yan.

    Cheng Yan: ¡°Ah, please follow me.¡±

    Cheng Yan gestured invitingly and led Su Lu towards the elevator.

    Su Lu entered the elevator, her eyes still lingering on President Bo, who remained standing in the lobby.

    Her face maintained its perfect smile until the elevator doors slowly closed, cutting off their line of sight.

    Only then did Su Lu¡¯s smile fade as she silently let out a long breath.

    In the lobby.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The woman next to him raised her eyebrows at President Bo, ¡°Are we still going out to eat?

    You said that restaurant was good, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    President Bo nced at her sidelong, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that; you said it was good and insisted on dragging me there.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you like this!¡± The woman frowned and pouted, not looking upset in the slightest but rather coquettish, ¡°Can¡¯t you be nicer to me?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, you¡¯ve invited yourself.

    Now leave,¡± President Bo walked towards the exit, ¡°Should I have Cheng Yan book you a ticket?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really heartless!¡± sheined, but his cold words didn¡¯t deter her as she stubbornly followed and wrapped her arms firmly around his, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m sticking with you now!¡±

    President Bo didn¡¯t bother engaging with her, letting one arm be held by her while he texted Jiang Su with his other hand.

    Su Lu sat in the reception room, somewhat distracted, her gaze unfocused on the orchid on the table.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su.¡±

    Cheng Yan came in with a cup of coffee, setting it beside her hand, and then ced a stack of documents on the other side.

    Su Lu quickly regained herposure and began to seriously review the documents.

    As she was almost finished, Jiang Li arrived, apanied by a smartly dressed man who looked very shrewd and capable.

    ¡°Yo, Su Lu!¡± Jiang Li cheerily sat down opposite her at the conference table, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing so I could havee directly?¡±

    He touched his nose, ¡°It was my brother who sent someone to bring me over.

    Here, let me introduce you, this is Chen Ju.¡±

    Su Lu nced at Chen Ju, standing next to Jiang Li, and thought about what Su Zhe had said; Jiang Su never let his little brother suffer any loss.

    Chen Ju, with his shrewd appearance, was clearly someone Jiang Su had sent to help his brother.

    ¡°I just came over to discuss things since thepany is close by,¡± Su Lu smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this field and was afraid of not doing a good job, so I wanted to understand more by talking in advance.¡±

    Jiang Li pped his hands together, ¡°Right!

    It¡¯s close!

    I helped him find this building, you know.

    I had already found him a ce in the CBD!

    But he insisted on looking along Mingyang Avenue, and then we found this building, and I must say, it¡¯s really nice.¡±

    Su Lu was taken aback by this revtion.

    So¡­

    choosing this location was President Bo¡¯s decision.

    The subsequent discussion proceeded systematically.

    With both Cheng Yan and Chen Ju present, the talk actually went quite smoothly, except that Chen Ju seemed to somewhat disregard Su Lu, speaking mainly to Cheng Yan, even showing no intention of engaging much with Su Lu.

    Jiang Su nned to invest with Bo Jingshen and, by proportion, Su Lu could only be considered a very small part.

    It was normal that Chen Ju didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    But Cheng Yan stood up for Su Lu, noticed Chen Ju¡¯s attitude, and after several unsessful attempts at steering the conversation, Cheng Yan¡¯s demeanor grew assertive.

    ¡°Our President Bo¡¯s intention is to leave this matter entirely to Mr.

    Su.

    To be frank, I¡¯m just an observer today.

    So if you have anyints, feel free to leave.¡±

    Chen Ju then sheepishly offered a smile and dared not to overlook Su Lu again.

    However, this incident left Jiang Li feeling embarrassed.

    He also disliked the attitude of the representative sent by his older brother, but in the current situation, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say much, so he repeatedly apologized to Su Lu.

    This made Su Lu feel a bit awkward as well; she hadn¡¯t taken the situation seriously to begin with.

    Partly because of this incident, after the matters were nearly settled, Jiang Li didn¡¯t linger much longer and quickly left with his people.

    ¡°Well¡­

    I should be going too,¡± Su Lu said.

    ¡°Of course, Mr.

    Su, take care.

    Apologies for today, but rest assured,¡± Cheng Yan said while gathering papers from the conference table, ¡°given Second Young Master Jiang¡¯s temper, we won¡¯t be seeing Chen Ju again next time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Su Lu smiled, considering Jiang Li¡¯s straightforward nature, it did seem likely.

    Cheng Yan escorted her down, and as they exited the elevator, they saw Zhuang Cai Nan hurriedly entering the lobby, her hands filled with boxes and bags from luxury brands.

    Zhuang Cai Nan paused upon seeing Cheng Yan and Su Lu.

    Cheng Yan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Went shopping?¡±

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s expression stalled a bit.

    ¡°¡­Shopping for Miss Jing Ruo.

    What about you?¡±

    ¡°Escorting Mr.

    Su,¡± Cheng Yan said.

    As Su Lu left Boss, her mind still lingered on Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s words.

    Jing Ruo¡­

    That must be the name of the woman who was with Bo Jingshen earlier.

    Su Lu walked back to herpany using the same route and stopped by the convenience store on the ground floor to buy an ice cream, white peach oolong, identical to the one she had eaten on the way there.

    Though it was the same vor of ice cream, it now seemed tock taste.

    Moreover, upon entering thepany lobby, she saw Su Yukan waiting with a gloomy face.

    Her already sour mood just soured further.

    When Su Yukan saw her, he, too, was not in a pleasant mood, aggravated as he was, and there she was, eating ice cream!

    Of course, no matter what she was eating or if she was eating nothing at all, he would be annoyed by her just the same.

    Seeing Su Lu enjoying her ice cream made Su Yukan even more ufortable; his already unpleasant expression worsened.

    Su Lu, not in the best of spirits, was toozy to deal with him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be!¡± Su Yukan always seemed to instinctively have a bad attitude when facing Su Lu.

    As if it was his right to be impolite to her, no matter what.

    She was used to it; even if he was in a good mood, she wouldn¡¯t care to listen.

    It made no difference.

    ¡°Oh, if there¡¯s nothing, then keep sitting,¡± Su Lu said, ice cream stick in her mouth, as she walked towards the elevator.

    Su Yukan¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?!¡±

    Su Lu turned to look at him and countered, ¡°What kind of attitude is that?

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here to ask me for a favor, right?

    It doesn¡¯t matter what you want me to do or who you want me to speak well of ¨C sorry, I refuse.¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58 58 Selling a Cliffhanger

    ?58: Chapter 58 Selling a Cliffhanger   58: Chapter 58 Selling a Cliffhanger                                   ¡°You!¡± Su Yukan¡¯s face turned even darker with anger.

    He took a deep breath and, despite not raising his voice like he had earlier, the content of his speech wasn¡¯t any less offensive.

    ¡°Su Lu, don¡¯t you forget, after all, it was the Su Family that raised you.

    Even if there was no birth favor, there was upbringing favor.

    All these years, your life hasn¡¯t been too bad, and it¡¯s said that one shouldn¡¯t forget those who dug the well from which they drink.

    Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°How could I dare?¡± Su Lu tossed her popsicle stick into the trash can by the elevator entrance, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I haven¡¯t dared to forget even for a moment that I¡¯ve been invested for so many years.¡±

    She looked steadily into Su Yukan¡¯s eyes, ¡°I have no say in matters concerning Su Zhe.

    When you as a father have no say, what can I say?¡±

    Su Yukan opened his mouth, his expression awkward.

    ¡°As for the rest, I, Su Lu, am not capable.

    I can¡¯t handle big business deals, can¡¯t achieve great things, and can¡¯t be of any help.¡±

    Having said that, the elevator arrived just in time, and she stepped inside, ¡°Instead of cursing and swearing at me all the time, you might as well think of some other solution.¡±

    When Su Lu returned to the office, Xu Ning noticed that she was in a foul mood.

    Xu Ning was surprised, ¡°What happened?

    Is it¡­

    off?

    Didn¡¯t the negotiation seed?¡±

    Su Lu sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not off.¡±

    Xu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.

    You scared me there; I thought the deal had fallen through.

    With the look you¡¯re carrying¡­

    it¡¯s as if you carry a grudge.¡±

    Su Lu nced at her with half-lifted eyelids, ¡°Su Yukan was blocking me in the lobby.¡±

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Xu Ning covered her eyes with her hand, ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re carrying this grudge, but¡­¡±

    Xu Ning snickered with relief, ¡°He actually didn¡¯te upstairs to bother me, choosing instead to catch the king by blocking you directly.

    Why do I suddenly feel a little relieved?¡±

    ¡°And why do I suddenly not feel like giving you a bonus?¡± said Su Lu.

    Xu Ning, rubbing her hands together in a pleading gesture, grinned and exited.

    At quitting time, Su Lu¡¯s stomach started to feel a bit ufortable, probably because she had too many ice creams today.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su, I¡¯m going to leave work first¡­

    Eh?

    You look pale,¡± Xu Ning said.

    Su Lu waved her hand dismissively, her voice weak, ¡°Don¡¯t know, maybe I had too many ice creams today.

    I¡¯ll just go back and rest.¡±

    Xu Ning looked concerned, frowning, ¡°That won¡¯t do.

    I think¡­

    I¡¯d bettere with you to have some porridge.

    With the way you are now, you¡¯re probably going to just make do with something simple at home.¡±

    Su Lu smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±

    That¡¯s why, oftentimes, she didn¡¯t treat Xu Ning as a subordinate but as a friend.

    It was because of the genuine care and thoughtfulness that Xu Ning sometimes showed.

    After packing up, Su Lu went downstairs with Xu Ning.

    In the elevator, Xu Ning was still a bit anxious, softly asking Su Lu, ¡°Mr.

    Su, do you think he might still be squatting in the lobby?¡±

    ¡°He probably¡­

    shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Su Lu wasn¡¯t entirely sure.

    Xu Ning, with a psychological shadow, said, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t he?

    You don¡¯t know.

    I tried to avoid him by saying I was busy with a meeting, but he could just wait for me toe out for hours!¡±

    Su Lu, who hadn¡¯t felt it too keenly before, now shared a sense ofmiseration with Xu Ning.

    So much so that when the elevator doors opened, both of them were a bit sneaky, peeking out.

    It felt odd to be in their ownpany yet somehow having the guilty feeling of sneaking around like thieves.

    ¡°What are you skulking around for?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice echoed.

    Su Lu and Xu Ning, who were both bending over to peer out, realized the speaker wasn¡¯t Su Yukan.

    Hearing this voice, Su Lu felt reassured and quickly straightened up, stepping out of the elevator.

    Su Zhe stood to one side, his hands sped in front of him, watching her.

    Su Lu: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Xu Ning: ¡°Because Mr.

    Su was here this afternoon.¡±

    Both of them spoke at the same time.

    Su Zhe furrowed his brow when he heard Xu Ning¡¯s words and asked Su Lu, ¡°Has hee to see you again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t say much before he left, and I didn¡¯t really listen.

    He probably hoped I would put in a good word for him with you,¡± Su Lu said.

    She neverined to Su Zhe, not because she was acting like some kind of saintly martyr, but because, when ites down to it, Su Zhe was, after all, Su Yukan¡¯s biological father.

    He might be willing to help her, to stand on her side.

    But if she constantlyined, tattled, or incited trouble in their father-son rtionship,

    it would always be¡­

    somewhat unkind.

    Moreover, Su Lu knew very well that tattling to Su Zhe usually worked quite effectively.

    Sure enough, Su Zhe said, ¡°Wait for me a second, I need to make a call.¡±

    With that, he held his phone and walked over to the side while dialing.

    After he got through, Su Zhe spoke in a calm voice, ¡°Lawyer Chang, it¡¯s Su Zhe.

    I need to expedite the matter I asked you to handle before.¡±

    Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what Su Zhe was talking about, but Su Lu understood perfectly clear.

    It was simply the matter of driving Zhu Xinyan and her daughter Su Jiao out of the Su Residence.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t take long on the phone.

    He stepped aside for less than five minutes before ending the call and walking back.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Su Zhe said, looking toward Xu Ning.

    ¡°Have you eaten, Xu Ning?

    Would you like to join us for some dinner?¡±

    Xu Ning repeatedly waved his hands, refusing.

    Although Su Zhe didn¡¯t have the same air as the other members of the Su Family, there was still a bit of a coldness that kept people at a distance, so if possible, Xu Ning preferred to keep his space.

    ¡°No need, you and Mr.

    Su go ahead.

    I was actually worried that Su Lu might have a stomachache from eating too much ice cream today and was nning to apany her for some porridge.

    Now that you¡¯re with her, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    As Xu Ning spoke, he waved goodbye and briskly left thepany lobby.

    Su Zhe nced sideways at Su Lu, ¡°How old are you to still be overdosing on ice cream?¡±

    Su Lu touched her nose, ¡°I didn¡¯t really eat that much, Xu Ning just made it sound more serious.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    The ce I booked is known for its light dishes.

    I¡¯ll take you to eat something warm.¡±

    Su Zhe drove out of Mingyang Avenue, and by looking at the route, Su Lu guessed where they were heading.

    ¡°Going to Lan Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Su Zhe responded, unperturbed by the traffic peak or the need to cross half the city to reach a private restaurant in the suburbs.

    ¡°Just the two of us would suffice¡­,¡± Su Lu said, watching the long line of taillights ahead.

    Su Zhe nced at her and gave a faint smile.

    Seeing him smile at all was a rare urrence; a slight smile was already quite the effort.

    ¡°Who told you it was just the two of us?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± This surprised Su Lu.

    ¡°Who else then?¡±

    ¡°A friend, you know him.

    Didn¡¯t I say I would send someone to help you?

    It¡¯s him.

    He also wanted to meet you, so we might as well have a meal together,¡± Su Zhe exined.

    Su Lu blinked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Su Zhe replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    Su Lu wanted to ask more, but seeing as Su Zhe had learned to y coy, she decided to y along and didn¡¯t press further.

    By the time the car arrived at Lan Restaurant, the sky was almostpletely dark.

    This was one of Feng City¡¯s well-regarded high-end private restaurants with a beautiful environment and stylish decor, and the cost was quite high.

    The cars parked in the front lot, one by one, were all luxury vehicles.

    As she got out of the car and walked towards the front entrance with Su Zhe, they saw a tall figure by the entrance waving at them beforeing over to meet them.

 Chapter 59 - 59 59 Qiao Li

    ?59: Chapter 59 Qiao Li   59: Chapter 59 Qiao Li                                   The man was tall and handsome, with a gentle look in his eyes that made the potential intimidation of his stature dissolvepletely.

    As he approached, Su Lu got a clear view of his face and was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Qiao Li?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so informal,¡± Qiao Li said with a smile, ¡°Call me ¡®Brother¡¯.¡±

    Qiao Li was an old ssmate of Su Zhe, who had been reclusive and not so easy to get along with since childhood because of poor health.

    But Qiao Li was warm and cheerful, one of the few people who could actually hang out with Su Zhe.

    Strictly speaking, it was fine for Su Lu to call Qiao Li ¡®Brother¡¯.

    Su Zhe: ¡°Enough, she¡¯s got a stomachache, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    The decor in Lan Restaurant was upscale and tasteful.

    They had private rooms, but the floor-to-ceiling windows in the main hall offered a view of little bridges and flowing water pavilions outside, which was a quieter environment than a private room could provide.

    The table they had reserved was next to one of the floor-to-ceiling windows, tucked behind a bamboo screen.

    Su Lu, having known Qiao Li for a long time as well, wasn¡¯t so reserved in hispany.

    Once seated.

    Qiao Li: ¡°How did you end up with a stomachache?¡±

    Qiao Li was considerate and caring.

    He poured her some hot tea as he inquired with concern.

    ¡°Such a big person now, and still gets a stomachache from overeating ice cream,¡± Su Zhe said with a slight smile, holding a cup.

    Su Lu felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat that much.¡±

    Seeing Su Zhe still smiling, Su Lu emphasized, ¡°I really didn¡¯t eat much!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Qiao Li interjected peacemakingly, ¡°If you say you didn¡¯t eat much, then you didn¡¯t.

    Should I order now?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Zhe nodded.

    Qiao Li scanned the QR code on the table, ordered some light dishes, and even specifically chose a small jar of stomach-nourishing coix seed and yam porridge for Su Lu.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the schmoozer,¡± Su Zhemented.

    Qiao Li took no offense and chuckled, ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t I schmooze properly?¡± He looked at Su Lu, ¡°Right, Mr.

    Su?¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°???¡±

    It then dawned on her that Su Zhe had mentioned he would find someone to help her out.

    Could it be Qiao Li?!

    Su Lu asked Su Zhe incredulously, ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s Qiao Li?¡±

    Qiao Li added, ¡°Call me ¡®Brother¡¯.¡±

    Su Zhe red at him, ¡°Brother my ass, you¡¯re about to work under Lulu, and still, Brother.¡± Then, turning to Su Lu, he continued, ¡°Yes.

    It¡¯s him.¡±

    Su Lu was shocked, ¡°But¡­

    but¡­

    well¡­¡±

    She started to stutter and finally squeezed out, ¡°Isn¡¯t Qiao Li a medical student?!¡±

    Indeed, Qiao Li and Su Zhe were ssmates, both in medical school.

    Su Zhe sipped his tea with a light smile in his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising?

    I studied medicine too.¡±

    Su Lu thought to herself, yeah, all of you are so quick to ditch medicine for business.

    Qiao Liforted her, ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t worry.

    Although my major isn¡¯t quite relevant, I¡¯m pretty good with work.¡±

    Just then, someone entered from the door, and the waiter greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, wee to Lan Restaurant.

    Do you have a reservation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for table 5,¡± the man¡¯s voice was deep and maic, but itcked warmth.

    The woman by his side had a crisp and charming voice and signaled to the waiter with her fingers, ¡°Table 5, for two, please!¡±

    ¡°Stop it.

    Three,¡± the man corrected with a frown, sounding even more impatient in his tone that had already been rather cool.

    ¡°Right this way, please,¡± the waiter gestured and led them to their table.

    He maneuvered around several bamboo screen booths.

    The man¡¯s gaze suddenly halted, his dark eyes unwaveringly fixated on a woman inside one of the bamboo screen booths.

    Su Lu was still wearing the outfit she had donned when visiting Boss earlier in the day¡ªflowing wide-leg trousers and a silk blouse.

    Formal yet elegant.

    However, at this moment, the long hair she had tied up in the afternoon was now let down, the fine, soft strands spreading over her back and shoulders.

    One could imagine the soft touch of her hair just by looking, casting an aura of gentleness over her entire presence.

    Beside her sat a handsome, mild-looking stranger.

    He was attentively serving her porridge and picking out dishes for her.

    Her lips curled in a soft smile, and she seemed entirely at ease,cking the restraint she usually had around him.

    At this moment, it seemed like every strand of her hair was rxed.

    This scene deeply pierced into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes.

    The waiter noticed his sudden pause, ¡°Sir?

    This way, please.¡±

    Jing Ruo tugged on his sleeve, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Why did the atmosphere feel even more oppressive?

    Bo Jingshen responded with a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Jing Ruo answered, casting a quick nce in the direction of his previous gaze, then followed the waiter to the booth.

    Su Zhe¡¯s eyes drifted downward indifferently, drawing his gaze away from the distance, his expression somewhat cold.

    The chill in his eyes only gradually subsided as he turned to look at Qiao Li and Su Lu sitting across from him.

    Qiao Li was behaving in an overly subservient manner.

    ¡°Here, Mr.

    Su, have some porridge.¡±

    ¡°Here, Mr.

    Su, have some vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll pick out the fish bones for Mr.

    Su.¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Qiao Li, that¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    Though she said so, she couldn¡¯t deny that her originally indifferent mood had somewhat eased due to Qiao Li¡¯s antics.

    If it were just her and Su Zhe, given her brother¡¯s personality, easing her mood would be out of the question.

    ¡°Is your stomach feeling better?¡± Su Zhe asked.

    Truth be told, it was not something that could improve so quickly.

    Her stomach issues were a chronic problem, thanks in no small part to the many social drinking events she¡¯d been dragged to by Su Yukan over the years.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to feel difort, but once it started, it wasn¡¯t easy to alleviate either¡ªlingering for a day or two wasmon.

    But Su Lu still responded, ¡°Yes, much better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Su Zhe nodded.

    Qiao Li added, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, just say so.

    Su Zhe and I are doctors, after all.

    Even if I¡¯m not practicing at the moment¡­¡±

    Su Lu stood up with a smile, ¡°I really am feeling a lot better.

    You two stay, I¡¯m going to use the restroom.¡±

    The restroom at Lan Restaurant wasn¡¯t in the main hall, but was instead located in a nicely decorated separate building outside.

    It might be a change in weather; Lan Restaurant was situated in the suburbs and stepping outside, one became aware of the chilly breeze.

    Su Lu frowned slightly, feeling her previously eased stomach seemingly upset once again.

    She rubbed her stomach with one hand and walked into the restroom.

    Upon entering, she saw a beautiful young woman washing her hands at the sink.

    Su Lu¡¯s steps instantly froze.

    The woman was dressed differently from when she had seen her at Boss Hall, now wearing a dress.

    The small emblem at the hem of the dress was identical to the luxury brand LOGO that Zhuang Cai Nan had carried earlier.

    Su Lu knew it was impolite to stare at someone like this but couldn¡¯t resist doing so.

    It wasn¡¯t until Jing Ruo finished washing her hands and stood up, noticing Su Lu¡¯s gaze, that Su Lu hurriedly went into a stall.

    Listening to the sound of high heels walking out, Su Lu btedly realized.

    If she was here, could Bo Jingshen be somewhere close by¡­?

 Chapter 60 - 60 60 Replay

    ?60: Chapter 60 Rey   60: Chapter 60 Rey                                   Jing Ruo came out from the restroom still a bit puzzled, looking back at the restroom door a few times.

    Just as she stepped out of the small house, she saw Bo Jingshen sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, the night breeze rustling the surrounding bamboo.

    Seated amidst the night, his silhouette appeared somewhat deste against the wind.

    His arm was resting on the table, slender fingers holding a half-smoked cigarette.

    Jing Ruo asked, ¡°Why are you sitting out here?¡±

    Bo Jingshen turned to nce at her, his gaze neither warm nor cold, somewhat indifferent.

    If his gaze was only somewhat indifferent, the words he spoke after casually lifting his cigarette-holding hand were indeed quite cold.

    He said, ¡°Blind?

    Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m smoking?¡±

    Jing Ruo stomped her foot, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit nicer to me?¡±

    ¡°No, so hurry up and go back where you came from,¡± Bo Jingshen said coldly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Jing Ruo red, ¡°I just won¡¯t!¡±

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t bother with her, and stopped talking.

    Jing Ruo sat down opposite him and reached out her hand, ¡°Give me one.¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned at her.

    Jing Ruo asked, ¡°What?

    Only you are allowed to smoke and I¡¯m not?¡±

    Bo Jingshen replied, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Jing Ruo, in a whiny pose, hugged his arm.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯m staying put.

    Oh right, your business partner is also in the restroom, mighte out soon.

    It¡¯ll be good for them to see how you bully a young girl.¡±

    Bo Jingshen scowled, pulling back his arm, ¡°What nonsense is this?

    What business partner?¡±

    ¡°That one, the woman I saw today in the lobby of yourpany, the very pretty one that totally seemed your type.

    Didn¡¯t Assistant Cheng take her upstairs?

    If she¡¯s not your partner, what is she?¡±

    Jing Ruo continued talking, not noticing the change in Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression.

    Su Lu hugged the toilet, vomiting, despite having just eaten stomach-friendly food, she still felt sick and finally couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.

    She came out of the stall to rinse her mouth and wash her face.

    Honestly, this scene felt somewhat familiar; Su Lu involuntarily remembered the scene in the restroom at Yunding.

    She also washed her face and rinsed her mouth after vomiting there, and then Bo Jingshen had pushed her into a stall.

    And now, after vomiting, she was washing her face and rinsing her mouth again¡­

    But there was no Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu sarcastically curled the corner of her mouth, propped herself up, and looked at herself in the mirror, then her eyes suddenly widened, and her gaze froze.

    Bo Jingshen was standing at the restroom entrance.

    It was as if the final puzzle piece had snapped into ce.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, her voice calm, ¡°This is the women¡¯s restroom.¡±

    Bo Jingshen reached out and locked the restroom door.

    He turned his eyes to her, ¡°So what?¡±

    Su Lu took a deep breath, adjusted herself, managed a faint smile, and asked, ¡°What a coincidence, do you need something?¡±

    Despite sounding polite and courteous, with nothing amiss,

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression grew darker.

    Before Su Lu could react, the man with a dark face pulled her into a stall.

    Su Lu was very ufortable and started to struggle, ¡°Let go!¡±

    She was no longer in that intoxicated and frail state as in Yunding; although feeling unwell, her struggle was still significantly forceful.

    However, how could her strength ovee Bo Jingshen¡¯s?

    When everything in Yunding¡¯s restroom reappeared, Su Lu had thought¡­

    anyway, it wasn¡¯t the first time; she might be indifferent.

    But she couldn¡¯t convince herself, and the pain in her chest still ripped through like a tornado.

    ¡°Jerk, let¡­

    Hmm!

    Let go of me!¡± Su Lu suddenly bit him.

    Bo Jingshen saw her red eyes and felt a swell of pity in his heart.

    Yet, thinking of her earlier sitting next to that strange man, smiling so tenderly,

    his anger red even more, his emotions turned into the most irrational gun, and his harsh words became merciless bullets, carelessly not minding if he would hurt the person in front of him beyond recovery.

    Bo Jingshen sneered, ¡°What?

    I thought we had already reached a consensus about our rtionship.

    We¡¯re bed partners, aren¡¯t we?

    You said that yourself.

    What are you pretending for now?¡±

    His words were like ice water, so sharp.

    Su Lu felt like a dying fish thrown onto the shore; after hearing those words, she struggled for thest time, then fell into silence.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t continue, he wasn¡¯t really there for gratification¡ªit was more like he wanted to punish her.

    Now calming down and seeing Su Lu¡¯s disheveled appearance, her messy hair, wrinkled clothes, and pale face with red eyes, he felt very ufortable.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips were tightly pressed as he reached out to fix her up.

    p.

    Su Lu pushed his hand away.

    Although it hit his hand, the pain tugged at his heart.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°That guy, who is he.¡±

    Su Lu was confused and didn¡¯t know what or whom he was talking about.

    Almost blurting out, she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?

    Aren¡¯t you just a bed partner?

    Haven¡¯t we already agreed on that?

    Then you should remember your ce and don¡¯t meddle where you shouldn¡¯t.

    Also, please don¡¯t always lock yourself in the bathroom.

    I don¡¯t know if President Bo has some special fetish, but I don¡¯t and I can afford a hotel room.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face turned green with anger.

    No one had ever infuriated him like this before; for many years, it was only Su Lu who could.

    Angry, he barely spoke, just repeated, ¡°That man, who is he.¡±

    Su Lu straightened her cor and tucked her hair behind her ears, ¡°What right do you have to ask?

    Look at yourself and see if you¡¯ve behaved appropriately before using others.

    Think you can do wrong and others can¡¯t retaliate?

    Do you think I¡¯m a fool?

    Or blind?¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned, ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Move!¡± Su Lu shouted.

    She was extremely upset, not just emotionally, but physically too.

    Bo Jingshen noticed her pale face and grabbed her shoulders, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was weak, ¡°Let me go¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Suddenly Su Zhe¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°Lulu?

    Are you in there?¡±

    Su Lu quickly widened her eyes and shoved Bo Jingshen into a cubicle.

    In a low voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t want to agree; he had nothing to hide.

    Yet seeing Su Lu¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t argue.

    Su Lu closed the cubicle door and walked out, opening the restroom door, ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s windy, put on my jacket.¡± Su Zhe draped his coat over her, pretending not to see her disarray.

    ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±

    ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll be there after using the restroom,¡± Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu nodded and walked into the lobby.

    Bo Jingshen, hearing the outside quiet down, walked out from the cubicle.

    Just as he exited the restroom, he saw Su Zhe standing outside, arms crossed, leaning against the wall, watching him coldly.

 Chapter 61 - 61 61 Disowning All Kin

    ?61: Chapter 61: Disowning All Kin   61: Chapter 61: Disowning All Kin                                   Bo Jingshen looked slightly surprised, but he was not too flustered and calmly faced Su Zhe.

    ¡°President Bo,¡± Su Zhe initiated the conversation.

    ¡°A pleasure, how coincidental,¡± Bo Jingshen nodded to him slightly, even though he knew why Su Lu had be his sister and was quite displeased with the reason behind it.

    But considering he was after all Su Lu¡¯s brother, Bo Jingshen¡¯s attitude remained polite.

    ¡°Not coincidental,¡± Su Zhe¡¯s voice was t and emotionless, ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Zhe sneered coldly, ¡°Considering you followed my sister into the restroom to harass her, I could have called the police on you.

    So yes, I definitely have something I need from you.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, ¡°This is a private matter between Su Lu and me.¡±

    ¡°Do me a favor and stay away from my sister,¡± Su Zhe had neither the time nor the interest to understand his predicament and reasons.

    All he knew was that because of this man, Su Lu had been very upset years ago, and even now, she was still emotionally wounded because of him.

    If this man was trying to be with Su Lu, Su Zhe might have waited and seen, but he felt that this man¡¯s motive was revenge.

    Only Su Lu the fool would still jump into the pit.

    Bo Jingshen was also annoyed with Su Zhe, but now that Su Zhe had torn off the pretense, Bo Jingshen stopped holding back too.

    He frowned and said coldly, ¡°What right do you have to say this to me?¡±

    ¡°Simply because I am Su Lu¡¯s brother.¡±

    Bo Jingshen sneered, ¡°Heh, what if I refuse?

    Do you really think the Su Family can still cover the sky with one hand like they used to?¡±

    Su Zhe¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, he wasn¡¯t stupid, and he instantly understood that Bo Jingshen was referring to past events.

    Su Zhe: ¡°What can I do?

    You¡¯re wee to try.¡±

    This was probably how conversations went between intelligent people; I know your weaknesses, just as you know my bottom lines.

    Su Zhe looked indifferently at Bo Jingshen, ¡°Indeed, I, Su Zhe, cannot cover the sky with one hand, and perhaps I really cannot do anything to you, but I don¡¯t mind trying to find those who can.

    I¡¯ve heard that President Bo has some¡­

    deep connections in Beijing, right?¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face suddenly turned grim, ¡°You¡¯re investigating me?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you investigating me too?

    It¡¯s mutual,¡± Su Zhe smiled faintly, without any warmth, ¡°Since President Bo has looked into me, you must be aware that I, Su Zhe, would disown even my own father for Su Lu.

    There is nothing I wouldn¡¯t do.

    If you don¡¯t believe me, we can just see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it again, please, President Bo, stay away from my sister,¡± Su Zhe finished speaking and left.

    As he reached the entrance of the hall, Qiao Li happened to be opening the door from inside.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d fallen into a pit,¡± Qiao Li said, his gaze moving past Su Zhe to the handsome man with a dark expression following behind.

    Their eyes met.

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t know why the man¡¯s eyes held such chilly hostility, and he didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    Turning to Su Zhe, he said, ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t look well, seems she¡¯s still not feeling great, let¡¯s head back early.

    Maybe see if she needs to go to the hospital.¡±

    Su Zhe: ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    They walked into the hall, and Bo Jingshen entered as well, having heard their previous conversation clearly.

    So she wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    No wonder her face was so pale.

    Inside the hall, Su Lu, draped in Su Zhe¡¯s coat, stood waiting in the corridor; seeing Su Zhe and Qiao Lie in, she curved her lips into a slight smile.

    Then she saw Bo Jingshen enter swiftly, the smile on his face immediately vanished.

    Su Zhe reached out to gently put his arm around her shoulders, blocking Bo Jingshen¡¯s line of sight, and walked outside.

    Watching them leave, Bo Jingshen returned to his seat with a cold expression on his face.

    He saw Jiang Su holding his cup of tea with interest, clearly having enjoyed the previousmotion.

    Upon seeing Bo Jingshen approach, Jiang Su teasingly raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Could your schadenfreude be any more obvious?¡± Bo Jingshen frowned and said grumpily, then he picked up his cup and downed the cool tea in one gulp.

    ¡°Of all people, why provoke Su Zhe?¡± Jiang Su shrugged.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°How so?

    Is he that formidable?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jiang Su thought for a moment, ¡°Anyhow, he¡¯s ruthless enough to disown even his own father.

    I certainly can¡¯tpete with that.

    It feels like there¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t do.¡±

    Bo Jingshen snorted coldly.

    Jiang Su raised his eyebrow, ¡°Actually, when ites to being ruthless, you are quite simr.

    You¡¯re both unfilial.¡±

    There weren¡¯t many in Feng City who knew the full extent of Bo Jingshen¡¯s background, but Jiang Su was one of them.

    Being overprotective of his brother and fearing that he would be duped by someone, Jiang Su would naturally investigate the backgrounds of his brother¡¯s friends.

    So, of course, he knew Bo Jingshen was a tough character.

    Jing Ruo hade in at some point, just in time to overhear Jiang Su¡¯sment, and she deeply rted to it!

    With righteous indignation, she eximed, ¡°Yes!

    Exactly!

    He¡¯s unfilial!

    He¡¯s not just ruthless, he¡¯s more like a ruthless wolf, and not just by a point or two, but overtly so!

    Look, he doesn¡¯t even care about me!¡±

    As Jing Ruo spoke with fervor, Bo Jingshen gave her a cold look.

    She choked on her words, her bluster nearly faltering, but seeing strangers present, she mustered her courage and stiffening her neck, she retorted, ¡°See!

    He¡¯s even ring at me!¡±

    Jiang Su chuckled softly and changed the subject, asking Bo Jingshen, ¡°Since things have escted to this, I suppose¡­

    that project, we don¡¯t need to deal with her side anymore, right?¡±

    Bo Jingshen red, ¡°And why not?¡±

    Speaking of which, he hadn¡¯t yet settled ounts with Jiang Su regarding that guy named Chen Ju, whose attitude towards Su Lu was just ghastly.

    And why wouldn¡¯t they need to deal anymore?

    Jiang Su shrugged, ¡°Mainly because, with tensions so high, it¡¯s not really about whether I say we should continue or not.

    After all, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.

    Ah Li is just ying around with small ventures.

    Maybe they¡¯ve already lost interest.

    Su Zhe¡¯s own business is huge, he might not want his sister messing around in these little games with Ah Li.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Su¡¯s words made a lot of sense.

    Bo Jingshen furrowed his brows deeply, suddenly feeling that this was not good, not good at all.

    So much so that the next morning, Xu Ning found herself hosting an unexpected visitor.

    ¡°Hello, I am Cheng Yan from Boss, and here¡¯s my business card.

    May I ask if Mr.

    Su is in?¡±

    Xu Ning was taken aback, not that she was inexperienced in society.

    But this Cheng¡­

    Xu Ning nced at the business card, oh, Assistant Cheng, he was very good-looking, could it be thatrgepanies also have strict standards for appearances?

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, Mr.

    Su hasn¡¯t arrived yet.

    Would you like to wait upstairs in the guest room?¡±

    ¡°That would be great, thank you.¡±

    How could Cheng Yan not know it was early?

    Butst night the Boss had given a firm order regarding that previous project.

    No matter how Cheng Yan negotiated, under no circumstances were they to allow Su Lu¡¯s side to withdraw!

 Chapter 62 - 62 62 What Exactly Does it Mean

    ?62: Chapter 62: What Exactly Does it Mean?

    62: Chapter 62: What Exactly Does it Mean?

    Mr.

    Cheng actually didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but since Boss had issued a strict order, and he was a professional, of course, he hade over early in the morning without question.

    Even though Mr.

    Cheng didn¡¯t know what had happened, from what he knew about Boss, it was likely that Boss had messed up, and he was just there to clean up the mess and had to figure out what exactly had happened on his own.

    Mr.

    Cheng had used all his skills in conversation but couldn¡¯t get any useful information from Xu Ning, so he had no choice but to wait for Su Lu to arrive.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯te, she had felt very ufortablest night so Su Zhe didn¡¯t let her go back, but instead took her to the hospital, where Cheng Youran administered a 654-2 injection.

    Then they let her go home, fortunately Suzhe, Qiao Li, and Cheng Youran were all medical students, so they didn¡¯t make a big fuss, and after giving the injection, they sent her home to rest.

    Su Lu had filled a bathtub with hot water and had a good soak, which finally relieved her stomach spasms, and she no longer felt like vomiting.

    She ended up sleeping until it was daybreak.

    In the past, she would definitely have gone to the office as soon as she got up, and she would have casually handled breakfast along the way.

    But justst night she had suffered from stomach difort, so Su Lu did not dare to take any risks.

    After getting up, she sincerely found a casserole from the cab, washed some rice, and earnestly cooked herself a pot of stomach-nourishing millet porridge.

    She cooked leisurely, chewed slowly, and after she was busy, she was covered in a thin sweat; it was only after she had taken a shower and gotten ready to go out that an hour and a half had passed.

    Only when she drove onto Mingyang Avenue and passed by the Boss Building did Su Lu be startled.

    Yesterday, she felt unwell, Su Zhe and Qiao Li had been with her the whole time, then she went to the hospital, and Cheng Youran talked incessantly; after returning home and taking a bath, she was drowsy¡­

    So much so that she didn¡¯t have the time to think about Bo Jingshen deeply.

    Or rather, she didn¡¯t want to delve deeper, perhaps due to the continuous injuries from the past that had conditioned her to not dwell on the pain.

    After all, life had to go on, and she had to continue living.

    She didn¡¯t know whether this was a strength or a weakness.

    It wasn¡¯t until her car passed in front of the Boss Building that the events of yesterday reyed in her mind like a silent film, exceptionally clear, vividly before her eyes.

    The sharpness hadn¡¯t diminished at all, slicing open a fierce wound at her heart, causing an excruciating pain.

    Su Lu gripped the steering wheel tightly and took several deep breaths to keep her expression from bing too sorrowful.

    Upon reaching thepany and just getting upstairs, Xu Ning approached her.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su, you have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°So early?¡± Su Lu was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes, from Boss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Lu paused for a moment upon hearing this.

    Thinking of the unpleasantness fromst night and that there had been no contact for a while.

    ¡°I¡­

    understand.¡± Su Lu nodded her head.

    She had subconsciously assumed that Bo Jingshen probably wasn¡¯t nning to continue the coboration they had previously nned.

    Originally she was just included temporarily, if it really came down to it, Bo Jingshen¡¯s words at that time were like a joke, and now that he was serious about not taking her along for the ride, that was not an impossible scenario either.

    Su Lu entered the reception room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Assistant Cheng.

    Have you been waiting long?

    I amte.¡±

    Mr.

    Cheng immediately stood up, ¡°No problem, I have not been here long either.¡±

    Su Lu gestured for him to sit, and then pulled out a chair and sat down across from Mr.

    Cheng.

    Mr.

    Cheng said, ¡°Mr.

    Su, I¡¯m here today to discuss that project we spoke about before.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Lu thought, here ites, it¡¯s definitely about that.

    Su Lu nodded her head, her hands ced on the table, fingers interlocked, in a posture of attentive listening.

    She said, ¡°Alright.

    Since we haven¡¯t signed any contract for this project, not even a letter of intent, all you need to do to have us exit is to verbally notify us.

    We fully ept without the necessity for you to personally make such a strenuous trip.¡±

    Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes widened, his already slightly mixed-race profound eyes suddenly grew evenrger, his shocked expressionpletely undisguised.

    He immediately said, ¡°No, no, no!

    You misunderstand!

    We have no intention of discontinuing our cooperation.

    In fact, we hope to expedite our coboration, and today I even came to sign a letter of intent with you first.¡±

    Su Lu blinked, silent, perhaps not having processed this sudden turn.

    Cheng Yan also blinked, silent, waiting for her response.

    Likely feeling somewhat anxious internally, he started to formte persuasive arguments in his mind.

    Su Lu paused for a few seconds, ¡°A letter of intent?¡±

    She slowed down her speech, with a tone of verification, and seemingly incredulous.

    Cheng Yan slowly nodded his head, showing his firm attitude.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, now somewhat puzzled.

    Bo Jingshen¡­ what exactly does he mean?

    If the situation weren¡¯t inappropriate, she would have wanted to ask Cheng Yan directly, ¡°What exactly does your boss mean?¡±

    Yet, the current setting was impractical for such questions, a business context.

    Cheng Yan took out a document from his briefcase and pushed it towards Su Lu, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve drafted the agreement already; you can take a look.

    If there are no issues, we can sign.¡±

    Su Lu flipped through the agreement.

    No problems at all.

    Holding the pen, her fingers rxed and tensed, she finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to ask for President Bo¡¯s opinion?¡±

    Cheng Yanughed helplessly, ¡°This is President Bo¡¯s intention.

    Please rest assured, Mr.

    Su.¡±

    Su Lu was somewhat surprised, even more unsure of Bo Jingshen¡¯s thoughts.

    But there were no loopholes or traps in the agreement, not a single issue.

    Su Lu paused for a few seconds, then uncapped the pen and signed the agreement.

    She didn¡¯t notice that as she signed her name, Cheng Yan let out a long sigh of relief.

    Cheng Yan hadpleted his task and didn¡¯t n to stay much longer, so he took his leave of Su Lu.

    Given that Su Lu wasn¡¯t well acquainted with him, she couldn¡¯t possibly ask him about matters rting to Bo Jingshen.

    She had Xu Ning escort him downstairs.

    Su Lu sat somewhat distracted in her office.

    After seeing Cheng Yan off, Xu Ning brought breakfast into Su Lu¡¯s office, thinking she hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    Considering Mr.

    Su had stomach difort just yesterday, she decided to share it with her.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t refuse her kindness, nibbling on some food while listening to Xu Ning chatter away.

    Xu Ning was capable at her job, but she wasn¡¯t the rigid, all-business type of person.

    She still retained the vigor and enthusiasm of a young woman.

    She would gossip as warranted, with quite a few channels of information too, reportedly part of a Feng City secretarial group, gathering talents from the secretarial staff of variouspanies and enterprises in Feng City.

    She was well-informed about various news and gossip¡­ especially sometimes about the affairs of some wealthy circles, which were downright dramatic.

    More melodramatic than soap operas, and this group was sometimes more entertainment-focused than entertainment journalists.

    Usually, as a boss, one wouldn¡¯t be privy to such news, but Su Lu was gentle and kind to her subordinates, so sometimes Xu Ning didn¡¯t shy away from sharing with her.

    Xu Ning said in the moment, ¡°Mr.

    Su, it¡¯s said that a bunch of scandals involving Chen Yaxi have been uncovered, waiting to break on Monday.¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63 63 Where do I even start

    ?63: Chapter 63 Where do I even start?

    63: Chapter 63 Where do I even start?

    Su Lu was in the midst of popping crispy chips into her mouth when she heard the remarks and her fingers froze.

    The chips fell from her fingertips, and she didn¡¯t bother to pick them up.

    ¡°See you on Monday?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­

    an expression from the inte.¡± Xu Ning thought she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the phrase and exined.

    Su Lu, ¡°I know what it means, but how could this happen to Chen Yaxi?¡±

    Su Lu meant no disrespect toward Chen Yaxi, but to speak frankly, Chen Yaxi was just a minor model.

    Even with some fame, she was not at the level where people would say ¡®see you on Monday.¡¯

    ¡°Besides, Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t just sit by and watch,¡± Su Lu added.

    The outside world might not know, but Su Lu was very aware that Chen Yaxi and Gu Xin had registered their marriage and were legal spouses, with the heir of the Gu Family in her belly.

    No matter what, the Gu Family wouldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    Xu Ning nodded, ¡°Yes, but I heard that this time she was specifically targeted.

    I¡¯m not sure about the details, but since there are such rumors, there must be some reason behind it, and the implications could be significant.¡±

    Su Lu felt a vague sense of foreboding but couldn¡¯t quite articte it just yet.

    After some thought, she decided to send WeChat to Gu Xin to express her concern.

    Thinking of Qiao Li¡¯s matter, she didn¡¯t forget to tell Xu Ning, ¡°There might be someone from my brothering to help me, which will ease your burden.

    Please organize the data for those projects you¡¯re piled up with, and I¡¯ll have him take over.¡±

    Xu Ning was nearly moved to tears.

    She wasn¡¯t too ambitious and didn¡¯t n to monopolize all the projects to boost her own achievements.

    She knew how to live wisely, aiming just to learn from her work and handle a volume within her energy range was more than sufficient.

    ¡°Boss, I love you.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s lips were smeared with a ring of oil from eating sesame balls, which looked unexpectedlyical.

    Su Lu watched this and started tough.

    By the afternoon, she still hadn¡¯t received a reply from Gu Xin, and Su Lu worried that this time he was really in over his head.

    Mainly because Su Lu considered that this incident was very likely, possibly¡­

    Involved Su Zhe, who was cunning, a fact Su Lu was well aware of.

    Ah, she still needed to persuade her brother.

    Although she hadn¡¯t heard from Gu Xin by the afternoon, an unexpected visitor had arrived.

    Su Lu was a bit surprised at the middle-aged woman walking into her office.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    Su Lu held back a certain address, as until not long ago, out of courtesy, she would have to call this woman ¡°mom.¡±

    Because the elegant woman before her was Gu Xin¡¯s mother, Xue Xian.

    Since she and Gu Xin were no longer legally rted, the title didn¡¯t seem quite right, so Su Lu added, ¡°Aunt Xue.¡±

    Xue Xian smiled, a smile that seemed a bit stiff and awkward, probably feeling that meeting in such capacities now made many things different.

    ¡°Yes, I just wanted toe and see you,¡± Xue Xian said, pointing at the door, ¡°I brought you some nourishment.

    Make sure to eat it; I noticed you¡¯ve lost weight.

    Also, I heard you had a close call in Hai City?

    You really need to take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie, you went through the trouble; I¡¯ll remember to eat it,¡± Su Lu said warmly.

    Xue Xian looked at her, sighing inwardly.

    She was always like this, gentle, graceful, courteous in every aspect.

    To be honest, Xue Xian initially wasn¡¯t very satisfied with the Su Family as inws, since Su Yukan was too opportunistic, Zhu Xinyan was too trivial, and, ultimately, it was the case of elevating a mistress to a legitimate position.

    It undoubtedly made it difficult for Xue Xian, a wife from a prestigious family with an official wedding, to approve.

    When her husband said he wanted to arrange such a marriage for their son, Xue Xian¡¯s heart had a hundred objections.

    It was only after she met Su Lu and spent time with her that Xue Xian¡¯s resistance began to dissipate.

    Because Su Lu really was someone who made you feelfortable to be around.

    She didn¡¯te across as opportunistic or rude, everything was just right.

    Apart from theck of affection with Gu Xin, Xue Xian could hardly find any faults in her.

    She was extremely satisfied with this daughter-inw.

    If it really came down to it, the Gu Family were all quite satisfied with Su Lu, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with the Su Family on so many projects during their marriage.

    It was said to be in consideration of the Su Family, but in reality, it was mostly for Su Lu.

    And now, such a good daughter-inw was lost, with the fault lying on her own son, and the two had no property disputes, no children, and not even much emotional attachment.

    As a result, when they divorced, Xue Xian and Gu Changlin couldn¡¯t really say much.

    They just couldn¡¯t find the words.

    Xue Xian was a picky high-societydy to begin with, let alone having had Su Lu as a daughter-inw, a gem in her eyes.

    She really disapproved of Chen Yaxi, scrutinizing every detail with displeasure.

    Every aspect of Chen Yaxi was a w in her eyes.

    Xue Xian despised Chen Yaxi¡¯s unrespectable profession, despised that she got involved with Gu Xin during his marriage, viewing her as the worst kind of mistress a distinguished wife could disdain.

    And she even got pregnant before marriage!

    The more Xue Xian thought about it, the angrier she became, feeling more and more it was such a pity, having had such a good daughter-inw, only for it to fall apart.

    She watched as Su Lu skillfully served her favorite tea, which she had prepared herself.

    Xue Xian sighed, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Su Lu asked gently, ¡°Is something wrong?

    Is there anything I can help with?¡±

    Xue Xian picked up the cup, quickly put it down, and then took Su Lu¡¯s hand.

    Su Lu was taken aback and turned her hand over to gently pat the back of Xue Xian¡¯s hand, reassuring, ¡°Aunt, just say it.¡±

    Xue Xian stared at her earnestly, hesitating for a moment before asking seriously, ¡°Xiaolu,¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Could you perhaps¡­¡± Xue Xian bit her lip, hesitating, obviously troubled.

    Su Lu thought she might havee because of the issue with Chen Yaxi and was hesitant to speak up due to saving face, so prepared to bring up the subject herself.

    Unexpectedly¡­

    After Xue Xian bit her lip, her resolve seemed to strengthen, and she said earnestly, ¡°Xiaolu, can you forgive our Axin?¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s mind first filled with question marks, followed immediately by exmation marks!

    What was this all about?!

    She never expected this.

    She initially thought that Gu Xin had already pacified his family, but it seemed that might not be the case.

    However¡­ she couldn¡¯t really me Gu Xin for this, since in the matter of their divorce, she hadn¡¯t managed to pacify Su Yukan either.

    ¡°Aunt, this¡­¡± Su Lu, somewhat helpless, said, ¡°Where do I even start?¡±

    Having started the conversation, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Xue Xian to continue, her tone even bing somewhat urgent, ¡°Axin¡¯s father and I are both very pleased with you!

    It¡¯s true that Gu Xin was at fault!

    We failed in our upbringing and wronged you.

    Please forgive him this once.

    I have some shares in Gu Family industries in my name, and properties in several cities.

    If you can forgive Axin, all of these I will leave to you!

    I really¡­ can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64 64 Paranoia

    ?64: Chapter 64 Paranoia   64: Chapter 64 Paranoia                                   Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to remain silent, but she really didn¡¯t know what to say!

    Over the years, she and Gu Xin had always been polite to each other in front of their parents, also to avoid causing each other too much trouble.

    So, although both of them knew there was no feeling between them,

    to their parents it might not seem that way.

    Based on their previously courteous interactions, their parents might have thought it wasn¡¯t impossible that they had a profound rtionship.

    Actually, thinking about it now, putting on such a respectful front in front of their parents wasn¡¯t a good thing, unfair to Chen Yaxi, and dishonest to their parents.

    But back then, it certainly was the easiest way to handle things.

    Su Lu had thought that after the divorce procedures, Gu Xin had already exined everything to his parents, but now it seemed that was obviously not the case.

    If that was the case, it was quite normal for Xue Xian to be dissatisfied with Chen Yaxi.

    A woman who had destroyed her son¡¯s marriage and even forced a daughter-inw she liked to step aside!

    ¡°Aunt, the situation between Gu Xin and me isn¡¯t as simple as just forgiving him.

    I¡¯m not in a position to discuss the specifics with you, it would be more appropriate for Gu Xin to tell you himself.¡±

    Su Lu pondered over her wording for a moment, trying to phrase her response as tactfully as possible.

    But since Xue Xian had taken the initiative toe today, of course, she was also emotional.

    She said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it from him!

    The moment he opens his mouth, he only speaks highly of that woman, praising how good she is.

    If she¡¯s that good, would she have destroyed someone¡¯s marriage?

    Would she have resorted to using a child as leverage?

    I merely spoke a few words about that woman, and he turned his back on me, and even took her abroad for a vacation.

    Is he avoiding me?

    He¡¯s the one in the wrong, and he thinks he has the right to be?!¡±

    So that was why Gu Xin took Chen Yaxi abroad for a vacation.

    Su Lu thought to herself that Gu Xin really didn¡¯t handle this smartly.

    His mother already had a poor impression of Chen Yaxi, and him constantly speaking well of her in front of his mother was only going to backfire¡­

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t agree with her or appraise Chen Yaxi¡¯s character, so she could only helplessly offer a smile.

    Xue Xian¡¯s eyes had reddened, which left Su Lu feeling somewhat at a loss.

    She gripped Su Lu¡¯s hand tightly, pleading, ¡°Xiaolu, can¡¯t you give Axin another chance?

    Which man doesn¡¯t make mistakes?

    Especially in our circle, if you can¡¯t tolerate the slightest fault, you might as well not live.¡±

    Su Lu really didn¡¯t like hearing this and couldn¡¯t agree either.

    Perhaps she still hadn¡¯t grown up, in her heart she still wanted to hold on to that purity in rtionships.

    ¡°Aunt, Gu Xin and I no longer have feelings for each other.¡± Su Lu could only advise, ¡°He and Chen Yaxi have a very good rtionship, and if he can be happy, then I am willing to wish him well.

    You also shouldn¡¯t insist, don¡¯t let this matter damage your rtionship with your son.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!

    As long as I am here, that woman won¡¯t enter the Gu Family¡¯s door!

    The Gu Family will only have one daughter-inw, and that¡¯s you, Su Lu!¡± Xue Xian stated.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment and could only continue tofort her in a soft voice.

    Xue Xian wouldn¡¯t leave, stubbornly staying put as if trying to wear Su Lu down, remaining there.

    Su Lu felt helpless, all the way until it was time to leave work in the afternoon.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m off work now.

    Let me take you downstairs.¡±

    Xue Xian stood up, her eyes darting about before she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange for a car, Xiaolu can you drive me home?¡±

    Su Lu really wanted to refuse, but looking into Xue Xian¡¯s eyes¡­

    and indeed, driving her home wasn¡¯t too difficult a task.

    Su Lu sighed softly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    On the drive to the Gu Family¡¯s house, Xue Xian kept steadfastly making her case and trying to convince Su Lu to forgive Gu Xin and not give up on their rtionship.

    Su Lu, on the other hand, kept emphasizing that she and Gu Xin no longer had feelings for each other.

    Xue Xian then started to employ indirect persuasion, suggesting that feelings could be developed even if there weren¡¯t any¡­

    once someone became obsessed, it seemed that no argument could persuade them.

    Fortunately, the journey had its limits, and she finally dropped Xue Xian off at the Gu Family¡¯s residence.

    As soon as the car reached the gate, the ck iron gate¡¯s security system automatically opened, and gatekeeper Uncle Zhang greeted her with a kind smile, ¡°Mrs.

    Gu, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Zhang,¡± Su Lu said as she drove inside.

    Xue Xian invited her to stay for dinner.

    Originally, Su Lu wanted to decline, but Xue Xian pleaded with a pitiful expression, saying if she didn¡¯t stay, Xue Xian would only have her cat forpany during her meal.

    Su Lu had no choice but to stay for dinner.

    Before leaving, she still made a point to assert her position.

    But it seemed that Xue Xian had already sunk into paranoia and wasn¡¯t really listening.

    She loaded two baskets of fruit into Su Lu¡¯s car and urged her toe over for meals more often.

    Only after Su Lu drove the car away from the Gu Family¡¯s residence did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    She parked the car on the roadside outside the Gu Family¡¯s ce before picking up her phone.

    She didn¡¯t even bother with text messages and directly made a voice call.

    She waited for the call to be answered.

    So much so that she hadn¡¯t noticed a nondescript small car parked not far away.

    In this residential area around the Gu Family¡¯s home, it was quite unlikely to see such a low-end brand of car.

    And Su Lu hadn¡¯t noticed either, across the road, a ck luxury car was sitting silently there¡­

    The voice call rang for quite a while before it was finally picked up.

    Gu Xin was on the other end, and he sounded somewhat tired.

    ¡°Hello, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Lu had been prepared for a barrage of pointed questions once the call connected, but upon hearing Gu Xin¡¯s voice, she held back.

    She only asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s up?¡± Gu Xin asked.

    Su Lu hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Your mother¡­

    came to thepany to see me today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xin fell silent at the other end.

    Su Lu heard him take a deep breath in and exhale it slowly; he was smoking.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you talked to her about our situation?¡± Su Lu carefully asked, sensing that something was off.

    ¡°Did you tell her?¡± Gu Xin fired back, and it was clear that his tone was not good.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.

    I think it¡¯s more appropriate for you to address it.

    After all, I don¡¯t really have a ce to stand,¡± Su Lu spoke sensibly.

    But her words seemed to have struck a nerve with Gu Xin.

    Unable to control his emotions, he replied with a bad tone, ¡°Yeah, you really don¡¯t have a ce to stand, so it¡¯s more suitable for me to speak up, as if this whole thing from beginning to end were entirely my affair, as if you never participated in this marriage at all.¡±

    Su Lu pursed her lips.

    Most of the time, she managed her emotions very well, probably because she didn¡¯t care much, so she remained calm, rational, and subdued.

    Now she replied very calmly, ¡°I guess you¡¯re not in a good mood; let¡¯s talk when you¡¯ve calmed down a bit.¡±

    Gu Xin must have been under a lot of stress recently because he spoke with ack of control at the other end, ¡°Why has it all be my fault now?

    Xiao Xi¡¯s fault now?

    You didn¡¯t want this marriage from the start, and you had someone else you liked too.

    Why has it all be my fault?

    Isn¡¯t this a mutual fault?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so whatever you need me to cooperate with, I will fullyply, but let¡¯s wait until you¡¯ve calmed down, I¡­

    ah!¡±

    A loud bang startled Su Lu into suddenly screaming.

    Gu Xin instantly became calm, yet anxious, ¡°Xiaolu?

    Xiaolu!

    What happened?!¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65 65 He Appeared

    ?65: Chapter 65: He Appeared   65: Chapter 65: He Appeared                                   Although Gu Xin had been under tremendous pressure recently, which sometimes made him lose his cool and control of his emotions,

    he even unreasonably took his anger out on Su Lu, knowing full well in his heart that he was discing his anger.

    But he just couldn¡¯t control it.

    Due to pregnancy hormones being unstable and further disturbed by thesements, Chen Yaxi¡¯s emotions became even more unstable.

    He couldn¡¯t possiblysh out at his pregnant lover.

    However, Su Lu was always so gentle, restrained, and understanding, which is why Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help himself, even though he knew he was discing his anger.

    Deep down, he felt that Su Lu, being such a good-natured person, would understand and tolerate him.

    Even though it was very unreasonable.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he really wished any harm on Su Lu, so when he heard Su Lu¡¯s scream,

    Gu Xin snapped back into reality.

    ¡°Xiaolu!

    Xiaolu?

    What happened?!¡± he asked anxiously.

    Then he heard the sounds of knocking and the sharp noise of breaking ss.

    Gu Xin¡¯s brow furrowed with urgency.

    Su Lu¡¯s voice lost its prior calmness and restraint, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°You¡­

    who are you?

    What do you want?

    Ah¡ª!

    Let go of me!¡±

    Hearing the sounds from Su Lu¡¯s end, Gu Xin also became frantic.

    ¡°How¡­

    what happened?¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t hear Gu Xin¡¯s voice on the other end; she was stunned by the sudden turn of events.

    From a cheap-looking car that had pulled up nearby sometime before, a disheveled man emerged, wearing an inconspicuous jacket and a duck-billed cap, his chin covered in thick stubble that looked long unshaven.

    His face was gaunt, with prominent cheekbones and hollow cheeks, his eyes hinted at a touch of hysteria.

    He held a crowbar, swinging it repeatedly, smashing her car window, quickly shattering the ss.

    His voice was hoarse, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting at the door for a week or two; finally, I caught you.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­

    who are you?¡± Su Lu tried to stay calm as she asked.

    He responded, ¡°I remember you, you are Gu Xin¡¯s wife, right?¡±

    He seemed agitated, ¡°His dad is always with bodyguards, his mom always with a driver, I thought I¡¯d never find a chance, but finally, here it is.¡±

    Su Lu realized, this person was probably targeting Gu Xin.

    And this man also saw the screen of the smartphone that Su Lu was holding mid-call; his eyes lit up, and he snatched it away.

    Gu Xin had felt that this man¡¯s voice was somewhat familiar.

    Now, hearing the man speak on the phone, ¡°Hello, Mr.

    Gu?¡±

    Gu Xin only found the voice familiar but couldn¡¯t recall who it was, ¡°Who are you?

    What exactly do you want!¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Gu really forgets things easily, huh?

    But of course, for someone who can easily crush others with a flick of a finger, why would you care?

    In your eyes, I¡¯m probably less than nothing!¡±

    Gu Xin: ¡°You are¡­

    Zhang Yuanjun?¡±

    ¡°Surprised Mr.

    Gu still remembers, truly ttered,¡± Zhang Yuanjun said with a coldugh.

    Gu Xin was utterly speechless, and if it weren¡¯t for not wanting to agitate the man further under these circumstances, Gu Xin would have roared.

    This man had clearly made a mistake himself, embezzling funds, yet how had it turned into him being ruthlessly pursued by Gu Xin?

    He took a deep breath to suppress his emotions.

    ¡°Are you sick?

    When have I ever been utterly ruthless to you?

    It was your own mistake; I was merely acting ording to the rules.¡±

    Yet, the man asserted himself boldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!

    I begged you!

    But you just refused to make any allowances!

    You¡¯re so rich!

    Why do you have to be so petty with me?!¡±

    Su Lu listened from the side, her worldviewpletely shaken by such absurd logic¡­

    It was unexpectedly refreshing.

    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t Gu Xin¡¯s fault for attracting trouble; who would have thought there were such people?

    ¡°You rich people!

    The richer you get, the stingier you be!

    The richer you are, the more you fuss!

    How would you understand the hardships of people like me?¡± The man grew more self-righteous, almost moving himself to tears with his words, his eyes even reddening a bit.

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Xin almost rebuked with, ¡®Being poor isn¡¯t a reason to break thew,¡¯ but considering the man¡¯s unstable emotions and Su Lu¡¯s safety, he held back.

    He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Alright, then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°The things that happened before, I want you to overlook them, solve them for me!

    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being harsh on your wife!

    Heh, she¡¯s quite pretty too.

    If something bad happens to her, it¡¯s not a loss for me either¡­¡± The man chuckled greasily.

    Su Lu furrowed her brows as the man aimed a crowbar at her neck.

    Gu Xin still pondered how to negotiate with the man, prioritizing calming him down first.

    Suddenly, from the other end, he heard the man¡¯s piercing scream of agony.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!

    Ah¡ª!¡±

    There was also the sound of beating on a body, the dull thumpsbined with his screams made it easy to imagine how brutally fists were meeting flesh.

    ¡°Spare¡­

    spare my life!

    Help!

    They¡¯re¡­

    going to beat me to death!¡±

    There was rustling from the phone, as if it was being passed from one hand to another.

    Following that, Gu Xin heard a voice so chillingly cold it seemed toe from hell itself.

    ¡°Listen carefully.¡± The man¡¯s voice was exceptionally cold.

    ¡°If you cause any trouble for Su Lu again, don¡¯t me me for not being nice to your woman and the child in her womb.

    Try me if you don¡¯t believe.¡±

    This voice was apanied by the sound of metal scraping the ground.

    Gu Xin couldn¡¯t recognize the voice of this man, but with such a cold and dominant tone, he momentarily thought it was Su Zhe.

    But before Gu Xin could respond, the call was abruptly hung up.

    Not only was Gu Xin caught off guard, but Su Lu was even more so.

    She watched,pletely stunned, as Bo Jingshen approached menacingly, pulling Zhang Yuanjun away from her car window to the side before starting to brutally beat him.

    She watched as he took the crowbar and her phone from Zhang Yuanjun¡¯s hands using only his bare hands, listened to the sharp sound of the crowbar scraping the ground as he dragged it along.

    His hand held the crowbar, blood dripping down from his fingertips.

    In his other hand, he held the phone, spewing threats to Gu Xin on the other end.

    By the time he reached her car, he abruptly hung up and handed her the phone.

    Su Lu took the phone, her mouth opening and closing, unable to speak; how could he be here?

    If he hadn¡¯t been there, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    But his presence, like a hero of unparalleled measure¡­

    Su Lu blinked, her eyes slightly red.

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, standing outside the car door, gazing down at her steadily, then reaching out to gently touch her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re not hurt.¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66 66 Seems to Have Calmed Down

    ?66: Chapter 66 Seems to Have Calmed Down?

    66: Chapter 66 Seems to Have Calmed Down?

    Su Lu blinked her eyes.

    Despite being scared before, she had not shed a single tear, but now, with a blink,rge drops of tears were cascading down.

    The teardrops fell onto Bo Jingshen¡¯s fingertips, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown, dropping the crowbar and intending to wipe away her tears.

    Still, his hand was covered in sticky blood.

    The urgent sound of a car starting came from behind.

    Seizing the moment Bo Jingshen was distracted, Zhang Yuanjun, limping, jumped into the car and drove away.

    Su Lu stared fixedly at the blood on Bo Jingshen¡¯s hands, her brows deeply furrowed.

    She hurriedly pulled out some tissues and shoved them into his hand.

    Bo Jingshen pinched the tissues with one hand and took out his phone with the other to dial a number.

    He calmly reported a license te number over the phone.

    Even in his earlier state of rage, he had managed to memorize the number.

    ¡°Yes, this te number, run a check.¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was soft and calm, as if nothing had happened, as if he wasn¡¯t the same person who was so enraged that he almost killed Zhang Yuanjun just moments before.

    He calmly continued, ¡°If the te number yields no results, check the name Zhang Yuanjun.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Bo Jingshen leaned slightly, looking at Su Lu in the car.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± he asked, worried she had been frightened, ¡°Can you drive yourself back?¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Su Lu¡¯s response, he knocked on the car door, ¡°Never mind, you sit on the side.

    I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    Su Lu sniffled, finally regaining someposure, ¡°I can drive, you¡­

    just get in.¡±

    She thought better of it and then added, ¡°Or do you want to drive your own car?¡±

    Without saying a second word, Bo Jingshen got into the car.

    Su Lu immediately started the car and drove off.

    She had hesitated over whether to call the police, but then thought better of it, figuring Bo Jingshen would handle the situation.

    The Gu Family lived in the suburbs, in a nice environment, but it was still some distance from the city center.

    Su Lu, who always drove steadily, now couldn¡¯t help but speed up.

    With a grave expression, she drove with extreme focus.

    Bo Jingshen nced at her out of the corner of his eye and, for some reason, let out a slight sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, she was okay.

    Fortunately¡­

    it seemed she had cooled down.

    Bo Jingshen knew Su Lu well; she was not one to get angry easily, but when she did, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to calm down.

    Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t get angry often that her angersted so long when she did.

    He had obviously upset her earlier.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so worried about Su Lu withdrawing from the cooperation project and wouldn¡¯t have given Cheng Yan an urgent order to sign the letter of intent overnight.

    Halfway through the drive, Su Lu¡¯s phone rang.

    Her phone screen was already shattered; it was unclear whether it was just the protective film that was broken or if the screen was damaged too.

    Su Lu had yet to change the saved name for Xue Xian¡¯s number in her phone.

    It was still saved as ¡®Mrs.

    Gu¡¯, the way it always had been.

    She had no mother, and it was absolutely impossible for her to refer to Zhu Xinyan with such a term, so the name on the call was clear given the surname Gu.

    Her phone was propped up on the car¡¯s center console mount, and Bo Jingshen, seated in the passenger seat, could clearly see the screen.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t turn to look at his expression, but she could feel as though the atmosphere had changed somewhat.

    So, Su Lu didn¡¯t turn on the speakerphone.

    Instead, she grabbed a Bluetooth earpiece, inserted it into her ear, and then answered the call.

    Xue Xian spoke with concern, ¡°Xiaolu, are you okay?

    Nothing happened, right?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Su Lu replied briefly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.

    Uncle Zhang, when he was out patrolling, saw some broken car ss on the roadside ¨C thought someone¡¯s car got smashed.

    As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s good.

    Come back soon, and let me know when you arrive, oh?

    I¡¯ve been worried.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will.

    I¡¯m still driving, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    After the call ended, the car became very quiet.

    The car left the expressway and entered the city.

    It was then that Su Lu asked, ¡°Should I take you to the hospital?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t looked closely at the wound on his hand and didn¡¯t dare say whether it was serious or not.

    But Su Lu felt that going to the hospital was definitely the safer option.

    Bo Jingshen, however, shook his head in refusal, ¡°No need, just take me home.¡±

    As he spoke, he mentioned a residentialplex name¡ªa high-end area in Feng City, not far from Mingyang Avenue but also quite close to the new district.

    The location was excellent, ranking within the top three of the best properties in Feng City in recent years.

    It seemed Bo Jingshen¡¯s home was there.

    Su Lu, having grown up in Feng City, was fairly familiar with the area, so she drove straight to his residence.

    When they entered theplex, he used his ess card, which worked smoothly without a hitch.

    Su Lu stopped the car in front of the building as per his instructions.

    Bo Jingshen got out, and Su Lu really did intend to follow and go upstairs with him, to look at the wound on his hand, to help him with it.

    But before she even had the chance to turn off the engine, she saw the personing towards the building from behind.

    It was Jing Ruo, the woman with an ambiguously close rtionship with Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu was taken aback, her fingers tightening on the steering wheel.

    She hadn¡¯t expected¡­

    that they were living together.

    Bo Jingshen closed the passenger side door and noticed Su Lu¡¯sck of response, so he slightly bent down to look at her through the window, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing up to sit for a bit?¡±

    He even nned to walk around to the driver¡¯s side to open the door for her.

    Unexpectedly, Su Lu shook her head, ¡°No, thank you.

    Remember to have someone look at that wound when you get back.

    I think it¡¯s better to go get a tetanus shot tomorrow during the day.¡±

    Her voice was eerily calm, the calmer it was, the more unfathomable it became.

    Su Lu shifted into reverse, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    After backing up the car and creating some distance from him, she quickly spun the wheel to turn around and drive away.

    Bo Jingshen stood in ce, disbelief in his gaze.

    Soon, he heard a slightly surprised female voice from behind, ¡°Oh?

    You¡¯re back?¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned and turned around to see Jing Ruo walking up behind him, looking at the game disc and a bag of snacks in her hand, and her casual homely attire.

    Bo Jingshen felt a twinge of pain in his temples.

    Jing Ruo was used to his cold demeanor, but upon seeing the blood on his hand, she was still shocked, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Bo Jingshen dismissed the injury on his hand as if it wasmonce to him.

    Yet Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but frown, the girl, who always faced Bo Jingshen¡¯s coldness without such serious concern before, was now all seriousness, ¡°Is it because someone¡¯s been troubling you again?

    Is it because he had someone¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Bo Jingshen interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s not that, stop guessing.¡±

    Rarely, his voice and expression were not so cold towards Jing Ruo.

    However, thisck of coldness didn¡¯tst long.

    As Jing Ruo said, ¡°I¡¯ll bandage it for you in a bit.¡±

    And then followed him into the building lobby, Bo Jingshen turned his head and frowned, ¡°When are you going to leave?

    Is this ce some kind of shelter?¡±

 Chapter 67 - 67 67 Dare Not Make a Sound

    ?67: Chapter 67: Dare Not Make a Sound   67: Chapter 67: Dare Not Make a Sound                                   Jing Ruo¡¯s expression on her face stiffened, and she looked at Bo Jingshen with a veryplex gaze.

    ¡°It is really hard to imagine, what kind of person can tolerate living with someone like you.

    What a temperament this is¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen stepped into the elevator and turned to look at Jing Ruo outside the elevator doors, ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself about it, in any case, it won¡¯t be you.

    Rest assured.¡±

    Jing Ruo huffed, sulkily pursing her lips, ¡°Anyway, even if you are impatient, just bear with it during this time.

    He knows you¡¯re back in the country, and since I¡¯m here watching, he won¡¯t be too likely toe trouble you.¡±

    As Jing Ruo spoke, she couldn¡¯t help clicking her tongue twice, ¡°I really don¡¯t know who I¡¯m doing this for, to think that I¡¯m even despised like this.¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t make out any guilt on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face¡ªall she saw was his impatience as he pressed the elevator close button several times!

    If she hadn¡¯t moved quickly, she almost wouldn¡¯t have been able to squeeze into the elevator!

    If possible, Jing Ruo just wanted to exim loudly, ¡°Damn unfeeling!¡±

    Su Lu drove back, feeling actually veryplicated inside.

    Thinking of Bo Jingshen¡¯s appearance in the moment of crisis, her heart was not unaffected.

    But then she thought of Jing Ruo appearing at Bo Jingshen¡¯s apartment unit door dressed in homewear.

    Her heart felt extremely ufortable.

    After returning home, Gu Xin¡¯s call came in, now without the previous unrestrained bad mood when speaking to Su Lu; his voice even contained a heavy note of apology.

    ¡°Xiaolu, are you alright?

    I¡¯m really worried.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Lu poured a cup of warm water, didn¡¯t lift it to drink, holding the phone in one hand, and extending the palm of the other hand open.

    Looking at her own pale and clean palm, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of how his hand that held the crowbar bled, drop by drop, through his fingers.

    Gu Xin, noting her brief words, also knew he had spoken too harshly before.

    After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my emotions and tone were too bad earlier.

    I know you¡¯re already having a hard time, and all these matters are because I didn¡¯t handle them properly, hence the situation has be what it is now, whether it¡¯s about our rtionship or this matter with Zhang Yuanjun.¡±

    Chen Yaxi had learned of these matters before and scolded him.

    It actually jolted him awake, yes, he always thought he was the one who was wronged, who had it tough, who had it hard.

    But he hadn¡¯t considered how difficult it must be for Su Lu to be in such an awkward position.

    Moreover, if they were to go by their current rtionship status, that is to say, there wasn¡¯t one.

    She originally had no responsibility or obligation to shield him from any trouble.

    Even if she, Su Lu, were toin about him and Chen Yaxi in front of anyone, on any social media tform, it would bepletely justifiable.

    But she hadn¡¯t done so; she even went above and beyond to shield them both from a lot of trouble.

    Using Chen Yaxi¡¯s scolding words, that would be, ¡°Gu Xin, get it straight, to be honest, I don¡¯t even dare to speak loudly to Su Lu because we are simply in the wrong.

    It¡¯s because she really has it tough.

    And you?

    You even me her?

    What kind of beast are you?¡±

    ¡°Also, about this matter, if you don¡¯t handle it well, let¡¯s not talk about other things, just considering the attitude your mother has towards me all this time, if anything happens to Su Lu, I, Chen Yaxi, won¡¯t have to enter the Gu Family¡¯s doors for the rest of my life.

    The child in my belly, too, will find it hard to be acknowledged by your family.¡±

    Chen Yaxi always spoke bluntly, and her discourse really left Gu Xin feeling utterly ashamed.

    When he called again, wasn¡¯t his tone extraordinarily gentle¡­

    Su Lu, hearing Gu Xin¡¯s recent apology, actually gentlyughed, she understood Gu Xin well.

    So she said, ¡°You got a scolding from Chen Yaxi, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Gu Xin sighed, ¡°Like getting doused in blood.¡±

    ¡°Then I feel relieved,¡± said Su Lu.

    Hearing what Su Lu said, Gu Xin felt relieved.

    ¡°As long as you feel better, that¡¯s what matters.

    If you¡¯re still upset when I get back, let me know how you want me to apologize.¡±

    Su Lu restrained her smile, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°That person has run away.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Yuanjun?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, so if this issue isn¡¯t resolved and the person isn¡¯t caught yet, don¡¯t bring Chen Yaxi back.

    She¡¯s pregnant, and it¡¯s not too safe,¡± Su Lu said.

    Considering the situation today, it was genuinely frightening¡ªif Chen Yaxi, pregnant as she was, had been there, she might have been scared out of her wits.

    Already feeling guilty, and upon hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but think that it was no wonder Chen Yaxi scolded him, no wonder she said she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her voice to Su Lu.

    To be honest, Gu Xin himself now felt that shouting at Su Lu before was indeed an unforgivable sin.

    So, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but apologize again, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s truly my fault that you¡¯re shouldering so much.¡±

    Su Luughed and said, ¡°If I were in front of you right now, would you have to kneel down to me?¡±

    ¡°I feel ashamed,¡± Gu Xin said.

    Su Lu replied, ¡°I consider you a friend, after all, we have five years ofradely bonds.

    Don¡¯t be such a stranger.¡±

    Only then did Gu Xin stop apologizing and just asked Su Lu not to worry, saying he wouldn¡¯t rashly let Chen Yaxie back until everything was settled.

    Then he couldn¡¯t quite hold back¡ªhe and Su Lu wererades with a history, after all, and he had never hidden anything about his rtionship with Chen Yaxi from Su Lu from the very beginning.

    Naturally, he was very curious now.

    Gu Xin tentatively asked, ¡°The person who took your phone earlier, I didn¡¯t react at the time to recognize the voice, but thinking about it¡­

    that seemed like Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice, right?¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Gu Xin continued, ¡°Actually, when you were still in Hai City, I heard the project team mention him there.

    I¡­

    I¡¯m not just being nosy.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Lu raised an eyebrow.

    Gu Xin clicked his tongue on the other end, ¡°Alright, I admit I¡¯m just being nosy, okay?

    I¡¯ve told you everything, after all.¡±

    ¡°Fine.

    It¡¯s just that¡­

    things between him and me are a bitplicated, and right now there really isn¡¯t much to say,¡± Su Lu said, and nced at the palm of her hand again.

    Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask further, for he more or less knew that before marrying him, Su Lu had someone she liked very, very much, and her feelings were deep.

    So much so that from the time they first got married, he could feel her sense of distance, as if she could no longer let anyone else in.

    For that reason, Gu Xin had had no intention of developing any feelings with Su Lu from the beginning.

    If someone¡¯s heart is upied by another, it is very hard for others topete.

    ¡°In any case, don¡¯t let yourself be wronged,¡± Gu Xin said.

    Su Lu: ¡°I know.¡± She thought for a moment, ¡°Oh, by the way, my brother hase back.¡±

    Gu Xin let out a long sigh, ¡°Sigh¡ª!¡±

    Of course, he knew Su Zhe hade back.

    If he didn¡¯t know that Su Zhe hade back, he wouldn¡¯t have been irrationally angry with Su Lu like he had been before.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle it,¡± Gu Xin said.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for not being able to help you.¡±

    Even though she spoke with schadenfreude, her words were sincere¡ªshe really couldn¡¯t help Gu Xin, and he knew it.

    Su Zhe waspletely aware of theck of feelings between him and Su Lu and still, he was annoyed by him.

    Gu Xin felt a bit of sympathy for whoever would end up with Su Lu in the future¡­

 Chapter 68 - 68 68 Already Known

    ?68: Chapter 68 Already Known   68: Chapter 68 Already Known                                   At the same time, Jing Ruo very selflessly offered the snacks she had bought to Bo Jingshen, and for no apparent reason, Bo Jingshen let out a loud sneeze.

    Jing Ruo¡¯s face turned as ck as coal, she mmed the door as she entered the guest room, deciding she would never bother with this guy again.

    Before hanging up the phone, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but worry about Su Lu¡¯s health, ¡°You were shocked today, why don¡¯t you go over and spend the night with Cheng You Ran?¡±

    After being shocked, a person might recover at the moment, but some side effects could be dyed in their onset.

    ¡°Got it.¡± After ending the call, Su Lu felt that Gu Xin made sense.

    So she called Cheng You Ran.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Su Lu barely got the words out.

    When she heard the hurried voice of Cheng You Ran on the other end, ¡°Where else could an old ox be, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Su Lu knew there was no need to ask further, this fellow was on a night shift, ¡°No worries, was just thinking of having you over for the night.¡±

    ¡°Ay, thanks boss, maybe next time.

    I¡¯m not free tonight, busy here,¡± Cheng You Ran said, and Su Lu could hear the sound of emergency callsing from her end.

    Cheng You Ran didn¡¯t say much else, hurriedly hung up the phone.

    ¡°Better to rely on oneself than others.¡± Su Lu took out a calming bath bomb from the cupboard, filled the tub with hot water, and took a bath.

    Sure enough, right after the bath, she felt drowsy.

    Toozy to drain the water, she climbed straight into bed, feeling like there wasn¡¯t much of a problem.

    But in the middle of the night, the problem arrived.

    Nightmares, endless nightmares, either being chased or beaten, it felt like there was no peace at all, sleeping was exhausting.

    Convulsions, cold sweat, struggling to wake from the dreams, and the clock showed it was just two in the morning.

    She felt hot all over, and her temperature was 39.5 degrees.

    She rummaged through her medicine cab, which had stomach and wound medicines, but not a single fever or pain reducer.

    Su Lu ordered medicine delivery through her phone, then wrapped herself in a nket with a cup of hot water, nesting on the sofa under the warm light of the living room floormp, waiting for the delivery to arrive.

    About twenty minutes passed, and the inte buzzer at the building¡¯s entrance rang.

    Wrapped in a nket, Su Lu went over, picked up the receiver, and the delivery man¡¯s face appeared on the inte video wearing a blue safety helmet, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here with your medicine!¡±

    But Su Lu¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on his face, because she saw the man standing behind him smoking, revealing half of his profile.

    Because he was turned to the side, the outline of half of his face was visible, and even though the inte video¡¯s resolution was very poor,

    that faultless perfect contour was still striking enough to catch the eye.

    ¡°Hello?¡± the delivery man, not getting a response, asked again.

    ¡°Ah, oh, wait a second, I¡­ I¡¯ming down to get it,¡± Su Lu said softly.

    The delivery man, happy not to go upstairs, immediately responded, ¡°Alright then, I appreciate it.¡±

    Su Lu hastily shuffled downstairs in her slippers; the elevator arrived quickly even at thiste hour.

    Perhaps it was the fever that made her impatience re because during that brief time, she kept staring at the numbers jumping atop the elevator, barely able to wait.

    Inside the elevator, as it descended, that same feeling of restlessness prevailed as she watched the floor numbers tick down.

    Until the ding of the elevator door opening.

    The coolness and slight mustiness of the first floor entrance hall, which rarely saw sunlight, rushed into her nostrils.

    Su Lu hurried out and opened the door to the building.

    ¡°Hey, hello, Miss Su, right?

    This is the medicine you ordered,¡± the delivery man handed over a paper bag.

    Su Lu took it, absent-mindedly staring past the delivery guy.

    But the man she had seen smoking behind her in the security video was gone, as if¡­

    the sight in the video had been nothing more than a hallucination born from her fever.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Lu said to the delivery guy, pausing for a moment, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Did you just see¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hm?

    See what?¡± The delivery guy waited for her to continue.

    Su Lu paused, then shook her head lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, never mind.

    Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, have a good rest, goodbye,¡± the delivery guy said as he finally turned to leave.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t immediately close the door to her unit.

    She leaned against the ss door, looking outside for a moment, but she didn¡¯t see the man from the security video.

    She lowered her eyes, pursing her lips to close the ss door.

    Just as the ss door was about to shut, a figure darted forward, a slender hand reaching out to stop the door.

    Given her past experience of having her car window smashed and being threatened, Su Lu should have felt fear in this sudden situation, should have been scared.

    After all, even under normal conditions, a person appearing out of nowhere would startle anyone.

    But strangely, she wasn¡¯t frightened at all.

    Su Lu just paused, suddenly looking up to meet Bo Jingshen¡¯s deep-set eyes.

    The man in front of her, dressed in casual attire, even wearing a pair of clogs on his feet, was exactly the same as the one she had seen on the video upstairs.

    It wasn¡¯t a fever-induced illusion.

    He had appeared just as suddenly again.

    Just staring at her like that, his hand gently touched her face.

    It seemed that he found the temperature of her skin unsatisfactory, as his thick brows furrowed tightly.

    Su Lu was feverish, her ears buzzing, but she could still vaguely hear him mutter softly, ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Su Lu was confused, not catching on.

    What did he know?

    Bo Jingshen took the bag of medicine from her hand, his other hand holding her wrist, leading her through the building¡¯s door.

    Su Lu stared at the bandage wrapped around his hand, unable to look away.

    The elevator door opened, and Bo Jingshen led her inside.

    Her gaze was still fixed on his bandaged hand, her mind dull as ifgging behind.

    So it wasn¡¯t until Bo Jingshen pinched her chin to lift her head that Su Lu finally came to her senses and pressed the button for her floor.

    Bo Jingshen nonchntly pocketed his bandaged hand in his trouser pocket.

    With a ding, the elevator reached the floor.

    Approaching the door, Su Lu¡¯s mind was still sluggish, but basic instincts kicked in, and she pushed open the sliding cover of the digital lock.

    On the keypad illuminated by blue light, she pressed the six digits; the blue light turned green, the cover slid shut, and the door opened.

    Everything was normal, just as it always was when she came home; not a single step was missed despite her foggy brain.

    Except, she missed one detail¡ªthe six-digit code for her door lock was someone¡¯s birthday.

    And right now, that person was standing beside her, holding her wrist, watching clearly as she entered his birthday on the door¡¯s digital keypad.

 Chapter 69 - 69 69 Capture the Scene

    ?69: Chapter 69: Capture the Scene   69: Chapter 69: Capture the Scene                                   Bo Jingshen looked thoughtfully at the door lock for a moment before following Su Lu into the house.

    She bent over and rummaged through the shoe cab for a pair of slippers for him.

    As she stood up, she nearly lost her bnce, but Bo Jingshen firmly steadied her.

    Su Lu straightened up and handed him the slippers, ¡°Wear these.¡±

    The slippers, men¡¯s, didn¡¯t look new.

    Despite her feeling unwell and not in the best condition, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are these Gu Xin¡¯s?¡±

    Su Lu, somewhat delirious from the fever, docile as a rabbit, shook her head while changing into her own indoor slippers, ¡°He hardly stays here, these belong to my brother.¡±

    When she said he hardly stayed here, it was because she had bought the apartment when she married Gu Xin.

    In the first two years of their marriage, to keep up appearances for their parents, Gu Xin would sometimes spend a night here.

    But that had ceased long ago, and the property had been transferred to Su Lu¡¯s name early on.

    It was her own private residence now, with Gu Xin only sometimesing over for a cup of tea and a chat before leaving.

    So there used to be some of Gu Xin¡¯s things in the house, but over thest two years, virtually nothing remained.

    Hearing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t live here, Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, slipped on the slippers, and walked into the living room, silently surveying the surroundings.

    It indeed looked like a woman¡¯s single-upancy home, with no wedding pictures of her and Gu Xin or anything of the sort.

    On a side cab, there were framed photos of Su Lu with Cheng Youran, as well as Su Lu with Su Zhe and another boy, but none of Gu Xin.

    Bo Jingshen silently observed his surroundings while he fetched her a ss of water, opened the medicine box, took out a fever reducer, and handed it to Su Lu.

    Su Lu sat on the sofa, wrapped in a nket.

    Though foggy from fever, she somewhat btedly grasped the situation, took the capsules, put them in her mouth, and swallowed them with water.

    She looked up at Bo Jingshen.

    How did it¡­

    How did she let hime up, in the middle of the night?

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Su Lu asked softly.

    Bo Jingshen touched her forehead and then pressed down on her shoulders to help her lie down on the sofa.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been sensitive; I guessed you might feel ufortable tonight,¡± Bo Jingshen said, ¡°after all, there¡¯s a precedent.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Lu was initially confused.

    But soon she remembered an incident from when they were dating in Hai City¡ªthere had been a haunted house traveling exhibition, an international award-winning team that rented spaces to set up and open for periods of time.

    Su Lu had gone with Bo Jingshen, and honestly, it had been truly terrifying.

    Bo Jingshen got so scared, he nearly hit one of the employees ying a character.

    Instead, Su Lu seemed much steadier, even managing to calm him down.

    But she ended up with a high fever that night, and by the time Bo Jingshen arrived at the hospital, she was already receiving IV treatment.

    The doctor said it wasn¡¯t due to any illness but was likely a physical stress response to the fright.

    Some people don¡¯t express their emotions immediately, like fear; they might suppress it, looking like they¡¯re holding it all in.

    But sometimes, the body reacts honestly, like her sudden fever.

    That¡¯s why, even though Bo Jingshen had already bathed and gone to bed, he suddenly remembered this problem she¡¯d always had, getting scared but often lookingpletelyposed afterward.

    But who knew, she might secretly fall ill in the night.

    This left Bo Jingshen unable to sleep, worrying and deciding to check on her, only realizing his folly once he¡¯d reached downstairs.

    He was about to smoke a cigarette and leave when he actually did run into her.

    Realizing all this, Su Lu also understood why, when he was downstairs earlier touching her face, he had murmured ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Su Lu said, wrapped in her nket, bending her eyes at him in a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine once the fever goes down.¡±

    Bo Jingshen was probably getting angrier the more he thought about it, his sharp eyebrows tightly furrowed as he said, ¡°Once we catch this person, I¡¯ll make sure they pay.¡±

    It was unclear whether it was the medication taking effect or just the presence of someone by her side that even in danger, she felt reassured.

    Su Lu started to feel drowsy and gradually couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open, sinking into a deep sleep.

    While she slept hazily, she could feel a cool towel being ced on her forehead, which was veryfortable.

    Whenever it was no longer cool, it would be taken away, and a momentter it would be reced, cool once again.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sky began to brighten that Su Lu¡¯s fever subsided.

    Bo Jingshen looked at the number on the thermometer, let out a sigh of relief, and stood up.

    He was feeling a bit hungry, as staying up all night sometimes made it hard to feel tired, but rather easy to feel hungry.

    Bo Jingshen nced at Su Lu, still sound asleep on the couch, then quietly changed his shoes and stepped out, nning to buy some food.

    He closed the apartment door, pressed the elevator button, and as he stood waiting in front of the elevator doors, Bo Jingshen turned his gaze toward her apartment¡¯s door lock and his lips slightly curled.

    Exiting the elevator and just stepping out of the building,

    Bo Jingshen once again encountered a stern face, nearly identical to the scene outside the restroom at Lan Restaurant.

    Su Zhe, dressed in quick-dry athletic wear and running shoes with a slight sweat on his hair tips, was also holding a bag of breakfast.

    He had originally nned to deliver breakfast to Su Lu because she had been feeling unwell in her stomach the past few days and he was a bit worried about her.

    Who would have thought?

    So early in the morning, at the bottom of Su Lu¡¯s apartment, to see Bo Jingshen justing down from her ce.

    One didn¡¯t need Su Zhe¡¯s sharp mind to guess that Bo Jingshen might have stayed overnight at Su Lu¡¯s.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Although Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t particrly daunted by encountering Su Zhe, he still felt the situation was rather vexing.

    Su Zhe looked at him coldly, said nothing, and simply walked past him, intending to enter the building and go upstairs.

    As he passed by Bo Jingshen, Bo Jingshen said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    Su Zhe coldly replied, ¡°You needn¡¯t bother yourself.

    I think myst words to President Bo wentpletely unheeded.¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t want to have a confrontation with Su Zhe, but still felt the need to state his case.

    ¡°This is a private matter between Su Lu and me.¡±

    At his words, Su Zhe just curved his lips into a smile devoid of any warmth and said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    And then he didn¡¯t say anything more, continuing on his way into the building.

    Bo Jingshen sighed softly as he left the apartmentplex.

    He was quite tired and had secretly nned to grab something to eat nearby, take some back, and then rest a while at Su Lu¡¯s ce.

    It seemed that was not going to be possible now.

    He took out his phone and dialed a number, ¡°It¡¯s me.

    Come pick me up.¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70 70 Lessons from the Past

    ?70: Chapter 70: Lessons from the Past   70: Chapter 70: Lessons from the Past                                   ¡°Bo Jingshen, have you lost all humanity?

    Do you even know what time it is?!¡± The voice that came through sounded like a dragon roaring.

    ¡°Know, make it quick.¡± Bo Jingshen said, first giving the address of Su Lu District, then continued, ¡°The car keys are in the shoe cab drawer, the car is in the underground parking lot.¡±

    Then he ended the call, walked to the roadside breakfast cart, bought a pancake, and sat on the steps of an unopened storefront, slowly munching away.

    Jing Ruo sped over like a mad street racer, after all, she wasn¡¯t the one to pay the fine.

    When she stopped on the roadside, what she saw was him sitting there gnawing on a pancake.

    Big boss?

    Forget it, with the way he looked right now, you could believe he was a disheveled construction worker who hadn¡¯t been paid.

    Just a better-lookingborer.

    Jing Ruo rolled down the driver¡¯s side window, red at the person by the road, then angrily honked the horn.

    Bo Jingshen had just finished the pancake and leisurely tossed the stic bag towards a nearby trash can, then slowly slid his slippered feet over and opened the car door to sit in the back seat.

    Jing Ruo looked like she wanted to strangle him, ¡°Are you serious¡­

    Early in the morning!

    Ie to pick you up and you can¡¯t even buy me a pancake, and I can let that go!

    But since when am I your driver that you just slide into the back seat as soon as you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuss, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Bo Jingshen simplyy down on the spacious back seat, bending his legs.

    Jing Ruo originally wanted to make a scene, but turning her head and seeing Bo Jingshen¡¯s tired face, she snorted, ¡°Had I known, I should have called Zhuang Cai Nan to pick you up, she would have been more than happy to.¡±

    Bo Jingshen looked at her sideways, ¡°If I was willing to let her pick me up, why would I call you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?

    Does that mean I should feel honored?¡± Jing Ruo asked.

    ¡°It means, stop making a fuss.¡± Bo Jingshen raised his arm to block his eyes.

    Jing Ruo turned her head and started the car, pulling it out onto the road, ¡°What were you out thievingst night, running out in the middle of the night, onlying back at the break of dawn, and looking like you hadn¡¯t slept all night?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Bo Jingshen still had his arm over his eyes.

    ¡°You think I want to poke my nose into your business?

    I¡¯m just curious, and besides, I¡¯m afraid you might make a mistake.

    Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness of your situation¡­?¡± Jing Ruo said while ncing at the back seat through the rearview mirror.

    The person lying in the back seat seemedpletely indifferent, as if he had already fallen asleep, so Jing Ruo didn¡¯t n to say any more.

    But unexpectedly, after a few seconds of silence, the person in the back seat actually responded.

    Although the voice was soft, faint, and weary, it definitely responded to what she had just said.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, many things aren¡¯t helpful just because you¡¯re aware of them.¡± Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t used to speaking to Jing Ruo in such a tone.

    It made Jing Ruo a bit ufortable, and it took her a moment to react.

    ¡°So, there is really a situation?

    It can¡¯t be, can it?¡±

    Bo Jingshen reverted to his usual impatient attitude towards her, ¡°I really am too tired to be fussing over this with you, you don¡¯t understand a damn thing¡­¡±

    Jing Ruo almostughed out of anger because she had just thought Bo Jingshen had improved his attitude, damn it!

    She angrily pressed down on the elerator, ¡°Hmph!

    Just don¡¯t hurt anyone, okay?

    You haven¡¯t forgotten the lessons learned from those past incidents, have you?¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t respond.

    Jing Ruo, not getting any response from the back seat, looked through the rearview mirror a few times and felt that he must have really fallen asleep.

    So, she no longer spoke and drove more steadily.

    When Jing Ruo said those words, Bo Jingshen actually hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, but due to exhaustion, he soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Perhaps because Jing Ruo had just mentioned them, Bo Jingshen¡¯s dreams were filled with those past warnings she spoke of.

    Those idents that had no reason to them, those ruined lives, those women who, even though he felt nothing for them, had shown relentless pursuit, but weren¡¯t good enough for him.

    They did nothing wrong, and yet they faced such undeserved misfortune.

    A young girly on the hospital bed, her face haggard and defeated, under the nket, one leg was now nothing but empty space.

    A pair of eyes, also empty, looked at Bo Jingshen and asked him, ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    Whether in his memories or in the dream he was having at the moment, Bo Jingshen was unable to utter a word.

    He had nothing to say, because she had done nothing wrong.

    If loving someone was wrong, then everyone in this world would be a sinner.

    The scene in the dream shifted, still a hospital bed, but no longer the same girl as before.

    The woman on the bed in front of him was wrapped in thick gauze, the air permeated with the ointment smell characteristic of a burn unit.

    Her eyes, brimming with tears, asked him, ¡°Is loving you a crime?

    Otherwise, why must I suffer such punishment¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t answer.

    He couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    Beyond this, there were other precedents, not as severe as this, but they were still precedents nheless.

    And ultimately, the scene in the dream shifted again.

    Bo Jingshen saw the faces of those women all turn into Su Lu!

    The woman who lost a leg due to an ident, the woman who got burned in an ident, their faces, all became Su Lu¡¯s face.

    Their eyes also turned into Su Lu¡¯s clear, deer-like eyes.

    Unblinkingly staring at him, they asked him, ¡°Did I do something wrong?

    Otherwise, why would I be punished like this?¡±

    Bo Jingshen almost struggled to wake from the dream.

    He suddenly sat up, startling Jing Ruo, who lost her grip on the steering wheel, causing the car to swerve elegantly on the road, which prompted the cars behind to honk furiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Jing Ruo, still feeling uneasy, looked back in the rearview mirror, ¡°You trying to scare me to death?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Bo Jingshen looked outside, ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t familiar with the roads in Feng City, he recognized that this didn¡¯t seem to be the way back.

    Jing Ruo said carelessly, ¡°I got hungry, and I read on a review website that there¡¯s a ce with great dim sum.

    I nned to grab a bite on the way back.

    I saw you were sleeping; I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d wake up so suddenly.¡±

    Seeing that hisplexion was still not great, she tentatively asked, ¡°Do you want¡­

    me to drop you off before I go to buy the food?¡±

    Bo Jingshen, though he wasn¡¯t usually fond of her, wasn¡¯t so mean as to deprive someone of food.

    He shook his head, ¡°No need, you go buy it.¡±

    He raised his hand to shield his eyes, bent his legs, andy down again in the back seat, taking deep breaths.

    His wildly beating heart in his chest started to calm down gradually.

    Jing Ruo chuckled, ¡°Alright then, let me tell you, this dim sum is delicious, you¡¯re definitely not interested in looking up famous food spots, you¡¯re lucky to be with me.¡±

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t intend to get a response; Bo Jingshen often ignored her anyway, and she was used to it.

    Unexpectedly, Bo Jingshen¡¯s hoarse voice came softly from the back seat.

    He asked, ¡°How¡¯s Han Zhiya doing?¡±

    The smile froze on Jing Ruo¡¯s face, then quickly faded away.

 Chapter 71 - 71 71 You Wont Be Able to Take It

    ?71: Chapter 71 You Won¡¯t Be Able to Take It   71: Chapter 71 You Won¡¯t Be Able to Take It                                   ¡°Out of the blue, why did you think to ask about her?¡± Jing Ruo managed to smile with difficulty, her voice rough.

    ¡°Just now, when you mentioned the lesson from the past, it reminded me, and I just asked on a whim.¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were covered.

    Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but curse herself inwardly, What was the point of saying that extra bit!

    ¡°You seem to have always been aware of her whereabouts, haven¡¯t you?¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    Knowing there was no avoiding it, Jing Ruo reluctantly hummed an affirmation, ¡°I have news of them.¡±

    At first, she too felt that those women were innocent and pitiable.

    To be honest, it¡¯s amon human feeling to be attracted to someone beautiful and outstanding, and there¡¯s nothing fundamentally wrong with that.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that just by harboring a crush, liking a man, one could end up with such a fate?

    That was probably something no one would have imagined.

    Thus, even though Jing Ruo had no prior friendship or interaction with them before that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel they were innocent and pitiable.

    It was also she who had been making sure that these pitiable women were properly taken care of.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Bo Jingshen inquired.

    Jing Ruo fell silent for a moment, finally forcing out three heavy words, ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±

    Bo Jingshen stiffened.

    Actually, he couldn¡¯t even remember what that pitiable woman looked like.

    She hadn¡¯t been his assistant for more than a brief half-year before the incident urred.

    Thest image he had of Han Zhiya wasn¡¯t her original appearance but her face scarred and disfigured from severe burns.

    Even if Han Zhiya was not a beauty that could topple empires, in this day and age, a young woman who knows a little about grooming herself can always present herself beautifully.

    Yet she met such an end just by being his assistant, just because she liked him.

    He hardly retained any impression of her, and yet this person had met with disaster because of him.

    Later, when he was abroad, he rarely mentioned this or inquired about their situations because he was very aware that his existence was probably no longer something beautiful to them.

    Seeing him would only remind them of those undeserved painful memories.

    ¡°What happened,¡± Bo Jingshen rasped.

    ¡°Her condition was, after all, very serious, not just physically but also mentally.

    It was a big problem, and she had a hard time reintegrating into normal society.

    Her mental health was already not good.

    She had a strong suicidal inclination and was eventually even treated in a psychiatric hospital.¡±

    Talking about someone¡¯s death¡ªa life that went from vibrant to silent¡ªJing Ruo¡¯s voice was also somewhat heavy.

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°So, how did it happen?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t a psychiatric hospital be a ce with strict precautions?

    Jing Ruo exined, ¡°Nobody expected her mental and psychological conditions to deteriorate so quickly.

    So, before full restraint measures were taken, one night, she bit through her own wrists, one bite after another.

    By the time the nurse found her¡­

    it was already toote.¡±

    At that time, Jing Ruo was afraid that this matter would affect Bo Jingshen¡¯s mood because at that period, Boss¡¯s business abroad, although developing well, was also fraught with crises.

    So, Jing Ruo didn¡¯t tell Bo Jingshen about it at the time, but she did go to the scene to deal with it properly herself.

    The scene couldn¡¯t be described as gruesome, but it wasn¡¯t much better.

    Compared to the scars on Han Zhiya¡¯s face, the wounds on her wrists may not have seemed so shocking, but to think that she had inflicted them with her teeth, biting down one bite at a time¡ª

    It was enough to send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine.

    Jing Ruo could hardly imagine what kind of despair it would take to do something like that.

    Jing Ruo helped Han Zhiya¡¯s family with her funeral arrangements.

    Though her family was sad, they also felt she was finally free.

    They werepletely unaware that the ident that had injured Han Zhiya was no ident at all and even expressed gratitude for Jing Ruo¡¯s help.

    To all outsiders, the incident seemed perfectly seamless, inviting no suspicion whatsoever.

    Even Zhuang Cainan had narrowly escaped an ident once, and if it hadn¡¯t been for her favorable family background and the fact that staying by Bo Jingshen¡¯s side was greatly beneficial to his work.

    Zhuang Cainan might not have met with a good end either.

    That person¡¯s warnings were always stark and direct, chilling to the bone.

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t hear Bo Jingshen speak, paused for a moment, then exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to keep it from you, but at that time you were developing your business overseas, and you had enough troubles of your own.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Bo Jingshen hummed softly, a rare softness in his voice as he spoke to Jing Ruo, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Jing Ruo smiled and said, ¡°Now you see how considerate I am, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very considerate.

    I¡¯ll treat you to morning tea,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Delighted, Jing Ruo thought for a moment and then continued, ¡°An Ningqiu didn¡¯t lose hope, the high-end prosthetics we got for her fitted really well, but she didn¡¯t want to stay in Beijing anymore.

    She felt the memories weren¡¯t very pleasant, so she took the money and moved to another city ¨C I think it was Xuan City ¨C and opened a flower shop.

    She seems to be doing pretty well, so I didn¡¯t keep an eye on her after that.¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t say anything more, but he did seem to breathe a little easier than before.

    He thought it was somewhat absurd of himself to criticize Su Yukan for not treating Su Lu well, as if he himself was any better of a father.

    He really wasn¡¯t.

    He and Su Lu have always been birds of a feather in their affliction.

    Back when he was still abroad, every time Jing Ruo called him, she nagged like an old woman, ceaselessly telling him to take care of his health and not to fall in love ¨C incredibly annoying and bothersome.

    But she was right about one thing; Bo Jingshen still remembered it very clearly to this day.

    Jing Ruo had said, ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you from dating, to be honest, what does your dating have to do with me?

    But you also know our situation, there are a lot of things we can¡¯t control, and love is the least controble of all.

    I¡¯m just worried that if you do meet someone you like, you won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    At the time, Bo Jingshen had dismissed it, feeling that in his lifetime, he would never meet anyone he liked again.

    The one he truly loved had already broken and ground his heart into powder, leaving nothing behind.

    So he merely found Jing Ruo¡¯s nagging tiresome.

    But looking back now, what she said had struck right at the core of Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart.

    Yes, if he really met someone he liked, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    He really wouldn¡¯t, not to mention seeing her hurt, just the thought of it felt as if his heart had been torn out.

    Perhaps it was for that reason Bo Jingshen¡¯s attitude towards Jing Ruo was particrly good today.

    To be honest, not speaking harshly to her was already quite remarkable.

    Jing Ruo was so touched she was nearly in tears.

    However, it didn¡¯tst even three hours, for three hourster, after returning home from morning tea.

    All those feelings of being touched hadn¡¯t even settled in Jing Ruo¡¯s heart.

    Before he went back to his room to catch up on sleep, Bo Jingshen said coldly and heartlessly, ¡°I had Cheng Yan help find a ready-to-move-in ce in the sameplex.

    You¡¯re moving out today.¡±

 Chapter 72 - 72 72 Resenting Iron for Not Turning into Steel

    ?72: Chapter 72 Resenting Iron for Not Turning into Steel   72: Chapter 72 Resenting Iron for Not Turning into Steel                                   Su Lu woke up feeling absolutely refreshed, as if the couch draped in a nket was the perfect ce to sleep.

    She then noticed someone was nearby.

    Immediately cautious, she sat right up and saw Su Zhe swaying on the adjacent couch.

    A feeling of realization slowly crept back into her heart.

    It seemed that when Bo Jingshen was nearby, she was never that cautious and could sleep peacefully.

    As if subconsciously, he was someone more trustworthy even than Su Zhe.

    But that man, had unreasonably pinned her in the restroom twice¡­

    Su Zhe, with a colorful wafer candy in his mouth, appeared strikingly incongruent with his usual style.

    He stared at her, and mumbled through the candy, ¡°Awake?¡±

    Su Lu nodded hesitantly, ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±

    Su Zhe took the wafer candy from his mouth, the food coloring tinting his lips shades of not quite blue or green, creating a ratherical sight as he spoke.

    Su Lu almost couldn¡¯t suppress the grin tugging at her lips.

    Su Zhe pointed at a stic bag on the table, ¡°I was originally bringing you breakfast.¡±

    Originally?

    Su Zhe nodded toward the wall in front, ¡°Now, it is more like afternoon tea.¡±

    A clock on the wall indeed pointed the time at 1:35 in the afternoon.

    Yes, it definitely was afternoon tea.

    Su Lu felt somewhat ashamed and couldn¡¯t help but scratch her head.

    Su Zhe put the candy back in his mouth and picked up the medicine box on the coffee table, ¡°Feeling alright, howe you have a fever?¡±

    Su Lu almost blurted out that she was scared into a feverish reaction.

    But she caught herself just in time.

    Otherwise, Su Zhe would definitely ask what had scared her.

    And that would naturally lead to the events ofst night, then to the realization that all the troubles were caused by Gu Xin, and that she, Su Lu, was just an innocent victim¡­

    That would really spell trouble for Gu Xin.

    Since Su Zhe was already quite upset with him,

    being goodrades, Su Lu felt she shouldn¡¯t set up Gu Xin and quickly held back.

    ¡°Just a random fever¡­¡± she said, frowning and hissing as she pressed her hand onto her stomach.

    Su Zhe quickly got up from the couch, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Where does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°My stomach.

    It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Lu calcted the days, realizing her period was nearly due.

    It wasn¡¯t something to borate on to Su Zhe, but he was intuitive enough to guess from her mentioning a stomachache and reluctance to borate.

    ¡°Go freshen up, I¡¯ll make you some brown sugar water,¡± Su Zhe said while gently ruffling her somewhat messy hair.

    Su Lu smiled, wrapping herself in the nket as she rose from the couch, ¡°Thanks, bro.

    I¡¯ve sweated quite a bit, I need a shower, just give me a moment.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Su Zhe walked into the kitchen, rummaged through the refrigerator, and found some brown sugar and ginger.

    He chopped and smashed them on the cutting board, then boiled water in a pot, adding the ginger to simmer and the brown sugar to dissolve.

    When Su Lu finished washing up and came out, a small pot of old ginger brown sugar water was steaming at just the right temperature to drink.

    Shefortably sipped a few mouthfuls, and the pain in her stomach seemed to be relieved, or even if it wasn¡¯t, the cebo effect made her feel much better.

    Su Zhe heated up breakfast in the microwave and brought it over to her.

    Only then did Su Lu realize how hungry she was, her stomach sticking to her back; she didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries and started eating heartily.

    Su Zhe sat opposite her, still with a lollipop in his mouth, watching her eat.

    Suddenly he asked, ¡°Did Gu Xin¡¯s familye to bother you yesterday?¡±

    Su Lu almost choked, her eyes wide as she looked at Su Zhe, ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°In the morning when you were still asleep, Xu Ning called, and I answered.

    She mentioned it off-handedly,¡± Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu thought to herself, Little Ningzi really can¡¯t keep her mouth shut!

    Swallowing the dumpling in her mouth, Su Lu said, ¡°It¡¯s not like they came to cause trouble.

    His mom came to check on me and casually invited me to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Going to Gu Family for a meal?¡± Su Zhe raised an eyebrow, and with a crack, he bit off a piece of his lollipop.

    ¡°You¡¯vepleted all the procedures, how shameless can they be?

    What are they trying to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re enemies or anything.

    Having a meal is no big deal,¡± Su Lu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Su Zhe frowned, and Su Lu recognized that look in his eyes.

    She sighed, ¡°You and You Ran not dating is truly a loss.

    You two sometimes have the same look in your eyes!¡±

    Hearing Su Lu suddenly mention Cheng Youran made Su Zhe¡¯s frown deepen, ¡°Why bring her up all of a sudden?

    How do her eyes look anything like mine?¡±

    ¡°That look you gave me just now, it¡¯s exactly the same, a capitalized ¡®frustrated like iron not bing steel,''¡± Su Lu said.

    Hearing this, Su Zhe didn¡¯t refute but chuckled, ¡°So you know you¡¯re frustrating like iron not bing steel.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m really fine.

    Brother, you just¡­¡± Su Lu hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Su Zhe interrupted her, ¡°Letting Gu Xin off is impossible.

    I¡¯ve wanted to deal with him for a long time, you don¡¯t know how long this ¡®long time¡¯ has been.¡±

    Su Lu thought, how could she not know?

    It was since she initially married Gu Xin, andter when Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi got together.

    Before that, Su Zhe thought Gu Xin was quite alright, at least not as bad as Su Yukan randomly fixing her up with an unworthy person.

    Gu Xin was quite a good match in all aspects.

    But then he got together with Chen Yaxi, even though he knew there was no love between him and Su Lu, Su Zhe was still quite upset.

    Seeing Su Lu seemed to still want to plead, Su Zhe pinched a dumpling and stuffed it into her mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Gu Xin,¡± Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu obediently nodded with the dumpling in her mouth, but she immediately regretted it when Su Zhe¡¯s next sentence came out.

    Su Zhe said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about this morning, just at dawn, when I came over to bring you breakfast after my morning run, and saw Bo Jingshen looking exhausted stepping out of your apartment building.

    What was that about¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Lu¡¯s blinking sped up considerably.

    She pursed her lips, whispering, ¡°Brother, how about¡­

    let¡¯s continue talking about Gu Xin?

    You just said how you n to deal with him?

    I¡¯ll tell you, he¡¯s going back to Feng City soon.¡±

    Su Zhe looked at Su Lu with a half-smile.

    Su Lu avoided his gaze.

    Su Zhe reached over and pinched her nose, ¡°Lulu, now you know why your brother always looks at you with frustrated eyes, right?¡±

    Su Lu sighed and nodded, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Zhe gently prodded.

    Su Lu looked dejected, ¡°I¡¯m notpetent, I¡¯m just not made of steel.¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73 73 Employee Benefits

    ?73: Chapter 73 Employee Benefits   73: Chapter 73 Employee Benefits                                   Su Lu¡¯s fever had mostly subsided, with only a slight temperature remaining.

    She didn¡¯t take it too seriously, but Su Zhe was not at ease.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay here today, just in case your condition res up again and there¡¯s no one around?¡± Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu quickly responded, ¡°No need, no need, Brother!

    I¡¯m not that fragile, I¡¯ll be fine soon.

    Besides, I still have to go to the office, and you have your own things to take care of.¡±

    ¡°You are more important.¡± Though the statement carried weight, Su Zhe¡¯s voice was light and calm, making it seem perfectly natural.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll definitely call you,¡± Su Lu immediately assured him.

    Su Zhe thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement, ¡°If you feel unwell, you must say something.

    Don¡¯t just keep pushing through.

    What do you think you are, a medicine pot always on the boil?

    I know the misery of sickness; you know that.

    So, don¡¯t take your health lightly.¡±

    That was why Su Zhe had always maintained good living habits.

    He didn¡¯t smoke, drank very little, slept and woke at fixed times each day, and exercised five days a week without fail.

    Other than his love for sweets, it seemed he didn¡¯t have any particrly unhealthy habits.

    His fondness for sweets stemmed from childhood illness that restricted his sugar intake, so once he recovered, he developed a vengeful love for sweets.

    Su Lu said, ¡°I know.

    Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Although Su Zhe nodded, he still drove her to thepany that afternoon.

    That wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    As Su Lu was reviewing some reports that afternoon, Xu Ning hurriedly knocked and entered.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes sparkled as she approached.

    Su Lu, puzzled, asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, a very handsome guy is here to see you, he said he has something work-rted to discuss,¡± Xu Ningughed.

    Su Lu guessed, ¡°Cheng Yan?¡±

    Xu Ning shook her head, ¡°No, he said hisst name is Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Qiao?¡± Su Lu quickly realized, ¡°Qiao Li?

    Let him in.¡±

    Xu Ning promptly nodded, not rushing out but instead asking, ¡°Boss, is this the person Brother Su sent to help you?

    The one who¡¯s going to lighten my load?¡±

    Su Luughed, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t I ask you to organize the materials for those projects we have piled up, and have him work on them?¡±

    Xu Ning responded gratefully, ¡°Yes!

    I have them all organized and ready for him.

    But you never told me he was so good-looking!

    Working with a beauty makes the mood so much better!

    Boss, I love you!¡±

    Su Lu waved her hand smilingly, ¡°Alright, go on.¡±

    Xu Ning left briskly.

    Soon, there was another knock on the office door.

    Qiao Li entered, looking sharp in a suit with neatly groomed hair, exuding an air of professionalism.

    He was quite attractive indeed, no wonder Xu Ning was impressed¡ªthere had been no one as good-looking in thepany before, after all.

    He walked in with a very polite smile, not the same as thest time they met.

    He appeared much more formal now.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su,¡± Qiao Li greeted with a smile.

    Su Lu felt slightly ufortable, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Qiao Li sat down before her, ¡°Sorry for being a few dayste.¡±

    ¡°No problem.

    Uh¡­¡± Su Lu thought for a moment, actually not knowing immediately how to proceed.

    After pondering for a while, she tentatively said, ¡°How about I ce you in the secretariat for now?

    Or do you have any other ideas?

    I can have someone from HRe up and talk with you.¡±

    Qiao Li shook his head, ¡°No need to assign me a specific position.

    Just assign me work as needed, and as for my sry, Su Zhe will take care of that.¡±

    Su Lu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Brother had indeed thought everything through.

    Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have known how to ce him.

    Herpany wasn¡¯trge, and there really wasn¡¯t a fitting position avable for Qiao Li at the moment.

    ¡°Officially, I¡¯ll just be your assistant or secretary,¡± Qiao Li said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest; Su Zhe will handle it.¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then¡­¡± Su Lu nodded.

    ¡°That person just now was my secretary, Xu Ning.

    She¡¯s overwhelmed with backlog tasks, I would appreciate your help with those.¡±

    ¡°I can do that.

    I¡¯ll go and coordinate with her,¡± Qiao Li said.

    Su Lu thought for a moment and then directed, ¡°Then go find Xu Ning in the secretariat; she¡¯ll arrange a workstation for you.¡±

    As Qiao Li stood up and turned to leave, just before exiting, he suddenly turned back and instead of the formal ¡®Mr.

    Su¡¯, he called out, ¡°Lulu.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Lu looked up at him.

    She saw that Qiao Li¡¯s smile was no longer purely professional but genuinely warm and sincere, ¡°Today is my first day reporting at yourpany.

    How about having dinner together with Brother Qiao Li tonight?¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°Brother Qiao Li¡±, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    She looked at him with startled eyes.

    Qiao Li smiled, ¡°After all, it¡¯s my first day reporting in.

    Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate with a good meal?¡±

    Though Su Lu shuddered, she did not refuse and nodded, ¡°We can have dinner together then.¡±

    Qiao Li then went to find Xu Ning in the secretariat.

    Afterward, Xu Ning visited Su Lu¡¯s office twice more, each time happier than thest.

    ¡°Boss, Qiao Li is really amazing!

    Truly a talent sent by Brother Su.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I arranged Qiao Li¡¯s workstation diagonally across from mine.

    Oh, an afternoon nce is a feast for the eyes with that handsome profile.

    I feel it¡¯s boosted my work efficiency quite a bit.¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh at her statement, ¡°You weren¡¯t this infatuated before.¡±

    Xu Ning responded, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s be honest, did ourpany ever have anyone worth being infatuated over before?

    It was either baldies or potbellies¡­

    It¡¯s been tough!¡±

    Su Lu thought for a moment, ¡°We¡¯re going out for dinner with him tonight anyway, why don¡¯t you join us, and you can handle the booking.¡±

    ¡°Sure!

    Boss, I love you!¡± Xu Ning skipped out happily.

    Su Lu thought to herself that Xu Ning had already confessed her love to her twice today.

    It wasn¡¯t easy.

    Whether Brother had sent Qiao Li to help or not was yet to be seen, but in Su Lu¡¯s mind, Qiao Li had a clear spot¡ªat least as a morale booster among the staff.

    No sooner had Xu Ning left her office than Su Lu¡¯s phone vibrated twice.

    She turned on the screen¡ªit was a WeChat message.

    A message from Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu blinked and quickly clicked on it.

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t sent any text, just a string of ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at the dots, Su Lu gave it some thought and replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74 74 Its okay, lets go

    ?74: Chapter 74 It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go   74: Chapter 74 It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go                                   The other end replied quickly, ¡°I should be the one to ask you that.¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°I¡¯m already at thepany.¡±

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°Much better.¡±

    After a pause, Su Lu added, ¡°Thank you forst night.¡±

    There was a moment of no response from the other end, and just when Su Lu thought he might not reply for a while, she was about to put down her phone when it buzzed.

    The screen showed a message that Bo Jingshen had just sent.

    ¡°Is it just verbal?¡±

    Verbal¡­

    what?

    Su Lu, piecing together the context, understood¡ªjust verbal thanks?

    What else, then?

    Su Lu thought for a moment, her fingers dancing across the screen.

    Momentster, Bo Jingshen, wrapped in a soft nket, with his deep eyes fixed on the screen, finally saw Su Xiaolu¡¯s reply pop up in the chat box.

    He stared for a few seconds and then couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    There it was on the screen, Su Lu¡¯stest reply was startling: ¡°Otherwise, should I order a banner for you?¡±

    Bo Jingshen decided to call back, and he directly chose video call.

    Su Lu, thinking it was a voice call, didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Then she saw a handsome face half-covered by a white soft nket appear on the screen.

    The man on the other end was probably lying on the bed, so half of his face was buried in the nket.

    Perhaps he had just woken up, so his eyes looked half-open, exuding azy vibe.

    His chin sprouted some stubble, and his hair was a bit messy, but strangely, it didn¡¯t make him look sloppy.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Su Lu.

    Despite her efforts to focus on the unfinished report, her eyes kept uncontrobly ncing at the half of the handsome face on the screen as if they had a mind of their own.

    Su Lu suddenly understood why Xu Ning had been in such a good mood earlier.

    Indeed, seeing a pleasing beauty does brighten one¡¯s mood.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not well, what¡¯s the rush to go to thepany¡­¡± Bo Jingshen asked.

    His voice had a raspy edge, soundingzy and casual.

    As it transmitted over the airwaves into Su Lu¡¯s ear, it was like a small brush gently stroking her eardrum, tickling her ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost fine, it wasn¡¯t anything serious,¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled, a low hum, but his beautiful eyes curved, his gaze filled with genuine amusement and a teasing edge that made it difficult for Su Lu to look away.

    ¡°You¡¯re so dedicated to your work, one might think you have a major project in minutes,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    ¡°What?

    Someone stepped on your tail?¡±

    His eyes were teasing, his tone yful, yet not mocking.

    Su Lu paused for two seconds and said, ¡°That e-sports project needs some preparation before theunch.¡±

    The insinuation was clear enough¡ªwho else could it be but you, President Bo, stepping on her tail?

    Bo Jingshen stared at her for a few more seconds, then curled his lips, ¡°They all say you¡¯re good-natured, where is that attitude now?

    You¡¯re someone who won¡¯t take even a slight loss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to get off work,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    ¡°Head home early and remember to take your medicine.

    I¡¯lle see youter and bring you something to eat.¡±

    Su Lu listened to his words and understood that ter¡¯, he might not be nning toe to the office but rather¡­

    to her home?

    Su Lu bit her lip, ¡°Maybe¡­

    we shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Even through the screen, it felt as if the air pressure had dropped.

    Su Lu added, ¡°My brother might be there, he¡¯s¡­

    he¡¯s recently staying in another apartment in the sameplex.

    He¡¯s not very good at dealing with people he¡¯s not familiar with.¡±

    Su Lu thought it over, always feeling that it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to say that Su Zhe had a big problem with Bo Jingshen, so she put it more tactfully.

    In fact, for such a reason, she believed Bo Jingshen might not ept it.

    But unexpectedly, Bo Jingshen was silent for a few seconds and then actually nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Although he still didn¡¯t look too happy, the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem as oppressive, ¡°Regarding the project, we should start discussing it tomorrow.

    After all, this is something Jiang Li has brought up, so don¡¯t let him ck off.

    He¡¯s very good at loafing around.

    If you show any sign of letting him off easy, this will all end up being your responsibility.¡±

    On this point, Bo Jingshen seemed full of disdain for Second Young Master Jiang, his face filled with contempt as he frowned and curled his lip, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never bothered to entertain his desire to partner up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Su Lu nodded.

    ¡°Right, you get off work.

    Hanging up now,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu hummed an acknowledgment, just about to end the call, when the office door was knocked and Qiao Li walked in, ¡°Off work, huh?

    Lulu, what should we eat tonight?

    What do you want to eat?

    I¡¯ll go with whatever you choose.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s finger pressed the button to hang up.

    As a result, Qiao Li¡¯s words, filled with a smile, became thest thing Bo Jingshen heard in this video call.

    Right now, the atmosphere around him was considerably more oppressive than before.

    Thinking of thest nickname he had heard, Lulu?!

    Su Lu: ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask Xu Ning to make the reservations?

    If you¡¯re not happy with that, you can ask her to change it.¡±

    Qiao Li froze for a moment, pressed his lips together gently, then nodded, ¡°Okay, good.

    Then I¡¯ll go and talk to her.¡±

    Su Lu was a sharp person but sometimes also quite dense.

    It seemed to be the way with people, sharp towards things they cared about but much slower to catch on to what didn¡¯t concern them.

    Shepletely failed to notice that the smile on Qiao Li¡¯s face had be considerably fainter than before.

    That evening, Xu Ning reserved a decent clubhouse, and Xu Ning was quite considerate, involving everyone from the secretarial department in the meal.

    Su Lu took the chance to introduce Qiao Li to them, too.

    After all, for a while, they would be colleagues working together.

    Because Su Lu wasn¡¯t the kind of difficult boss who put on airs or frowned too much, the atmosphere during the meal was quite good, with no one feeling particrly restrained.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t drink too much alcohol, although everyone had offered her plenty of toasts.

    However, because of her stomach issue, Qiao Li stealthily took all the drinks for her.

    He was tactful and smooth, iming he was following Su Zhe¡¯s directives to resolve Su Lu¡¯s worries.

    That naturally included taking drinks on behalf of the boss, and everyone cheerfully let him do so.

    In the end, Su Lu didn¡¯t drink, but Qiao Li seemed to be slightly tipsy.

    When it was time to leave, Su Lu saw he was a bit drunk and reached out to help him, ¡°Qiao Li, ready to go?

    I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Qiao Li murmured with his lips barely moving, a whisper, ¡°I actually just wanted to have dinner with you alone, even if it were at a street stall¡­¡±

    But the KTV in the private room was sting a song with the original singing, just reaching the high notes of the chorus, ¡°The name carved in my heart, forgetting the concept of time, hence a lie told oncests a lifetime¡­¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t hear Qiao Li¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Hmm?

    What did you say?¡±

    Qiao Li smiled, ever gentle, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 75 - 75 75 Differences Between Kin and Non-Kin

    ?75: Chapter 75: Differences Between Kin and Non-Kin   75: Chapter 75: Differences Between Kin and Non-Kin                                   Su Lu perhaps had never noticed herself, but other people could clearly discern it.

    In her concept, there was a significant distinction between ¡®others¡¯ and ¡®her own people.¡¯

    Moreover, she would unconsciously treat them differently.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was not nice to ¡®others.¡¯ In fact, she usually treated ¡®others¡¯ much better than ¡®her own people.¡¯

    Yet, even though she was nice, anyone a bit more perceptive could easily notice the different treatment based on proximity and distance.

    For instance, at this moment, she had the waiter help Qiao Li, supporting him into the back seat of the car.

    She then acted like a driver, sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car.

    The map on her phone was Qiao Li¡¯s address, which she had asked Su Zhe earlier when Qiao Li started to fend off drinks for her.

    She had intended to take Qiao Li home, depending on his level of intoxication.

    If he was just a bit tipsy, she would take him home herself.

    If he was heavily drunk, she would call a designated driver for help.

    When dealing with ¡®others,¡¯ Su Lu was always able to anticipate everything well in advance and arrange it properly.

    It was as if being emotional, impulsive, or sentimental were not an option for her.

    She drove the car out of the club.

    Meanwhile,

    Cheng Yan turned his head from the driver¡¯s seat to look at Bo Jingshen in the backseat, ¡°BOSS, where to now?

    Should we follow?¡±

    Cheng Yan felt a bit of a headache, he had been working for Bo Jingshen for quite some time and had always seen Bo Jingshen¡¯s decisive and sharp side.

    Where had he ever seen the BOSS like this before?

    He had actuallye here specifically, not to enjoy a leisurely time at the club, but to be here¡­

    Cheng Yan, who had also lived abroad for several years, thought things through in his mind and felt¡­

    it must be considered surveince, right?

    And it seemed that the BOSS was nning to continue the surveince.

    Sure enough.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, ¡°Follow them!¡±

    Cheng Yan pressed the elerator to maintain a suitable distance and followed.

    It was truly not easy to be an executive assistant these days, without some skills, one really wouldn¡¯t make it, the job scope was too broad!

    Cheng Yan felt that if he ever quit one day, perhaps he could make a living by opening a private detective agency.

    Su Lu drove steadily, following the directions on the navigation.

    Qiao Li sat in the back seat, leaning into the seatback with his eyes closed, resting as if he were asleep¡ªthe car interior was very quiet.

    Su Lu really liked this quietness.

    To be honest, with people she was sufficiently familiar with, she could joke, be humorous, and engage in banter.

    But with those she wasn¡¯t close enough with, she would be very restrained, or rather, guarded.

    So if she really had to chat with Qiao Li along the way, Su Lu would probably feel quite ufortable.

    Instead, the quietness now was better than anything else.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at Qiao Li¡¯s apartmentplex.

    Su Lu parked the car steadily, quite pleased with her driving, she lifted her chin proudly, patted the steering wheel, and inwardly praised herself.

    Then she turned her gaze and softly said, ¡°Qiao Li, we¡¯re here.¡±

    She had thought Qiao Li was asleep, but as she called out, he opened his eyes.

    A pair of warm and clear eyes stared straight at her, as if awake, yet seemingly drunk.

    Su Lu blinked, seeing no response from him, she called out again, ¡°Qiao Li¡­¡±

    ¡°Are we here?¡± Qiao Li gently questioned back.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That was quick,¡± Qiao Li said softly, his voice tinged with a sigh.

    ¡°I drive okay, not too fast.¡± Su Lu said with a smile, ¡°Well, get some rest early, thank you for today.¡±

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t say anything, which really made it hard for Su Lu to guess whether he was sober or still drunk.

    But she was patient, after finishing speaking she just quietly waited, nning to repeat what she said if he didn¡¯t respond soon.

    Patience is essential when dealing with drunk people after all.

    Fortunately, Qiao Li didn¡¯t remain indifferent, he just quietly watched her and after a moment, nodded.

    ¡°Then, be careful on your way back.

    Get some rest early too,¡± Qiao Li said.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Lu thought about it and decided to get out of the car first, opening the car door for him.

    After Qiao Li got out, he stood there and reached out his hand towards Su Lu.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu was a bit perplexed.

    But Qiao Li had a warm smile on his face, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be working together from now on, huh?

    Or should I say working for you.

    Well¡­

    should I say ¡®please take care of me¡¯, or ¡®happy cooperation¡¯?¡±

    Su Lu smiled, reached out her hand, and took the initiative to say, ¡°Please take care of me.¡±

    Qiao Li, holding the soft, boneless hand in his palm, was momentarily lost in thought.

    ¡°Qiao Li?¡± Su Lu called out to him when he showed no reaction again.

    Qiao Li then nodded, slowly releasing her hand, ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± Su Lu got into the car and drove away.

    As Qiao Li watched her car leave, and as her taillights disappeared around the corner, he let out a long sigh, sounding somewhat regretful.

    He turned around and walked into the residential area while taking out his phone to dial a number.

    It was answered soon after.

    The slightly cold voice and somewhatzy tone of Su Zhe came through from the other end.

    Su Zhe: ¡°Yeah.

    Speak.¡±

    Qiao Li: ¡°Lulu has gone back.¡±

    Su Zhe: ¡°Good.¡±

    Qiao Li: ¡°I didn¡¯t let her drink, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask her toe up for a cup of tea before leaving.¡±

    Su Zhe chuckled softly, ¡°Useless.¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Qiao Li sighed softly, ¡°That¡¯s truly your sister, Su Zhe.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Zhe raised an eyebrow, ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°The boundaries between closeness and distance are too distinct, sometimes it¡¯s impossible to pretend not to understand,¡± Qiao Li sighed softly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I always thought she was a gentle, obedient little bunny.¡±

    Su Zhe thought for a moment, ¡°Lulu is indeed like a gentle, obedient little bunny,¡± Su Zhe said, pausing before adding, ¡°But indeed she maintains very clear boundaries, what¡¯s bad about that?

    Wagging tail at everyone is not good, easy to be deceived.¡±

    And it was rted to Su Lu¡¯s childhood experiences and the longstanding atmosphere of the Su Family.

    Su Lu¡¯s self-protection was engraved in her bones, and even her gentleness and obedience were somehow her camouge.

    ¡°I¡¯mining to you, and you really have no sympathy,¡± Qiao Li said helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m cold-hearted and ruthless, you¡¯re not knowing this for the first day, okay, nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Su Zhe said.

    Qiao Li thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯m starting work at Lulu¡¯s ce tomorrow, anything you need me to know?¡±

    Su Zhe pondered silently on the other end for a moment before softly saying, ¡°Boss dumped a project on Lulu, keep an eye on it, don¡¯t let that son of Boss bully Lulu.¡±

    At this very moment, at Qiao Li¡¯s residential area entrance, inside a ck luxury car, the son of Boss mentioned by Su Zhe¡­

    was sitting upright and serious.

 Chapter 76 - 76 76 Following and Spying

    ?76: Chapter 76: Following and Spying?

    76: Chapter 76: Following and Spying?

    Cheng Yan hesitated and looked at the person in the back seat through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Boss, should we keep following?¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak.

    Cheng Yan thought for a moment and carefully added another sentence, ¡°It seems that Mr.

    Su is just giving a drunk friend a ride home.¡±

    Bo Jingshen looked up at Cheng Yan.

    Su Lu was just giving someone a ride home; couldn¡¯t he see that?

    It made him seem like a joke, following them all this way!

    And even though it wasn¡¯t appropriate, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but think about how that guy had held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand for a long time!

    However, he didn¡¯t voice these thoughts.

    Otherwise, Cheng Yan would definitely think, ¡°Has the boss been possessed or something?¡±

    Su Lu, unaware of all this, drove steadily back.

    After asking in the work group chat if all the female colleagues who attended the dinner had arrived home safely and receiving affirmative responses,

    Su Lu then sent a WeChat voice message to Cheng Youran while preparing a bath.

    Cheng Youran: ¡°Why do you always think of calling me when you¡¯re about to take a bath?

    Tell me!

    Do you have some improper thoughts about me?¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t stopughing, ¡°Yes, yes, I miss you so much.

    No shift today?¡±

    ¡°Could I be always on a shift?

    You and your addiction to baths¡­¡± Cheng Youran listened to the sound of rushing water on her end.

    Su Lu opened an essential oil bath bomb and tossed it into the water to dissolve, instantly filling the air with a ntlike fresh fragrance.

    She pressed her lower abdomen and slightly frowned, ¡°Not really, just¡­

    I think I¡¯m about to get my period.

    My stomach feels a bit ufortable, subtly aching.

    I thought soaking might help relieve it a bit.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s menstrual cycles weren¡¯t very regr, and sometimes they were painful, which Cheng Youran also knew about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just rely on hot patches, drinking hot water, and taking hot baths; if it gets too bad, just take a pill,¡± Cheng Youran advised.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Su Lu pressed her subtly aching lower abdomen again, not making a big deal of it, and started chatting nonchntly with Cheng Youran.

    When Cheng Youran found out that Gu Xin wasing back and that Su Zhe was waiting to deal with him,

    Cheng Youran was overjoyed, ¡°Good!

    That Gu deserves a good set down.

    Just a mess he hasn¡¯t resolved, and he¡¯s off trotting around with his little lover¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his wife,¡± Su Lu said helplessly.

    It was truly not hard to understand the pressure Chen Yaxi was under.

    Even someone as informed as Cheng Youran referred to her that way.

    Much less thosepletely in the dark.

    ¡°Fine, so he took his new wife to hide from the storm.

    So irresponsible and umitted.

    If he had been a bit responsible, you wouldn¡¯t have had that ident with the camera hitting you in the eye,¡± Cheng Youran had a belly full ofints against Gu Xin.

    Luckily, the best friends could talk about anything and didn¡¯t dwell too long on this topic.

    They quickly switched to another topic: Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao moving out of Su Residence.

    This topic made Cheng Youran even more delighted.

    Cheng Youran: ¡°If you ask me, it would take a senior to handle it properly.

    Only a senior could take down any specter or monster instantly.¡±

    It sounded a bit like idol worship.

    Su Luughed, ¡°You, the idter.¡±

    Cheng Youran clicked his tongue, ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re not obsessed.

    You dare say you don¡¯t feel gratified?¡±

    Su Lu paused for a moment, then burst intoughter, ¡°No, sorry, I do feel very gratified.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t some saintly mother; why wouldn¡¯t she feel gratified?

    Cheng Youran alsoughed out loud, ¡°See?

    That¡¯s it.¡±

    Su Lu finished preparing her bath and didn¡¯t hesitate to ditch Cheng Youran¡¯spany, hanging up the phone.

    Her stomach pain had eased a bit, but to sleep morefortably, she followed Cheng Youran¡¯s advice from the phone call and quickly dug out a packet of pain relief capsules from her medicine box, squeezed one out, and swallowed it.

    These anti-inmmatory painkillers generally had a sedative effect, and Su Lu slept quitefortably.

    She got up early the next day without dawdling and headed to the office, surprisingly arriving first.

    In the office kitchte, Su Lu rummaged through the fridge, grabbed a pack of toast, heated it briefly in the toaster, and sandwiched some cheese slices between them, eating with great satisfaction.

    Just as Su Lu was happily munching on her toast, Qiao Li happened to walk in with a cup in his hand.

    Su Lu was startled.

    Qiao Li was also taken aback for a moment.

    Su Lu: ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Qiao Li: ¡°You¡¯re up early?¡±

    Both said at the same time.

    Su Lu covered her mouth and chuckled, swallowing her food, ¡°I went to bed earlyst night.

    But you, didn¡¯t you drink too muchst night?

    And yet, you¡¯re here already?¡±

    Then she saw Qiao Li open his palm, revealing a capsule that looked¡­

    somewhat like the one she had swallowed the night before?

    Qiao Li said, ¡°Yes, came in to take care of it.

    It relieves hangover headaches.¡±

    Saying so, he threw the capsule into his mouth and washed it down with a cup of water.

    Su Lu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Taking medicine on an empty stomach is bad for the stomach.¡±

    ¡°Wow, quite knowledgeable,¡± Qiao Liughed with twinkling eyes.

    Su Lu felt a bit embarrassed.

    Like Su Zhe, Qiao Li was also a top medical student from a prestigious university.

    Wasn¡¯t she just showing off her limited knowledge?

    ¡°Then you, with your sensitive stomach, still drank alcohol before?¡± Qiao Li teased with a smile.

    Su Lu muttered under her breath, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t drink now¡­¡± She coughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can make you a sandwich?

    It¡¯s not very tasty but it should be enough to keep the hunger at bay.¡±

    ¡°ttered and much obliged,¡± Qiao Li chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s return the favor.

    How about I make you a cup of coffee?

    American style, pour-over, ortte?¡±

    Su Lu was about to ask for American style when she sharply realized it was a trap!

    So, stopping herself just in time, she changed to, ¡°Atte is fine.

    ck coffee is bad for the stomach.¡±

    Qiao Li raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    The two tackled a simple breakfast together in the secretary room¡¯s kitchte.

    When Xu Ning arrived, she caught the scent of toast and coffee from the kitchte.

    She rushed in eximing, ¡°Who!

    Which bread thief has been eating my toast?¡±

    The pack of toast in the fridge was bought by Xu Ning for her diet¡­

    and it was actually the least tasty whole wheat bread.

    Upon bursting into the kitchte, she saw Su Lu sitting on the high stool by the cupboard, sipping coffee.

    And Qiao Li was eating the cheese-loaded toast methodically.

    Xu Ning¡¯s face turned red immediately, and she quickly waved her hand, ¡°Assistant Qiao, please¡­ feel free, feel free to eat!¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t helpughing and stood up, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m heading back to my office.¡±

    As soon as Su Lu returned to her office, Jiang Li¡¯s call came through.

    Su Lu picked up, somewhat surprised, ¡°Second Young Master Jiang, so early?¡±

    Jiang Li yawned on the other end, ¡°Surprise or not, unexpected?¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77 77 The Silk Banner

    ?77: Chapter 77: The Silk Banner   77: Chapter 77: The Silk Banner                                   Su Lu did want to surprise him, but¡­

    she could tell that Jiang Li seemed really tired.

    She guessed he might have been coerced into this.

    Su Lu was cooperative, ¡°Surprise, unexpected, wow!¡±

    ¡°Could you be any more perfunctory?¡± Jiang Li chuckled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over in a bit.¡±

    When Su Lu saw how early it still was, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Come¡­

    for what?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve got nothing real to do?

    What else would Ie for?

    Of course, it¡¯s about the project, you don¡¯t have anything else this morning, right?¡±

    Su Lu thought about it, nced at her schedule on the desk, and honestly said, ¡°No.¡±

    Jiang Li said, ¡°That settles it, then.

    Come with me somewhere this morning so you won¡¯t say I¡¯m all talk and no work.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Su Lu agreed.

    Jiang Li then asked, ¡°Hey, what kind of flowers do you like?¡±

    Su Lu was startled, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually at a flower shop.

    I¡¯ll bring you a bouquet since I¡¯ming to yourpany.

    It wouldn¡¯t be right toe empty-handed,¡± Jiang Li said.

    Su Lu thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so she said, ¡°Bellflowers.¡±

    ¡°I think the peonies have been looking pretty goodtely, so I¡¯ll get you a bunch of those,¡± Jiang Li said.

    Su Lu thought, why bother asking me then?

    But she wasn¡¯t one to get upset over a bouquet of flowers; instead, she found Jiang Li¡¯s self-assertive nature quite amusing.

    Then Su Lu suddenly remembered something.

    After contemting for a bit, she asked Jiang Li, ¡°Second Young Master Jiang.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Ah Li,¡± Jiang Li said while giving instructions to someone next to him, ¡°A bunch of peonies, wrap it nicely, I¡¯m giving it as a gift.

    Also, a bunch of white roses, um¡­

    add some eucalyptus leaves.¡±

    The florist quietly asked, ¡°Okay, Mr.

    Jiang.

    And¡­

    the white roses¡ªare they going to the usual ce?¡±

    Jiang Li hummed in affirmation.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but she felt like Jiang Li wasn¡¯t in a happy mood while buying flowers.

    But she didn¡¯t dwell on it or ask further, continuing, ¡°Oh, Ah Li.¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°Speak.¡±

    The corners of Su Lu¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up as she asked, ¡°Can you do custom orders right now in this flower shop?

    Like banners and such¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jiang Li said, ¡°Not just banners.

    We can order trophies, crystal awards, all sorts of things.

    You¡¯re looking to ce an order?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Su Lu affirmed, ¡°How soon can I get it?¡±

    ¡°Do you need it urgently?

    I¡¯m a regr here, so I can ask them to expedite it,¡± Jiang Li asked, ¡°When do you need it by?¡±

    Su Lu thought for a moment, ¡°It¡¯d be best¡­

    if I could get it today.¡±

    Jiang Li turned to ask the attendant who had started wrapping the flowers, ¡°She needs it today, can you do it?¡±

    The attendant replied, ¡°Silk-screened items like crystal ques and trophies won¡¯t be possible today, but we can do a banner.¡±

    Jiang Li ryed to Su Lu on the phone, ¡°You heard that?

    The banner is doable.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­

    please order one for me,¡± Su Lu said.

    ¡°What do you want written on it?¡± Jiang Li asked.

    Then there was silence, failing to catch Su Lu¡¯s response.

    ¡°Um?¡± Jiang Li thought there might be a bad signal, so he asked again, ¡°What words do you want?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Su Lu uttered, ¡°Just print¡­

    with heartfelt warmth and joy in helping others, an enthusiastic citizen¡­

    Mr.

    Bo.¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°Pffft hahahaha!¡±

    Su Lu cleared her throat, ¡°Stopughing.¡±

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t stopughing, her stomach even started to hurt, ¡°Su Lu, you really have some nerve.¡±

    Su Lu exhaled, ¡°Are you going to make it or not?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we must make it!¡± Jiang Li said decisively, ¡°Make the biggest one, are two banners enough?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Really, it was enough, Su Lu suddenly regretted bringing this up in front of Jiang Li.

    After all¡­ doesn¡¯t President Bo care about his face?

    Jiang Li keptughing, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way now.

    We¡¯ll talk more when I get there.¡±

    Before ending the call, Su Lu heard Jiang Li urgently telling the shop assistant, ¡°You must finish this banner today!

    Oh my goodness, this is just too funny¡­¡±

    Half an hourter, Jiang Li arrived, all bluster and hustle.

    She didn¡¯t bring any assistant and was even dressed in a rather casual outfit.

    Jiang Li smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the detailster, you¡¯ve already signed the preliminary contract, there¡¯s no rush for the details.

    Come on, let¡¯s go somewhere first.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Su Lu was puzzled.

    Jiang Li chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there, I¡¯m taking you to experience a new world.

    You don¡¯t seem like someone who enjoys fun, your life must be so dull.

    I¡¯ll take you to liven it up.¡±

    To be honest, Su Lu wasn¡¯t that enthusiastic about livening things up.

    However, Jiang Er was so energetic and seemed to easily influence people¡¯s emotions.

    After thinking for a moment, Su Lu nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    As they were leaving the office, they happened to meet Qiao Liing out from the secretary¡¯s room.

    He must have recognized Jiang Li.

    Su Zhe had sent him to help Su Lu keep an eye on this project.

    So Qiao Li looked at Su Lu, ¡°Where to?

    I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Su Lu felt there was no need for that, Jiang Li was just looking for fun, and this outing wasn¡¯t likely to be about anything seriously important.

    Before Su Lu could politely decline, Jiang Li waved her hand, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take Mr.

    Su myself, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Qiao Li was nomittal about this.

    He remained silent, just quietly watching Su Lu, waiting for her response.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Su Lu said to Qiao Li, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can go on my own, please take care of the other matters.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine.¡± Qiao Li lowered his eyes, the lids concealing a trace of disappointment, ¡°Then, be careful on the road.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry,¡± Jiang Li said repeatedly, then started urging Su Lu toward the elevator.

    Jiang Li might seem carefree, but she wasn¡¯t slow-witted; sometimes she was quite perceptive, immediately noticing that Qiao Li¡¯s attitude towards Su Lu was unusual.

    Jiang Li tsked in her heart, especially when thinking about her old friend¡¯s cold demeanor towards everyone else, which changed only for Su Lu.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking, Gu Xin, that fool who doesn¡¯t realize the good life he has, his wife is wanted by everyone except himself.

    Su Lu and Jiang Li sat in the back seat as the driver headed toward the High-tech District.

    The High-tech District was newly developed, so the greenery and environment along the way were great, with an absence of old, small buildings or low-rise high-rises; mostly there were tall residential buildings or offices.

    Su Lu¡¯s fingers gently toyed with the delicate petals of the bouquet in herp.

    The peonies were blooming beautifully.

    Flowers were indeed a good thing, capable of soothing one¡¯s mood.

    Su Lu nced out the window and recognized the road to the High-tech District.

    She asked, ¡°What are we doing in the High-tech District?¡±

    It couldn¡¯t possibly be because Bo Jingshen¡¯s tech park was ready, what was it then?

    Su Lu really had no clue what Jiang Li was up to.

    All she saw was Jiang Li smiling, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m taking you out to have some fun.¡±

 Chapter 78 - 78 78 Play

    ?78: Chapter 78 y   78: Chapter 78 y                                   Su Lu was rather curious, so her interest was piqued.

    The car stopped in front of a ratherrge connected vi with a courtyard.

    A sign stood at the entrance; it was metallic and had no words on it, just an abstract LOGO that was red and looked like a me or perhaps a hawk¡¯s head.

    Two men stood at the entrance waiting, one of whom looked to be about thirty, his hair neatlybed and dressed formally.

    The other, rather than calling him a man, it would be more appropriate to say he was a youth.

    He looked barely in his early twenties, his skin pale as if he rarely saw the sun, and he was very tall.

    His figure retained a youthful thinness, and his somewhat long hair slightly obscured his brows and eyes.

    He appeared somewhat mncholic but was quite handsome.

    He was dressed very casually in a ck T-shirt scattered with white paint spots whose cor had faded to white.

    A thin, unremarkable silver chain hung around his neck.

    His shorts were whitewashed denim cut-offs, and he wore worn-out low-top canvas shoes, the heels of which he had trodden down.

    If the thirty-year-old man appeared neat and formal, this youth looked far too casual.

    When the car stopped at the door, the thirty-year-old man promptly came forward and opened the rear door.

    ¡°Second Young Master Jiang!

    We are honored by your visit!¡± The man was very polite and courteous, and he looked at Su Lu with a friendly expression, ¡°And thisdy is?¡±

    ¡°Last name Su,¡± Su Lu replied.

    ¡°Miss Su, hello!¡± the man quickly greeted.

    Jiang Li got out first, ¡°This is the other party I mentioned to you, who will partner with us on this project.¡±

    ¡°I see!

    Mr.

    Su, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.

    Here¡¯s my business card!¡± The man handed over a card which Su Lu took and quickly nced at after getting out of the car.

    The card listed his name and position.

    Xiang Tiancheng, manager of Lieying Club.

    It also bore the same red logo as there was on the gate sign.

    A hawk, then?

    Su Lu nced at this logo.

    At first, it seemed abstract, but upon knowing the name, it seemed quite fitting.

    Su Lu also handed him her business card.

    By now, she certainly understood what thisrge connected vi represented.

    It must be an e-sports club.

    And this silent youth next to her was likely a yer for the club.

    And to have the managere out to meet them like this¡­

    he must be an investor, appearing quite significant.

    After all, in such settings, not just anyone would show their face.

    Xiang Tiancheng quickly introduced her, ¡°This is the captain of our current team in Lieying Club, Ying Xi.

    His ID is hope, and his skills are excellent, truly among the best.¡±

    Su Lu nodded and nced at the young man named Ying Xi.

    It had to be said¡­

    the difort was clearly written across the captain¡¯s face, without any attempt to hide it.

    It was understandable, Su Lu felt a bit helpless; such situations were quite irritating, and she used to find them bothersome in her younger years.

    Then, Su Lu saw Jiang Li being particrly attentive, directing the driver to retrieve a box of snacks from the back of the car.

    Jiang Li took it and personally presented it to Ying Xi, smiling broadly, ¡°I bought these for you; they¡¯re all things you like.

    They¡¯re not expensive¡­

    don¡¯t disdain them.¡±

    Su Lu looked at Ying Xi and then at Jiang Li.

    She felt she had grasped something subtly.

    Perhaps¡­

    Jiang Li hadn¡¯t brought her along for simple entertainment?

    This guy might actually be here to fanboy!

    While others chased movie stars, variety stars, or singers, he was after¡­an e-sports star?

    ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Ying Xi didn¡¯t take it, his brow furrowed slightly, his voice cool with a metallic tinge.

    Instead, it was Xiang Tiancheng who grabbed it, ¡°Thank you so much, Second Young Master Jiang for caring so much about our hope¡­¡±

    Xiang Tiancheng quickly continued, ¡°Ah, right, today we¡¯ve also arranged for Hope to take the two of you on a tour of our base, and to experience the life of an eSports yer.¡±

    Su Lu raised her eyebrows.

    She was really here to have fun.

    ¡°Much appreciated,¡± Su Lu said.

    Xiang Tiancheng, holding a snack box, led the way, ¡°Pleasee in,e in.¡±

    Ying Xi followed next to Xiang Tiancheng, still looking cool and indifferent.

    Meanwhile, Su Lu and Jiang Li followed leisurely behind, looking around as they walked in.

    Su Lu lowered her voice and said to Jiang Li, ¡°Second Young Master Jiang, tell me the truth.¡±

    Jiang Li: ¡°Hmm?

    What truth?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s voice grew even softer, ¡°You¡¯re here to fanboy, aren¡¯t you?

    Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Jiang Li was stunned at first, and then a smile immediately spread across his face, ¡°How on earth did youe to that conclusion?¡±

    Su Lu thought for a moment, ¡°I used to sometimes see star-struck girls at the airport when there happened to be a celebrity flightnding.

    They did exactly what you did, giving snacks and such, identical to your actions just now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite the same,¡± Jiang Li said.

    ¡°How so?¡± Su Lu asked.

    Jiang Li smiled, ¡°I have money.

    Not only did I bring snacks, but I also bought a club.

    Isn¡¯t that a powerful move?¡±

    Su Lu suddenly remembered thebels Bo Jingshen had for Jiang Li: a wasteful scion, a prodigal son, not focusing on serious matters.

    They walked into thebined vis, with buildings A and B.

    The first floor of Building A was the living area, with dining and recreation, and even some fitness equipment.

    The second floor of Building A was the first team¡¯s training area and the meeting room.

    The third floor was the rooms for the team members.

    The first floor of Building B was the office and meeting room for the club staff, the second floor was the testing room, and the third floor was the office for the club¡¯s senior executives.

    They first followed a tour around the base, which, frankly, was quite professional.

    It waspletely different from the chaotic mess Su Lu had imagined and could even be described as well-ordered.

    Then, they were led into the testing room.

    Xiang Tiancheng smiled, ¡°This is also where we hold initial selections for the youth training team.

    It tests whether someone has eSports talent, testing reaction speed.

    You two can give it a try.¡±

    Jiang Li made Su Lu sit down first, and she vaguely grasped the mouse.

    Ying Xi¡¯s metallic, cold voice exined each different testing program on the side¡ªwhat each test involved, how to operate it, what the passing score was, and what an excellent score was.

    Su Lu responded with an ¡°Oh,¡± earnestly watched the screen, and operated ording to the rules.

    When the scores came out, Xiang Tiancheng was quite surprised, his eyes drawing much closer.

    Ying Xi nced sideways at Su Lu.

    For a moment, Su Lu didn¡¯t know whether this was good or bad.

    Not until Jiang Li sat down and performed his operation.

    Seeing Jiang Li operating furiously but ending up with a score of negative five.

    Su Lu immediately had a precise definition of her previous performance.

    I¡¯m absolutely amazing.

    Maybe if I had started on this path earlier, I could have be an eSports genius, an eSports queen, right?

    But Su Lu thought it would be better not to ridicule Jiang Li.

    Then, from the side, a snicker came.

    ¡°Psst¡­¡±

    Oh ho, Su Lu thought, could this be disdain from his idol toward Jiang Li?

 Chapter 79 - 79 79 His Legend Still Remains in Jianghu!

    ?79: Chapter 79: His Legend Still Remains in Jianghu!

    79: Chapter 79: His Legend Still Remains in Jianghu!

    Ying Xi snickered, but Jiang Li didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all.

    You had to admit, sometimes Jiang Li¡¯s forthright nature made it feel like a waste of time to even think about mocking him.

    Jiang Li rubbed his hands together, his face showing no sign of dejection as if he weren¡¯t dissatisfied with his own performance.

    He simply nced at Su Lu and smiled, ¡°The main reason is that you did so well, it made my performance seemckluster.

    It¡¯s not because I was terrible, mind you.¡±

    Ying Xi shot him a look.

    Without needing Su Lu to say a word, Ying Xi pulled a face and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good atforting yourself.¡±

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t the kind to pour cold water on someone, and she hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being thoughtless; don¡¯t take it to heart, Ah Li.¡±

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t care about the cold water Ying Xi had just poured, andtched onto Su Lu¡¯s words quickly, as if they were a lifeline.

    Jiang Li: ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re too thoughtless.

    In my opinion, you and Mr.

    Bo are perfect examples of Versailles.¡±

    Mentioning Bo Jingshen, Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity.

    She had missed out on his life during those times, but Jiang Li knew all about it.

    Su Lu: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jiang Li, being an open book, felt there was nothing he couldn¡¯t say, and so, he did, ¡°Oh, he wasn¡¯t like me; he was rich to begin with.¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡± Seriously, who is the actual Versailles here?

    Of course, Su Lu knew what Jiang Li was implying¡ªBo Jingshen was different from him, having been born into wealth and never having been stifled by money troubles.

    ¡°Hmm, and then?¡±

    ¡°When he first went abroad, he worked in various jobs to make money for his startups; he was a bartender, a gaming power leveler, and even took part in eSportspetitions.

    He even raced underground.

    Otherwise, how do you think I came to know him?¡± Jiang Li said.

    Su Lu was stunned.

    This was a part of Bo Jingshen¡¯s life she had never known about.

    And it made sense.

    Otherwise, how would Bo Jingshen havee to know someone like Jiang Li¡­

    Jiang Li clicked on theputer again, restarting another round of tests.

    His performance was significantly better than before, and he could even talk without distraction.

    ¡°Su Lu, don¡¯t be fooled by his ¡®big boss¡¯ demeanor now, acting all high and mighty, as if he¡¯s looking down on our project and industry.

    Back in the day, he made a fair amount of startup capital from this industry.¡±

    ¡°The current fans of eSports might not have heard of him, but the old fans of the scene might still remember the legend of ¡®B God¡¯.¡±

    As Jiang Li was speaking, Ying Xi, who was beside him, froze for a moment, then quickly turned to look at Jiang Li.

    ¡°B God?¡± Su Lu grew even more curious, ¡°You mean his ID, or a title?¡±

    Ying Xi, who had been aloof all this time, spoke up even faster than Jiang Li.

    In a metallic tone, Ying Xi said, ¡°Gaming ID: Bambi.

    He battled in three different games using the same ID, reaching top levels in record time, which made the ID widely known.

    He won countless awards but never showed his face.

    After taking the prize money, he¡¯d disappear without a trace.

    He had high standards, and people in the industry called him ¡®B God¡¯.¡±

    It was a rare moment for the young eSports yer; from the beginning till earlier, he always sounded impatient and irritable.

    But at that instant, his tone and mood had changed slightly¡ªit must have been something like admiration or appreciation.

    Because it was so different from his earlier impatience, the shift was very noticeable.

    Su Lu thought, so Bo Jingshen was¡­ that formidable.

    She actually knew beforehand that Bo Jingshen was good at gaming¡ªhe seemed to be better than others at even something as simple as Candy Crush.

    Or perhaps that wasn¡¯t the right way to put it.

    It should be said that he was amazing at everything, a quick learner in every field, and proficient in all endeavors.

    He could achieve results in a short time that others might not reach even after a long time.

    He was a genius that one couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of and admire greatly.

    Jiang Li pursed his lips, ¡°He just wanted to make money!

    That¡¯s why he disappeared quickly after winning prize money, reappearing when there was a new prize to win.

    Where¡¯s the high standard in that¡­¡±

    Ying Xi raised an eyebrow nomittally, but it was clear that he couldn¡¯t agree with Jiang Li¡¯s words.

    It seemed that if Jiang Li were a die-hard fan of Ying Xi, then it was very likely that Ying Xi was a die-hard fan of B God.

    Ying Xi asked, ¡°So, from the sound of it, you know B God?¡±

    Jiang Li twisted her mouth and looked at him, ¡°Oh, now you want to talk to me?

    Since I know B God, I won¡¯t introduce you to him!

    After all, you treat me differently!

    And here I was kindly bringing you snacks¡­¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he just treating her like air,pletely ignoring her?

    Jiang Li mumbled thest part under her breath, sounding like a child who had been wronged.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle upon hearing Jiang Li¡¯s childish words.

    Ying Xi gave a snort ofughter, ¡°That¡¯s B God, while you¡­¡±

    The young man¡¯s slender fingers pointed at theputer screen, which disyed Jiang Li¡¯s results after another test.

    Although the results were much improved from thest time, they were still¡­

    worse than the level Su Lu had tested at before.

    Ying Xi¡¯s gesture towards the score was self-exnatory.

    B God is B God, and you¡¯re just a noob¡­

    Su Lu coughed lightly on the side, trying to ease the atmosphere, maybe smooth things over.

    Mainly because¡­

    she always felt that Jiang Li was like a child who never grew up, and Ying Xi seemed young too.

    With the two acting like teenagers, she worried that they might start fighting.

    Just then, Su Lu¡¯s phone buzzed, and she took it out to answer.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was deep and mellow, quite pleasant to the ear, but he sounded somewhat displeased.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know what hade over her, she must have had a brain fart.

    Because as soon as she heard that deep, mellow voice on the other end, she blurted out, ¡°B God, are you looking for me¡­?¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, she immediately felt stunned.

    Ying Xi¡¯s gaze shot over to her.

    And Jiang Li widened her eyes at her, mouthing, ¡°Are you trying to kill me?!¡±

    From the exaggerated shapes of Jiang Li¡¯s mouth, one could easily tell the turmoil she was feeling.

    Meanwhile, Bo Jingshen on the other end fell silent.

    The scene was¡­

    incredibly awkward for a moment.

    Su Lu: ¡°Um¡­¡±

    She was just about to say something to defuse the situation.

    Then she heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s deep, mellow voice on the other end, sounding like he was grinding his teeth as he spoke through clenched jaws, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you coborate with Jiang Li on this project!

    Instead of learning something good, you spend your days using me for your amusement?!¡±

    As Bo Jingshen said this, his fingers were forcefully pinching arge red banner on the desk!

    The gold characters on it reading ¡®Warm-hearted Citizen Mr.

    Bo Eager to Help Others¡¯ were like needles pricking his eyes.

    Of course, he also thought of Su Lu¡¯s joke about sending him a banner.

    And this banner was sent by the flower shop Jiang Er frequently visited.

    So whether it was Su Xiaolu learning bad habits from Jiang Li, or Jiang Li from Su Xiaolu, or both were already bad to the bone and now even worse together?

    That remained to be investigated.

 Chapter 80 - 80 80 Because We Have

    ?80: Chapter 80 Because We Have¡­

    80: Chapter 80 Because We Have¡­

    Bo Jingshen hung up the phone, and Su Lu looked at the abruptly ended call, pursing her lips slightly.

    Was he so angry that he even hung up the phone?

    Jiang Li, noticing that she had finished the call, finally spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re going to get me in trouble.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Su Lu cautiously replied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t¡­ probably isn¡¯t that serious, right?¡±

    No sooner had she finished speaking than Jiang Li took out his phone, which was buzzing insistently.

    He unlocked the screen to find a picture message from Bo Jingshen.

    In the image, on a dark walnut desky two red velvet banners, with the gold-lettered inscription: ¡°Generous Samaritan and Enthusiastic Citizen Mr.

    Bo.¡±

    Su Lu gasped in surprise, and Jiang Li also froze, clearly both taken aback.

    What Su Lu thought: No way, did he really do it?

    Did he actually send it?

    What Jiang Li thought: No way, did it that quickly?

    Delivered it so fast?

    Su Lu nced at her own phone, recalling the call that had just been cut off, and thought that it made sense.

    Bo Jingshen must have called because of receiving that banner, but as soon as she opened her mouth, it was to tease him with the nickname from his past.

    It was like a double blow; no wonder he got angry.

    Su Lu and Jiang Li exchanged nces, but neither said a word.

    Xiang Tiancheng came over, oblivious to their mood, and greeted them with a warm smile, ¡°How about it?

    Did Second Young Master Jiang and Mr.

    Su find the test interesting?

    This is just the first hurdle for selecting our youth training candidates;ter on, we will also evaluate his individual skill in the game as well as his ability to work with the team, and so on.¡±

    Su Lu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    Honestly, Su Lu found it far more interesting than those uniform projects she had done before.

    ¡°If you two are not too busy, shall we talk in the conference room?¡± Xiang Tiancheng tentatively asked.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t mind, casting a sideways nce at Jiang Li, waiting for his opinion.

    Jiang Li nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    Xiang Tiancheng¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, ¡°Please, this way!¡±

    Su Lu and Jiang Li headed out first, and after they left, Ying Xi leisurely walked out.

    Ying Xi said to Xiang Tiancheng, ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Xiang Tiancheng lowered his voice and cut him off, ¡°Youe along too, don¡¯t even think about cking off.¡±

    Ying Xi frowned, and as Xiang Tiancheng saw his expression, he thought Ying Xi was going to refuse.

    Xiang Tiancheng was prepared for the next words, but surprisingly, Ying Xi only furrowed his brows and nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t go.¡±

    This slightly astonished Xiang Tiancheng, ¡°So cooperative today?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need me to cooperate¡­¡± Ying Xi replied coldly.

    Xiang Tiancheng quickly gestured with his hands, hurrying to catch up with Jiang Li and Su Lu.

    Ying Xi, hands in his pockets, followed at a leisurely pace.

    Xiang Tiancheng led them to the conference room, passing through the training area.

    The doors of the training room had a half-panel of transparent ss, and Su Lu nced inside.

    Within sight were high-endputers withrge screens, sophisticated peripherals and gaming chairs, alongside young yers.

    Xiang Tiancheng was always very polite, and his attitude was extremely good.

    ¡°I know that Second Young Master Jiang¡¯s intended club includes one other than ours.

    But at present, our Lie Ying has undoubtedly the best prospects,¡± Xiang Tiancheng said.

    This was not Xiang Tiancheng boasting.

    Their club indeed had the confidence to make such a statement.

    Not to mention anything else, just Ying Xi alone granted them this privilege.

    Su Lu had also looked over Jiang Li¡¯s ns; even though there were two clubs in consideration, the other was purely to make up the numbers.

    From the start, Jiang Li had his sights set on this club.

    The base was also in Feng City, their overall strength was good, and they had the likes of Ying Xi.

    Plus, Su Lu thought, after all¡­

    he was Second Young Master Jiang¡¯s die-hard fan; that ought to be worth some extra points here.

    However, in front of Xiang Tiancheng, Jiang Li managed to keep hisposure.

    It had to be said, as the young master of the Jiang Family, he¡¯d been steeped in this from childhood; he was a yboy when he wanted to be, but he seemed to have an innate talent for business and negotiations.

    Xiang Tiancheng could not get any favorable terms from him, neither in price nor in other conditions.

    Sweat beaded on Xiang Tiancheng¡¯s forehead; clearly, he had not expected this young master to be so difficult.

    As for Jiang Li, he was more than capable.

    He had the air of someone who might not care about money, but also did not want to be seen as an easy mark to take advantage of.

    By the end, Xiang Tiancheng felt that Second Young Master Jiang was practically acting shamelessly!

    Xiang Tiancheng could only turn to Su Lu, hoping that Mr.

    Su would be easier to deal with than Second Young Master Jiang.

    After all, Su Lu was a woman, and a gentle and beautiful one at that.

    Her image, in such negotiations, was always easy to underestimate.

    Su Lu was ustomed to this, so when she saw Xiang Tiancheng throwing the conversation her way, she guessed his thoughts.

    Xiang Tiancheng still wanted to raise the price and nearly repeated the same speech he had with Jiang Li, just with different wording, hoping to get a satisfactory response from Su Lu.

    But instead, he saw this woman¡ªwho he had never really taken seriously, thinking she was just tagging along with Second Young Master Jiang without much say¡ªpull out a stack of documents from her briefcase, along with a pen.

    Opening the documents, her voice remained soft, but her words were calm and powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked through your information and have taken stock of the current situation in the industry.

    I can safely say that right now, the most valuable asset for your club is Ying Xi, ¡®hope,¡¯ right?¡±

    Hearing Su Lu start off like this, Xiang Tiancheng felt a twinge in his heart, sensing that perhaps he had approached the wrong person.

    Especially since at this moment¡­

    Jiang Li had a smile on his face that seemed both teasing and nonchnt, making Xiang Tiancheng even more uneasy.

    Yet Su Lu remained calm andposed, speaking neither too fast nor too slow, not aggressive or confrontational.

    ¡°This is also your club¡¯s biggest capital.

    The presence of ¡®hope,¡¯ his fame, poprity, professional level, and stability, can bring immensemercial value,¡± Su Lu said, looking up from the documents towards Xiang Tiancheng, her voice even calmer.

    ¡°To put it bluntly, his energy alone is worth more than all the other yers in your club put together,¡± Su Lu calmly inquired, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡±

    She sounded so modest, as though she really didn¡¯t understand much, didn¡¯t know the details, just had a general idea and hoped to be affirmed by the other party.

    Xiang Tiancheng braced himself and nodded slightly, about to speak.

    Then he saw Su Lu smile, ¡°But, ¡®hope¡¯s¡¯ transfer period ising up soon.

    If we can¡¯te to an agreement, even our intended offer for ¡®hope¡¯ alone would be more than enough.¡±

    Xiang Tiancheng said uneasily, ¡°But you don¡¯t have a club, and Lie Ying is his team; he won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Su Lu shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessarily true, because we have Bao Jing.¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81 81 Coming to Arrest Someone

    81: Chapter 81: Coming to Arrest Someone   81: Chapter 81: Coming to Arrest Someone                                   ¡°Pfft!

    Cough cough cough cough!¡± Even Jiang Li hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Lu would say something like that, and he was suddenly choking withughter.

    Jiang Li had realized that Xiang Tiancheng was underestimating Su Lu, so he was looking forward to the entertainment.

    Xiang Tiancheng might not know, but Jiang Li was very aware that Su Lu was serious and intelligent in her work.

    Compared to his own often distracted dabbling, Su Lu was genuinely serious about her work.

    So Jiang Li knew that Xiang Tiancheng¡¯s underestimation of Su Lu would backfire.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected her angle to be so unique, going so far as to bring up Bao Jingshen, something she had just learned about, yet she was quick to use it?

    Jiang Li could hardly believe it, Bao Jingshen had be nothing more than a tool at that moment.

    Xiang Tiancheng was slow to react, ¡°Wha¡­

    what?¡±

    The ID ¡°Bambi¡± held memories for some esports yers, but to someone like Xiang Tiancheng, who, although in the industry, was not a yer himself, it would sound very unfamiliar.

    Unfamiliar as it was, Xiang Tiancheng was well acquainted with Ying Xi¡¯s expressions, so as soon as Su Lu mentioned it, he immediately noticed the change on Ying Xi¡¯s face.

    The young man¡¯s cold face actually showed a crack of emotion!

    Xiang Tiancheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he too remembered where he had seen the name Bao Jingshen ¨C precisely, the ID Bambi posted on the dormitory wall by Ying Xi.

    And while chatting with other team members, Xiang Tiancheng vaguely recalled them mentioning the name ¡°Bao Jingshen.¡±

    Xiang Tiancheng couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Lu, no longer daring to underestimate her.

    Was she the devil?

    And not only could she say that, she easily impressed the key members of Lie Ying¡¯s team.

    She rattled off various other modes as if she knew them by heart, making Xiang Tiancheng¡¯s heart pound as if she had been researching them for a long time.

    He no longer dared to boast carelessly.

    He immediately became much more humble, and the conversation that followed went smoothly.

    By the end, Xiang Tiancheng no longer held the radiant confidence he had upon their meeting, looking deted like a rooster that had lost a fight.

    Despite being deted, when Su Lu and Jiang Li were ready to leave, Xiang Tiancheng courteously walked them to the door.

    Unexpectedly, the aloof young man, who had previously been unable to hide his impatience, also followed Xiang Tiancheng and walked them to the door.

    But the car that pulled up was not Jiang Li¡¯s.

    Seeing the car that had arrived, Jiang Li instantly stopped in his tracks, even stepping back half a step, subtly hiding behind Ying Xi.

    Ying Xi had been standing behind him and Su Lu all along, which now meant Su Lu was out in front.

    Su Lu also recognized the car that had pulled up and incredulously turned to look at Jiang Li.

    If there were background music at this moment, the most fitting tune for the scene would undoubtedly be that line ¨C ¡°Are you seriously stepping back half a step?¡±

    Jiang Li retreated even more behind Ying Xi, and while the aloof youth retained his pallor from ack of sunlight, he was not short.

    Standing nearly 1.9 meters tall, he easily shielded Jiang Li, who was a full head shorter at 1.75 meters.

    And now, the window of the car had been lowered.

    Bao Jingshen¡¯s cool visage appeared; his eyes swept over Su Lu with a chill.

    Su Lu felt slightly uneasy, gently touched her nose, and coughed lightly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Then came Bao Jingshen¡¯s cold snort, as he said, ¡°What else?

    Just a warm-hearted citizening over with enthusiastic aid.¡±

    A muffled chuckle came from inside the car.

    The passenger window rolled down, revealing Jiang Su¡¯s face, his lips curled into a faint smile¡ª Bo Jingshen¡¯s words had clearly amused him.

    Jiang Su¡¯s gaze shifted towards Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li,pletely shielded by Ying Xi, was hidden from view, so Jiang Su¡¯s gazended on Ying Xi¡¯s face instead.

    He extended a finger and made a flicking motion in the air to the side, ¡°Move aside.¡±

    Ying Xi remained stationary.

    However, upon hearing his brother¡¯s voice, Jiang Li obediently stepped out, ¡°Bro, what brings you here¡­?¡±

    Jiang Su¡¯s gaze softened slightly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I¡¯d worry about you getting beaten up by him.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Su gestured towards Bo Jingshen who was behind him.

    Xiang Tiancheng sized up the two men.

    Although he had never met them¡ªneither the boss of Boss nor the boss of Jianghe Group were within the scope of people he had the opportunity to meet¡ªhe could guess from their demeanor they were no ordinary individuals.

    He cautiously asked, ¡°You two are?¡±

    Neither Bo Jingshen nor Jiang Su paid him any attention.

    Bo Jingshen merely tapped his fingertips lightly on the edge of the car window, and the driver quickly got out, opening the rear door, ¡°Miss Su, please get in the car.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Su Lu obediently replied, getting into the car.

    Originally, Jiang Li had thought there was nothing more for him to do; he could simply take his own car and leave, but he didn¡¯t get the chance to slip away.

    Jiang Su nced at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting in the car, or should Ie out and invite you?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Li obeyed even more readily than Su Lu, getting into the car.

    Xiang Tiancheng felt as though he had stumbled into a fantasy.

    This was the man who had just been so¡­

    so unyielding and troublesome in front of him.

    Now, he was even more docile than a rabbit ¨C it was all very mystical, very confusing.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± Jiang Li waved at them.

    As he watched the luxury car drive away, Xiang Tiancheng muttered to himself, ¡°Who were those two?

    They seem pretty extraordinary¡­¡±

    It was just a murmur to himself; he hadn¡¯t intended to get a reply from Ying Xi.

    Surprisingly, the young man with the metallic voice answered indifferently, ¡°The one in the back, that¡¯s Bambi.¡±

    ¡°Bam¡­¡± Xiang Tiancheng¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°The¡­

    the idol of yours?

    Isn¡¯t he an esports yer?¡±

    But did he look like someone who merely yed games?

    Ying Xi didn¡¯t respond to his question, simply stating, ¡°I have no objections to their offer; just don¡¯t hold things up.

    I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the back seat, Su Lu sat next to Bo Jingshen, staring at the red velvet banner hanging on the back of the driver¡¯s seat, now facing her head-on.

    Su Lu felt her scalp tightening.

    Jiang Li was also in the back seat, right beside Su Lu, so at that moment, both of them were directly facing the red velvet banner on the back of the driver¡¯s seat, exchanging nces.

    Jiang Su looked back at them, the corners of his mouth slightly hooked, andughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit ridiculous¡­?¡±

    Jiang Li coughed lightly, trying to defuse the situation, ¡°It¡¯s just a banner, Brother Bao, don¡¯t take it so seriously.

    It¡¯s just a little joke.¡±

    Jiang Su said, ¡°Then the person who brought the banners really made a show of it, parading two such grand ones into thepany.

    It was all that was missing from being a spectacle.¡±

 Chapter 417

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 417</h4><h4></h4>

    "Even though it has been my cozy nest for over five years, can everyone stop despising it?" Su Lu said helplessly.

    Su Zhe stood up, "Anyway, let¡¯s settle it like this. I¡¯ll have someone clean the house in East City tomorrow."

    "No," Su Lu said, "Bo Jingshen has already been setting up the house, that¡¯s why I¡¯m staying here."

    "Did he really move because of the house renovation?" Su Zhe was somewhat surprised, "I thought it was just some excuse he made up."

    "Not at all," Su Luughed. "Anyway, don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s more important that you take care of your health... after all, you owe your life to me, right?"

    "Yes," Su Zhe smiled as he reached out to pat her head.

    "So before you ruin yourself, you¡¯d better ask if I agree. I¡¯mying it out here now, I don¡¯t agree. You just take good care of yourself and eat well."

    "Got it," Su Zhe rubbed her hair and nodded.

    Su Lu walked him to the door and called Zhao Xiaole toe and say goodbye to her uncle.

    After Su Zhe left, Su Lu went to clean up the teaware. Bo Jingshen came over and gently squeezed her shoulders, looking worried, "Su Zhe didn¡¯t scold you, did he?"

    "No. Why do you ask?" Su Lu turned to nce at him, "My brother rarely scolds me."

    It wasn¡¯t even urate to say rarely; Su Zhe almost never scolded Su Lu.

    "It makes sense, if he were to scold anyone, it¡¯d be me. I¡¯ve seen him scold me without holding back," Bo Jingshen said with a smile, then thought for a moment and said, "What¡¯s up with Su Zhe? Heartbroken? He looked terrible."

    It had to be said that Bo Jingshen was sometimes quite perceptive.

    If what troubled Su Zhe was just a normal heartbreak, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to discuss it, but the situation was a bitplicated. Even though it was Bo Jingshen, Su Lu felt that it was better not to mention it for now.

    "Well... anyway, don¡¯t ask," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen curled the corner of his mouth, "Alright, I won¡¯t ask."

    Hearing him agree so easily and obediently, Su Lu reached out to touch his face.

    "As long as he doesn¡¯t think about driving me away," Bo Jingshen cared about that the most. Honestly, he had absolutely no interest in Su Zhe¡¯s personal issues or anyone else¡¯s for that matter.

    Su Lu: "Got it, won¡¯t drive you away."

    Bo Jingshen: "What if he does?"

    Su Lu looked at him, thinking, this is really a petnt little fairy, a real drama queen.

    She put down the teaware she was holding, cupped his face with both hands, and looked him in the eyes seriously, "Even if he tried, I wouldn¡¯t let you go. I don¡¯t agree, is that okay now?"

    "Hey hey," Bo Jingshenughed softly twice. He took over the teaware from her, "I¡¯ll clean up, you go rest."

    Su Lu was soon nning to go to thepany to help Su Zhe. When Bo Jingshen found out, he frowned, "Otherwise, I¡¯ll hire a team to take care of it so you don¡¯t have to work so hard."

    "Let it be. I¡¯ll go," Su Lu thought about it and waved her hand, "Besides, I have nothing else to do. Take Zhao Xiaole with you."

    Su Lu had been dealing with it for five years and thought it was time for Bo Jingshen to experience what it was like.

    Bo Jingshen had no objections, "Alright, I¡¯ll take him."

    Since Su Lu didn¡¯t agree with his idea of hiring a team to help with Su Zhe Company¡¯s business, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t insist and just said, "Su Zhe Company is not far from Boss;e join us for lunch."

    He only had this one request.

    Su Lu, of course, didn¡¯t refuse, and she even took Jing Qiao with her.

    She also wanted Jing Qiao to have a rest. Recently, Jing Qiao had been taking care of the child full-time. Although she was gentle and seemed to have noints, Su Lu still felt a bit embarrassed, so she took Jing Qiao with her, hoping she could get some rest.

    Moreover, since the Yida group was following Su Lu, having Jing Qiao by her side was definitely safer.

    As they were nearing thepany, Su Lu made a call to Su Zhe.

    "Uh? You¡¯re almost here? Alright, I¡¯ll have someonee down to meet you," Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu initially thought he meant for someone toe down to meet her, so when she arrived at hispany¡¯s lobby, she sat on the sofa in the waiting area for a while.

    Then, she saw a thin, dark figure with withered yellow hair and a haggard appearance, heading straight for the front desk of the first-floor lobby.

    The receptionist at the front desk frowned upon seeing the man, showing a hint of impatience, probably recognizing who the person was, indicating that this was not his first visit.

    She leaned on the front desk, putting on a smile, and said, "Hello, may I ask if Mr. Su is here?"

    The receptionist gave a formic smile and shook her head, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Su isn¡¯t in."

    "Can you just ask for me? Maybe he¡¯d want to see me?" she pleaded urgently, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, "I¡¯m his sister, his sister!"

    Su Lu sat on the sofa in the waiting area and watched the situation at the front desk calmly.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Su Jiao to be like this, which showed that she had been having a hard timetely.

    After all, in Su Lu¡¯s memory, Su Jiao had always been domineering and spoiled but always fashionably and exquisitely dressed. Even if disliked, she was at least a pretty person to dislike.

    But now... she clearly no longer looked bright and beautiful, describing her as "dusty and down" wouldn¡¯t be too much.

    Jing Qiao also overheard the situation at the front desk and quietly asked Su Lu, "Sister-inw, do you know her?"

    Although it seemed unlikely, given how different this woman looked from her beautiful sister-inw, hearing that the woman imed to be Mr. Su¡¯s sister made Jing Qiao think that Su Lu might know her.

    "Ah, she..." Su Lu began, but just then, ding, the doors of the private elevator opened.

    A lean man in a tailored suit emerged from the elevator. He hadn¡¯t noticed the situation at the front desk but saw Su Lu sitting in the rest area and waved at her, "Lulu, over here."

    "Oh!" Su Lu stood up, "Brother."

    She felt it then, a gaze from the front desk area immediately turned her way.

    Su Jiao red at the front desk, "Is this what you meant by Mr. Su isn¡¯t here?"

    Then she quickly looked toward Su Lu, her eyes conveying an indescribable taste.

    Su Jiao quickly walked towards Su Zhe¡¯s direction, "Brother! Brother... sob sob sob..."

    She only made it to Su Zhe before she could no longer stand and copsed to the ground, crying, "Brother... I know I was wrong, I really do. Don¡¯t ignore me... okay? Sob sob sob... Dad doesn¡¯t want me anymore, Mom is too busy... If you ignore me too... I¡¯ll have no one, I¡¯ll be left with nothing..."

    Su Zhe¡¯s brow furrowed, his gaze shing with impatience, lightly scanning in the direction of the front desk.

    The two receptionists immediately shivered, thinking to call security to remove the person.

    But in that quick moment, Su Jiao, somehow inspired, turned her head to look at Su Lu.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 418

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 418</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sister..." Su Jiao¡¯s face was streaked with tears.

    She was truly frightened. She had been pampered all her life, never having suffered even a single day¡¯s hardship.

    But in this period, after their father stopped caring for them, her mother, struggling to look after herself, of course, couldn¡¯t care for her, and due to the series of blows, her mother started to drink heavily and gamble.

    Sometimes it seemed like her mother wasn¡¯t even all there mentally, and when drunk, she would look at Su Jiao with bitter resentment, feeling it was all Su Jiao¡¯s fault.

    It was all because of Su Jiao that she had ended up like this.

    And Su Jiao, who had never suffered or faced hardship, suddenly had to confront this cruel society and world, finding it nearly impossible to navigate. She looked for jobs, but everywhere turned her away forck of experience.

    But she needed to live, and Su Yukan had long since cut off her funds. She sold her jewelry, clothes, and bags, but her mother took the money to buy alcohol and lost it in gambling.

    Mother and daughter were almost forced onto the streets, plummeting from the clouds to hell in just a short time.

    Out of options to avoid homelessness and to survive, Su Jiao resorted to delivering takeout, which is why she now appeared so dark and thin.

    Her pride was gone; her backbone was nearly bent under the pressure.

    Truly out of options, she came here during her spare time from work, hoping to catch a glimpse of Su Zhe. Because Zhu Xinyan was sick, even with non-stop work and no sleep, she couldn¡¯t afford a day¡¯s worth of hospital expenses.

    And now, looking at Su Lu, who was still gentle and beautiful, with an elegant demeanor, Su Jiao didn¡¯t even have time to feel ashamed. It seemed that she was only now realizing that the most gentle and kind person in the family had always been Su Lu.

    And it was the realization of this that caused her, perhaps subconsciously knowing she was easy to bully, to always pick on her.

    Compared to Su Lu, everyone else¡¯s hearts were colder and harder.

    Su Jiao wiped the tears from her face, "Sister, please help me..."

    "What are you dragging Su Lu into this for?" Su Zhe had not wanted to waste words with her, but upon seeing her approaching Su Lu for help, he frowned and spoke coldly, "Now you remember to call her sister, but you know in your heart how you¡¯ve treated her all these years. Why are you dragging Su Lu into this now..."

    Su Jiao stared unwaveringly at Su Lu, "Sister, I know I was wrong. Please help me... My mom is sick, I truly have no other way, if she doesn¡¯t get money for treatment, she might die."

    It must be said, Su Jiao was indeed right; Su Lu was the most gentle and kind-hearted in the family.

    Especially now that Su Lu had be a mother, she seemed even gentler than before.

    Su Jiao reached out and grabbed Su Lu¡¯s hand, "Sister, I beg you, help me..."

    Su Zhe¡¯s brow furrowed even more tightly, his impatience growing as he called out to the security not far away, "Did I hire you guys to watch a show?"

    The security then hurried over, previously unsure whether it was appropriate to intervene as, after all, this looked like Mr. Su¡¯s family affair.

    Now they came over and pulled Su Jiao away, who, being so thin now, was easily removed.

    She kept calling out weakly, "Sister, sister please help me, I beg you..."

    As the guards escorted her outside, Su Lu pursed her lips and with a slight frown between her brows, turned her head and asked, "How much money?"

    Su Zhe immediately red at her, "Su Lu, you!"

    Su Lu hung her head and lightly scratched the tip of her nose with her index finger, "I know I don¡¯t have a strong temper, don¡¯t be mad. But being sick, if she really were to die, after all, we¡¯ve met. Even if she¡¯s been unkind to me, I wouldn¡¯t wish death upon her. It hasn¡¯te to that."

    Su Zhe still furrowed his brow, it was exactly because of this kindheartedness that Lulu was always getting bullied!

    It could be seen as anger at herck of resistance. But Su Zhe was actually well aware that it was precisely because of Su Lu¡¯s detachment frompetition and strife, herck of aggression.

    Although it made her an easy target for bullying, it also made those who liked her want to treat her even better.

    "Moreover, I¡¯ve be a mother myself, let¡¯s say... I¡¯m doing it to build up virtue for my child," Su Lu said to Su Zhe. Seeing that her brother was no longer that angry, Su Lu then turned her gaze to Su Jiao, who was still being held by the security guard, "How much money? For your mom¡¯s treatment."

    Su Jiao was stunned, she indeed hoped that Su Lu would help her, but she never really thought that Su Lu would actually help.

    Thus, at this moment, she was somewhat dazed, it took her a few seconds to grasp the situation, "The doctors say it will cost about five, five hundred thousand all together."

    Su Jiao sniffled, no longer continuing to cry, and seriously said, "Taking into ount what insurance can cover, the out-of-pocket portion is about three hundred thousand. I¡¯m working and earning money now, but if my mom¡¯s illness continues to drag on, it will worsen. By the time I earn the money, it might be toote for treatment, so..."

    Su Jiao was very afraid that Su Lu wouldn¡¯t want to help her, so she quickly added, "I-I will pay it back, I can write an IOU first."

    Su Lu looked steadily at Su Jiao.

    This girl, spoilt and haughty from a young age, even now, she still remembered what Su Jiao looked like as a child, dressed up like a little princess, proud, haughty, beautiful...

    And this woman now, with her dark, gaunt visage haggard, they hardly seemed like the same person.

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was very calm, devoid of schadenfreude or arrogance, "Having heard what you said, I now believe that you truly know your mistakes and are willing to change..."

    Because if it were the old Su Jiao, she would definitely not mention paying it back; she would have felt it was her due.

    When people realize that nothing in this world is owed to them, it¡¯s a sign that they have grown.

    Su Zhe¡¯s voice was cold from the side, but it wasn¡¯t the same attitude of driving her out as before.

    He made a phone call to the secretary¡¯s office, and soon a man in a suit and leather shoes came down, "Mr. Su, what are your instructions?"

    Su Zhe briefly instructed about the matters of Zhu Xinyan¡¯s treatment, and going forward, he had the secretary handle it.

    After issuing his instructions, Su Zhe then led Su Lu and Jing Qiao towards the private elevator.

    Su Jiao hurriedly rushed forward a few steps.

    Su Zhe narrowed his eyes, coldly looking at her, "Anything else?"

    Su Jiao shrank her neck, she was genuinely afraid of Su Zhe, from childhood she had always regarded him with awe, only back then it was because Su Zhe was still her brother, but now, perhaps it was only fear.

    In a soft voice, Su Jiao said to Su Lu, "Sis-sister, thank you, I¡¯m sorry for what happened before."

    Su Lu looked at her for a few seconds, not sure what to say, so she could only nod gently.

    Entering the elevator, the doors slowly closed.

    shes of memories from her childhood suddenly came to her mind, of Su Jiao pushing her into the swimming pool, tearing up her homework and sketchbook, ruining her clothes... countless acts of malicious bullying.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten, nor could she simply forgive like a saint; she had just let it go because there was no way to avenge herself without turning into a monstrous figure just like her adversary.

    Su Zhe spoke up, "Bo Jingshen must cling to you because he knows how soft-hearted you are, right?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 419

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 419</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu knew he had been angry earlier, so to cheer her brother up a bit, she said yfully and teasingly, "How could that be, isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m both beautiful and sweet at heart, not to mention good-looking and rich?"

    Sure enough, Su Zhe was amused intoughter.

    "Just keep talking big," Su Zhe nced at her and said.

    The elevator reached their floor and opened with a ding.

    Following Su Zhe into the office, Su Lu found the ce quite intriguing; she had never been there before.

    Mainly because, like Bo Jingshen, Su Zhe¡¯s business had been overseas in the past. Only in recent years, as the domestic market blossomed, did the focus gradually shift back.

    Su Lu looked around, "Your ce here..."

    "Have some tea," Su Zhe called to Jing Qiao, then turned to Su Lu, "How about my ce?"

    "Hmm... it¡¯s not as luxurious as Bo Jingshen¡¯s, is it? Brother, aren¡¯t you living a bit too modestly?" Su Lu asked.

    Jing Qiao lowered his head to sip his tea, minimizing his presence to avoid inciting Mr. Su¡¯s temper because he was Bo Jingshen¡¯s sister.

    Su Zhe was momentarily taken aback by Su Lu¡¯s remark, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, "Then beat it, scram! Go to your man; I don¡¯t need your help, save me the annoyance."

    Su Luughed heartily; in fact, she had intended to say that this ce did not feel asfortable as Brother Xun¡¯s office.

    Su Zhe had a penchant for enjoying life. He had been the pampered eldest heir of a wealthy family since childhood, indulging in nothing but the finest in every aspect of life. On top of that, his frail health as a child meant he lived even more delicately.

    Truth be told, he had never known a day of hardship in his life.

    He used to delegate his work to Qiao Li, who was a practical person with little desire for pleasure, so this office... how to put it... indeed, it wasn¡¯t veryfortable.

    Su Zhe often stayed in Beijing and had a close rtionship with Shen Xun.

    After Shen Xun took over his mother¡¯spany, he made his office incrediblyfortable, likely to cater to Su Zhe¡¯s preferences.

    A soft bed in the rest area, leather sofas with massage features that were electric and adjustable, plush carpets, top-quality, multifunctional coffee machines equipped with a variety of coffee beans and teas, as well as an assortment of exquisite tea and coffee sets.

    There was even a secretary in the secretary¡¯s office who was a certified barista. Everything was practically at Su Zhe¡¯s service.

    He was Su Lu¡¯s own brother, as gentle and tenderhearted as she was.

    Back then, Su Lu hadpletely missed the clues, probably because she was too engrossed in taking care of the kids and had be a bit slow-witted.

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to notice there was something going on between these two.

    As Su Lu thought this, she suddenly became a little scared!

    She might have be slow-witted from her preupation with the children, but her family included a sharp and capable mother, who was far from slow-witted and sharper than anyone.

    If she couldn¡¯t see something, it didn¡¯t mean Zhao Ying would miss it.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but give Su Zhe a couple of extra nces.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Su Zhe was somewhat baffled by herplicated gaze.

    Su Lu shook her head, "No, it¡¯s nothing."

    "... Did you hear everything I just said?"

    "Yes, I heard it clearly," Su Lu nodded.

    "Good, then we¡¯ll talk after you¡¯ve gone through these," Su Zhe said, seeing no objection from her and got up to return to his desk to continue working.

    Su Lu was holding a stack of chicken-rib documents, the kind that were too mundane to taste but too wasteful to just discard. They weren¡¯t important enough for the secretary to handle without authorization but still not vital enough to be urgent. It would have been more productive to review any number of other important documents than spend time on these.

    But if shepletely ignored them... putting them off for too long could dy matters.

    The task ended upnding on Su Lu.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t managed a business for a while, but lots of things, like learning how to ride a bike or swim, were skills. Once learned, there¡¯s no need to do them daily, but when the timees, you can ride off on any bike handed to you or keep from drowning by swimming to shore.

    It was the same principle.

    Su Lu grabbed a pen and a stack of sticky notes. As she read through the documents, she listed the key points and marked their locations.

    Indeed...

    Su Lu found that many skills, once learned, stayed useful for life.

    It didn¡¯t take much time for Su Lu to sort out the key points of these documents, so that Su Zhe wouldn¡¯t have to waste time going over them again.

    Su Lu ced the organized stack on Su Zhe¡¯s desk.

    Su Zhe raised an eyebrow at her, "See? It figures. You are Zhao Ying¡¯s daughter, Shen..." He paused and said no more.

    He then handed her another stack, "These are trickier, from the international branch, all in English."

    Su Lu could only take them, sit obediently on the sofa, and start to pore over the documents.

    The documents indeed presented a challenge. Su Lu¡¯s English was passable, but just average. Since Su Zhe was in the medical pharmaceutical field, there were many bizarre terms, especially long ones, that baffled Su Lu, and she found herself checking the mobile dictionary from time to time.

    Jing Qiao sat nearby and saw Su Lu looking up a term. Jing Qiao offered the definition in a soft voice.

    Su Lu blinked, "Xiao Qiao, your English is really good?"

    Jing Qiao just smiled faintly, "My French isn¡¯t bad either."

    It should have been something to envy.

    But Su Lu thought about how Jing Ce had gone to great lengths to train her in order to "sell" her off and felt... unsure whether to envy or sympathize.

    With Jing Qiao¡¯s assistance, the task became much easier.

    "Sorry for always troubling you," Su Lu said, somewhat embarrassed.

    Jing Qiao replied with a smile, "It¡¯s no issue. I¡¯m actually d I can be of help."

    "Still, it¡¯s impressive that you understand all these profound terms," Su Lu praised.

    Sitting behind his office desk with gold-rimmed sses on and eyes lowered to his work, Su Zhe didn¡¯t even nce up. His voice seemed nonchnt as he said, "About one-third of Beijing Song Family¡¯s business operations are in the medical pharmaceutical field."

    Su Lu was somewhat surprised and looked at Jing Qiao.

    Even if the Song Family was involved in such business, it didn¡¯t mean Jing Qiao would have had ess to it, right?

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Did you... used to work for the Song Group?"

    "No," Jing Qiao shook her head.

    She hadn¡¯t worked for the Song Group, but what others might not know was that the handsome and obsessive Young Master Song, who lived up to his workaholic image, also had moments of irritation from overwork.

    During those times, he lost his usual meticulous image, would mess up his hair, shuffle around in slippers, drag Jing Qiao over, and plop her on hisp to have her read documents to him.

    Chinese, English, French, she read them word by word.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 420

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 420</h4><h4></h4>

    Young Master Song himself put on an eye mask and closed his eyes to listen to her read.

    It was as if he wasn¡¯t concerned at all about Jing Qiao, almost as though the documents were not about some multi-digit business trade secrets but rather ordinary readings.

    So much so, that Jing Qiao really did read a lot, sometimes the terms were too unfamiliar, she didn¡¯t know where to stress and would hesitate and read it wrong, the man would then pinch her waist, and with a deep, low voice, slowly correct her.

    After a few times, Jing Qiao got it.

    Just like swimming or riding a bike, once learned, it¡¯s never forgotten.

    And it seemed that this memory... could not be forgotten either.

    With Su Lu¡¯s and Jing Qiao¡¯s help, the backlog of work Su Zhe held in his hands had been mostly dealt with by midday.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take you to lunch," Su Zhe stretchedzily.

    Su Lu, however, hesitated a bit, "Uh, maybe... let¡¯s not."

    She didn¡¯t need to exin further; Su Zhe nced over and joked, "Oh, abandoning me, are you? Off to meet your lover?"

    Su Lu, no longer bashful, scratched her head and said, "Aiya, I can¡¯t help it, the lover has a hostage in his hands, and that hostage is too cute to part with, so I¡¯ve got to go have lunch with them."

    "Fine then, go on, get lost. All my affection wasted," Su Zhe said, though with a smiling mouth.

    Su Lu said, "If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you join us for lunch?"

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t fussy about having a world for two or not. Besides, with Zhao Xiao Le there, what ¡¯two-person world¡¯? Plus, Jing Qiao wasing as well, so it would be lively to dine together, and it would be great if Su Zhe came along.

    But Su Zhe wasn¡¯t interested and waved it off, "Forget it, seeing your lover ruins my appetite."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t insist further but made sure to check where Su Zhe nned to eat, only when she was sure he would actually have a proper meal did she feel reassured enough to leave.

    Before leaving, Su Zhe seemed to remember something and looked up at Jing Qiao.

    "Miss Jing."

    "Hm?" Jing Qiao didn¡¯t expect Su Zhe to call out to her, caught off guard, so she looked somewhat bewildered.

    Neither did Su Lu expect it, so she was also puzzled.

    "As far as I know, you¡¯re lying low," Su Zhe said, "So my sister even called over the bodyguard she kept in Beijing."

    Jing Qiao looked a bit embarrassed, thinking Su Zhe was here to call her out, so she apologized first, "I¡¯m sorry, I know, I¡¯ve caused trouble for your sister-inw."

    Su Zhe frowned slightly, "She¡¯s not married to your brother yet."

    On this point, even though Jing Qiao seemed outwardly gentle, she didn¡¯t give in one bit, "It¡¯s only a matter of time," Jing Qiao said.

    Su Zhe almost choked, he pursed his lips for a moment before deciding not to dwell on the title issue, and he said, "We have a position avable in our overseas branch office, one that requires sending someone out there. Considering your past experience with the Song family... it seems like you¡¯re quite familiar with that domain, would you be willing to go abroad andy low?"

    "Although Song Boyuan has quite a far reach, that market is mine, and for so many years the Song Family hasn¡¯t been able to bite off a chunk of it. Song Boyuan can¡¯t stir trouble there. If you go there, it might be safer and freer for you than staying domestically, even more so than staying here in Feng City," Su Zhe suggested.

    One must say, Su Zhe¡¯s suggestion was absolutely well-meaning, and could even suggest... he already considered Bo Jingshen as one of his own, which is why he would make such a proposal to his sister.

    Many people in the overseas branch office were eager for that expatriate position, sharpening their heads to get it. If Jing Qiao took it, it would be given to her on a silver tter.

    After all, Jing Qiao had never worked at Su Zhe Company nor had any relevant work experience; she would be a pure parachute trooper, a big giveaway in capital letters.

    So Su Lu was taken aback, and Jing Qiao was even morepletely stunned.

    After Jing Qiao collected herself, she earnestly said, "Thank you for your kindness, but I still need to...think it over."

    "Alright. Just let Su Lu know once you¡¯ve decided," Su Zhe said.

    While descending in the elevator, Su Lu turned to look at Jing Qiao, "If you want to go, don¡¯t feel any mental burden. It¡¯s not a bother for me, and your brother definitely hopes you can be better too."

    "Yes, I know. It¡¯s just..." Jing Qiao fell silent for a few seconds, "I just need to...think it over."

    Before she could be certain if she truly wanted to, let go of everything.

    Although Jing Qiao said nothing, she knew in her heart that even though things hade to this, that her life had been ruined like this.

    But if you asked her if she regretted it? Regretted meeting Song Boyuan?

    She felt that she...probably couldn¡¯t utter the words "I regret it."

    Just as she might never be able to forget those dark days spent locked up in the Psychiatric Hospital, she felt that she could never forget the days spent with Song Boyuan either.

    For instance, she had just casually remembered, being made to sit on that man¡¯sp, reading documents to him.

    And so many more indelible fragments, all forming into unforgettable memories.

    Actually, Bo Jingshen had also mentioned giving her a position abroad, Boss¡¯s international branches could easily arrange a position for Jing Qiao.

    But Jing Qiao was still considering.

    It was because, in her heart, there was a feeling...almost like a defining sensation, that if she chose to leave this ce, leave this country, leave thisnd.

    It would mean that she had truly let go of everything.

    She still remembered the words she had once said.

    "Song Boyuan, you get homesick so easily, even living in a different city is difficult for you, let alone another country¡ªyou¡¯d feel utterly miserable, right? So if...I mean if, if one day I settled down abroad, that will mean I don¡¯t want you anymore, and we¡¯ll never get back together. Ah, I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t stare at me like that...not allowed to say it? Alright, alright, I won¡¯t leave you."

    Su Lu saw Jing Qiao¡¯s gaze drift and couldn¡¯t help but worry, "Xiao Qiao? Xiao Qiao, are you okay?"

    Su Lu waved her hand in front of Jing Qiao¡¯s face.

    Jing Qiao suddenly came to, and smiled faintly, "I¡¯m fine, sister-inw. Don¡¯t worry about me."

    Su Lu and Jing Qiao stepped out of the elevator together, reaching the ground floor lobby.

    Su Lu¡¯s phone started to ring. She thought it was Bo Jingshen calling to urge her to hurry over for lunch with him, and a smile appeared on her face even before she took out her phone, but when she looked at the screen, she saw it was Yida¡¯s call instead.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    "Brother Yi, what¡¯s the matter?" Su Lu answered the call.

    She then heard Yida speaking in a solemn voice, "Wait, don¡¯te out for a while."

    Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, "Is this...some kind of troubl..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she had already seen a handsome man with a straight posture casually sitting on the sofa in the lounge area.

    The moment Jing Qiao¡¯s eyes met his, herplexion turned deathly pale.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 421

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 421</h4><h4></h4>

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s attractiveness was indeed very high; Su Lu¡¯s first love had been with a man of this level of attractiveness, and it¡¯s fair to say that her standard for male beauty was quite high.

    Moreover, the men around her, whether her two brothers Su Zhe and Shen Xun, her younger adopted brother Zhao Tong, her ex-husband Gu Xin, or her former suitor Qiao Li,

    all had striking good looks, so Su Lu was quite indifferent about male attractiveness, rarely finding any man stunningly handsome¡ªafter all, it required someone on Bo Jingshen¡¯s level to truly astonish her.

    Men at Bo Jingshen¡¯s level were much too few.

    Yet today, she saw one. When Su Lu saw the man sitting on the sofa in the rest area, and then saw Jing Qiao¡¯s face turn instantly pale, she realized the man¡¯s identity.

    Was this the legendary young master of the Beijing Song Family, Song Boyuan?

    He was truly... breathtaking.

    His hair was meticulouslybed, revealing refined features, with narrow, perfect phoenix-shaped eyes, sharp eyebrows, a high nose ridge,plemented by a paleplexion, a grey silk shirt, and ck trousers¡ªhis entire being exuded an air of superiority.

    He sat quietly on the sofa, legs crossed, exuding elegance and nobility. One elbow rested on the arm of the sofa, a tissue pressing against his nose. The other hand idly swiped on his phone. When the elevator door opened here, his eyelids lifted slightly, and his phoenix eyes looked this way.

    His gaze was cold, profound.

    One couldn¡¯t discern any emotion at the moment.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s lips trembled lightly, and her eyshes fluttered gently.

    "Sister-inw."

    "I¡¯m here," replied Su Lu, seeing her shivering intensely and grabbing her hand, "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid."

    Yida and Wu Hui had already hurried into the lobby, while the other three were held back by Song Boyuan¡¯s men. They hadn¡¯t expected Song Boyuan to split his men into two groups, with one grouping directly here to wait.

    So, halfway through their skirmish with Song Boyuan¡¯s men, they felt something was off and hurriedly informed Su Lu.

    They hadn¡¯t expected Su Lu and Jing Qiao to arrive so quickly and to run into Song Boyuan just then.

    The man on the sofa stood up; his tall and erect stature wasn¡¯t as apparent when he was sitting, but now as he stood, one could directly feel his towering presence, probably at least six feet two, maybe even six feet three.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t a particrly burly figure, his perfectly proportioned stature, this tall, certainly carried an imposing presence when he stood up.

    "Qiaoqiao."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s voice was cold, so much so that it seemed to carry a metallic tone.

    His dark pupils fixed on Jing Qiao.

    Su Lu could feel that this man¡¯s eyes seemed to hold nothing else, no other person or thing; he didn¡¯t pay any attention to Su Lu, not even a nce.

    His eyes held only Jing Qiao.

    His gaze was dark, like a beast in the night fixating on its prey.

    He casually tossed the tissue he had been using on his nose into the trash can next to him, the bloodstain ring red, tracing a crimson arc in the air.

    Jing Qiao knew it was because he got nosebleeds due to being unustomed to the local climate; therge man, standing at about six feet three, had a surprisingly delicate constitution.

    Except for the environment of Beijing, he was unustomed anywhere else.

    "Come here."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s gaze trembled, then she lowered her eyes, her lips tightly pressed together, trembling slightly, but she remained motionless.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, then he repeated, "Come here."

    Jing Qiao seemed as if her soul had been sucked away, leaving only an empty shell as she stood there, indifferent.

    Song Boyuan finally made a move, stepping forward.

    Almost instantly, Su Lu reached out to block and protected Jing Qiao behind herself.

    It was at that moment that Song Boyuan¡¯s perfectly shaped phoenix eyes finally split away some focus, resting on Su Lu.

    He tilted his head slightly, and the tip of one eyebrow gently lifted in a shallow arch.

    Clearly, he recognized Su Lu, and the expression in his eyes gradually became dangerous.

    "Has Shen Xun ever told you not to provoke me?" Song Boyuan¡¯s voice was so faint, itcked any kind of inflection, almost as if he wasn¡¯t speaking to a living thing.

    It wasn¡¯t even a matter of politeness anymore. Speaking in such a tone with such a person inexplicably felt very dangerous.

    Su Lu suddenly remembered what Shen Xun had told her about Song Boyuan, an absolute ruthless man.

    "His stepmother, how tyrannical was she back then? Now she¡¯s confined in a psychiatric hospital, neither human nor ghost, blind in one eye, nearly blind in the other, andpletely deaf in one ear. Not to mention his two half-brothers, who knows which country in the Third World they were sent to dig coal..."

    Su Lu swallowed, steadying her voice as she said, "What does this have to do with my brother?"

    Then, Su Lu saw Song Boyuan smile.

    How to describe this smile? Honestly, on such a handsome face, it looked quite pleasant.

    Especially since Song Boyuan seemed like the type who rarely smiled, now he appeared as if he had found something amusing and interesting, revealing a smile.

    But instinctively, one would feel that being considered interesting by such a person and being targeted by him was definitely, one hundred percent, not a good thing.

    Yida and Wu Hui were originally prepared to step up, but they suddenly dared not move.

    Their expressions changed abruptly, and they even cursed under their breath, "Fuck! Is this man crazy? Where does he think he is!"

    From the tense demeanor of Yida and Wu Hui, Su Lu realized that the situation might not be simple.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, her emotions also grew tense, her fingers clenched into fists.

    The two sides were thus at a standoff.

    Jing Qiao did not move in that direction, but Song Boyuan didn¡¯te over either.

    It felt as if he wasn¡¯t unable toe over, but rather like a predator that had caught its prey, not in a rush to devour it but retracting its ws, leaving only therge pads on its paws, then wickedly toying with the prey back and forth.

    That was the impression Song Boyuan gave at the moment.

    Moreover, he seemed not to be in a hurry at all, quietly watching Jing Qiao.

    The first to arrive was Su Zhe, clearly he had heard the reception report about the incident in the hall and had hurried down. Though slender, he positioned himself next to Su Lu protectively.

    Following him were Bo Jingshen and Shen Xun.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that they too had rushed over, both breathing heavily.

    As soon as Shen Xun arrived, his gaze locked directly onto Su Zhe and Su Lu, relieved to see they were unharmed, then turned to watch Song Boyuan with great wariness.

    Su Lu was quite surprised, knowing that Song Boyuan could be very dangerous, but seeing Shen Xun, Bo Jingshen, Yida, and Wu Hui all so cautious and vignt, Su Lu was surprised, with a hint of confusion.

    And after Shen Xun and Bo Jingshen arrived, Su Lu saw that Song Boyuan seemed even moreposed, casually slipping one hand into his pocket.

    Meanwhile,

    "Song Boyuan, how dare you!" Shen Xun shouted angrily.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 422

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 422</h4><h4></h4>

    Shen Xun¡¯s roar of rage had just burst out when Su Zhe felt like he had been blessed with sudden insight. Despite the predicament they now found themselves in, it was undeniable that he and Shen Xun indeed... still shared an unparalleled understanding.

    So the moment Shen Xun¡¯s roar rang out, Su Zhe understood why Yida and Wu Hui were so cautious, why Shen Xun and Bo Jingshen were in such a hurry, why Shen Xun was so tense.

    In that instant of understanding, Su Zhe pulled Su Lu behind him, shielding his sister with his own body.

    Actually, these events unfolded in a very short span of time. Bo Jingshen and Shen Xun arrived quickly, and Song Boyuan, appearing rxed, slid his hands into his pockets. As soon as Su Zhe saw this gesture and heard Song Boyuan¡¯s roar, he immediately pulled Su Lu to safety behind him.

    Su Lu was stunned. "Bro...brother, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Su Zhe¡¯s face was pale, his voice muffled and low, barely above a whisper, "Now I know how crazy he is..."

    Su Lu, confused, asked, "What...?"

    Su Zhe forced three words through clenched teeth, "He has a gun!"

    Inside his trouser pocket!

    Otherwise, what else could make Shen Xun, Yida, and Wu Hui so nervous?

    Su Lu¡¯s entire body shuddered, realizing that all her previous feelings about Song Boyuan were correct; this man was danger personified!

    Once it was known what he was carrying on him, looking at his trouser pocket again, it didn¡¯t seem difficult to discern; indeed, there was a bulge, originally thought to be a wallet or a phone or car keys, but it turned out to be...

    "He...has he gone mad?" Su Lu murmured.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he said gravely, "Song Boyuan, stop being insane! What are you trying to do?"

    Song Boyuan gave a low chuckle, a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, his lips curled in a mocking sneer. He looked at Bo Jingshen, "So you knew I was mad? If that¡¯s the case, then you fucking should stay out of my business! You actually took my man away, hid him here? If I didn¡¯t know you were Qiaoqiao¡¯s brother, with my temperament, I would¡¯ve taken your woman too, locked her away to the ends of the earth, to let you know what it feels like."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brow creased even more tightly at these words, "What exactly do you want to do?"

    "Give me Jing Qiao," Song Boyuan gave an answer without a second¡¯s hesitation, then sneered, "I have no interest in any of you, as long as you don¡¯t provoke me, don¡¯t bother me."

    Jing Qiao stood rooted to the spot as if her soul had been sucked out.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s frown deepened, "Impossible."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s lips twisted into a half-smile, "You¡¯d better think it over again. After all, you¡¯re a man with a wife and children."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes twitched, and he looked up to re coldly at him, about to speak.

    And at that moment, Jing Qiao, who had been standing still as if soulless,

    was perhaps struck by that sentence; her body trembled slightly, and her downcast eyes suddenly lifted to face Song Boyuan, "Say that again?"

    Her voice was still the same, calm and t. Soft to the extent that it might even seem gentle.

    But her eyes were void of any warmth, she looked at Song Boyuan coldly.

    Just looking, just a straightforward five words.

    Su Lu was astonished to find that this Song Boyuan, this ruthless man capable of standing against so many without falling short, was unexpectedly silenced by Jing Qiao¡¯s simple five words.

    He did not repeat himself.

    Despite how inconceivable it was, Su Lu still felt that Song Boyuan seemed to be... afraid? To say it again.

    He was actually afraid...

    "Qiaoqiao, I..."

    "You say that again? He¡¯s a man with a wife and children now, so what? What do you want to do?" Jing Qiao tugged at the corner of her mouth, a clearly not a smile but an arc filled with irony, "Use his wife and children as a threat? Just like you did with me before? You really have learned from experience, Song Boyuan."

    Song Boyuan pursed his lips and said no more, his perfectly shaped phoenix eyes lowered, hiding the emotions within.

    But in the moment his eyes were cast down, Su Lu, who had been staring intently at Song Boyuan, clearly saw that look of utter disarray in his eyes.

    This was truly...

    Su Lu felt that matters of the heart were really just between two people, as personal as knowing one¡¯s own feelings when drinking water.

    What others say doesn¡¯t matter, and saying too much is just coldfort.

    The real situation, the hidden feelings, were only known by the two involved.

    "Come back with me," Song Boyuan¡¯s voice softened, as if there was not too much of a difference in either tone or sound from before, but when his voice softened, it seemed not so cold and hard.

    "There¡¯s nowhere in this world I can return to," Jing Qiao said indifferently. "Rather, you should return to where you came from."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s jaw tensed, clearly grinding his teeth in silence, and then he said in a deep voice, "Then I can¡¯t care too much about it, you call me despicable, you say I¡¯ve learned from experience? Anything goes, up to you."

    The implication of his words seemed to be an intent to harm Bo Jingshen¡¯s wife and children.

    Bo Jingshen let out a coldugh, "Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?"

    "You¡¯d better be..." Song Boyuan hadn¡¯t finished his sentence.

    "p!" A crisp, sharp sound cut off his voice.

    His face was pped to the side, and he maintained the sideways posture for three seconds, then slowly turned his face back, red finger marks gradually rising on his pale cheek.

    "Shameless." Jing Qiao swung her hand, letting it hang at her side, her fingers still trembling slightly.

    Song Boyuan touched his cheek with the tip of his tongue, then, as if oblivious to the p, he took her hand, "Let¡¯s go."

    Bo Jingshen called out to Jing Qiao, "Qiao."

    Jing Qiao lifted her gaze to him, lightly tugging at the corner of her lips, attempting to show her brother a smile, but failing.

    She thought for a moment and said softly, "I¡¯m fine, really. I had anticipated it, haven¡¯t I? When you took me out... I said as much."

    In an instant, Bo Jingshen thought back to the time Jing Su brought Jing Qiao out of Beijing and sent her to Feng City. Bo Jingshen was there to receive her, and upon receiving her, she was so skinny,pletely unrecognizable, and in extreme distress.

    She smiled at him very bitterly, looking utterly spiritless, her vitality seeming like it could be scattered by a mere breeze.

    She had then told Bo Jingshen, "Brother, I feel like I can¡¯t escape, that I will be trapped by Song Boyuan for my whole life, unless I die."

    At that time, Jing Qiao had actually anticipated that Song Boyuan would not only refuse to let her go, but would trap her.

    Her heart had also long been trapped by Song Boyuan, unable to break free, doomed to an unhappy end.

    Seeing them like this, Su Lu realized that what she knew might still be too one-sided, and at this moment, she became somewhat curious about what exactly had happened between Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 423

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 423</h4><h4></h4>

    Although, however.

    Su Lu felt that the look in a person¡¯s eyes never lies.

    Especially someone like Song Boyuan, who rarely shows his feelings, always appearing distant and detached throughout the year.

    With such a person, if there were any emotional fluctuations toward anyone, that would surely mean that person was vitally important.

    And if he showed weakness to them, that importance was undoubtedly extraordinary.

    Su Lu¡¯s observations were subtle and sharp; she had seen both these signs in Song Boyuan¡ªemotional fluctuations towards Jing Qiao, and a clear disy of weakness.

    So Su Lu thought, despite knowing that Jing Qiao had beenmitted to the Psychiatric Hospital and had experienced severe hardships,

    was it a bit inappropriate to assume that Song Boyuan¡¯s endless oppression and bullying were entirely at fault, without a clear understanding of the causes and circumstances?

    At this moment, a subtle idea arose in Su Lu¡¯s mind.

    To be honest, she thought she was quite daring, facing a dangerous person who hade bearing a gun.

    She even dared to have the notion to test him... quite bold indeed.

    But Su Lu inexplicably felt that as long as Jing Qiao was there, she would be very safe¡ªnot only her, but everyone present would be very safe.

    During risky activities, there would be safety signals and safety codes.

    Su Lu felt that Song Boyuan was this risky activity, and Jing Qiao was that safety signal and code, the string tied to the kite, the lock restraining the beast.

    Su Lu reached out and tugged at Jing Qiao, and Song Boyuan, like a dragon guarding his treasure, didn¡¯t care whether you were male or female, whether he needed to treat you like a gentleman or not.

    His piercing gaze immediately turned towards Su Lu.

    Su Lu ignored his gaze, and her speech was neither hurried nor slow. She even deliberately slowed down a bit, so that Song Boyuan could hear every single word clearly.

    Su Lu said, "But Xiao Le will miss you a lot, he even said he wants you to teach him to dance ballet. Despite how many times I¡¯ve exined that ballet is usually for little girls, he just won¡¯t listen."

    This statement was full of holes; for instance, she was eventually going to take Zhao Xiaole back to Beijing anyway, since after the summer break, Zhao Xiaole would have to return to kindergarten in Beijing.

    Even if there were to be teaching, it could still happen upon their return to Beijing.

    But Su Lu vaguely felt that perhaps her guess was not wrong.

    Right after hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Song Boyuan stiffened, because he had been staring at Su Lu all this time, so Su Lu caught the emotional shift in his gaze exceptionally clearly.

    Upon hearing her words, his eyes widened slightly, and a look of disbelief appeared in them. He turned to look at Jing Qiao, "Qiaoqiao, you... started dancing?"

    Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes lowered, his gaze fell on Jing Qiao¡¯s legs, and a fleeting shade of deep sorrow passed through his eyes.

    "No," Jing Qiao¡¯s voice was indifferent.

    When she looked towards Su Lu, her gaze warmed. She gently squeezed Su Lu¡¯s hand, "Sister-inw, could you... apologize to Xiao Le for me? I had promised to take him out to y in the sand in a couple of days, it seems I¡¯ll be breaking that promise. Well, I should leave now."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed, but he did not voice any objections; although Su Lu had not said much to him, there was an unspoken understanding between them.

    As for Shen Xun and Su Zhe not intervening, it was because they never cared much for Jing Qiao in the first ce; their only concern was Su Lu.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s men had alreadye in and were now vigntly standing by his side, watching Yida and Wu Hui closely.

    Then they spoke softly to Song Boyuan, "President Song, should we get the ne ready now?"

    Song Boyuan remained silent.

    Jing Qiao nced at Song Boyuan and said, "Let¡¯s go."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s thin lips were pressed together, and his gaze was deep, seemingly lost in thought. Upon hearing her words, he took Jing Qiao¡¯s hand and led her out of the Su Zhe Company lobby.

    A Maybach was waiting at the entrance of the lobby. Song Boyuan opened the car door, let Jing Qiao get in, and then sat down himself.

    His subordinates got into a seven-seat business van behind them.

    After they all had left, the atmosphere in the lobby seemed to rx from the previously high tension.

    Bo Jingshen hurried forward, grabbing Su Lu¡¯s shoulders, "Are you alright? Were you frightened?"

    Su Lu shook her head, "It¡¯s not that serious. I just didn¡¯t expect Song Boyuan to be so crazy."

    "He has always been the number one mad dog in Beijing¡¯s noble circles," Bo Jingshen said with a frown.

    Otherwise, even Jing Su wouldn¡¯t want to mess with this guy.

    Shen Xun looked at Su Zhe¡¯s paleplexion, caring but hesitant to speak up, he could only ask, "Are you okay? Are you feeling alright?"

    He was asking both Su Lu and Su Zhe.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t make a sound, Su Lu paused and then took the initiative to say, "I¡¯m fine."

    She then turned to look at Su Zhe, "Brother, are you feeling okay? You don¡¯t look so good."

    Su Zhe shook his head, "I¡¯m fine, myplexion is always like this. But... Jing Qiao will be okay, won¡¯t she?"

    Bo Jingshen asked Su Lu, "Were you just... trying to test Song Boyuan? I feel like you wouldn¡¯t suddenly say what you did for no reason. In that situation, it was clearly not the time for idle chatter."

    Su Lu nodded, "I just... felt that Jing Qiao would be okay. I had a feeling that Song Boyuan wouldn¡¯t hurt her."

    Even upon learning that Jing Qiao might dance again, the look of surprise and excitement on Song Boyuan¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem feigned. For someone as cold as him, to be that visibly moved was proof of a significant inner turmoil.

    It was as if... Jing Qiao¡¯s return to dance made him happier than anyone else, but if she couldn¡¯t dance, he would be more distressed than anyone.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed.

    Su Lu looked at him, "I think you might not know the whole story. But regardless, we¡¯ll soon have the answer."

    "What answer?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu said, "Have your secretary follow up with West Suburb Airport and check if any private jets took off today."

    Su Lu thought that if she was wrong, then a private jet would definitely have departed today, with Song Boyuan taking Jing Qiao away immediately.

    But if she was right, there would be no private jet taking off today, and Song Boyuan would continue to stay in Feng City with Jing Qiao.

    Bo Jingshen considered himself quick-witted in business, but when it came to understanding others¡¯ emotions, he was quite slow.

    He suddenly felt somewhat relieved that someone as perceptive as Su Lu wasn¡¯t manipting him emotionally. Otherwise, he¡¯d bepletely at a loss.

    "Then I¡¯ll take Su Lu to my ce first," Bo Jingshen said looking at Su Zhe and Shen Xun.

    Indeed, Bo Jingshen was slow to grasp other people¡¯s emotional undercurrents, so he couldn¡¯t see the brewing tension between Shen Xun and Su Zhe.

    Like a na?ve son of a wealthyndowner, he bade Su Zhe and Shen Xun farewell, "Gentlemen, bye-bye."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 425

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 425</h4><h4></h4>

    These feelings, if experienced by someone else, definitely wouldn¡¯t be understood.

    But Su Lu, having been through simr situations, could empathize even more.

    As for whether her guess was right, it was hard to say. However, the matter she had President Bo instruct his secretary to follow up on was soon answered.

    That evening, the secretary called.

    "President Bo, there were no private nes departing from West Suburb Airport today."

    President Bo had just finished putting Zhao Xiaole to sleep when he received the call.

    Zhao Xiaole went to bedte today; the child liked his aunt, and with Jing Qiao not home, he was a bit moody. Zhao Xiaole was a well-behaved child, not prone to throwing tantrums, but he did be a bit whiny.

    Especially clingy to mom and dad.

    Just after putting the child to sleep, President Bo received this call from the secretary.

    Su Lu had just brought him a cup of hot honey grapefruit tea and handed it to him when she saw him look up.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Su Lu asked.

    President Bo hung up and told her, "There were no private nes departing today, it seems you guessed right."

    Su Lu raised her eyebrows knowingly and then nodded slightly, "Okay, then I¡¯m relieved."

    Since it matched her guess, it proved that Song Boyuan really cared about Jing Qiao and would not hurt her. From what Su Lu had learned, she could infer that although Jing Qiao had been injured before, it wasn¡¯t caused by Song Boyuan, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t regret her inability to dance so much.

    As long as Song Boyuan wouldn¡¯t cause any physical harm to Jing Qiao, it brought considerable relief because everything else was a matter of the heart.

    Matters of the heart were personal, and what others said didn¡¯t matter. No need to worry needlessly.

    Moreover, Su Lu was nestled on the sofa, even using President Bo¡¯s phone to open a shopping app and began searching for boys¡¯ dance shoes.

    President Bo leaned over to look, "Boys... dance shoes? Weren¡¯t you just bluffing Song Boyuan earlier? Are you really nning to let Xiao Le learn ballet?"

    Su Lu, touching her chin and staring at the variety of dance shoes on the screen, nodded nonchntly, "Well, I didn¡¯t have a daughter... so I have to fuss over Xiao Le. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with boys learning dance. It even helps with posture and demeanorter on, don¡¯t be biased against it."

    Listening to Su Lu, President Bo¡¯s gaze deepened, and his voice grew husky, "I don¡¯t have any gender bias. It¡¯s just..."

    Su Lu felt his voice getting lower, like the soft growl of a beast before it pounces.

    By the time Su Lu realized the danger, she was already pinned down on the sofa by President Bo.

    His hot breath brushed her ear as he continued in a low voice, "...it¡¯s just that we could have another girl, so you won¡¯t always have to hassle Xiao Le."

    Su Lu only managed an "ah" before the rest of her words were swallowed by his kiss.

    She was only worried about what to do if Xiao Le woke up, making her extremely nervous throughout, which excited President Bo a lot...

    By the end, President Bo had a bite mark on his shoulder.

    Yet he didn¡¯t feel the pain at all and kissed Su Lu on the face.

    She red at him annoyed, "Are you crazy! What if our son wakes up!"

    The man just kept grinning, looking utterly satisfied, "He won¡¯t. He really wants a little sister. He won¡¯t be troublesome at this time."

    And that night, President Bo was relegated to sleep on the sofa, while Su Lu went to sleep cuddling their son.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t feel dissatisfied at all, despite his tall stature and long legs, he looked somewhat pitifully cramped on the couch but didn¡¯t feel pitiful in the slightest. Instead, he was smiling so wide he almost couldn¡¯t close his mouth.

    And he couldn¡¯t sleep, either. He was in a good mood since he couldn¡¯t go in and cuddle with his wife and child.

    So, he pulled out his phone and made a call to Jing Su, telling him about Jing Qiao¡¯s situation.

    Jing Su was silent for a few seconds, then said gravely, "Song Boyuan must be insane."

    "Isn¡¯t that the truth," Bo Jingshen sighed lightly.

    After thinking for a moment, Jing Su said, "Anyway, just leave it be for now. I¡¯ll contact the Song Family on my side and see how we can handle this."

    "Okay." Bo Jingshen agreed, then thought of another matter. There might be a bit of a...plicated rtionship between Jing Su and the Song Family.

    Not just the issue with Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan.

    Over the years, Jing Su and Xiao Caizi had their ups and downs, but Xiao Caizi had already gotten engaged to Song Boyuan¡¯s younger cousin, Song Jining.

    Song Jining was a genuinely nice guy, with apletely different personality from Song Boyuan.

    Protected well by his parents, who never got involved in the Song Family¡¯s inheritance disputes, he was never targeted by Song Boyuan, and thus lived peacefully. Song Boyuan was quite nice to his uncle¡¯s family and treated this little cousin well.

    After Song Jining returned from studying abroad, Song Boyuan even invested in a private hospital for him.

    Bo Jingshen knew about Jing Su¡¯s affair with Xiao Caizi and the engagement, hesitating whether or not to ask about it.

    After pondering for a bit, he simply asked, "Have you been... okay recently?"

    "Same as always," Jing Su replied, his voice giving nothing away.

    Bo Jingshen felt somewhat relieved because he knew that a person like Jing Su, ustomed to keeping up appearances, was usually fine as long as he maintained his demeanor. But if he ever couldn¡¯t hold it together, it would alle crashing down like an avnche.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t quite settled yet.

    After a while, Jing Su said, "I¡¯m a bit tired, don¡¯t feel like doing this anymore."

    Well, okay.

    Bo Jingshen realized he had let his guard down too early. Clearly, Xiao Caizi¡¯s engagement had a significant impact on Jing Su.

    "Maybe you should... go out for a walk?" Bo Jingshen suggested.

    "No interest," Jing Su stated tly. "I¡¯m very tired."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s internal rms started to ring, and he didn¡¯t say much else to Jing Su. After ending the call, he quickly sent a message to Jing Ruo, asking her to keep a close eye on her brother¡¯s emotional state.

    Bo Jingsheny on the couch in the small living room, on the small, old sofa.

    Lying there, he didn¡¯t feel sad or heartbreaking at all; knowing his child and wife were sleeping inside, he still felt rather delighted.

    Mainly, thinking about how Jing Su and Jing Qiao were currently in such dire straits.

    His own little life was simply delightful, even now as he slept on the couch, unable even to stretch out his legs fully.

    With a smile on his lips, Bo Jingshen drifted off to sleep. In the middle of the night, his son woke up, walked barefoot to the couch, and gently patted his face, "Daddy, Daddy."

    "Hmm?" Bo Jingshen woke up, his voice still groggy.

    Zhao Xiaole reached out to pull him, "Why are you sleeping here? Don¡¯t sleep here,e inside and sleep with me and mommy."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 426

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 426</h4><h4></h4>

    When Su Lu woke up, she found herself in Bo Jingshen¡¯s arms again.

    She had a good sleep, but soon realized the situation and pinched Bo Jingshen¡¯s cheeks, pulling them apart.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t open his eyes but murmured in a hoarse voice, cheek gently rubbing against hers as he said softly, "Be good, don¡¯t be naughty."

    "Did you sneak into bed?" Su Lu didn¡¯t let go, continuing to pinch his face.

    Bo Jingshen still had his eyes closed, but the corners of his mouth curved, "Why call it sneaking? Our son came over at midnight and asked me toe. How can that be sneaking?"

    "This little traitor." Su Lu gritted her teeth, "Where¡¯s the little traitor now?"

    "Su Zhe just came over and took him for a run," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu was startled, "My brother is up this early?"

    "It¡¯s not early," Bo Jingshen, eyes closed, held her a bit tighter, "It was already eight o¡¯clock just now... it must be around nine-thirty now."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but press her temples and gently rubbed them, "It seems the king is not holding court early today..."

    Bo Jingshen chuckled lowly, "Does that mean... I am the Evil Concubine?"

    "Yes, let¡¯s go to Qinglu Tower some day and properly suppress your evil charm," Su Lu turned over in his arms and was about to get up but was held tight at the waist, "Aren¡¯t you letting go yet?"

    Bo Jingshen held onto her, not letting go, "Let¡¯s bezy a little longer. Since it¡¯s already ate start, let¡¯s not waste this opportunity."

    Su Lu eventually didn¡¯t move, not because of herself but... she thought about how Bo Jingshen was always busy with work and probably really needed these moments ofziness. He wanted to bezy in bed, and she wanted to indulge him.

    Su Lu paused, then lifted her hand and gently touched his hair, "Then you sleep a little longer."

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly,ing close to whisper in her ear, "Can¡¯t sleep now, just want toze for a while. We can just talk."

    "What shall we talk about?" asked Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, and said, "I called Jing Sust night before going to sleep."

    Bo Jingshen then shared about Jing Su and Xiao Caizi¡¯s situation.

    "I know," Su Lu nodded.

    Bo Jingshen was startled, "You know?"

    "Of course, I know. I¡¯ve been in Beijing, and the alliance between the Xiao Family and Song Family is hardly news. Everyone is talking about it, hoping the Xiao daughter won¡¯t turn into another Jing Qiao. But I didn¡¯t know about Jing Su and Xiao Caizi," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen ground his teeth gently along her neck, "So you understand now, my heart towards you is clear as day; there¡¯s nothing between Xiao Caizi and me."

    "It¡¯s not about whether there is something or not, it¡¯s about your attitude. You used your engagement with her to angry me," Su Lu nced at him somberly, "If I were engaged to someone..."

    "I was wrong, I deserve to die. Don¡¯t imagine such scenarios," Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t even bear the thought.

    Since the topic had arrived here, Su Lu felt somewhat amazed, "That said, Jing Su is quite impressive. He can actually endure?"

    "I thought he could handle it too, but it seems I overestimated him. It looks like he can¡¯t. This matter definitely won¡¯t be resolved so easily," Bo Jingshen sighed lightly.

    He had thought that since Jing Su was Jing Ce¡¯s son and raised by Jing Ce, inheriting even a third of Jing Ce¡¯s qualities would mean he had the capacity to pick up and let go, as well as endure hardships.

    But surprisingly not.

    When Shen Xun came over, Bo Jingshen was grinding coffee beans, and the toast had already been made and was arranged on a te on the table. Su Lu stared at the toasted slices, feeling mncholic, "I miss Xiao Qiao."

    When Jing Qiao was around, there was delicious food every day. Su Lu felt she had even gained weight, a feat for her usually hard-to-change physique, all thanks to Jing Qiao¡¯s exceptional care.

    "And you were still so reassured letting her go with Song Boyuan yesterday?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu sighed, "I¡¯m even more convinced now that my guess wasn¡¯t wrong."

    "Hmm?" Bo Jingshen poured the ground coffee into a Moka pot and set it on an electric stove to brew slowly, "What guess?"

    "Song Boyuan must really love Xiao Qiao. Who wouldn¡¯t love Xiao Qiao?! I love her!" Su Lu eximed, "She can do literally everything! Although Jing Ce is no good, he indeed raised an incredibly capable Xiao Qiao."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s cooking was super delicious, and her baking was extremely good too, simply mouth-watering. She could y the piano, dance, write, paint, and she knew at least threenguages...

    And it seemed, she might even have a proficiency in business management.

    Su Lu truly missed her, especially after hearing from Bo Jingshen that Jing Xiaoqiao was even a science student!

    If it weren¡¯t for Song Boyuan meddling, Su Lu would have loved to keep this sister well-fed and at home forever. When Zhao Xiaole grew up, she wouldn¡¯t have to fret about tutoring him anymore.

    Su Lu knew her own talents¡ªpainting was okay. Current kindergarten homework involved lots of crafts and such, which aligned well with her expertise, so Zhao Xiaole always did the best.

    But that would be the highlight, once Zhao Xiaole entered elementary school and started topics like chicken-rabbit problems, Su Lu would be clueless.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s arrival had been a timely rain for Su Lu, and now this timely rain had been taken away by Song Boyuan.

    Su Lu was biting into her toast, deep in gloom, when Shen Xun came over.

    Seeing Bo Jingshen there, Shen Xun didn¡¯t show any resentment. Shen Xun, how to say it, had a kind of straightforwardness to his character. Once he acknowledged Bo Jingshen¡¯s presence, he wouldn¡¯t continuously oppose him or cause trouble.

    However, there were some things he felt wasn¡¯t appropriate to say in front of Bo Jingshen, so he took Su Lu outside.

    Bo Jingshen, of course, had no objections to his brother-inw. He even poured the freshly brewed coffee into a thermos for Su Lu and Shen Xun to take and drink.

    Before long, the siblings were sitting in the car parked downstairs, enjoying the air conditioning and sipping the aromatic coffee.

    "You have to admit, Bo Jingshen does brew a good coffee," Shen Xun took a sip and smacked his lips in satisfaction.

    Su Lu nodded, "Yeah, it¡¯s all those fine wines and coffee that ruined his stomach. Alright, enough about that. What did you want to talk about?"

    Su Lu had an inkling about who might be the focus of the conversation, but she didn¡¯t want to make Shen Xun ufortable by saying it outright.

    But Shen Xun only felt slightly embarrassed, he scratched his head, "How¡¯s Zhe doing? I saw him yesterday and he looked pale and seemed to have lost a lot of weight."

    "Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?" Su Lu said, "Has your rtionship with your brother deteriorated to the point where you can¡¯t even talk?"

    After a few seconds of silence, Shen Xun spoke softly, "I always let him have his way, I always can, but not this time. This time he needs to realize he¡¯s in the wrong. Otherwise..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 427

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 427</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu really didn¡¯t know what to say about the love lives of her two brothers. Her stance was quite awkward, so anything she said would be embarrassing; she simply chose not to speak and silently sipped her coffee.

    But there was Shen Xun, who had just spoken so harshly.

    Now he was cautioning Su Lu, "Take good care of Su Zhe. His constitution is weak to begin with, and he doesn¡¯t take care of himself."

    Su Lu bit on the edge of her cup and nodded, "I understand."

    It was at this moment that a slender and tall man, holding a cherubic little boy, walked in from the entrance of the residential area, the child licking a stick of candied hawthorns in his hand.

    Seeing them, Su Lu turned to Shen Xun and asked, "Brother Xun, do you want to get out of the car..." She had intended to mention Su Zhe, but paused mid-sentence and instead continued, "to say hello to Zhao Xiaole?"

    Shen Xun pursed his lips, seeming to hesitate for a moment, then shook his head, "Not now, maybe next time."

    "Then should I... go down now?" Su Lu asked.

    "Just wait a moment," Shen Xun had made up his mind not to let Su Zhe know he was there.

    Su Lu had no intention of going against his wishes, so she simply gave an obedient "Oh" and snuggled in the passenger seat, sipping the coffee Bao Jing had brewed.

    Outside the car, Zhao Xiaole was held by Su Zhe, engrossed in licking his candied hawthorn.

    "Uncle, do you want some?" Zhao Xiaole wanted to share with Su Zhe, who was not interested, "I don¡¯t want any, you eat it yourself."

    Not to mention whether Su Zhe liked the sweetness of the sugar shell or the sourness of the hawthorn, just looking at the stick, all slobbery, made Su Zhe unable to ept it.

    The child was quite perceptive, and upon hearing this, seriously asked, "Uncle, do you despise me?"

    Su Zhe nodded, "Yes. You¡¯re eating so sloppily, I don¡¯t want any."

    Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t hurt, justughed hehe.

    Suddenly, Su Zhe became somewhat distracted, his steps losing their steady rhythm, only managing to walk forward while firmly holding Zhao Xiaole, his gaze unswervingly ahead.

    He hadn¡¯t even realized Zhao Xiaole was talking to him, until they entered the building and got on the elevator.

    "...Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Zhao Xiaole had called out to him for the third time.

    It was only then that Su Zhe snapped back to reality, "Hm? What?"

    "Ah..." Zhao Xiaole sighed like an adult beyond his years, "Did you not sleep well?"

    Su Zhe slightly curved his lips into a smile and kept quiet, not because he hadn¡¯t slept well, but because... he had just caught a glimpse of the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of a car parked outside, a man with a familiar silhouette.

    "I just said, weren¡¯t you waiting for me to finish eating downstairs before going up? Otherwise, mom will nag me, she doesn¡¯t allow me to eat too many sweets, says it¡¯ll ruin my teeth." Zhao Xiaole patiently repeated.

    Zhao Xiaole meant they should wait for him to finish before going up.

    But Su Zhe merely smiled faintly and pressed the elevator button for their floor, "It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s not at home right now."

    "Um? How do you know?" Zhao Xiaole mumbled unclearly with the candied hawthorn in his mouth.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t say that he had just seen Su Lu in Shen Xun¡¯s car, only smilingly said, "Because I¡¯m awesome."

    Zhao Xiaole stuck out his tongue, "You¡¯re not awesome, it¡¯s just because my big uncle always indulges you."

    Zhao Xiaole was just a child and couldn¡¯t understand the fleeting stiffness in Su Zhe¡¯s smile; he quickly went back to blissfully licking his candied hawthorn.

    Bo Jingshen warmly greeted his son and didn¡¯t mind at all that the candied hawthorn his son was licking was a sticky mess. When his son offered to share the treat, Bo Jingshen epted it with a smile.

    Zhao Xiaole said, "Ah Shen, let¡¯s eat it quickly, or else when Su Xiaolues back and sees me eating the candied hawthorn, she¡¯ll lecture me again."

    "Alright, let¡¯s hurry then." Bo Jingshen cooperated and rapidly shared the candied hawthorn with him, and, oblivious to the situation, inadvertently twisted the knife in the heart of his second uncle, "Oh, second uncle, are you waiting for Xiaolu? Just a moment ago, my big uncle came by and took her downstairs to talk; she should be back soon."

    Su Zhe¡¯s brow furrowed and he red at Bo Jingshen irritably.

    Was this guy doing this on purpose or what?!

    Su Zhe could only retort, "Who¡¯s your second uncle!"

    Bo Jingshen waspletely unconcerned with Su Zhe¡¯s anger; heughed and said, "It¡¯s only a matter of time."

    He had already made up his mind to be shamelessly thick-skinned in front of Su Xiaolu¡¯s family.

    Bo Jingshen noticed that Su Zhe was clearly annoyed but didn¡¯t leave; instead, he sat down on the sofa and started ying with his phone.

    Bo Jingshen felt contentedly in his heart that his second uncle must have epted him a little by now, right?

    Meanwhile, Su Lu had been in Shen Xun¡¯s car downstairs for quite a while.

    "Brother Xun, I... should I go up first?" she asked Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun¡¯s gaze finally shifted away from the direction of the door and, looking down, he hummed softly, "I have a flight back to Beijing this afternoon. It¡¯s Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday in a few days, and I need to go back."

    Old Sir Shen was Shen Xun¡¯s and Su Lu¡¯s grandfather.

    He was a very traditional old man; thus, he had always been dissatisfied with Shen Jiming¡¯s phndering ways. Originally, he was quite happy with Zhao Ying as his daughter-inw, but after Zhao Ying divorced Shen Jiming and pursued a career, Old Sir Shen became displeased.

    Being highly traditional, he believed that a woman¡¯s duty was to stay at home and take care of her husband and children. Although he felt pity for his granddaughter Su Lu, whom he got back after losing her, his old-fashioned views led him to value males over females. Moreover, since Su Lu had a child out of wedlock, the old man naturally couldn¡¯t ept it.

    So, he didn¡¯t hold Su Lu in high regard and would always find fault with her when they met.

    Shen Xun, feeling sorry for his sister, usually did not let Su Lu meet with the old man.

    "Ah..." Su Lu thought of the stern old man, "Then... could you please take a gift for me? There¡¯s a Chinese ink painting in my gallery in the eastern district¡ªI just acquired it not long ago. It would be appropriate as a birthday gift for Old Sir Shen."

    "Mhm," Shen Xun nodded.

    "You¡¯re going back this time, and the old man will probably arrange blind dates and pressure you to marry again," Su Lu looked on helplessly as Old Sir Shen had tried over the years to coax and persuade Shen Xun into marriage with all sorts of tactics, wanting him to settle down quickly.

    But never getting a response, Shen Xun skillfully dodged every attempt.

    Before, when Su Lu was unaware of his and Su Zhe¡¯s situation, she thought he was just not in a rush.

    After hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Shen Xun fell silent for a few seconds before he spoke, "Well, I¡¯m not getting any younger. I should go on the arranged dates."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know what else to say, so after getting out of her brother¡¯s car, she let out a soft sigh.

    She wasn¡¯t foolish; although she hadn¡¯t noticed any hints of the rtionship between her brothers over the years, once she did, there were signs everywhere.

    She could clearly tell that Shen Xun¡¯s lingering wasn¡¯t idental¡ªhe was waiting... waiting to see if Su Zhe woulde down.

    Because if Su Zhe went upstairs, he would surely find out from Bo Jingshen that Shen Xun hade by and taken her downstairs to talk.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 428

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 428</h4><h4></h4>

    So Shen Xun was waiting, embracing that tiny sliver of hope.

    Maybe because he was Su Lu¡¯s blood-rted older brother, he was somewhat simr to her in dealing with emotions.

    Somewhat rigid in their principles, but also stubborn.

    Clearly waiting, but just couldn¡¯tpromise.

    When he didn¡¯t get what he was waiting for, no matter how much it hurt, he endured it and left on his own.

    As soon as Su Lu got home, she saw Su Zhe sitting alone on the sofa, holding his phone as if he was looking at it, but actually there was no focus in his eyes, and the phone screen had long since gone dark.

    "Brother?" Su Lu called out to him, "Older brother?"

    "Hmm?" Su Zhe came back to his senses, "You¡¯re back?"

    "Yeah." Su Lu nodded, not knowing what else to say, so she kept silent.

    Su Zhe waited for her to speak, but when she didn¡¯t, he pursed his lips and could only ask proactively, "He... your brother, did he leave?"

    "Yeah, he left, he went back to Beijing in the afternoon." Su Lu said, originally she thought it was better not to say much, but seeing how entangled the two were, she felt she should speak up.

    After pondering a bit, she continued, "Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday is in a couple of days, he had to go back to Beijing."

    "Oh, right." Su Zhe nodded, "Indeed, he should go back."

    That¡¯s what he said, but Su Zhe¡¯s gaze was somewhat evasive.

    Old Man Shen, he had met him, a pretty stern and rigid old man, extremely unsympathetic, disdaining Su Lu for having a child out of wedlock.

    And he would always talk about useless morals; if they were really useful, he wouldn¡¯t have raised Shen Jiming to be such a sorry figure.

    Moreover, as soon as he saw Shen Xun, he would urge him to get married, getting Shen Xun¡¯s aunts and uncles and the like to arrange blind dates for him.

    This time when Shen Xun went back, he¡¯d definitely be caught up in these arrangements.

    Su Lu looked at Su Zhe¡¯s not-so-great expression, sighed softly in her heart, and didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    "Do you want me toe with you to thepany this afternoon? I guess I got held up in the morning..." Su Lu said.

    Held up by Bo Jingshen.

    "It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s do it tomorrow. No rush." Su Zhe stood up, "I¡¯m going to head back."

    "Okay."

    Su Lu was actually still a bit worried about her brother, but everyone was an adult now, and sometimes, people just need to be alone for a while. Even if others meant well, sometimes it¡¯s important to maintain a distance and give the other person some space.

    After Su Zhe left, Bo Jingshen came out of the room, "Hmm? Did Uncle Number Two leave?"

    "Why is it Uncle Number Two now..." Su Lu said with a wry smile, "Aren¡¯t you afraid Uncle Number Two will smack you?"

    "It won¡¯te to that." Bo Jingshenughed, "I¡¯ve noticed that your rtives..."

    He thought about how to phrase it, paused for a moment before nodding and said, "They¡¯re all like you. Maybe birds of a feather flock together really is true. Your rtives are like you, kind-hearted and tender. Although they were upset with me for once hurting you, as long as I love you, treat you well, and give you happiness, they are willing to let bygones be bygones. Even if they still don¡¯t quite like me, they don¡¯t really hold a grudge."

    Real grudges aren¡¯t just a few sidelong nces.

    Su Lu smiled, "You should say that to them, what¡¯s the point of sugarcoating it with me..."

    Bo Jingshen stepped closer, "Just now when you went downstairs, I had nothing to do, so I baked a few egg tarts for you."

    He whispered into Su Lu¡¯s ear mysteriously, "They¡¯re still in the oven, haven¡¯t been taken out yet. Go to the kitchen and eat them quietly, don¡¯t let Zhao Xiaole know, he¡¯ll be jealous. Didn¡¯t you tell him not to eat too much sugar? I¡¯ll continue to y with him in the room, distract him, you go quickly and eat them, be good."

    Su Lu was rather helpless but felt sweet inside, "Aren¡¯t you going to eat any?"

    "I don¡¯t like sweets," Bo Jingshen said, pausing for a moment, "except for the cakes and cookies you bake. Bake some for me next time."

    Then, Su Lu went to the kitchen and closed the door.

    With a sense of sneaky tension, she pulled open the oven. Inside the baking tray were exactly four egg tarts, fragrant and hot.

    After taking a bite, Su Lu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Hm? Why does it taste just like what Xiao Qiao makes?"

    This meant, ostensibly, it was quite delicious.

    After polishing off all four egg tarts and rinsing her mouth, Su Lu returned to her room and leaned in close to Bo Jingshen to express her confusion.

    Zhao Xiaole said, "Don¡¯t whisper among yourselves."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t whisper to Su Lu either and directly exined, "Since Jing Qiao happened to call me, I asked her for the recipe, and she gave me some pointers. It wasn¡¯t too difficult. I followed her steps exactly, and the proportions of the ingredients were the same, so I guess the taste is quite simr."

    Su Lu was somewhat surprised, "She called you?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Yes, Song Boyuan only took her with him, he didn¡¯t imprison her, so of course she could call me."

    "Where is she now?" Su Lu asked.

    "Yujing Vi," Bo Jingshen replied, "You guessed right, Song Boyuan didn¡¯t take her back to Beijing after all."

    Yujing Vi was a high-end hot spring hotel in Feng City, located in the suburbs. It consisted of private vis, each with an independent hot spring pool.

    Song Boyuan hadn¡¯t taken Jing Qiao back to Beijing, but instead had changed ns on the fly and rented a vi at Yujing Vi.

    "I see," Su Lu touched her chin thoughtfully, "that¡¯s perfect since the dance shoes I bought for Xiao Le should arrive soon."

    Hearing her own name, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes sparkled, "Dance shoes? Am I going to dance? Will auntie teach me?"

    "Yes, auntie will teach you. Do you want to learn?" Su Lu inquired.

    Zhao Xiaole pondered for a moment, "If it¡¯s auntie teaching, then I¡¯ll give it a try."

    The way she talked made it clear she wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s dance shoes arrived the next day. That day, Bo Jingshen had an important meeting and couldn¡¯t apany the mother and child, so Su Lu went to Su Zhe Company in the morning to help with some documents. After lunch and a nap with Zhao Xiaole, she was just about to take him to the marine ball yground in the mall in the afternoon.

    Just as they stepped out of their residentialplex, a luxury car suddenly pulled up in front of the mother and son.

    Since Jing Qiao had already been taken away by Song Boyuan, Su Lu didn¡¯t ask Yida and Wu Hui to stay in Feng City; she let them go back to Beijing with Shen Xun.

    So when the ck car stopped in front of Su Lu, she hesitated for a moment.

    Soon, a man in a ck suit exited the car, looking burly but behaving quite politely and courteously.

    "Miss Su, our boss would like to invite you over," he said.

    Su Lu recognized the man; he was one of the bodyguards who had appeared in the lobby of Su Zhe Company that day.

    Therefore, Su Lu didn¡¯t bother asking who their boss was, "Sure, let¡¯s go."

    Zhao Xiaole asked quietly, "Mom, are we not going to the marine ball yground anymore?"

    "We¡¯ll y there tomorrow. Today, let¡¯s go see your auntie first," Su Lu replied.

    Su Lu walked a few steps ahead, and the bodyguard opened the rear door of the car for her.

    In the back seat, a handsome man was already sitting there waiting.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 92: I Will Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92: I Will Protect You</h4>

    "Uh..." Ji Fulian did not react immediately, probably because he had not expected Su Zhe from Feng City to look like this.

    He blinked in a daze before he realized and hastily said, "Brother Su, oh no, Mr. Su, hello, I¡¯m Ji Fulian..."

    Ji Fulian¡¯s name was unique, and Su Zhe remembered it upon hearing it.

    "Oh." The displeasure on Su Zhe¡¯s face faded slightly, but he remained indifferent, "From the Ji Family, eh. How do you know Lulu?"

    Su Zhe stared at Ji Fulian, his eyes full of inquiry. It was as if he were worried that Ji Fulian had approached Su Lu for business reasons since the Ji Family had been wanting to discuss cooperation with him for a while.

    Under that gaze, Ji Fulian¡¯s scalp tingled, feeling even more nervous than when scolded by his elders at home.

    He hurriedly waved his hands, instinctively using an exnatory tone, "Don¡¯t get me wrong, Miss Su was brought to my racetrack by a friend, and that¡¯s how we met."

    Su Zhe¡¯s expression remained the same as he nced at Su Lu, "Oh, went to y with racing cars too."

    Su Lu felt her scalp tighten under her brother¡¯s gaze, "Just... went to have a casual look."

    Ji Fulian continued, "Miss Su felt a bit unwell, and I happened to be free, so I brought her back."

    Su Zhe: "Oh, felt unwell too."

    Ji Fulian nodded, "Yes, Miss Su got a bit carsick."

    Su Zhe raised an eyebrow at Su Lu, "Went out to have fun racing and ended up making yourself carsick."

    Su Lu whispered, "Brother, I..."

    Su Zhe raised a hand to make a zipping motion across his mouth, signaling her to be silent, and Su Lu obediently closed her mouth.

    Su Zhe then turned to Ji Fulian, showing a faint and polite smile, "Thank you, Young Master Ji, for bringing my sister home. It¡¯s gettingte today, but if you have timeter, we can have a chat to see if there¡¯s an opportunity for cooperation."

    Ji Fulian¡¯s eyes lit up. He was indeed lucky today;ing to drop off Miss Su was the right decision.

    Ji Fulian: "Certainly, I will!"

    Su Zhe then asked another question, "By the way, I have another question I¡¯m curious about."

    Ji Fulian: "Please, ask away, Mr. Su. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know."

    Su Zhe nodded slightly, "Who was it... that took my sister to the racetrack today?"

    Ji Fulian didn¡¯t think too much about it, but subconsciously felt like he needed to protect Jiang Li, so while Su Lu and herpanions had gone to the racetrack as a trio,

    Ji Fulian opened his mouth, the words took a detour, and he left out Jiang Li¡¯s name, leaving only, "Miss Su came with President Bo, the one who just returned to the country to develop the domestic market. nning to set up a technology park in Feng City, that President Bo. You¡¯ve heard of him, haven¡¯t you, Mr. Su?"

    Where did Su Lu know, besides Jiang Li that pig of a teammate, this Ji Fulian was also a genuine pig of a teammate!

    She was well aware of her brother¡¯s opinion of Bo Jingshen, and Ji Fulian¡¯s words were like lighting a fuse.

    However, Su Zhe was someone whose emotions were rarely outwardly expressed, and upon hearing this, he just raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Oh, President Bo, of course, I¡¯ve heard of him. I see, well then, thank you, Young Master Ji, for the information. It¡¯s gettingte; I won¡¯t invite you up for tea. Take care."

    Ji Fulian nodded, said farewell to Su Lu, happily got into his car, and left.

    Su Lu stood there, feeling somewhat awkward for the moment.

    "...Brother." She called out to Su Zhe softly.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t me her either. He rarely med her throughout her life, not even when she had followed Su Yukan¡¯s wishes, and gotten herself trapped in an arranged marriage with the Gu Family.

    At that time, Su Zhe had never seriously med her either. All his anger was vented on his biological father.

    Now, of course, Su Zhe wouldn¡¯t me her. He simply said, "Let¡¯s go, I just bought some food."

    He lifted the bag in his hand, which was heavily filled with various foods and ingredients.

    Su Lu followed him to his apartment, and while changing shoes, she asked, "I thought you didn¡¯t eatte-night snacks?"

    As she spoke, she took the shopping bag from his hand to organize it in the kitchen.

    Su Zhe said, "Overseas, I didn¡¯t want to go out at night and alsocked good things to eat."

    This wasn¡¯t a problem at home. There were things to eat no matter howte it was, and they were tasty too. Despite appearing detached from worldly desires, Su Zhe was actually quite grounded in this aspect.

    So when Su Lu opened the shopping bag, she found not only a bag of foil-wrapped skewers but also several pounds of red, spicy crawfish in a sealed bag.

    Su Lu: "..."

    She silently took out all the food and ced it on the kitchen counter. Su Zhe came over, opened the fridge nearby, took out a bottle of chilled beer, and ced it on the counter. Hooking a bar stool with the tip of his foot, he sat down.

    He opened a can of chilled beer, took a couple of sips, then leisurely slipped on disposable gloves, contentedly peeling shrimp and munching skewers.

    This left Su Lu unsure whether he had been angry earlier.

    Speaking of it, Su Zhe¡¯s unchanging demeanor could sometimes indeed be a bit annoying.

    "Brother," called Su Lu, holding a pair of disposable gloves, aiming to start a conversation.

    But Su Zhe simply ced two peeled shrimp in front of her, "Have some, it¡¯s quite tasty."

    "Oh... okay." Su Lu obediently ate them.

    They were really tasty.

    So her attention was diverted, and she too put on gloves and began peeling shrimp.

    While eating, Su Zhe said, "Come back with me tomorrow."

    "Oh." Su Lu responded, and only after replying did she suddenly realize, "Huh?"

    "Come back with me tomorrow," Su Zhe repeated, his movements pausing as he looked up at her, "You didn¡¯t forget, did you? I said I was going to drive them away."

    Of course, Su Lu hadn¡¯t forgotten; she simply hadn¡¯t thought about it during this time.

    "Is Su Jiao back?" Su Lu only remembered thest time she had met with that family was when Su Jiao pushed her into the sea in Hai City. Without a word, Bo Jingshen called the police and had Su Jiao arrested.

    After that, because Su Zhe had returned, Su Yukan¡¯s several attempts to pressure her were fruitless, and Su Zhe even turned the threat back on him, things had quieted down.

    So Su Lu hadn¡¯t paid any attention. To be honest, she didn¡¯t even know if Su Jiao had returned to Feng City or not. She couldn¡¯t deny, these peaceful days were indeed delightful.

    "She returned a while ago," Su Zhe said, giving Su Lu a nce, "Did you think just that incident could keep her stranded in Hai City forever?"

    Su Lu smiled, "No, I didn¡¯t think that. But I¡¯ve felt it¡¯s been quite peacefultely. It¡¯s really nice."

    Su Zhe¡¯s gaze softened a bit when he looked at her, reflecting a mix of frustration and helplessness. But remembering how the Su Family treated her, his voice became a lot gentler.

    "It will continue to be peaceful and nice. Don¡¯t worry, your brother will protect you. I didn¡¯t manage it years ago, that was my incapacity. From now on, it won¡¯t happen again."

 Chapter 93: Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Guilt</h4>

    Several years ago when I couldn¡¯t protect Su Lu properly, seeing her so injured, seeing her only able to despairinglypromise, seeing her endure the pain and agree to marry Gu Xin.

    When Su Zhe finally rushed back, what he saw was Su Lu covered in injuries.

    Her eyes were so swollen that only a sliver remained visible, the corners of her mouth were broken, her nasal bridge was also broken, and her nose was filled with dried bloodstains.

    Her body was covered in shocking ck and blue bruises, her shinbone was broken, she couldn¡¯t walk, could only drag one leg. Even the bones in her arms were broken and twisted into a grotesque shape, causing anyone who saw it to feel pain.

    Su Zhe, who was the most reserved and contained of emotions, couldn¡¯t help but have his eyes turn red at the sight of her, he felt heartache and anger.

    Yet at that time, she seemed not to feel any pain at all, carefully pulling at his sleeve, begging him, "Brother, please don¡¯t make me marry Gu Xin, okay? I have someone I like, I want to be with him. I can go far away, as long as... as long as father won¡¯t harm him."

    That was the first time Su Zhe knew of Bo Jingshen¡¯s existence.

    So, there was such a person who could make his Lulu brave any danger, regardless of the consequences.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t even have the spare thoughts to resent the Su Family or hate Su Yukan, she just wanted to leave, she just wanted to leave with her beloved.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t refuse her, he was willing to help her, even if what she wanted was to elope with Bo Jingshen.

    But Su Zhe had only one condition at that time, at least she had to heal her injuries first. Because the way she was at that time was just too heartbreaking.

    Su Lu was somewhat hesitant, but considering her ghastly appearance, she agreed.

    She thought that Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t go anywhere, she thought that Bo Jingshen would wait for her.

    But when she finally got her injuries mostly healed and went back to Hai City to find him, it was already toote.

    He had left, to a ce she didn¡¯t know.

    He must have used all his strength to hate her, to head off without looking back, to such a distant ce in such a short time.

    Although her injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed by the time she went to Hai City, her eyes were bright as if she was walking with the wind, yet she came back devastated.

    She never mentioned Hai City or Bo Jingshen again.

    She didn¡¯t even struggle anymore, and married Gu Xin.

    Su Zhe was nearly driven mad, then he confronted Su Lu, asking why she did it.

    He heard Su Lu¡¯s voice, which sounded utterly deste, like a soulless shell.

    "This way I will have repaid the Su Family, and then I won¡¯t owe anything anymore. Maybe when I¡¯m older, there still might be a chance for me to choose my own life and lifestyle."

    For the first time, Su Zhe hated being born into the Su Family, hated that he could not protect Su Lu.

    This girl had pulled him out of the mire of despair when he was most desperate when he was enduring pain so severe that he almost couldn¡¯t keep going, when he was in so much pain that he wished to end his life, and when because of his rare blood type, he couldn¡¯t even see any hope for a cure.

    She saved his life, he owed her, and he would never be able to repay her in his lifetime. Yet she said, just by giving up her marriage, she could repay the Su Family entirely.

    What kind of reasoning was this? What kind of world was this? What kind of father was Su Yukan?

    So, he made a move that even now, people from Feng City¡¯s upper echelons see as astonishing.

    He broke away from the Su Family and nearly severed the father-son rtionship with Su Yukan, left Feng City, left the country. Besides the inheritance his mother had left him, he wanted nothing from Su Yukan.

    He quietly strengthened himself just to avoid experiencing that sense of helplessness again.

    Watching Lulu get hurt, and he could only stand by, feeling as useless as trash.

    He couldn¡¯t be like that anymore.

    And yet, this girl had never med him, even now she still said gently with a smile, "Brother has always protected me very well."

    Su Zhe was silent, his hand motionless for a long time, gripping a crawfish as if it had stiffened.

    After a while, he resumed peeling the shrimp and casually ced the peeled shrimp meat into Su Lu¡¯s bowl.

    It must have been the spiciness of the crawfish. Su Zhe thought, that¡¯s why his eyes felt hot.

    "Don¡¯t tease me anymore, if I had protected you well, you wouldn¡¯t have had to endure a day like today," Su Zhe said in a low voice.

    Su Lu knew he was ming himself, knew he had never stopped ming himself.

    That was also why every time Su Lu faced her brother, she felt somewhat at a loss. Because if one party always held immense guilt and self-me towards the other...

    Such a rtionship was ultimately pathological, and over time it would only create a distance.

    Though she said this, wasn¡¯t it the same between her and Bo Jingshen?

    Su Lu sighed softly, looking at Su Zhe, "But brother, at that time, you did everything you could, and I¡¯m grateful with noints."

    Su Zhe pursed his lips and decided not to say anything more on this topic, only saying, "In any case,e back with me tomorrow. In such matters, at such events, I want you to be there."

    Su Lu contemted briefly, then nodded. She knew Su Zhe wanted to stand up for her.

    Previously, Su Jiao had chased her out of her room, iming she wanted to live in it. Under Zhu Xinyan¡¯s guidance and support, Su Jiao had always bullied Su Lu as if it were justified.

    Back then, he was still underage and had no say over the inheritance left by their mother.

    He couldn¡¯t protect Su Lu.

    But he kept it all in his heart.

    That night, under Su Zhe¡¯s feeding, Su Lu ate a lot of crawfish.

    When she returned to her own ce, it was alreadyte.

    Only then did she pick up the emotions she couldn¡¯t mention in front of Su Zhe earlier.

    She curled up in the bay window seat cushion, looking at the night outside, thinking about what Tang Cheng had said earlier.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    So, he had a fianc¨¦e.

    It wasn¡¯t her former imagined rival, Zhuang Cai Nan, who was just his assistant, nor theter imagined rival, Jing Ruo, who was just his sister.

    If she still could deny Tang Cheng¡¯s words by deceiving herself...

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s attitude toward Tang Cheng made it impossible for Su Lu to disbelieve.

    She sat on the bay window, hugging her knees, asionally tapping on her phone screen, watching it light up and then fade, tap again, watching it light up again.

    Sitting quietly for quite a while, she always felt empty inside, yet it seemed like she had forgotten something.

    Something very important.

    But she suddenly couldn¡¯t remember what it was exactly...

    Then, watching the phone screen light up and fade repeatedly.

    Su Lu stared at the date on her phone screen.

    Her eyes suddenly widened, her pupils constricting.

    She stared fixedly at the date, biting her lips tightly, finally realizing what she hadn¡¯t remembered earlier.

 Chapter 94: Good News? Bad News?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Good News? Bad News?</h4>

    The delivery boy rode his electric scooter like the wind, sweeping into the residentialplex. He hurriedly entered the building¡¯s elevator and went upstairs, ringing the doorbell.

    The door quickly opened, and a fair hand reached out, taking the paper bag from the delivery boy.

    "Give it here, thank you."

    "Sure, please take it. And if you¡¯re satisfied with my service, don¡¯t forget to leave a five-star rating!"

    "Will do, thanks for your hard work. Take care."

    The door closed.

    Su Lu grasped the paper bag in her hand and walked into the master bathroom.

    Seated on the porcin-white toilet, she held the paper box she had just taken out of the bag and stared nkly.

    A pregnancy test pen.

    She had finally realized what had slipped her mind before.

    Her period waste.

    The reason she had a sudden sense of unease and vaguely recalled the matter was at the parking lot entrance when she vomited uncontrobly. Ji Fulian had said he understood, that it¡¯s hard for anyone the first time, and when he first drove a race car, he threw up even worse than she did, as if he were pregnant.

    And now, Su Lu sat on the toilet, staring nkly at the box in her hand.

    She had even bought two boxes, as if, no matter the result, two would somehow feel more urate.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, opened a box, and followed the instructions.

    The process was notplicated, in fact, it was quite simple.

    But Su Lu¡¯s emotions were somewhatplex as she intently watched the disy area of the pregnancy test.

    She saw one red line appear.

    And then a second red line, two shades lighter than the first, also emerged.

    Su Lu blinked rapidly, her lips tightly pursed.

    She nced at the instructions, then back at the disy area of the pregnancy test.

    She stared fixedly for several seconds.

    Then she quickly fumbled to open the other box and repeated the process just like before.

    Su Lu stared intently at this pregnancy test¡¯s disy area.

    Her fingers gripped the pregnancy test tightly, whitening at the tips, as if clutching herst lifeline.

    Momentster, she leaned back as if she had lost all strength, her arms falling to her sides, the pregnancy test in her hand showing the same results as the first one.

    Two red lines, one dark and one light.

    "How could it be... like this," muttered Su Lu.

    Her nose felt a bit sour. Why did it have to be now, why did she have to find out at this time?

    Just on the day she found out Bo Jingshen had a fianc¨¦e, she was alone, staring at those two lines.

    What might have been good news seemed instantly to turn into a joke.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t sleep at all that night, staring at her phone, her emotionsplex.

    Should she tell Bo Jingshen about this, or, to be more precise, should she tell him right away?

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t sure.

    So, she silently thought that if... if Bo Jingshen took the initiative to call her, or even just sent her a message, then she would tell him.

    Holding her phone, she searched for some terms.

    For instance: Early pregnancy signs.

    "Early pregnancy can involve vomiting, abdominal pain due to the imntation of the fertilized egg, fatigue, sleepiness, and so on..." Su Lu murmured softly.

    Her heart, which had been devoid of any real feeling, suddenly seemed to gain a sense of reality towards this matter.

    She stretched out her hand and gently touched her lower abdomen, feeling it was magical and inconceivable.

    "So, there¡¯s actually a little life inside here?"

    Su Lu blinked, the corners of her mouth involuntarily, faintly curling up.

    It was a miraculous sensation.

    From childhood, she owned nothing; her home wasn¡¯t hers, neither were her parents, her brother, nor her sister. Originally, she had a brother, but as time went by, he seemed to no longer be hers either.

    She had thought Bo Jingshen was hers, but eventually, even Bo Jingshen stopped being hers. Marrying Gu Xin, Gu Xin was never really hers.

    There was nothing that belonged to Su Lu; Su Lu had long been ustomed to this.

    But now, there seemed to be a certain definitive feeling.

    If there was a little life inside, it was hers, her child, her continuation.

    A marvelous feeling.

    It made her involuntarily start to think about nning for the future.

    Su Lu even checked her savings and then thought about her ie, wondering whether she could afford the future of this tiny life inside her on her own.

    Her mood wasplex, and she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all, not the least bit tired. Yet, because she saw that sleepiness was part of the early pregnancy reaction, and plenty of rest would help the baby develop well,

    She could momentarily put down all those entangled emotions. She stopped waiting for that call which she didn¡¯t know when woulde, and quickly fell deep into sleep.

    Her phoney by her pillow, its screen never lighting up with an iing call throughout the night.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t call, not even a single message came, so even if she truly stayed awake all night waiting, it was in vain.

    Yunding¡¯s sky bar.

    Bo Jingshen was slumped over the bar, already out to the world.

    Jiang Li sat on the stool beside him, frowning slightly, carelessly eating the boiled peanuts from the dish, with amber liquor, enshrining icy crystals, in the embossed crystal ss.

    Jiang Li took a sip from his ss without easing his frown.

    Ji Fulian sat next to him, one arm resting on the bar, bending over as she propped her head on her arm, her face turned towards Jiang Li, "Ah Li, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you take him hometer. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s too heavy to lift."

    Jiang Li¡¯s frown remained, "It¡¯s not about whether we can lift him or not, it¡¯s just that..."

    He turned his head and stared at Jing Ruo, who sat at the other end of the bar, silently drinking his liquor. Although his actions bore no other implications, the details seemed to easily suggest to Jiang Li a sense of ¡¯guilt¡¯.

    So, it wasn¡¯t about whether they could lift Bo Jingshen, but rather, why Bo Jingshen had drunk so much? What, exactly, was the reason?

    Jiang Li decided to take his ss and join Jing Ruo.

    Jing Ruo continued drinking, pretending not to see him.

    "Just tell me, what¡¯s gotten into Bo Jingshen to drink like this? Even if he¡¯s drowning his sorrows in alcohol, what sorrows does he have?"

    Jiang Li really couldn¡¯t figure it out; the man had a sessful career, was good-looking, with a seemingly limitless future prospects in-country. If it was about love... he had brought Su Lu out for fun not long before, and they seemed to be enjoying themselves.

    So what exactly was it?

    "What did Tang Cheng say to him?" When Jing Ruo didn¡¯t answer, Jiang Li asked another question.

    Jing Ruo finished the liquor in his ss with a gulp, then with a bang set down the ss, and finally said, "Don¡¯t ask me, I really don¡¯t know anything."

 Chapter 95: Those Bygones

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Those Bygones</h4>

    "I don¡¯t believe you for a second!" Jiang Li scowled.

    Jing Ruo remained silent, and simplyy on the bar, pretending to be drunk.

    It wasn¡¯t until she heard the sound of Jiang Li¡¯s departing footsteps that Jing Ruo buried her face in her arms and let out a long sigh.

    She was yful, but not just for the sake of being yful¡ªher involvement with Tang Cheng wasn¡¯t without reason. Tang Cheng was more well-informed than she was about Beijing¡¯s goings-on.

    And those genuine sons and daughters of the wealthy households of Beijing, to a lesser or greater extent, all took an interest in her and Bo Jingshen, the likes of them whose origins were, to put it mildly, unconventional. Without saying whether it was a malicious interest, it was an interest, nevertheless.

    It was the kind of interest akin to a cat teasing a mouse.

    Like Bo Jingshen, she, too, was born of an unconventional background¡ªa child born out of wedlock.

    To be blunt, if it weren¡¯t for this peculiar interest, an upright young master like Tang Cheng, whose mother was a legitimate wife and both of whose parents¡¯ families wielded tremendous power and prestige, wouldn¡¯t even give them, the illegitimate children, a second nce.

    Both she and Bo Jingshen shared the same father, Jing Ce, who was a leading figure in the Jing Family¡ªone of the four biggest wealthy families in Beijing.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s mother, Zhou Xiaochu, was once a minor starlet and one of Jing Ce¡¯s many mistresses¡ªit was during her time as his mistress that she fell pregnant in secret.

    She had always dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family, but dreams were just dreams after all. Marriage in that kind of family carried too much weight; usually, marriages were transactional dealings with clearly marked prices. Given Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s background, there wasn¡¯t the slightest chance for her¡ªnot even one percent.

    How could there be any fairy tales where one ascends to the phoenix¡¯s perch or where Cindere marries the prince?

    Jing Ce wouldn¡¯t have betrayed his legitimate wife and her powerful family n over Zhou Xiaochu.

    He never had any intention of giving Zhou Xiaochu any legitimate status¡ªin fact, he didn¡¯t even want the child.

    Jing Ce¡¯s legitimate wife, Jiang Yan, was a ssic socialite who felt nothing for Jing Ce. Therefore, when she learned of Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s existence and the child she carried, Jiang Yan was not angry; rather, she was very rational and calm.

    She took action to ensure Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s pregnancy was not terminated.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Jiang Yan, Bo Jingshen would have died at the hands of Jing Ce even while still in his mother¡¯s womb.

    Furthermore, Jiang Yan arranged a marriage for Zhou Xiaochu with a Bo surname long-distance truck driver who had been unable to find a wife for many years.

    When a woman holds no affection or love for a man, she has no expectations and can be unbelievably rational. An ordinary woman could be reasoned in such a situation, let alone someone like Jiang Yan.

    She used all of this as leverage to obtain a considerable benefit from Jing Ce.

    Compared to the marriage she had with Jing Ce, which maximized their families¡¯ power but was devoid of affection, the only thing Jiang Yan cared about was her son, Jing Su.

    He was the legitimate young master of the Jing Family, just like Tang Cheng¡ªa child born in wedlock, with an exceptional background and powerful families from both parents.

    In a grand family like the Jing Family, there were many branches and plenty of cousins. In short, she had many male rtives. With their nurture akin to a brutal survival game, there were numerous struggles among the cousins.

    If possible, the child she had saved could one day be an asset to her son.

    However, Jiang Yan¡¯s life was short; she passed away before Jing Su could establish a family and his own business. And Jing Su always resisted his father, deeply detesting Jing Ce, especially Jing Ce¡¯s desire to control everything.

    It was as if he wasn¡¯t a son but merely a tool meant to act ording to Jing Ce¡¯s wishes, which disgusted Jing Su immensely.

    Before his mother passed away, Jiang Li could maintain a fa?ade ording to his mother¡¯s wishes, after all, he was the legitimate heir to the Jing Family.

    But after his mother¡¯s death, Jing Su couldn¡¯t even be bothered topete for the Jing Family¡¯s enterprise, and he would rather clearly define his boundaries with Jing Ce.

    Seeing his son adopt this attitude made Jing Ce very dissatisfied. In the Jing Family¡¯s cutthroat educational environment, emotions tended to run cold; Jing Ce was like that too. Let alone marital affection, even father-son bonds were extremely weak.

    Jing Su¡¯s attitude did not make Jing Ce feel heartbroken or devastated.

    He merely thought that he needed another heir. If he followed the Jing Family¡¯s ruthless educational method, perhaps the emergence of anotherpetitor might actually force his son back onto the path he had set for him.

    So, Jing Ce remembered those illegitimate children he had outside over the years.

    The very young ones wouldn¡¯t do; they weren¡¯t aplished enough to exert any pressure on Jing Su.

    The foolish ones were out of the question too; supporting them waspletely unnecessary, not to mention pressuring Jing Su.

    So, Bo Jingshen became the most suitable candidate.

    He was the right age, just a couple of years after graduating from university.

    He was also sufficiently outstanding.

    This pleased Jing Ce greatly, so regardless of whether Bo Jingshen was willing, he was brought back from abroad to Beijing.

    Hence, the upper echelons of Beijing were all aware that the Jing Family had brought back a cost-effective son, Jingshen, to be groomed as an heir.

    Jing Su actually harbored no ill will towards this half-brother from the same father; he even quite liked him, as there was always a mutual respect between exceptional people. Though he hated his father¡¯s phndering, as well as Bo Jingshen¡¯s mother and all the other women like her who intended to destroy other people¡¯s families,

    this half-brother was not at fault.

    Moreover, even his temperament was somewhat simr to his own.

    But it was precisely because of these simrities that Jing Su was so stern towards Bo Jingshen, seemingly wanting to control everything about him, as if having let Jing Su, who had slipped from his grasp, was a failure.

    He couldn¡¯t permit a second son to break free from his control.

    Furthermore, this was an illegitimate child. If Jing Su could still stir some semnce of paternal affection in Jing Ce¡¯s cold heart, Bo Jingshen inspired none at all.

    Jing Ce would stop at nothing to warn him, to admonish him, to educate him, forcing Bo Jingshen to follow his directives.

    Even the women who were infatuated with him would suffer cruel punishment simply for their affection.

    Because his marriage should be a grand transaction that brings tremendous power, not something any random person could frivolously dream about.

    To prevent him from being tempted by these flitting admirers, Jing Ce would step in early and nip any such developments in the bud.

    Countless ¡¯idents¡¯, the causes of which were forever untraceable.

    Bo Jingshen hated Su Lu so much for abandoning him, yet he would wake up from countless nightmares, initially filled with rage, wanting to ask her, "What about now? With my family background as it is now, am I good enough for you?"

    After thinking bitterly about this for a while, he would start to feel relieved, d that Su Lu was no longer by his side.

    Relieved that Su Lu was at least safe and sound, living somewhere out of his sight.

 Chapter 96: The Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Shadow</h4>

    These days, Bo Jingshen had endured for nearly a year.

    If his willpower had not been strong, he believed he might have gone mad due to Jing Ce.

    Jing Ce had driven his children insane before, not just Bo Jingshen, who was also an illegitimate child.

    There were others, such as Jing Ruo and several more.

    However, the only ones who could withstand it were Jing Ruo and Bo Jingshen.

    There was also a girl named Jing Qiao, an illegitimate daughter, who was said to have been arranged into an unbearable marriage by Jing Ce, driven mad, and sent directly to the Psychiatric Hospital.

    Yet, Jing Ruo and Bo Jingshen managed to endure.

    For they were both intelligent enough; Jing Ruo was very obedient, which pleased Jing Ce greatly.

    Indeed, in front of Jing Ce, she was even more submissive than Su Lu before Su Yukan.

    People like Jing Ce, who had a strong desire for control, the more one resisted, the more he wanted to suppress; but to someonepletely submissive like Jing Ruo, he was much more lenient.

    And Bo Jingshen was patient and enduring enough to have borne nearly a year under Jing Ce¡¯s oppression.

    Then he left the country without looking back; this nearly year-long ordeal, though torturous, also better honed his willpower, and under Jing Ce¡¯s oppression, Bo Jingshen indeed learned almost all the business knowledge he needed.

    To be trained as an heir for nearly a year in a powerful family like the Jing Family, he probably learned more than he could have from struggling alone outside for five to ten years trying to start a business.

    And he had saved up a small amount of money¡ªnot much, but at least enough to serve as start-up capital for his ventures abroad, though he often faced financial strains and had to find ways to raise money for his business.

    Things like underground racing or participating in gamingpetitions, all were for this purpose.

    But at least with that start-up capital, his business¡¯s initial phase was difficult but not to the extent of failure.

    Bo Jingshen was undoubtedly sessful, thriving in his business abroad and nning to enter the domestic market, which seemed to be going smoothly.

    However, Jing Ce¡¯s shadow still lingered.

    In fact, whether it was Bo Jingshen, Jing Ruo, or even the legitimate eldest son Jing Su, they all knew that as long as Jing Ce was alive, his shadow would always be there.

    But Bo Jingshen thought everything was far behind him.

    He had gone far enough.

    He rarely inquired about the news from Beijing, firstly because he was not interested, and secondly because he did not want to know, assuming he had long left Beijing behind.

    But unexpectedly, Jing Ruo¡¯s sudden visit brought news that Jing Ce had always been aware of his movements.

    Jing Ce was quite trusting of the always obedient Jing Ruo, so she volunteered to Jing Ce, "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will keep a good watch on little brother."

    Jing Ce agreed. Hence, Jing Ruo came to Feng City.

    Although Jing Ruo was obedient to Jing Ce, her heart always leaned towards Bo Jingshen, who suffered simrly; thus, upon arriving in Feng City, while she was supposedly sent to watch him, she was actually just enjoying herself.

    Just like Bo Jingshen, although they couldn¡¯t talk about any sibling affection for this half-sister whom he had only known for a few years¡ªthey shared a certain camaraderie in their plight.

    So, although he always seemed impatient with her, he never really held any dissatisfaction toward her.

    However, the news Tang Cheng brought was entirely different.

    Because of Tang Cheng¡¯s status, the news he could ess was, to begin with, different; a lot had happened in Beijing after Jing Ruo left.

    Today, Jing Ruo learned the recent events of Beijing from Tang Cheng, and so they had dinner together and casually went to the racetrack to have fun, where coincidentally, they bumped into Bo Jingshen.

    And Bo Jingshen, during a previous confrontation with Tang Cheng at the racetrack, had learned of the situation in Beijing.

    Thenter, they went to Yunding¡¯s rooftop bar to drown his sorrows in alcohol, ending up like this.

    Su Lu spent the whole night with her phone beside her pillow, waiting for it to ring, waiting for Bo Jingshen to call to see if he would say something to her.

    Perhaps about his fianc¨¦e?

    Bo Jingshen spent the night drinking. Never mind how he could talk to Su Lu; he himself didn¡¯t know how to make sense of this inexplicable fianc¨¦e.

    Tang Cheng¡¯s words lingered in his ears all night, no matter how much he drank.

    Tang Cheng¡¯s voice was like a devil whispering in his ear, inescapable.

    Every time he closed his eyes, he even returned to the scene where he spoke with Tang Cheng during their previous confrontation at the racetrack, reying the scene and voice.

    Tang Cheng: "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I talking nonsense? No."

    Bo Jingshen spoke coldly, "Not talking nonsense? Then tell me, having juste back from abroad after several years, where did this fianc¨¦ee from?"

    Tang Chengughed, seeming quite pleased as if he heard something very amusing, he incredulously looked at Bo Jingshen, "Are you really na?ve? What does it matter with you being abroad for years regarding this fianc¨¦e matter in our circle?"

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips and remained silent.

    Tang Chengughed, "It only needs the parents¡¯ agreement, reaching some kind of consensus, and it¡¯s settled. Whether you agree or not doesn¡¯t really matter. In time... they naturally can think of ways to find leverage to make youply. Isn¡¯t it always this simple and direct?"

    Tang Cheng¡¯s tone sounded matter-of-fact, for he had always been taught and understood thus, having also witnessed many such instances.

    In their circle, anything goes outside.

    But when it came to marriage, there was no autonomy. It all followed this set process, like some fixed business negotiation script, from which one couldn¡¯t break away.

    Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this, but he had not considered that such a matter would happen to him because he was not any prestigious young master; he was simply ast-minute recement Jing Ce had found.

    Illegitimate and improperly recognized, a humble illegitimate child.

    Never mind what Jing Ce thought; Bo Jingshen was not unaware of how figures like Tang Cheng and other legitimate young masters referred to them behind their backs.

    Therefore, arrangements like arranged marriages¡ªa ¡¯privilege¡¯ of legitimate heirs¡ªBo Jingshen never thought would fall on him.

    But what he knew was obviously very limited, even Jing Ruo¡¯s knowledge was outdated.

    Tang Cheng¡¯s news was thetest.

    So that¡¯s when Bo Jingshen said mockingly, "That¡¯s a treatment for you legitimate young masters, not for me. This simple, direct matter doesn¡¯t concern me."

    And Tang Cheng¡¯s next words shattered Bo Jingshen¡¯s emotions to pieces.

 Chapter 97: Bits and Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Bits and Pieces</h4>

    Tang Chengughed when he heard Bo Jingshen say "you big young masters," clearly delighted, as though all his previous displeasure had dissipated like smoke in the air.

    His eyes curved into crescents, and he no longer had that icy, noble demeanor, instead taking on the appearance of a charming, gentle, and refined gentleman.

    With a pair of smiling eyes, Tang Cheng looked at Bo Jingshen and said, "A big young master, hmm? Congrattions, you¡¯ve be one now, too."

    Bo Jingshen furrowed his brows. "What do you mean?"

    Tang Cheng exined, "It¡¯s quite simple. You are now officially a young master of the Jing Family. To put it even more inly, like us, you are a legitimate child born within wedlock, even though through a second marriage."

    At that moment, Bo Jingshen squeezed the ss in his hand so hard that cracks formed. His mind and thoughts were shattered sopletely that he didn¡¯t even notice when Su Lu had left.

    He might be na?ve, but he understood the meaning behind Tang Cheng¡¯s words.

    Yet, when he opened his mouth, the only sound he could muster was a phrase that resembled self-deception, "What do you mean?"

    "Come on, with your brains, if you really put your mind to it, Jing Su might not even be a match for you, so stop ying dumb in front of me, will you? I still have to go to the trouble of exining it to you..." Tang Cheng clicked his tongue twice.

    Although he said this, Tang Cheng didn¡¯t mind elucidating further, simply because he was that bored.

    After all, just as outsiders perceived, the life paths of big young masters like them wereid out early on ¨C education, studying abroad, career ¨C with absolutely no novelty. Moreover, they usually had no choice in the matter, or rather, they were so ustomed to these arrangements that they couldn¡¯t be bothered to choose.

    Thus, all that was left for them out of boredom was spending money. Besides that, if they could find some fun, they would naturally be willing.

    Otherwise, Tang Cheng wouldn¡¯t have been willing toe all this way and dy his return to Beijing, lingering here instead.

    To be honest, let alone other matters, those involving the Jing Family were always a source of entertainment for them in Beijing, to the point that they¡¯d ced multiple bets on various oues.

    When Jing Su left the Jing Family, this bunch of idle folks bet on how long he could stick it out.

    No one believed that Jing Su would genuinely give up his inheritance to the Jing Family at the time.

    When the illegitimate daughter Jing Qiao was married off to the Song Family, they bet again¡ªweighing in on how long Jing Qiao¡¯s marriage to Song Boyuan wouldst and what her ultimate fate would be.

    Tang Cheng even won that bet because although everyone agreed that Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan¡¯s marriage wouldn¡¯tst long, no one was as blunt as Tang Cheng, who wagered, "Given such inws, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she went crazy."

    And when Bo Jingshen was being groomed as the heir, they bet on whether a lousy wad of mud could stick to the wall? Clearly, Bo Jingshen was not the lousy mud they had assumed.

    Truth be told, when ites to family troubles, every household has its fair share.

    But the Jing Family was definitely the most troublesome, hence always the subject of their idle gossip.

    It¡¯s just that these past few years have been incredibly dull. Jing Su left the Jing Family; Jingshen went abroad and never returned; Jing Qiao entered the Psychiatric Hospital and hadn¡¯t emerged; Jing Ruo was the obedient littlemb within the Jing Family.

    How terribly boring.

    Until recently, atst, there was some fun again.

    So, although Tang Cheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, he still painstakingly exined to Bo Jingshen.

    "What else could it mean? Your mom is really something, quite remarkable. I¡¯ve seen those who can hold on, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can hold on like she can, for so many years? She truly managed to hold out until the day she became official. You didn¡¯t know, did you? Jing Ce married your mom back home, and Jing Ce, though a yboy, never remarried after Ah Su¡¯s mom passed away. But who would have thought..."

    Despite having already guessed that this was what Tang Cheng meant, when he heard Tang Cheng say it so bluntly, Bo Jingshen still felt like every word was stabbing into his ears like needles.

    That mother.

    His mother... Zhou Xiaochu.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t even know whether to cry orugh. Should he congratte her for finally achieving her desire?

    From childhood to adulthood, Zhou Xiaochu never showed him any blood-rted affection. Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t even feel any maternal love from her. Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s gaze at him was alwaysplex,plicated with a subtle pathological fervor.

    Her demands and standards for him were always very high, exceptionally high.

    Originally, Bo Jingshen thought this was Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s maternal love, her hopes of him bing sessful.

    But it wasn¡¯t, it was never that.

    She wanted Bo Jingshen to be outstanding, to definitely be outstanding because if he was good enough, maybe Jing Ce would notice, notice his excellence.

    Perhaps then, mother and son could one day enter the gates of a wealthy family.

    The man who nearly caused her death during childbirth, had it not been for Jiang Yan¡¯s rescue.

    But Zhou Xiaochu had no realization, and she wasn¡¯t particrly grateful to Jiang Yan either.

    After learning of Jiang Yan¡¯s death, Zhou Xiaochu didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit sad for the person who once saved her and her son¡¯s lives.

    On the contrary, she became even more... fervent.

    She only thought that now Jiang Yan was dead and my son is so excellent, do I have a chance?

    No one could have predicted that Zhou Xiaochu could actually hold out for this day toe.

    The corners of Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved in a very bitter smile.

    All his impressions of his father, even the whole concept of kinship, were tied to a Bo surname driver, someone with no blood rtion to him and no great prospects, who survived by driving long-haul truck but was very, very loving towards him.

    The kinship, the father-son affection that Bo Jingshen never sensed from his biological parents...

    He had experienced it all with his foster father.

    Tang Cheng said, "And then Jing Ce arranged a marriage for you. Speaking of which, it was originally Ah Su¡¯s engagement, but it seems Ah Su really pissed off Jing Ce. He even passed the engagement on to you. The girl from the Xiao Family, Xiao Caizi. Your mom is overjoyed, she¡¯s really happy with Xiao Caizi, almost wishing she could bring the girl home that very day."

    "Although you don¡¯t bother with the affairs in Feng City, in Beijing, especially during this period, who wouldn¡¯t know? Xiao Caizi and the Jing Family are engaged." Tang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and continued, "And they surely know about your development in Feng City, with the news that the domestic branch is about to open."

    Tang Cheng chuckled, "While I can¡¯t be certain, I cannot be sure. But I can guess that when yourpany opens, people from Beijing will definitelye, although who specifically, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, best of luck to you, and don¡¯t resist it too much. You¡¯ve got to learn tofort yourself, you¡¯ve got to think like this, your mom has wished for this for so many years and it finally happened, how difficult that must have been? And think this way too, Xiao Caizi is not bad, at the very least she¡¯s pretty."

 Chapter 98: How Did You Get In?

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98: How Did You Get In?</h4>

    Su Lu had sleptfortably, and when she awoke, sunlight was already streaming in through the windows, casting warm orange patches on the carpet beside the bed.

    She stretchedzily while checking her phone and walked to the bedroom door, then heard some noises outside.

    Startled, Su Lu¡¯s previously rxed expression turned vignt, and she cautiously opened the bedroom door.

    The sight in the living room stopped her in her tracks.

    On the sofa in the living room, a man hung upside down as he slept.

    His long legs were still on the sofa, but his bodyy on the carpet in front of the sofa. It was unclear whether he had fallen asleep in that pose or had slid off during his sleep¡ªwas it from the start, or had he slipped down midway?

    But that wasn¡¯t the main point¡ªthe main point was... when had hee? How had he entered?

    Su Lu stared nkly at the scene in the living room, blinking once, then again.

    For a moment, she felt as if she hadn¡¯t fully awakened, still trapped in a dream.

    But after opening and closing her eyes, the scene before her remained unchanged, clearly not a dream.

    It was very much real.

    Su Lu nced at her phone, wondering if she had missed a call, which was why she didn¡¯t know about this.

    But there were no missed calls or unread messages on her phone.

    Su Lu could only walk over, squat beside him with knees hugged, and gently poked him with her finger.

    "Wake up, Bo Jingshen."

    The man waspletely unresponsive, motionless, which wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªhe had earlierid his hand directly on the coffee table, and Su Lu heard the noise from her room, but he still didn¡¯t wake up.

    Not to mention now.

    Su Lu called out again, "Bo Jingshen, wake up."

    Still no response.

    He must have drunk too much, Su Lu thought, although she didn¡¯t know what could have led him to drink like this. If she remembered correctly, when they had reunited at Yunding, they had three sses of whiskey together. She ended up vomiting in the washroom, disoriented.

    And he waspletely fine, even had the time to pin her against the washroom wall and handle things there...

    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t respond, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hand and gently poke his face, her voice even softer, not so much to wake him, more like a casual call.

    She whispered, "Ah Shen, wake up."

    The man who had been silent and unresponsive all this while, with a tranquil sleeping face, suddenly showed a slight change in expression. He frowned lightly, raised his hand to cover his forehead, his voice low and husky.

    His sybles stretched, "Su Lulu, I¡¯m sleepy..."

    The deep, husky voice, elongating the sybles, seemed almost coquettish.

    Su Lu paused.

    She had heard this voice from him plenty of times, but that was years ago.

    Back when they were still together.

    Most of the time, Bo Jingshen was very amodating to her, to say he was utterlypliant wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration, but sometimes he would act coquettishly like this.

    It almost made Su Lu willing to agree to anything he wanted.

    Now, hearing that voice again,

    Su Lu paused, no longer able to try waking him up.

    She stayed squatting, silently staring at his sleeping face for a moment, then stood up and quietly went into the kitchen.

    She took ingredients from the refrigerator, ced a pot on the stove, and busily began preparing.

    She started cooking a pot of hangover soup for him.

    When the soup was nearly done, Su Lu walked to the living room intending to check if Bo Jingshen had awakened a bit, but just then, the sound of the inte doorbell rang.

    Su Lu was startled and quickly walked to the vestibule, only to see Su Zhe¡¯s face on the inte screen.

    She hurriedly answered.

    "Hello?"

    "Are you up? I brought you breakfast, let mee up and wait for you," said Su Zhe.

    Su Lu¡¯s lips were tightly pursed as she thought of the person on the carpet in front of her couch, still stretched out and not yet awake.

    "I¡¯lle down; it¡¯s less trouble for you. When are we leaving?" Su Lu said immediately.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Su Zhe said they were going to stir things up at the Su Residence today.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t find anything wrong and replied, "Oh, then hurry up, I¡¯m waiting for you in the car."

    "Okay." Su Lu hung up the phone and then felt her heart pounding violently.

    The nervousness was really something... It was probably no less than being caught cheating.

    She took a deep breath to calm down, then hurried into the kitchen where the hangover soup was already done.

    Su Lu took the pot down, grabbed a heat pad, and ced the pot on the coffee table.

    Then she rushed to the bathroom to wash up. After she was ready to leave, she thought for a moment, wrote a note, and stuck it on the pot lid.

    Then she hurriedly changed her shoes and left the house.

    She saw Su Zhe leaning against the car, slowly and elegantly... eating a chive pocket.

    Su Lu: "..."

    When Su Zhe saw her, he handed her the bag, "Here, while it¡¯s hot."

    "This early in the morning, eating something so vorful?" Although it was delicious, Su Lu took it and bit into it eagerly.

    Su Zhe gave her a sidelong nce, "What? I have to go back and deal with them; do I need to worry about having fresh breath too? If you don¡¯t like it, give it back."

    Su Lu turned around and continued eating deliciously.

    Su Zhe watched her turn around and eat heartily, with a smile tugging at his lips.

    He took out wet wipes and mouthwash from the car and handed her a bottle of mouthwash. This wasn¡¯t because he considered fresh breath just for Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao but because both were about to get into the car.

    The enclosed space of the car with two people who had just eaten chive pockets would honestly have a significant effect.

    After dealing with the breath issue, they finally got into the car.

    Su Zhe drove smoothly out, Su Lu had thought they were heading straight to the Su Residence, wondering if it was a bit rude to kick someone out so early, even though it was indeed very satisfying...

    But then she noticed Su Zhe¡¯s route.

    "Huh? This isn¡¯t the way back," Su Lu said, puzzled.

    Su Zhe: "We¡¯re going to pick someone up at the airport first."

    Su Lu blinked. She didn¡¯t ask who they were picking up, but she already had a vague idea and subconsciously gripped the seatbelt tightly across her chest.

    Su Zhe nced at her, saw her tightly pursed lips, and sighed lightly, "What are you afraid of? With me here, he can¡¯t eat you."

    Su Lu shook her head, "I¡¯m not afraid of him eating me."

    It¡¯s just that sometimes, it¡¯s not about literally consuming someone; just those sharp, icy attitudes are enough to hurt.

    Su Zhe drove all the way to the airport.

    There weren¡¯t many flights arriving in the morning, so the airport lobby was quite empty.

    Su Lu followed Su Zhe to the front of the international arrivals exit, waiting.

    Listening to the bilingual announcements of flight arrivals in the empty airport lobby.

    Su Zhe said, "It¡¯s this one."

 Chapter 99 Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Bloodline</h4>

    "Oh," Su Lu nodded.

    Although she had been a bit nervous during the car ride, now she couldn¡¯t help but peek inside, trying to catch sight of that familiar figureing out.

    Su Zhe was drinking an iced coffee he had just bought at the airport Starbucks, with another cup in his hand that he had intended for Su Lu.

    But when he offered it to Su Lu, she was already reaching out to take it, then hesitated, as if she had thought of something, and shook her head, "I won¡¯t drink it."

    Su Zhe thought she was saving it for the little stinkering out of the passenger exit and said, "Drink it, if he wants er we can just buy another."

    But Su Lu still smiled and shook her head, "Really, I won¡¯t drink it, brother, I¡¯m going to quit coffee."

    Su Zhe raised an eyebrow, "Why the dramatic decision?"

    Su Lu just smiled with her eyes curved, offering no exnation.

    At that moment, Su Zhe took a couple sips of his iced coffee. He wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic about looking inside, asionally ncing over nonchntly.

    One by one, passengers starteding out, and after a while...

    A young, clear voice called out from a distance, "Bro!"

    Su Zhe then looked up to see a tall, lean figure dragging arge suitcase out.

    Dressed in a loose T-shirt, which made him look even slimmer, a big white pair of headphones hung around his neck.

    He wore a baseball cap on his head, with silver earrings glinting in and out of sight. The veins on his arms were distinctly visible.

    He walked out with his suitcase, smiling at Su Zhe, eyes and eyebrows resembling Su Lu¡¯s charm.

    But at the moment his gaze met Su Lu¡¯s, the smile vanished, his brow furrowed, and what was cheerful and happy in his expression turned instantly cold and impatient.

    Su Lu watched him quietly, a shallow smile on her lips.

    "Xiao Yi." She reached out to help him with his suitcase, "Long time no see."

    But Su Yi moved his suitcase aside, not letting her touch it. His voice was calm, without any fluctuation, "Why are you here?"

    Su Zhe frowned from the side, "I brought her here. What, do I need to seek your permission in advance to meet your approval?"

    Su Zhe¡¯s voice became even more chillingly calm.

    Su Yi had always known his older brother¡¯s temperament, and immediately felt tension at these words, "I... I didn¡¯t mean that."

    "What do you mean, then?" Su Zhe countered, "You haven¡¯t been home for so long, and Lulu and Ie to pick you up, and you can¡¯t even call her ¡¯sister¡¯? Did all those years of education go to waste?"

    Su Yi frowned helplessly, "Brother¡ª"

    Su Zhe looked at him indifferently, "Hmm?"

    There was an intimidating tone in his voice.

    Su Yi let out a sigh, turned to Su Lu, and said with a frown and impatience, "Sis, long time no see."

    Su Lu slightly pursed her lips and nodded slightly, "Yes, long time no see. You¡¯ve lost weight."

    Su Yi didn¡¯t respond to her, simply turning to Su Zhe and extending his hand, "Bro, is that coffee for me? Thanks."

    Su Zhe handed him the cup of coffee, pouring cold water with a cool tone, "It was for Lulu, she said to keep it for you, so you¡¯re getting it cheap."

    Su Yi took the coffee, sipping it and mumbling, "It¡¯s just a cup of coffee, what¡¯s the big deal. Anyone could buy it. Why does she have to ¡¯keep¡¯ anything..."

    "Oh, so you¡¯ll take it then." Su Zhe gestured for him to give it back.

    Su Yi quickly avoided them.

    The three of them left the airport.

    When getting into the car, Su Yi habitually took the passenger seat, while Su Lu paused for a moment then settled herself into the back seat.

    She wasn¡¯t exactly not sad, it was just something she had be ustomed to already, Su Yi was the only blood rtive in this world that she knew of, her one and only younger brother.

    Yet, from a young age, under Su Yukan¡¯s upbringing, Zhu Xinyan¡¯s influence, and Su Jiao¡¯s instigation.

    He didn¡¯t feel any affection for his biological sister, on the contrary, he saw his own sister as an enemy, just like them.

    When he was younger, he didn¡¯t understand, so he naturally acted somewhat imitatively.

    As he grew older, Su Yi wasn¡¯t unaware, nor did he fail to understand Su Lu¡¯s situation and stance, it wasn¡¯t that he genuinely disliked his sister. But after resisting her for so many years, it had be a habit; to suddenly show closeness to Su Lu now...

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t do it.

    Just as Su Yi was used to treating her in this manner, Su Lu was used to this attitude of Su Yi.

    She took out her phone and started fiddling with it in the back seat, and after some thought, she sent a message to Cheng Youran.

    Su Lu: ¡¯Are you free the day after tomorrow or the day after?¡¯

    Cheng Youran: ¡¯The day after, why?¡¯

    Su Lu: ¡¯I¡¯ming to your workce for a check-up.¡¯

    Cheng Youran: ¡¯What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡¯

    Su Lu thought for a bit and decided not to reveal the news of her pregnancy through text to Cheng Youran, whether it was a surprise or a shock, it should at least be said face to face, right?

    So, she replied: ¡¯Nope, just a routine check, we¡¯ll talk the day after tomorrow.¡¯

    Cheng Youran: ¡¯Okay. See you the day after tomorrow then, bring something tasty, or else no deal.¡¯

    Su Lu smiled and replied: ¡¯Got it, you glutton.¡¯

    Just after sending the reply, she nced up and saw Su Yi in the passenger seat furtively ncing her way.

    Upon noticing her looking up, he immediately turned his head away, pretending as if nothing had happened.

    He started making conversation with Su Zhe on his own initiative, "Bro, why did you suddenly ask me toe back early?"

    "You were nning oning back already, weren¡¯t you?" Su Zhe said indifferently.

    Su Yi nodded, "Aunt Zhu had asked me over the phone when I wasing back to the country, saying that I should return home sooner to start my career."

    Hearing this, Su Lu felt a tightness in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but think about the threatening words Zhu Xinyan uttered at the Hai City Police Station. Zhu Xinyan had explicitly stated she would find a bargaining chip to continue threatening her; Su Yi was a suitable one...

    Since Su Zhe didn¡¯t respond to his initial question, Su Yi asked again, "So, why did you suddenly ask me toe back early? Are you nning to involve me too?"

    Su Yi asked with a smile, dimples appearing on his cheeks.

    Just as Su Zhe brought the car to a stop at the red light, he turned his gaze to Su Yi and said with an even calm, in a tone as cool as ever, "Oh, it¡¯s nothing major, just that I¡¯m nning to separate from the Su family and drive those three out of my mother¡¯s house. You¡¯re considered part of the Su family too, so it¡¯s normal for you to be there. If you wish to be part of their family of four, then pack up your things as well and move out of my house."

    Su Zhe said this so casually that Su Yi, while listening, still had his smile with dimples on disy.

    Only the smile gradually stiffened and vanished as he listened.

    He struggled to force a smile, "Bro, why suddenly...why out of the blue..."

    Su Zhe said calmly, "Things were never ¡¯out of the blue,¡¯ who are you trying to deceive?"

 Chapter 100: One Must Not Forget Their Roots

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100: One Must Not Forget Their Roots</h4>

    The atmosphere in the car suddenly turned solemn.

    Su Lu remained quiet, sitting in the backseat.

    Su Yi, seated in the passenger seat, had a somewhat pale face; he was a preterm baby, and his health had always been fragile since childhood. Su Lu doted on him, so even when they lost their parents and were in the orphanage, she would always make sure he had whatever little food or items there were first.

    As he grew up, his constitution did improve some, but in moments of emotional arousal, his pallor was still evident on his face.

    Su Zhe remained silent, driving quietly.

    After pressing his lips tightly together for a while, Su Yi finally spoke in a low voice, "Why does it have to be like this? Brother, why do we have to live in such constant family discord? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we were all harmonious?"

    Su Zhe nced at him, "Sometimes I really don¡¯t know if you are naive or stupid. Maybe it¡¯s because Lulu has always indulged you too much, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve turned out this way."

    Su Yi¡¯s lips quivered, but he said nothing.

    Su Zhe continued, "Our family has never had harmony. The undercurrents beneath the sea have never stopped. Everyone can see it¡ªI know it, Su Yukan knows it, Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao know it, Su Lu knows it. Only you don¡¯t, or pretend not to know. If you want to y the fool, you can keep ying, but we¡¯re not obligated to keep acting out this charade of familial harmony with you."

    Su Zhe paused, then added, "I find it nauseating. It¡¯s always been revolting, and five years ago, it became unbearable."

    Su Yi opened his mouth but still couldn¡¯t speak, or rather, he couldn¡¯t refute Su Zhe¡¯s words.

    His emotions, however, were bottling up, ready to explode.

    So, after a brief spread of silence, his emotions did burst forth, but not towards Su Zhe; instead, at Su Lu.

    He suddenly turned his head from the passenger seat and red at Su Lu.

    Su Lu was taken aback, locking eyes with his bloodshot gaze.

    Every syble in Su Yi¡¯s voice sounded as if he were gritting his teeth.

    "Su Lu, this is all your fault! Why must you linger like a cursed ghost! Every time there¡¯s conflict or disharmony in our family, it¡¯s always rted to you! You¡¯re already married, so why do you still have to haunt us?! Five years ago, it was because of you that Brother and Dad fell out! And now, it¡¯s because of you that Brother is in this mess with the family, isn¡¯t it?"

    Each biting syble that Su Yi uttered was incredibly sharp.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to liken them to a sharp knife.

    But Su Lu still sat there with a calm expression, no tears, and not much fluctuation in her facial expressions.

    From her demeanor, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that she had grown used to it, these cutting words that should have caused intense pain were something she had long be ustomed to.

    Even if this wasing from the mouth of her only close blood rtive, it seemed that after enduring so much pain, these barbs could no longer harm her.

    But just because Su Lu was indifferent, it didn¡¯t mean Su Zhe could be.

    "Screech¡ª!" A piercing sound of brakes.

    Su Zhe mmed on the brakes violently, stopping the car on the emergencyne of the expressway leading from the airport to Feng City.

    "Get out." Su Zhe said coldly, his face like one soaked in frost.

    Su Yi: "Brother!"

    "Get out! You ingrate!" Su Zheshed out furiously.

    But Su Yi pursed his lips tightly, refusing to get out of the car, his voice tinged with resentment, "Why do you always take her side? She¡¯s clearly the outsider of this family!"

    Su Yi was highly emotional, obviously starting to speak without regard for the consequences.

    Yet these words did not kindle greater fury in Su Zhe, but instead...

    Su Zheughed.

    He looked down, chuckling softly to himself as if he had heard something particrly amusing. With a lowughced with a hint of mockery, he said,

    "An outsider?" Su Zhe raised an eyebrow coldly at Su Yi, "The outsider of this family has never been Su Lu."

    He paused, then spoke deliberately, "It has always been you."

    Su Yi trembled.

    Su Zhe said, "I¡¯m not sure where you picked up this habit of always elbowing outwards, but it¡¯s quite ridiculous. No matter how much I detest Zhu Xinyan, it¡¯s indisputable that she¡¯s thewful wife Su Yukan genuinely married, and Su Jiao is truly Su Yukan¡¯s offspring, a sibling rted to me by blood."

    "And Su Lu, it was her bone marrow that cured my chronic illness. Frankly, to some extent, she and I are connected by blood as well."

    Su Zhe looked indifferently at Su Yi, "And you? You are nothing more than an essory to Su Lu. At that time I needed Su Lu, and my parents decided to adopt her because she could save me, which had nothing to do with you originally. It was just because Su Lu was worried about you, she made it a condition. Initially, my father disagreed, but it was my mother who took charge and agreed to this matter, allowing you toe to the Su Family with Su Lu."

    Su Yi¡¯splexion turned even paler.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t care whether his face was looking bad or pale.

    His temper was never good, and this was no secret in the Feng City circle. He, Su Zhe, had even kept his distance from Su Yukan, which shows that he has never been a patient man.

    Su Zhe continued, "So from the very beginning, your arrival at the Su Family had nothing to do with your now warm and cozy ¡¯family¡¯¡ªSu Yukan, Zhu Xinyan, and Su Jiao. If it weren¡¯t for your sister¡¯s insistence and my mother¡¯s decision, who knows whose child you would be right now."

    The final words of Su Zhe were delivered calmly, but each word rang with finality, "One should never forget the well-digger when drinking water, Su Yi. A person must not be ungrateful."

    Su Lu sat serenely in the back seat, silent.

    Not bothering to say more.

    After all these years, it was impossible not to feel disappointed in Su Yi. Anyone who is kindheartedly feeding a thankless dog would feel let down, would feel cold.

    Yet no matter what, considering the vast world they lived in, she only really had one true blood rtive left, so she has endured many things upon reflection.

    Andpared to the vexing trio of Su Yukan¡¯s family, Su Yi hadn¡¯t really done anything excessive, nor had he ever bullied her like Su Jiao did.

    The most he ever did was to never stand by her side.

    Su Zhe urged Su Yi, "Get out of the car, don¡¯t wait to be invited."

    But Su Yi stubbornly made no move, clutching the seatbelt tightly, refusing to budge, not intending to get out of the car.

    Su Zhe then unbuckled the seatbelt, preparing to get out and pull him.

    Before even opening the door, Su Lu finally spoke up, "Brother, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not safe to stay stopped in the emergencyne for too long."

    Su Zhe gave Su Yi a sidelong nce. Upon hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Su Yi¡¯s eyes reddened further, and his lips looked ready to bleed.

    Looking at Su Lu in the rearview mirror, Su Zhe spoke as if to chastise the irresolute, "You¡¯re as disappointing as ever."

 Chapter 101: Brake Failure?

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Brake Failure?</h4>

    Su Lu remained nomittal to these words, not bothering to refute.

    However, Su Zhe, despite his frustration, stillpromised with her. So he didn¡¯t get out of the car to drive people away again; he just pulled the seat belt back on and continued to drive.

    Silence filled the car all the way.

    The silence persisted until they were not far from the Su Residence when Su Zhe¡¯s phone rang.

    He answered it openly, connecting the call to the car¡¯s Bluetooth system.

    Su Yukan¡¯s voice enveloped the interior of the car in stereo sound.

    "Su Zhe, what are you trying to do? We¡¯re family, do you really have to take things this far?"

    Perhaps because of the car¡¯s sound system being so clear, Su Yukan¡¯s tone of panic and frustration was vividly audible.

    "I informed you in advance and gave you ample time to prepare. If you can¡¯t move out in time, I can arrange a few more moving teams for you," said Su Zhe.

    Compared with Su Yukan¡¯s panic, Su Zhe¡¯s voice sounded much calmer, utterly nonchnt and confident.

    "That¡¯s not the point at all! You¡¯re kicking me out of my own house, what good does having ample time do?" Su Yukan eximed angrily.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t want to waste words with him, "I¡¯m almost there, mywyer should also arrive soon. He will exin the rationale to you then."

    "Zhe, you can¡¯t do this, we¡¯re a family..." Su Yukan probably realized that Su Zhe was as rigid and inflexible as a stone, so he softened his tone, that was initially frantic, preparing to persuade him logically and emotionally.

    But Su Zhe had no interest in hearing more.

    He just hung up the call and immediately dialed another number.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s me. Is thewyer almost there? Good, saves me having to argue with themter. Oh, and call two more moving teams to stand by, so they can¡¯t use their frail arms and legs as an excuse."

    After ending the call, Su Zhe nced at Su Lu through the rearview mirror, even though he was the one who suggested shee along as a witness.

    But thinking about the chaotic mess that might unfold, he felt a pang of pity.

    "Maybe you should just stay in the carter, to save yourself from their ill-will," suggested Su Zhe.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t have any objections. Staying in the car was fine by her. Even if she went out with Su Zhe, even if they gave her a hard time, she was used to it. Without any backing or relief in the past, she had endured the same. At least now she could vent a little, couldn¡¯t she?

    It was then that Su Yi, who had been silent the whole journey without speaking again, seemed to have finally regained his ability to talk.

    His voice, now devoid of earlier agitation, was very low and soft, sounding quite despondent.

    He asked, "But brother, after all these years, we¡¯ve all been living together peacefully. Why make things so ugly now?"

    His question came calmly, and it seemed devoid of any personal emotion, which made Su Zhe decide not to ignore him.

    "Living together peacefully? We¡¯ve never been at peace. It¡¯s always been your sister who bit her tongue to keep the peace. How many times has Su Jiao bullied your sister from childhood until now? Do you really think that¡¯s just Su Jiao ying a joke on Su Lu? I don¡¯t have the nerve for that."

    Su Zhe gestured toward Su Lu behind him, telling Su Yi, "This time, Su Jiao pushed her into the sea. In the dead of night, silent and quiet at sea, who knows what could have happened to Su Lu if someone hadn¡¯t witnessed it? And if there hadn¡¯t been surveince, Su Jiao could¡¯ve imed, like countless times before, that she was just joking with her sister."

    Su Zhe turned to ask Su Yi, "This has always been the case in the past: imed to be joking with Su Lu and thenughing happily, and you too, grinning like a fool along with her. Let me ask you, Su Yi, is it funny to watch your own sister getting bullied so miserably?"

    Su Yi seemed to want to say something, but in the end, couldn¡¯t speak a word. He was silent, not even opening his mouth.

    Nor did he try to say anything more about the uing events of the day.

    They arrived at the Su Residence.

    When Su Zhe¡¯s car pulled up to the gate, he found that the ess control system didn¡¯t recognize his car. Not only that, but hiswyer was also blocked from entering.

    Su Zhe scoffed.

    He slightly turned his head and addressed them, "You¡¯re all buckled up, right?"

    Looking down at her fastened seat belt, Su Lu realized what Su Zhe was nning to do. Reluctantly she said, "Brother, this isn¡¯t a good idea, is it?"

    Su Zhe justughed coldly, "Hold tight."

    Then he stepped on the elerator.

    The powerful engine of the SUV roared like a raging beast, charging straight into the closed gates.

    Lawyer Fang, who was parked by the road outside the gate, jumped in surprise.

    Bang! A loud crash erupted.

    Despite holding on tightly, Su Lu still felt a bit dizzy from the impact.

    The once-sealed gate was now flung open.

    Su Zhe and Su Yi in the front seat experienced a brief loss of consciousness due to the impact of the airbags.

    "Brother! Are you alright?" Su Lu quickly unfastened her seat belt to check on him.

    "I¡¯m fine, hiss..." Su Zhe¡¯s voice remained as calm as ever, "Forgot about the airbags for a moment."

    Then Su Lu turned to check on Su Yi, patting his shoulder, "Wake up."

    "Hiss..." Su Yi slowly opened his eyes, grimacing as he came back to his senses. He looked at Su Lu¡¯s concerned gaze, frowned, and turned away, saying nothing.

    Seeing that they were both fine, Su Lu finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Brother, it¡¯s never been this thrilling even when I¡¯ve been to the racetrack," Su Lumented.

    Su Zhe nced ahead, unfastened his seat belt, and opened the door to step outside.

    The gatekeeper, Old Zhou, watched in disbelief as Su Zhe got out of the car. "Young... Young Master? What... what have you done? Did the brakes fail?"

    "Brake failure?" scoffed Su Zhe, "Coming back to my house, the car can¡¯t even enter the gate, and the license te got disabled by the ess control. I had to find a way. Don¡¯t you think, Uncle Zhou?"

    Old Zhou¡¯s face showed embarrassed confusion.

    It was Old Zhou who had deleted Su Zhe¡¯s car te from the ess control, not of his own volition, but following the instructions of thedy of the house.

    "Young Master, this... must be my mistake, I..." Old Zhou was cut off before he could finish.

    Su Zhe waved him off, "No worries, we all have our loyalties, which I fully understand. So today, let¡¯s see who rolls out of this house. If it¡¯s me, Su Zhe, feel free to continue blocking my te as per Zhu Xinyan¡¯s orders. If it¡¯s them, then please, gather your things and leave with them."

 Chapter 102 Discussing Formal Matters

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Discussing Formal Matters</h4>

    Old Zhou¡¯s face changed suddenly. At his age, finding another job as rxed and well-paid as a gatekeeper at the Su Residence was almost impossible.

    Having worked at the Su Residence for so many years, Old Zhou had nned to retire there; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have followed Zhu Xinyan¡¯s instructions, thinking that as thedy of the house, obeying her would secure his job more firmly.

    But now, the words of the young master clearly shattered Old Zhou¡¯s illusion.

    "What is this? What is this?!" A voice filled with urgent anger carried from afar.

    Then Su Yukan hurried over, still dressed in his home clothes and wearing indoor slippers.

    Su Zhe stood by the car, adjusting his clothes casually, his demeanor as nonchnt and rxed as ever, unaffected by the SUV behind him, its front end deformed and headlights shattered.

    "Su Zhe, what are you doing!" Su Yukan yelled.

    Su Zhe nced at him, "Did you lose your memory? I made it very clear a long time ago, and I repeated it on the phone just now."

    Su Yukan seemed to be in a state of denial that would persist until the bitter end, continuing, "We¡¯re family! Do you really need to take it this far?!"

    Su Zhe looked down and let out a coldugh, "Right, family, yet my car te was disabled by the entrance guard system."

    Su Yukan was taken aback, "What? What did you say? Who disabled your car te!"

    "Who knows? Could it be that I disabled it myself?" Su Zhe shrugged his shoulders and looked toward the gate, gesturing to Lawyer Fang.

    Lawyer Fang quickly walked in and nodded at Su Zhe, "Mr. Su."

    "Hmm, you¡¯ve had a tough day," Su Zhe said indifferently.

    Lawyer Fang shook his head with a smile, "It¡¯s part of the job, nothing too hard."

    Su Zhe gave Lawyer Fang a half-smile, "No, it will indeed be tough. Because the people we¡¯re dealing with are not ordinary."

    Su Zhe then walked back to the car, opened the rear door, and leaned in to check on Su Lu, "Lulu, did you get knocked out?"

    Su Lu nodded vaguely, "A little."

    "Feeling better? It¡¯s nothing serious, right? Do we need to go to the hospital?" Su Zhe asked.

    Su Lu shook her head gently, "It¡¯s okay, I feel much better after resting for a while."

    "Then get out of the car? Or do you n to stay in the car?" Su Zhe asked again.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "I¡¯ll get out."

    "Good," Su Zhe said as he patted her head.

    Then he straightened up, not as gently as before, and kicked open the passenger door, his voice cold, "If you¡¯re not faint, get out."

    Su Yi slowly opened the door and got out of the car, his expression a bit awkward. He nced at Su Yukan and quietly called out, "Dad."

    The anger on Su Yukan¡¯s face hadn¡¯t subsided. Seeing his unloved son, he spoke in a tone neither cold nor warm, "When did you return?"

    "Just arrived this morning," Su Yi said.

    Su Yukan was about to say something more when he saw Su Lu getting out of the back seat.

    All his irrepressible rage toward Su Zhe seemed to find a outlet suddenly, like catching a soft persimmon he could squeeze to vent his frustration.

    Su Yukan¡¯s anger surged in an instant, "Great! This matter is definitely rted to you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could my house end up like this?! What sins did Imit to deserve you as my retribution!"

    Su Yi frowned and pursed his lips for a moment before softly saying, "Dad, calm down."

    "Calm down?! Then you should persuade your good sister! Stop making a mess! Stop making this home unrestful!" Su Yukan said furiously.

    Su Lu stood there, her expression exceedingly calm, without a word of rebuttal.

    But looking at her, one couldn¡¯t tell if she had grown ustomed to being mistreated, or if she had long be immune to such unreasonable me and verbal abuse.

    At this moment, witnessing Su Yukan¡¯s verbal abuse towards Su Lu, Su Yi suddenly realized that for all these years, this might be the first time he was standing in a rtively impartial position, without bias, observing Su Yukan¡¯s usations against Su Lu.

    In the past, he always stood united with Su Yukan, verbally attacking Su Lu, probably immersing himself in it, to the extent that over the years, he felt nothing wrong, even feeling a sense of belonging towards Su Yukan, Zhu Xinyan, and Su Jiao, as if driven by a herd mentality.

    Now, standing from a bystander¡¯s perspective, Su Yi was shocked to realize that although Su Lu seemed now to be immune, what about before? When she was younger and isted, being targeted, even with him, her own brother, joining others in shared animosity against her?

    Was she immune then too? Had she been immune that early?

    Su Yukan was still endlessly ranting and using.

    Su Lu only calmly said a few sentences, "What has that got to do with me?"

    Su Yukan¡¯s eyebrows shot up, "What did you say?"

    "You¡¯ve reminded me countless times, ¡¯a married daughter is like spilled water.¡¯ Haven¡¯t you? So, how is this rted to me?"

    Su Zhe, standing beside her, turned to Su Lu and said, "Let¡¯s go inside to talk, it¡¯s hot out here."

    Lawyer Fang followed them inside.

    As they passed by Su Yukan, Su Zhe nced at him indifferently, "If you love standing here, keep standing."

    Of course, Su Yukan didn¡¯t keep standing there; he followed them inside angrily.

    The house didn¡¯t have any major changes, but there were some subtle ones, some decor was switched.

    Clearly the handiwork of Zhu Xinyan.

    The decor in the house used to be arranged by Su Zhe¡¯s mother, making him very sensitive to it; he almost immediately noticed these alterations upon entering.

    A surge of anger slowly rose within him.

    In the living room.

    On the sofa, Zhu Xinyan sat there, with Su Jiao beside her.

    Both looked unwell, Su Jiaocked her usual arrogance and mboyancy.

    Presumably, the incident in Hai City had impacted Su Jiao significantly, even Su Lu could see her haggardness.

    As they walked in.

    Upon locking eyes with Su Lu, Zhu Xinyan¡¯s eyes showed evident malignance and fierceness, but she restrained herself.

    When she looked at Su Zhe, she forced a smile, "Zhe is back."

    Then turning to Su Yi, "Xiao Yi is back too, it¡¯s been a long while since the house was this lively. I¡¯ll have Aunt Zhang make some tea, cut some fruit, and bring some snacks."

    Su Yi still felt a bit of sympathy for this ever-smiling stepmother and softly said, "Thank you, Aunt Zhu."

    Su Zhe felt no such sympathy, "I¡¯m not here for tea and snacks. Please sit, Ms. Zhu. Mywyer is here, and we¡¯re here to talk business."

 Chapter 103: Home is Not a Place for Discussing Law

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Home is Not a ce for Discussing Law</h4>

    Lawyer Fang was a man who handled things by the book, and his work ability was evidently excellent, never influenced by emotions.

    He took out a copy of the document and neatly ced it on the coffee table. In such a solemn and awkward atmosphere, his voice broke the silence very calmly, initiating the conversation in a strictly professional manner.

    "This is the will left by my client¡¯s deceased mother, along with copies of the real estate property certificates mentioned in the will. If anyone has any doubts, feel free to look them over."

    No one raised doubts, no one spoke, and no one reached out to pick up the copies of the property certificates to take a look.

    That¡¯s because everyone knew these were genuinely legitimate documents, and Su Zhe absolutely had no need to forge anything.

    Su Zhe¡¯s mother had passed away due to illness, not some sudden ident. She had been recuperating for a while, thus had plenty of time to perfect her will, enough time to n more for her only son.

    Therefore, there was no issue with the will she left behind, no ws whatsoever.

    And the property rights of all the industries she left behind were veryplete, and since the time of her illness, she had already hired a professional management team to handle these industries, ensuring that they would be perfectly transferred to her son¡¯s hands in the future.

    Even though Su Zhe was not of age at that time and did not have the power to dispose of these industries, no one else did either; Su Yukan only had supervisory rights, not disposal rights.

    Also because these documents were extremely thorough, it saved Lawyer Fang a lot of trouble.

    Once these documents were presented, it was a done deal, legally speaking.

    But Su Yukan always had his own set of theories, like: "The family is not a ce to discussw."

    In some respects, this might seem correct.

    But in the Su Family, this sentiment was excessively amplified.

    Because "the family is not a ce to discussw," they shamelessly abused Su Lu, turning a blind eye as if Su Yukan was blind.

    Because of it, they let Su Lu stand as punishment in the yard on winter nights, nearly passing out from the cold. Because of it, they pushed her into the swimming pool during the summer, making it hard for any normal person to believe that Su Lu actually taught herself how to tread water and swim, albeit in no particr style, through countless times of being pushed into the pool, drowning and choking.

    Although it was not very stylish, it at least allowed her to survive the next time she was pushed into the pool without drowning.

    Because "the family is not a ce to discussw," Su Yukan didn¡¯t even give her the freedom to love or marry, capable of beating her to the point of fracture and spitting blood to force her topromise and marry Gu Xin.

    Because, the, family, is, not, a, ce, for, discussing,w.

    Absolutely ridiculous.

    Because Su Yukan always held this belief that "the family is not a ce to discussw," so of course, this time was no exception.

    When Lawyer Fang took out these copies of documents, he didn¡¯t nce at them, showing a disdainful attitude, and waved his hand, "You don¡¯t need to show these to me! This is my home! The home is not a ce to discussw!"

    "Ha." Su Zhe chuckled lightly, "What makes you think so? Just because you say we shouldn¡¯t discussw, I should stop discussingw with you?"

    As he spoke, he reached out and poked Su Lu on the head, saying to Su Yukan, "She¡¯s simple-minded and has her weak spots, that¡¯s why you were able to beat her like that without her bothering you. You think I¡¯m the same?"

    Su Lu had been calm by the side, honestly feeling somewhat relieved.

    But how did the conversation suddenlynd on her? And even managed to disparage her in the process.

    "Su Zhe, don¡¯t go too far. I am your father! Your mother is my legal wife, and this is my home. Living here, what¡¯s wrong with that!" Su Yukan¡¯s breath was heavy, clearly enraged.

    Su Zhe had long since tired ofmunicating with him, as Su Yukan was a stubborn and arrogant man, impervious to reason.

    Su Zhe merely tilted his head towards Lawyer Fang, obviously not intending to waste words on Su Yukan and letting Lawyer Fang speak on his behalf.

    "Mr. Su Yukan, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood. Mr. Su never intended to stop you from living here," Lawyer Fang¡¯s face wore a businesslike, polite smile.

    The anger on Su Yukan¡¯s face faltered, and he paused.

    Right, he remembered now¡ªindeed, Su Zhe had never said anything about kicking his own father out.

    From the beginning, his intention was only to drive Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao, the mother and daughter duo, out of the Su Residence.

    Seeing the realization on Su Yukan¡¯s face, Lawyer Fang continued with a polite smile, "Mr. Su Yukan, do you have any other concerns?"

    Su Yukan¡¯s lips stuttered, and he opened and closed his mouth, eventually uttering no sound.

    Of course, Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao understood this conversation. Their faces immediately turned unsightly, very much so.

    "Zhe," Zhu Xinyan managed a strained smile, looking already quite forced, "we¡¯ve been family for so many years, and Jiaojiao is your blood-rted sister. Why must you..."

    She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Su Zhe¡¯s gaze coldly swept over.

    Su Zhe¡¯s gaze was icy, causing Zhu Xinyan to suddenly fall silent, feeling sweat seeping down her back!

    Truth be told, after marrying Su Yukan, she had blended into this social circle over the years, bing ustomed to it.

    She no longer felt as cramped and fearful as at the beginning.

    Yet under Su Zhe¡¯s prating gaze, Zhu Xinyan still felt as if she were being dragged back to years ago, facing the same frail woman whoy continuously ill on her sickbed.

    That continuously ill, frail woman was Su Yukan¡¯s legal wife, Su Zhe¡¯s mother.

    By then, her condition was already severe, so Zhu Xinyan began to have designs; willingly, she became Su Yukan¡¯s unrecognized mistress for several years, even having a daughter, but never gaining hope.

    Until that woman was close to death.

    It was then that Zhu Xinyan dared show herself in front of her, not knowing what frame of mind she was in, as if... she just wanted some presence.

    She had prepared a stomachful of scornful banter.

    But when facing that woman, merely being stared at by those clear, calm eyes, Zhu Xinyan found herself unable to speak a word.

    It was as if, even though the woman was gravely ill, she still remained untouchable, exuding an air of unassable pride.

    To this day, Zhu Xinyan still remembered how scornfully that woman had smiled, how indifferent her voice had been.

    To this day, Zhu Xinyan still remembered the words that woman had said.

    "What are you here for? To unt your power or to intimidate me? I am dying, and it¡¯s not your doing, so what is there for you to be proud of? You couldn¡¯t best me when I was alive, you¡¯ll even less be able to after I am gone. Do you believe that unless I agree, even if I die, you¡¯ll never enter the doors of the Su Family?"

 Chapter 104: Both Vicious and Cowardly

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Both Vicious and Cowardly</h4>

    Zhu Xinyan had never felt such panic before, unable to remember the lengthy monologues and the mocking she had prepared beforeing here.

    She was at a loss for words for a moment.

    She wished she could leave immediately, wished she had nevere!

    After struggling for quite some time, she said in a low voice, "Why not me... I¡¯ve already given him a daughter."

    As soon as she said this, she was already defeated.

    As if no matter how healthy, young, or beautiful she was,

    she couldn¡¯tpare in the slightest to the frail and wan woman lying in the sickbed before her.

    Jiang Xiaoran¡¯s name was simply Zhu Xinyan¡¯s lifelong nightmare.

    Jiang Xiaoran was Su Zhe¡¯s mother¡¯s name, lying on the hospital bed, her presence undiminished.

    She smiled faintly, looking at Zhu Xinyan¡¯s shivering and timidity as if enjoying a pleasingndscape.

    After watching for a good while, Jiang Xiaoran finally said, "I can let you enter the Su Family¡¯s door, I can make Su Yukan marry you. Of course, that¡¯s if you¡¯re obedient enough."

    Zhu Xinyan felt as if she was hearing hallucinations, finding it hard to believe.

    But Jiang Xiaoran did not seem like someone who would lie; Zhu Xinyan was like a traveler in the desert who had spotted an oasis.

    As if she had seen thest hope.

    Jiang Xiaoran had her conditions.

    Shey there on the hospital bed, strategizing with ease, smiling slightly, as casual as a breeze, handling matters with effortless grace.

    She gave Zhu Xinyan a choice to consider.

    "Get yourself sterilized, and I will let Su Yukan marry you."

    Looking back, Zhu Xinyan felt as if she had been bewitched, as though she had been ensnared by that terrifying woman.

    She spoke so calmly and gently, "Su Yukan will know of your concession and sacrifice, and he will treat you well afterward. Both you and your daughter will be able to enter the Su Family¡¯s door; your daughter will no longer be an illegitimate child, and you will both have a good life. Think about it..."

    "I just don¡¯t want my son to have too manypetitors, and as long as you are kind enough to my son, Su Yukan will treat you well; my son is also a person of deep emotions and loyalty."

    Zhu Xinyan felt as if she had been bewitched, as if a spell had been cast on her.

    She got lost in the illusion Jiang Xiaoran had offered; indeed, she could be the legitimate Mrs. Su, and her daughter could be the youngdy of the Su Family, not the illegitimate daughter of a mistress.

    In a daze, she agreed, and indeed, under Jiang Xiaoran¡¯s arrangement, underwent an irreversible sterilization surgery.

    At first, Zhu Xinyan really believed Jiang Xiaoran¡¯s words were right, for after she had the surgery, Su Yukan was so tender towards her, feeling that she had made a great sacrifice, treating her with gentle care, even promising that after his wife passed away and when the time was right, he would marry her.

    Zhu Xinyan truly thought that Jiang Xiaoran was looking out for her good.

    What Zhu Xinyan did not know was that when Jiang Xiaoran confronted Su Yukan about knowing of Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao¡¯s existence, Su Yukan felt so guilty towards his gravely ill wife, and when he learned that his wife had agreed to his marrying Zhu Xinyanter, granting the illegitimate daughter legitimate status, he was as grateful as he was remorseful.

    He even had no objections or resistance to his wife¡¯s request for Zhu Xinyan¡¯s sterilization.

    Upon seeing his wife¡¯s illness-marred face and hearing her low voice saying, "I am selfish too, that¡¯s why I had her undergo the surgery. I¡¯m near death, but I must n for Zhe. Zhe has been frail since childhood, and he¡¯s my only son; I have to strategize for him. I can let her enter the family, but I can¡¯t allow her to keep bearing children indefinitely, isting my son."

    Su Yukan swore to heaven that he would have no other sons in this life, only Su Zhe as his own flesh and blood. Everything would be left for Su Zhe.

    Everything had been well nned, every provision for his son had been made in advance.

    Then, Jiang Xiaoran passed away.

    Overwhelmed with grief, Su Yukan did not immediately marry Zhu Xinyan, even though there wasn¡¯t much of a wedding when he did¡ªsimply a marriage certificate was obtained.

    At the time, Zhu Xinyan didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it, after all, Jiang Xiaoran had just died.

    But so many years had passed since then, and even the most beguiling distractions were bound to fade.

    Zhu Xinyan gradually realized something was amiss. The more she thought about the past, the icier she felt, yet it was toote to turn back¡ªshe would never be able to give Su Yukan another son...

    She remembered the woman who hadin sick in bed, who would join Su Yukan and Zhe annually to visit Jiang Xiaoran¡¯s grave. She recalled staring at thevish tomb, the peaceful and gentle smile on the woman¡¯s face on the gravestone.

    Zhu Xinyan felt a bone-chilling cold envelop her body, and every smile of the woman she recalled made her shiver.

    Now, seeing such a smile on Su Zhe, a smile so cool and indifferent, as if calcting from behind a curtain,

    just for an instant, it seemed to ovep with that same smile she had seen on the face of the woman on the sickbed.

    Instantly, Zhu Xinyan found she couldn¡¯t speak, cold sweat soaked her back, and she felt an icy chill all over.

    Su Zhe just looked at her calmly, smiling faintly.

    Even his voice was cid, yet it felt as cold as if it came from an icy cave.

    "Zhu Xinyan, I¡¯ve always known what kind of thing you are," Su Zhe said coldly.

    Zhu Xinyan was stunned, "You..."

    Su Yukan frowned, "After all, she is your elder."

    Su Zhe continued, "I have always been aware that you intruded into my parent¡¯s marriage even before my mother died. I always knew what kind of thing you are. I was there the first time you sought out my mother to unt your power. What you truly are, I saw it clearly."

    "Both vile and cowardly." Su Zhe¡¯s gaze drifted off, as if recalling some distant memory, seemingly finding it somewhat amusing, he mocked with a curl of his lip, "Cowardly and reactionary, that¡¯s exactly what you are."

    Su Zhe had never told anyone.

    When his father¡¯s mistress hade to the hospital to confront his mother, he was there, hiding in the bathroom of his mother¡¯s hospital room.

    He heard every word exchanged between his mother and the mistress, clear as day.

    Had he not heard and seen it with his own eyes, Su Zhe would never have known how strong and how powerful a woman with such a normally gentle andpliant attitude could be, even as a mother.

    Even bedridden with illness, even in pain and reliant on pain relief injections every day.

    Yet she remained strong, incredibly so.

    Su Zhe remembered that after a verbal sh with his mother, Zhu Xinyan decided to ¡¯consider it¡¯ and left first.

    His mother weakly called him over, still smiling so gently, "Zhe,e here. Come to Mom."

    At that time, he was still just a teenager, frail from childhood, who had managed to survive through serious illness. But in front of his mother, he remained a child who could act spoilt and feel aggrieved.

    He cried and threw himself into his mother¡¯s embrace.

    His mother gently stroked the back of his head, her voice as tender as a warm flowing stream, soothing, "Zhe, be good, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be afraid, Mom will take care of everything, prepare everything. You just need to grow up well."

 Chapter 105 A Motherâ€™s Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 A Mother¡¯s Expectations</h4>

    At that time, upon hearing what his mother said, Su Zhe knew nothing but to cry, unable to utter a single word.

    Jiang Xiaoran held him, as if he were still a little baby, until he had calmed down, and then she spoke slowly and deliberately.

    "Zhe, don¡¯t be afraid. Mom knows you¡¯ve already be sensible, a smart and understanding child. So you should also know, Mom doesn¡¯t have much longer to live."

    Upon hearing this, little Su Zhe was almost about to cry again.

    "Mom knows this is hard to ept, but you are a sensible child. Mom hopes you can be strong so that in the future you can protect yourself."

    "First and foremost, your safety and health are the most important. You were once very sick, and it was not easy to regain your health, so you must cherish it."

    "Study well. It¡¯s not about having excellent academic grades, but you need to learn, gain knowledge, improve yourself. Don¡¯t indulge yourself in doing nothing and wasting time just because the family conditions are superior. You would regret it when you¡¯re old. Mom doesn¡¯t want you to have regrets about your life."

    "Be grateful, kindness is essential, but it¡¯s not necessary to be kind to everyone. You need to have eyes that can distinguish right from wrong, and offer your kindness to those who deserve it."

    "After Mom passes away, I don¡¯t know when that woman will marry your father. You need to prepare yourself mentally. Mom doesn¡¯t want you to be too sad about itter, to waste your emotions on some trivial people. She will marry your father, but she won¡¯t have any more children."

    "This is Mom¡¯s n. Rather than waiting for Mom to be gone and your father stirring up troubles with various women outside, bringing home siblings from different mothers. It¡¯s better to let your father marry that woman. She won¡¯t have more children, and your father will feel guilty towards both me and her, and thus he will restrain his private life. There won¡¯t be so many illegitimate children, which would save you a lot of trouble in the future."

    "Moreover, that woman, she seems not very smart. Dealing with not smart people, you can save more of your mental energy. All of Mom¡¯s properties will be left to you, managed by a professional managerial team, and you can take control once you¡¯re of age."

    "Then, whether you want to be a non-business person, continue business, or even sell these properties to start your own venture is fine, but Mom hopes you wait until you have your own sharp vision and judgment to make those decisions."

    After sharing all this, Jiang Xiaoran was somewhat tired and really wanted to sleep. Her illness made her easily exhausted.

    But there was one thing that she always remembered to tell Su Zhe.

    She earnestly said to Su Zhe, "Your father is not always kind. If it weren¡¯t for me taking charge, Xiaolu wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter our family. But you must not be like that. You must be good to Xiaolu. This child is kind-hearted and saved your life. Sometimes, you should know that having a blood rtion does not necessarily mean being genuinely connected. Those who truly care for you and are good to you, even if not rted by blood, can be considered truly connected."

    Su Zhe did not dare to forget a single word.

    Andter he realized that blood rtions don¡¯t really represent everything.

    Just like he could never understand how, Su Jiao, who shared half of his blood, could be so malicious.

    Both dumb and evil. Just like her mother, Zhu Xinyan.

    And Su Xiaolu? Although she didn¡¯t spend much time with his mother, Jiang Xiaoran, she truly seemed as if she had been personally taught by Jiang Xiaoran.

    Kind and gentle, gentle yet strong.

    Thus, in Su Zhe¡¯s heart, right and wrong were always clearly distinct. Su Jiao and Zhu Xinyan were the same, both dumb and evil.

    As for Su Yi, the reason Su Zhe could still bear him was twofold: firstly, because after all, he was Su Lu¡¯s brother; secondly, Su Yi was just dumb, not evil.

    Zhu Xinyan¡¯s face turned pale from what Su Zhe had just said, her lips even losing their color.

    Even if Su Zhe had outright called her stupid and bad, afraid of death and reactionary, she, as an elder, couldn¡¯t refute it or even utter a single syble.

    Because Zhu Xinyan could never have imagined that at that time, Su Zhe was actually there!

    She had absolutely no idea!

    Andter, after she married into the Su Family, she had tried her best to please Su Zhe, sometimes even showing more concern for this child left by his original spouse than for her own daughter.

    It seemed that from the very beginning, Su Zhe knew everything and had been silently watching her bounce around, currying favor.

    What a joke.

    Reflecting on it, Zhu Xinyan felt... indeed, indeed, he was Jiang Xiaoran¡¯s son.

    Her heart chilled in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Not only could she not speak, even Su Yukan didn¡¯t know what to say, especially since even if Su Zhe felt his father was shameless, Su Yukan couldn¡¯t have been shameless enough to openly justify or refute when his son used him of betraying his mother and the family.

    After a while, Su Yukan coughed lightly, his voice much lower, and said, "So many years have passed."

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t argue with Su Yukan¡¯s words but nodded instead, "Yes, so many years have passed. Originally, I could have done this as soon as I came of age, but I didn¡¯t immediately drive them out at that time considering Su Jiao was still young. Looking at it now, I was quite merciful."

    Su Zhe said,ughing coldly, "But my mercy has caused Lulu to suffer quite a bit from their mother and daughter."

    Hearing the name Su Lu, Su Yukan became angry. In his view, no matter what, these were his family affairs, and Su Lu was an outsider! And yet his son was treating this outsider better than his own family!

    Su Yukan frowned, "Jiaojiao is your biological sister."

    Su Zhe smiled, "The mom of my biological sister, who broke up my parents¡¯ marriage. And the ¡¯outsider¡¯ you always mention, the Lulu you¡¯ve kept bullying, saved my life."

    Su Lu, standing by, said nothing, not wanting to speak, too tired to bother already with Su Yukan, Zhu Xinyan, and Su Jiao.

    At that moment, Su Zhe¡¯s phone rang, and he handed it directly to Su Lu to answer.

    Su Lu took the call, "Hello."

    After listening for a moment to the other end, she turned and quietly said to Su Zhe, "It¡¯s your secretary. He said everyone has already arrived at the front door."

    Su Zhe raised an eyebrow, "Let theme in."

    In no time, Secretary Yang, in a suit and leather shoes, led a group of people in.

    Secretary Yang, in his attire, was followed by a group of workers all in uniform, their uniforms all bearing the logo ¡ª "Express Moving Company, at Your Service!"

 Chapter 106: Can I Handle It?

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Can I Handle It?</h4>

    Seeing these peoplee in, Su Yukan¡¯s face turned iron blue, and he wanted to explode with anger right there and then.

    But Su Zhe couldn¡¯t care less about him, and got up to instruct the movingpany¡¯s staff in a calm voice, "Just pack up these two women¡¯s belongings and move them out, that¡¯ll suffice. Their rooms and dressings rooms are at the end of the hallway on the second floor to the right, and the end of the hallway on the third floor to the left. Make it quick."

    The workers from the movingpany had never had such an easy job, just moving two women¡¯s luggage, hardly anything substantial, let alone anyrge furniture.

    Su Zhe reached out to Secretary Yang, who was well-prepared and immediately took out two stacks of red post-it notes.

    Su Zhe handed one stack to Su Lu, "You¡¯re more familiar with the furnishings in the house than I am. Anything that wasn¡¯t originally part of the house, tag it."

    Su Lu nced at the post-it notes in her hand, thinking to herself... when her brother got ruthless, he really covered all bases, not leaving any room for mercy.

    Su Zhe already turned his head to continue speaking to the movers, "Besides what I just mentioned, also move out anything that gets tagged with these red post-it notes."

    Su Lu merely looked at the post-it notes in her hand for a moment, then got up, walked over to amp on a nearby floor, and casually stuck a red post-it note on its shade.

    Then she immediately turned and headed to the hallway, affixing red post-it notes to the frames of two paintings on the wall.

    Su Jiao had been holding back all this while, bottling it up, restraining herself.

    In front of her elder brother, she wouldn¡¯t dare to act out, but at this moment shepletely lost her restraint, stood up, and screamed, charging toward Su Lu.

    "Su Lu! You dare!"

    Su Lu had just stuck a post-it note on the painting frame when she was rammed into the wall by the huge force of Su Jiao charging at her from behind.

    Frowning, Su Lu turned around, only for Su Jiao to grab her cor and bellow, "What do you count for! What are you worth? How long are you going to hurt me! How long will you harm my family!"

    But she couldn¡¯t hold onto Su Lu¡¯s cor for long; a thin hand reached out and pried Su Jiao¡¯s grasp away.

    Su Jiao red at him, "What? You¡¯re going to oppose me too!"

    Su Yi remained expressionless, his tone calm, "Calm down, let¡¯s talk properly."

    Su Jiao wanted to raise her voice, but from the corner of her eye, she saw Su Zhe standing at the entrance to the hallway, looking at her with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    Su Jiao could only bitterly let go, not daring to act out again.

    With an impassive face, Su Lu adjusted her cor, then turned and stuck another red post-it note onto a little owl decoration on the sideboard.

    She vividly remembered, it was something Su Jiao had bought.

    Su Jiao¡¯s face turned even more unsightly, but she didn¡¯t dare make a scene like before.

    Su Lu was the kind of person who, if she decided to do something, would methodicallyplete it even amidst opposition.

    So after sticking post-it notes on all the needed items, she rubbed her hands together and looked at Su Zhe, "I¡¯m done here. Shall I go now?"

    "Where to?" asked Su Zhe.

    Su Lu: "Uh... I have ns with You Ran."

    Su Zhe considered for a moment, "Alright, but wait a little longer. Once Secretary Yang arrives, let him take you there."

    Secretary Yang originally had no need to get involved, but upon arrival, seeing the boss¡¯s car smashed beyond recognition, he hurried to send it to the repair shop, which should be back soon, without much dy.

    Su Lu nodded, "Okay then."

    Meanwhile, Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao sat dejectedly in the living room, as if they had finally epted the reality of being driven out of this home.

    Even though the job wasn¡¯t heavy, the movingpany¡¯s pace still wasn¡¯t very fast. The main reason was that all the mother and daughter¡¯s belongings were branded, and they feared damaging them. Since the employer was paying well, they could afford to work slowly and meticulously to avoid any mishaps.

    The atmosphere in the living room was quite heavy. Su Yukan¡¯s family of three sat there, shrouded in gloom and doom.

    Su Lu, however, had been taken by Su Zhe to the tea room.

    In the tea room, the air was filled with pleasant aromas, and the atmosphere was much more rxed.

    "So many fine teas, and you don¡¯t like any but insist on drinking jasmine..." Su Zhe looked at Su Lu helplessly as she was uninterested in the high-quality pu-erh tea he prepared, sipping from a transparent cup filled with floating jasmine blossoms.

    "I have cheap tastes, no helping it," Su Lu said, taking another sip and squinting her eyes in satisfaction.

    "Su Jiao was so aggressive earlier, and you didn¡¯t even get angry. Your temperament really is... When are you going to toughen up?" Su Zhe looked at her, thinking about how Su Jiao had grabbed her by the cor before.

    Su Lu was silent for a few seconds, then smiled with a downward gaze, "It¡¯s not every time a dog bites me that I have to bite back. If that were the case, over the years, would I have had the time to deal with it all?"

    "Damn, the way you say it..." Su Zhe curled his lips, "It¡¯s like I bit a dog today, feels insulting."

    Su Lu shrugged, "I didn¡¯t say you did."

    "Once they¡¯ve moved out,e back to live here," Su Zhe said.

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu paused in her tea-drinking, looked down, and shook her head, "I¡¯d rather not."

    She really had no good impression of this home, only memories of various forms of bullying and abuse.

    Thinking she was worried about Su Yukan, Su Zhe said, "You don¡¯t need to worry about Su Yukan. He¡¯ll move with the mother and daughter; it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have another house."

    As Su Zhe spoke, he took a deep breath and let out a long sigh, "The room in the back that was originally your studio was forcefully turned into an unused practice room by Su Jiao. I¡¯ll get it changed back into a studio. That way, you..."

    "Brother," Su Lu looked up at Su Zhe, "I am not a child anymore."

    Su Zhe: "..."

    Su Lu: "I hope to stay far away from this home, far away from these unpleasant memories. It was not easy to get away from here, and I don¡¯t want to move back."

    Su Zhe was silent for a moment, then gently nodded, "Alright then. Seeing as your current apartment is small, if you don¡¯t want toe back..."

    Su Zhe considered for a moment, "How about this, I¡¯ll buy the unit above or below yours for you, have someone build a staircase, so that you can have more living space, and you can set up a studio or something."

    Su Lu knew that if she refused this kindness, Su Zhe would feel upset.

    So after a few seconds of silence, Su Lu nodded, holding her cup and smiling at him, "Then, thank you, brother."

    Secretary Yang finally arrived, and before he even had a chance to sit down, the boss gave him instructions.

    "Drive Lulu."

    Secretary Yang wiped the sweat from his forehead. The life of a worker is hard.

    "Alright."

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t see her out. As Su Lu followed Secretary Yang out of the house towards the parking lot, she saw Su Yi sitting in the little garden outside.

    He had a lit cigarette between his fingers, which he didn¡¯t seem very adept at smoking, taking a puff only after a long interval.

    Su Lu just quietly watched for two seconds, then continued towards the parking lot with Secretary Yang.

    But then, hurried footsteps came from behind.

    "Wait a minute."

 Chapter 107 A Bit Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 A Bit Nervous</h4>

    Su Lu stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the source of the voice.

    It has to be said, although Su Yi held little regard for her, his elder sister, in other respects, he had indeed grown into a fine man.

    With handsome features and an extraordinary bearing, he also had the right manners, even extinguishing the half-smoked cigarette between his fingers beforeing over to meet his unwee sister.

    He was d in a T-shirt, shorts, and a baseball cap, and he had headphones hanging around his neck, which made him appear very much like a student, but in reality, he was already a grown man.

    Although Su Lu had long adopted a calm mindset, it wasn¡¯t true that she harbored no resentment at all. She had only this one brother, and yet he had been turned against her by Su Yukan and Zhu Xinyan. Su Lu was no saint; it would have been impossible for her to feel absolutely no resentment.

    It was just that over time, she hade to terms with it.

    Resentment aside, sometimes Su Lu still felt... no matter what, if she and her brother hadn¡¯t gone to live with the Su family all those years ago, even if she didn¡¯t consider what she would¡¯ve be or whether she would¡¯ve led a happier life, perhaps Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have turned out so well.

    To give credit where credit¡¯s due, although the Su family hadn¡¯t treated her very well.

    But, after Su Yi had joined them in isting her, his days at the Su family¡¯s residence had actually been quite good.

    "Did you need something from me?" Su Lu looked at him calmly, her eyes and tone serene.

    Su Yi had a slightly awkward expression, furrowing his brows without speaking for a moment.

    Su Lu was in no rush to press for an answer and waited quietly.

    It was Secretary Yang who spoke up from the side, "Does Young Master Su have something to say?"

    Only then did Su Yi, with a frown and an awkward air, take a box out of his backpack and awkwardly hand it to Su Lu, "Here, for you."

    The tone was stiff, but the box was now presented in front of Su Lu.

    "Uh, thank you?" Su Lu reached out to receive it, not exactly overwhelmed but still somewhat surprised.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t say much else, maintaining his awkward expression and turning his face away to avoid looking at her.

    After pondering for a moment, Su Lu asked, "Then, may I leave now?"

    Perhaps because Su Yi had never spoken to her kindly, his words and expressions were a bit awkward, "I... I¡¯m not stopping you!"

    Su Lu gave a slight smile, nodded, "Then take care. I¡¯ll be going now."

    It was only after she had turned with Secretary Yang towards the parking spot that she heard Su Yi¡¯s awkward voice behind her, "When... when will youe back next time?"

    Su Lu paused.

    Truth be told, she had not intended toe back here again. She had no fond memories or impressions of this estate, or else she wouldn¡¯t have said what she did to Su Zhe earlier in the tea room.

    But now, hearing Su Yi¡¯s words, Su Lu fell silent for a few seconds and then softly said, "Let¡¯s... see next time."

    Su Yi sensed her polite refusal. He should have stopped there and said no more, but after a pause, he couldn¡¯t help but say, "They¡¯re all going to be driven out, what are you afraid ofing back for?"

    Thisment was tinged with a touch of anger, but it wasn¡¯t said in defense of Su Jiao and the others. Instead, it sounded as if he was frustrated with Su Lu¡¯sck of defiance.

    If it had been before, Su Lu would usually have ignored such an aggressive statement from Su Yi and not bothered to respond.

    But now, after a moment¡¯s thought, she still answered, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, I just don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not like you, or them. I don¡¯t feel a sense of belonging here, nor do I have any fixations."

    Su Yi opened his mouth as if he had something else he wanted to say but ended up saying nothing, only waving his hand.

    Only then did Su Lu follow Secretary Yang into the car.

    Secretary Yang smiled somewhat helplessly, "Miss, Young Master Su is just a bit stubborn, but he does care about you."

    Su Lu smiled back but said nothing. She appreciated Secretary Yang¡¯s attempt atfort, yet she was keenly aware of her own worth.

    She had sent Cheng Youran a message while in the car.

    Su Lu: "I¡¯m on my way over now."

    Cheng Youran replied quickly, "Okay. You said earlier today that you were going to get an examination, what kind of examination? I¡¯ll write you a requisition first, and you can do it directly when you arrive."

    After some thought, Su Lu responded with a short message, "A blood draw."

    "What for?" Just as Cheng Youran sent this, Su Lu had already crafted her reply and sent it, "I think I might be pregnant. Is a blood test more urate?"

    Then, Cheng Youran, who had been responding quickly all along, suddenly stopped replying. Soon after, a call came directly through.

    Seeing Secretary Yang driving, Su Lu hesitated, then chose not to answer and swiped to hang up.

    Having been around Su Zhe for so long, Secretary Yang, by association with influential people, had naturally be quite sharp himself, always alert and perceptive¡ªa true mastermind.

    With the car so quiet, it was probably best not to answer the phone. After all... Su Lu could almost imagine the roaring that mighte from Cheng Youran on the other line.

    After she hung up, Cheng Youran¡¯s messages came bombing in one after another, like an assault.

    "Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?!"

    "You¡¯re freaking kidding me, right?"

    "Are you messing with me?"

    "For real or not?"

    "Whose is it?"

    Looking at the barrage of messages, Su Lu was at a loss whether tough or cry.

    She typed a message back, "I¡¯ll be there shortly, we¡¯ll talk when I see you."

    Cheng Youran quickly responded with a message of his own, "Fine. Wait until we meet, I¡¯ll deal with you then,dy!"

    From these messages, Su Lu could glean Cheng Youran¡¯s gritted teeth, clearly her own sudden news had given him quite a shock.

    When the car arrived at the hospital, as expected, Cheng Youran just couldn¡¯t wait.

    He was waiting right at the entrance, his face looking utterly unpredictable.

    After thanking Secretary Yang, Su Lu got out of the car.

    Cheng Youran reached out and grabbed her hand, Su Lu followed him into the building with a mix ofughter and helplessness.

    "Hey, not so fast, Doctor Cheng, Doctor Cheng, wait a moment," Su Lu said.

    Cheng Youran replied impatiently, "Wait my ass! This is urgent!"

    Helplessly, Su Lu said, "Doctor Cheng, please calm down a bit."

    "Calm my ass!" Cheng Youran retorted while reaching into his pocket and pulling out a set of blood draw equipment.

    Su Lu was dragged into his office, where Doctor Cheng¡¯s professional skills shone brilliantly. With a swift and skilled motion, he found the vein and extracted the blood in no time.

    He even called a nurse over to take the blood to theboratory for an urgent test.

    Then he said to Su Lu, "Pregnancy tests done with a stick might give you a false positive, so a blood test is necessary. Blood tests are the most urate."

    Cheng Youran¡¯s urgency put Su Lu on edge as well. Indeed, a blood test was the most urate.

    Biting her lip lightly, Su Lu said, "You Ran, I¡¯m a bit anxious."

 Chapter 108: Blood Test Results

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Blood Test Results</h4>

    Cheng Youran gave her a displeased nce, "Feeling nervous now? What were you doing earlier?"

    Su Lu cleared her throat softly, "It was an ident."

    "At your age, how do you not know to take precautions?!" Cheng Youran stared at her, "Didn¡¯t you buy medication before? How could you still get pregnant like this? What kind of miracle man is Bo Jingshen?"

    Su Lu bit her lip and remained silent.

    Indeed, she had taken medication, but not every time.

    However, seeing her suddenly go silent, Cheng Youran mistook it for something else, her eyes suddenly widening with rm, "What?! It isn¡¯t Bo Jingshen¡¯s?! Then whose is it? Gu Xin?! I swear I¡¯ll castrate him."

    Su Lu hurriedly waved her hands, her face flushed red, "No... it¡¯s not Gu Xin!"

    "Then it¡¯s Bo Jingshen?" Cheng Youran asked.

    Su Lu nodded her head.

    "Then why didn¡¯t you say anything? You scared me, I thought it was Gu Xin." Cheng Youran pressed her hand against her chest.

    Su Lu bit her lip and heaved a light sigh, saying, "I did take precautions, just not... every time."

    Cheng Youran looked at her with an air of annoyance, "Oh, now should I praise you or something? How spineless! When someone is just your bed partner, you agree to that. It¡¯s one thing if you both happily consent, but not to take precautions?!"

    Su Lu raised her hand and gently scratched her nose, her head hanging down in silence.

    There was nothing she could say; Youran¡¯s every word hit the nail on the head.

    Feeling a bit humiliated from the scolding, Su Lu whispered in a small voice, "I¡¯m sorry."

    Cheng Youran stood up, "I can¡¯t be bothered with you, I¡¯m going to hurry them up. Wait here, make sure the pinprick is pressed down so it doesn¡¯t bruiseter."

    "Oh." Su Lu obediently nodded her head.

    After Cheng Youran left the office, Su Lu breathed a sigh of relief, d to be free from Cheng Youran¡¯s criticism.

    But soon after, Su Lu also began to feel restless, fingers intertwined, her gaze fixed unblinkingly on the door, waiting for Cheng Youran toe back. How contradictory people are; she had just felt annoyed about Cheng Youran¡¯s criticism, and now she was eagerly awaiting her return.

    After a while, Su Lu heard Cheng Youran¡¯s footsteps outside the door.

    Su Lu quickly stood up.

    "How is it?"

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes fixed unblinkingly on Cheng Youran... and the test result in her hand.

    Then, she looked at Cheng Youran¡¯s expression.

    Cheng Youran was expressionless, showing the professionalism of a doctor, not letting any clues show on her face that might give the patient away.

    Cheng Youran closed the office door, walked up to her, and handed her the paper in her hand.

    Su Lu¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she took it, looking at the blood test result written on it¡ªpositive.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at those two characters for quite a while, and then she couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her mouth, smiling.

    "You really are..." Cheng Youran looked at the smile on her face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, poking her forehead, "You still manage to smile."

    From Su Lu¡¯s smile, Cheng Youran could tell that this guy didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing at all, rather she took it to be good news!

    "I..." Su Lu raised her eyes to look at Cheng Youran, her eyes shining with delight as the joy slowly spread in her gaze, "I¡¯m going to be a mother. Youran, I¡¯m going to be a mother."

    Cheng Youran originally had a stomach full of reproaches for her, but seeing her joyful eyes and hearing her words, she found that the words of reprimand just wouldn¡¯te out.

    "Are you that happy?" Cheng You Ran asked helplessly.

    Su Lu gently nodded, "Isn¡¯t it something worth being happy about?"

    "What about Bo Jingshen? Do you n to tell him?" Cheng You Ran asked.

    Cheng You Ran somewhat knew about the deep entanglement between Su Lu and Bo Jingshen, theplexity of which was beyond outsiders¡¯ understanding.

    She also felt that Bo Jingshen still had feelings for Su Lu; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t still be entangled with each other after five years.

    Su Lu fell silent for a moment, then thought and nodded, "I have to tell him. He is part of this, no matter howplicated things are between us right now, he has the right to know."

    Saying this, as if to affirm herself further, she nodded again, "He has the right to know, I have to tell him. I have to tell him today."

    And luckily, Bo Jingshen was still sleeping in the living room at her house, Su Lu thought.

    Su Lu clenched the blood test report in her hand.

    Cheng You Ran nodded, "Alright, it¡¯s good to tell him. He is part of this, after all."

    "I should go now," said Su Lu.

    Cheng You Ran frowned, originally wanting to suggest Su Lu get an ultrasound before leaving, but then she thought it was not urgent on this very day and nodded, "Alright, then in a few days, I¡¯ll schedule an ultrasound for you,e over then."

    Su Lu smiled and nodded, "Mhm, I¡¯m off. Thank you for today."

    Su Lu waved to her and left the office.

    Cheng You Ran could see that Su Lu¡¯s steps were light, as if her walk carried a breeze.

    She was truly overjoyed about this matter.

    So much so that Cheng You Ran, whose expression had been somewhat somber, gradually rxed, and she cracked a smile.

    "Just two or three years ago, she looked like she was determined to be alone for life, yet now she¡¯s going to be a mother..."

    Meanwhile, the man who had been sleeping on the carpet next to the sofa woke up shortly after Su Lu left in the morning.

    The headache caused by the hangover made him furrow his brow tightly, and there was even a moment when he didn¡¯t realize where he was.

    He sat there for a while, and it wasn¡¯t until the hangover headache gradually subsided that his thoughts became clear.

    He also realized where he was, causing his body to stiffen slightly, not because he was nervous to be there.

    But because Bo Jingshen remembered how he ended up there yesterday.

    He drank a lotst night, and he was very drunk.

    It had been a long time since he had been that drunk...

    But a few years ago, he had been very drunk due to social obligations, yet he neverpletely lost consciousness, so he still had memories ofst night.

    Jiang Li and Ji Fulian had originally intended to take him home, Ji Fulian¡¯s driver had already driven to the base of his building following Jiang Li¡¯s directions, but he didn¡¯t want to go back to his cold and empty residence at all. He gave them Su Lu¡¯s address, insisting that the driver take him there.

    With no alternatives, Jiang Li and Ji Fulian had to ask the driver to take them there.

    Then, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t even let Jiang Li and Ji Fulian escort him upstairs; despite being so drunk, he walked rtively normally and went upstairs by himself.

    He chose the correct floor, approached the right door, unlocked the keypad, and pressed his own birthday.

    He opened the door to Su Lu¡¯s house and walked in.

    Perhaps retaining a bit of sobriety, he didn¡¯t barge into her room reeking of alcohol, but insteady down on the sofa and fell into a drunken slumber.

 Chapter 109 Clear to Cloudy

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Clear to Cloudy</h4>

    He had actually slept until now before waking!

    Bo Jingshen stared at the hands of the clock in the living room and, after a while, realized that he had slept till thiste.

    He reached for his phone, which was in his pocket and still carried a charge.

    It was just on silent mode, so there were quite a few missed calls and unread messages piled up.

    He didn¡¯t rush to check them, but his attention was drawn to the mint green enamel milk pot covered on the table.

    Bo Jingshen reached out and peeled off the sticky note attached to the lid of the pot.

    The sticky note was pink, and with a water-based pen, someone had written in elegant handwriting: "If the hangover soup has gotten cold, heat it up on the stove before you drink, and there are new toothbrushes and towels in the cab under the sink in the master bedroom¡¯s bathroom."

    The hangover soup in the enamel pot had indeed gone cold, but Bo Jingshen did not heat it up. Instead, he directly opened the lid and drank the soup in the pot, gulp by gulp.

    It wasn¡¯t actually very tasty. It was not the kind of borately stewed, slow-cooked soup to begin with, and it had gotten cold. Besides, Su Xiaolu¡¯s cooking skills were clearlyckluster, so the soup really didn¡¯t taste very good.

    But Bo Jingshen still drank it, gulp by gulp, as if it were some sort of delicacy, and finished all the soup in the pot.

    The corners of his mouth curved into a slight smile, one of contentment.

    Then he nned to do what the sticky note suggested and go fetch the towel and toothbrush to take a shower.

    A little pink sticky note, which he did not have the heart to throw away, was carefully folded and slipped into his pocket.

    But Bo Jingshen headed into the wrong room, opening a door not to the master bedroom, but to a... studio.

    As soon as the door opened, he was greeted by the faint scents of paint and turpentine wafting inside.

    The studio had floor-to-ceiling windows, very bright and excellently illuminated.

    There wasn¡¯t much other furniture; by the window, against the wall, there was a small five-tier shelf with many tiny pots of nts on it, some with translucent, variously colored sulents, as well as vibrantly colored carnivorous nts, andrge pots of lush devil¡¯s ivy and money nt.

    Also, by the window on the floor, therey a piece of long-furred rug that looked particrlyfortable, with several cushions ced on it. Next to the rug was a small bookshelf crammed with books stacked haphazardly.

    This was a veryfortable corner, exuding a very rxing vibe, as if one could imagine how cozy andforting it must be for someone to curl up on the carpet, leaning against soft pillows, while haphazardly browsing through favorite books from the bookshelf.

    On another wall were many framed paintings, of various sizes.

    Some frames contained paintings with just a few simple strokes of color achieving pinpoint catchiness, presenting an elegance that was both minimalist and clear.

    Others were carefully crafted with thickyers of oil paint, creating wonderful depth and drawing the viewer into the scene as if they were right there.

    The frames hanging on the wall were all quite beautiful, surely chosen with great care.

    Meanwhile, some frames were not hung but rather leaned against the wall, looking less painstaking¡ªseemingly casual works the owner had done in their free time. Some had even turned out poorly and were left undealt with, stacked in a pile.

    The easel stood in the middle of the room, bearing a painting that was nearlyplete.

    Bo Jingshen nced at it and then couldn¡¯t take his eyes away.

    "This is..." he walked up and gently touched the canvas.

    It depicted a seaside at night.

    Not the kind with a profound atmosphere, but one that felt alive with the essence of life, even featuring a fried squid stall...

    But the night sky was filled with stars, reflecting twinkling points upon the sea¡¯s surface.

    Bo Jingshen recognized it at first nce¡ªit was the seaside of Hai City.

    He and Su Lu had visited the seaside in Hai City before. She had even drawn the car they parked by the sea, and vaguely, one could see that a person was depicted sitting in the passenger seat¡ªthat was him.

    Bo Jingshen felt that the oil paint on the canvas had already dried considerably.

    After a moment of thought, he took the canvas down.

    In a short while, he found a new towel and toothbrush under the sink in the master bedroom¡¯s bathroom.

    He took afortable bath, washing away all the fatigue.

    When he came out of the bathroom, he then remembered that his phone seemed to be piled up with many missed calls and unread messages he hadn¡¯t checked.

    Bo Jingshen then went to the living room coffee table to pick up his phone.

    Staying in Su Lu¡¯s house, it indeed wasn¡¯t very big, but he felt quitefortable here¡ªsomehow, he didn¡¯t find it cramped at all.

    It was as if even the unpleasantness brought about by the news he heard from Tang Chengst night had also disappeared.

    Especially now, having washed away all the weariness, he felt even morefortable and content.

    Only, this mood did notst long after he saw the missed calls and unread messages on his phone.

    The expression on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, the previously content curves, froze, as if chilled in an instant, spreading a cold temperature.

    At that moment, his phone just happened to ring.

    Like the unread messages and missed calls, it was from Jing Ruo.

    Bo Jingshen swiped the screen to answer the call.

    "..." He was silent.

    Jing Ruo was silent for two seconds on the other end, "Brother?"

    "Speak."

    Even hearing just a cold, single syble from Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice made Jing Ruo breathe a sigh of relief, "You finally answered your phone. Where have you been all this time, I couldn¡¯t reach you."

    "..." Bo Jingshen remained silent.

    Jing Ruo was used to it; her brother was never one to answer questions he deemed pointless, so if she spoke about something he found trivial, it would usually be ignored.

    Jing Ruo went straight to the point, "Did you see the message I sent you? I didn¡¯t have confirmed news before, but now I do."

    Of course, Bo Jingshen had seen the message she sent.

    It was precisely because he saw her message that his mood had turned from sunny to cloudy in an instant.

    In the message, Jing Ruo stated that she had learned Boss might have toe to Feng City personally because of the opening of a new branch there.

    Any news about Jing Ce could almost instantly upset Bo Jingshen.

    And now, the confirmed news that Jing Ruo brought did just that.

    Jing Ruo said on the phone, "I just got a call from him, his ne arrives tomorrow."

    Yesterday, Bo Jingshen had already learned some news from Beijing through Tang Cheng, and at that time, Tang Cheng had guessed that when the Boss branch office opened in Feng City, someone from Beijing would definitelye.

    However, Bo Jingshen did not expect Tang Cheng¡¯s prediction toe true so quickly, with confirmed news arriving today. But then again, being from that circle in Beijing, Tang Cheng was always well-informed.

    What Bo Jingshen had not anticipated at all was that Jing Ce intended toe in person!

 Chapter 110: Drawing Funds

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Drawing Funds</h4>

    "Brother, where are you now?" Jing Ruo asked, not eager for a reply, but continued, "Anyway, why don¡¯t youe back first? Given Dad¡¯s temperament, I think him saying he¡¯ll arrive tomorrow could just be a bluff."

    Bo Jingshen was frowning deeply. Although he usually didn¡¯t take Jing Ruo¡¯s words too seriously, he knew at this moment that Jing Ruo was not wrong.

    Because Jing Ce was such an unpredictable person, his actions were always bizarre, and it seemed that due to the Jing Family¡¯s maniptive way of upbringing, he naturallycked the ability to trust others. Therefore, even in the business world, he often employed deceptive tactics.

    When Bo Jingshen was first brought back to Beijing, he didn¡¯t know Jing Ce well enough and often suffered due to Jing Ce¡¯s strange ways of working and personality.

    Once bitten, twice shy, Bo Jingshen was particrly cautious about Jing Ce¡¯s temperament, and he didn¡¯t need Jing Ruo to remind him to take it seriously.

    "Brother?" Jing Ruo called out to him again.

    "I know. I¡¯ming back now," Bo Jingshen said, his voice tired as if the fatigue alleviated by the previously cold and unsatisfactory hangover soup, and thefortable hot shower he had taken, were now alling back with a vengeance.

    Jing Ruo on the other end of the line sounded much relieved and her voice rxed considerably.

    Last night, she had inquired about some information from Tang Cheng and had gone to the car park for leisure, where Bo Jingshen happened to see her. She was worried that Bo Jingshen might misunderstand and was very cautious in her speech, but now that the misunderstanding had been cleared up, so Jing Ruo also felt much relieved.

    She said quietly, "Then can you bring some food back for me? If it¡¯s not convenient, forget about it."

    Although Bo Jingshen was usually indifferent towards Jing Ruo, he wasn¡¯t really that bad.

    For instance, even though he was very tired at the moment, he didn¡¯t refuse her request and even asked, "What do you want to eat?"

    Jing Ruo chuckled on the other end, "I want spicy hot pot, more meatballs, fewer vegetables, moderately spicy."

    "Got it."

    Bo Jingshen hung up the phone and stood up from the sofa.

    As he walked to the front hall, he nced back at the not-toorge house, feeling a slow emergence of reluctance in his heart.

    He silently sighed softly, changed his shoes, and left.

    Su Lu came out of the hospital and rushed home, then on a whim, stopped by a supermarket near the neighborhood and bought some food and ingredients to take back.

    No matter how she thought about it, the hangover soup this morning was rather rudimentary mainly due tock of time.

    She walked back holding the brimming shopping bags in her hands, her steps light and her mood quite good.

    Humming a cheerful tune, she entered the elevator, staring at the floor numbers disyed. Although it was moving at the usual speed, it felt to her as if it was slower.

    It wasn¡¯t the speed of the elevator that was slow; it was simply her eagerness.

    Su Lu entered her code and opened the door.

    As soon as she stepped into the front hall, for some reason, those light and joyful emotions in her heart suddenly vanished.

    It might seem metaphysical, but a room with people definitely has a certain "human touch", and this notion of "human touch" is quite metaphysical. A room inhabited by people has this "human touch".

    But if no one has been in the house for even just a couple of days, it noticeably exudes a coldness, no matter how warmly it is decorated.

    As Su Lu entered the front hall, her initially pounding heart gradually returned to a normal pace.

    For some reason, she didn¡¯t need to go in and look; she already knew that Bo Jingshen was not there.

    Su Lu walked in with the bags. The living room was already empty, without the tall man with long legs lying crookedly on the carpet, his legs draped over the sofa, sleeping deeply.

    Only a neatly folded nket, that had been covering him,y on the sofa, indicating that someone had once slept there.

    Su Lu walked into the kitchen carrying shopping bags, intending to put the groceries into the fridge.

    Her gaze paused when she saw the mint green enamel pot in the sink.

    She reached out and gently lifted the lid, only to find itpletely empty. She wondered whether he had drunk or disposed of the hangover soup she had hastily made...

    After storing the groceries in the fridge, Su Lu walked back to the living room and realized that the door to her studio seemed to have been opened...

    She entered the studio.

    There weren¡¯t many changes, but the one change that could be considered significant had indeed be quite conspicuous.

    "This..." Su Lu quickened her pace and walked up to her easel.

    The nearly finished painting of the seaside night scene, brimming with worldly life, that had been on the easel, was gone!

    Both the frame and the canvas had disappeared!

    In ce of where the frame once stood, arge clip holding a bank card was now mped.

    And that bank card looked very familiar.

    "Isn¡¯t this the prize money card..." Su Lu muttered.

    It was indeed the card Bo Jingshen won from racing, which was meant for her, but in her disoriented state at the time, she opted to leave and had Jiang Li return it to Bo Jingshen.

    Who knew that after all the hassle, it would end up back with her.

    Su Lu took the bank card down and saw that the back of the card was inscribed with two forceful and sharp characters written with a fine oil pen ¡ª "Painting Funds."

    "Sigh." Su Lu let out a soft sigh and sat down on the carpet, holding a soft cushion and curling upfortably.

    She took out her cellphone and dialed Bo Jingshen¡¯s number, but was unable to connect.

    Sometimes it was hard to get through on the phone. Su Lu herself experienced this sometimes, perhaps because of how prevalent WeChat had be.

    So Su Lu wasn¡¯t disappointed, and was about to open WeChat to send a voice call when an iing call came through.

    It was a strange number, and Su Lu answered it.

    "Hello, who is this?"

    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, and after a short pause, a somewhat low voice spoke, sounding very formal.

    "May I speak to Miss Su?"

    "Yes, this is she. Who is this?" Su Lu asked.

    There was another pause on the other end before the person replied, not hurriedly, "It¡¯s like this, Boss¡¯s grand opening banquet is in three days, set at the Yunding Hotel. We hope that Miss Su can make time to attend."

    "Ah." Su Lu thought it made sense¡ªdespite Boss possibly already starting some operations, apany of this stature establishing a branch here wouldn¡¯t just quietly fade away.

    There would certainly be a grand opening celebration.

    She didn¡¯t think much of it and immediately agreed, "Alright, I know. I will be there on time."

    "We look forward to weing Miss Su then. Goodbye," the voice on the other end remained formal.

    Listening to such a voice naturally made people take things seriously and not dare to treat it lightly.

    Su Lu also became very formal, "Thank you, goodbye."

 Chapter 111: Stole Someoneâ€™s Painting?

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Stole Someone¡¯s Painting?</h4>

    After that call ended, Su Lu tried to reach Bo Jingshen again.

    Still, it was impossible to get through.

    At the hot and spicy soup stand, Bo Jingshen ced a pink paper note on the counter.

    The steam from the pot was making his nose itch, and Bo Jingshen covered his nose with his hand to suppress a sneeze.

    The owner packed up the spicy soup and handed it to Bo Jingshen, then looked at the paper note with some difficulty, "Young man, can you pay by scanning a code?"

    Bo Jingshen pulled out his mobile phone which had a ckened screen, "It¡¯s out of battery."

    Owner: "Ah, I don¡¯t have any change. People rarely use cash these days..."

    Bo Jingshen took the spicy soup and said quietly, "Keep the change."

    Jing Ruo had been eagerly waiting, and by the time Bo Jingshen returned to the neighborhood, she was fiddling around boredly on the colorful fitness equipment in the area.

    She swung on the treadmill as if she was about to take off any second.

    Finally, seeing that tall and slender figure walk into the neighborhood, Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up, and she bounced and ran up to him, "Brother!"

    "Here," Bo Jingshen handed over the bag in his hand.

    Jing Ruo epted it with glee, "I just called you and couldn¡¯t get through. I thought you forgot."

    "Out of battery," Bo Jingshen nced at her as he spoke, watching Jing Ruo carrying the spicy soup and following him, "What, you n to take this back to my ce to eat?"

    Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t used to sharing his space under the same roof, so he arranged an apartment in the same neighborhood for Jing Ruo to move into.

    Although Jing Ruo was unwilling to ept it.

    So at this moment, the expression on Jing Ruo¡¯s face was pitiful, "I don¡¯t even have bowls or chopsticks there..."

    She tried to look pitiful, but Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t buying it and pointed at the bag, "There are disposable bowls and chopsticks inside."

    Jing Ruo¡¯s attempt to look miserable failed, her eyes rolling around, she then said, "I wanted to discuss something important with you. Dad called me today. Don¡¯t you want to know what he said?"

    Bo Jingshen furrowed his brows and paused his steps.

    Looking at Jing Ruo again, his expression was a bit more irritated yet resigned, "Alright."

    With that, he walked ahead briskly.

    Jing Ruo chuckled and quickly caught up. She had noticed earlier, something wrapped in white cloth tucked under Bo Jingshen¡¯s arm. She wasn¡¯t sure what it was.

    But after staring for a while, Jing Ruo thought... it might be something like a picture frame?

    That made her even more curious, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t insist on going to his ce to eat spicy soup. Although she indeed didn¡¯t have bowls or chopsticks at her ce, she had recently tried all kinds of takeout nearby and had plenty of disposable tableware. She was hardly so pitiful that she couldn¡¯t get food into her mouth.

    Upon entering the elevator, Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Hey Jingshen, what¡¯s this you have under your arm...?"

    As she spoke, she stretched out two fingers, trying to peek under the white cloth.

    Bo Jingshen pped her hand away, "Mind your own business."

    "Come on, don¡¯t be so stingy. Can¡¯t I even have a look?" Jing Ruo pouted.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, saying tly, "If you think I¡¯m stingy, put the spicy soup down."

    "Still saying you¡¯re not stingy! Even counting a bowl of spicy soup against me!" Jing Ruo stamped her foot and the elevator shook.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s frowned, "Can you behave?"

    Seeing his suddenly tightened brows, Jing Ruo felt regretful.

    She knew about the horrific ne crash Bo Jingshen had endured, which had left him with PTSD. Not only was he extremely sensitive to turbulence during flights, but something like an elevator, that hung between sky and ground, could also unsettle him if it shook too violently.

    "Ah, sorry," Jing Ruo honestly stayed still.

    The elevator reached the floor, and they entered the apartment.

    Jing Ruo knew her way around and found arge stainless steel bowl in the kitchen to serve the spicy hot pot.

    She opened all the windows as soon as she carried it out, to avoid filling up the room with the smell.

    Then, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted that picture frame or whatever it was that Bo Jingshen had previously treated like a mysterious treasure, unwilling to even let her have a nce. It was now ced in the living room¡¯s disy cab.

    Holding the stainless steel bowl, Jing Ruo slurped the Yi Mian from the spicy broth as she walked over to the cab.

    She looked inside curiously.

    "Oh, it¡¯s a painting," Jing Ruo remarked, slurping another mouthful of Yi Mian, her words muffled, "I thought it was a picture frame."

    She leaned in for a closer look, "The painting is quite good."

    Jing Ruo stuffed a quail egg into her mouth, her cheeks bulging as she studied the painting closely, "The brushwork is quite delicate, must be painted by a girl. Plus, it¡¯s still not varnished, so it hasn¡¯t been painted long. Also, here..."

    Jing Ruo pointed at a small detail on the painting, "This part isn¡¯t finished yet, is it? You brought it back before it was finished?"

    Though Jing Ruo was an illegitimate daughter, Jing Ce wanted to groom her into a socialite to potentially leverage her in familial alliances among other things. He spared no expense in cultivating her interests in arts like music, chess, painting, and dance.

    So, she could discern quite a bit.

    Jing Ruo, her mouth full of chili oil, side-eyed Bo Jingshen skeptically, "You brought it back even though it¡¯s unfinished. Tell me honestly, did you steal this painting?"

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t bother speaking to her, instead, he examined the painting closely and then closed the ss door of the disy cab.

    Quite satisfied.

    He then spoke softly, "Steal? I paid for it."

    And paid quite a sum at that.

    Jing Ruo, chewing on a tendon-rich meatball, narrowed her eyes in a teasing smile, "You didn¡¯te homest night. I asked Jiang Li where you went, even Jiang Li couldn¡¯t tell, just said that even after he dropped you at your building, you didn¡¯t want to go up and insisted on going somewhere else. So, where did you go?"

    She clearly already had an answer, asking this purely to tease him.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak, settling down on the couch with his long legs stretched out on the coffee table, "Hurry up and eat, then leave."

    Jing Ruo ate leisurely, her yful look gradually fading from her eyes.

    She dabbed the chili oil from her lips and said in a low voice, "Brother, perhaps you should keep your distance from her?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, side-ncing her.

    Jing Ruo sighed softly, "You know what I mean."

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, saying nothing; of course, he understood Jing Ruo¡¯s meaning.

    Jing Ruo said, "Even if you just wait until this storm passes... for now, just keep your distance from her, okay? Once we settle the matters in Beijing and sort out the Jing Family issues, then you can do whatever you like."

    Jing Ruo paused, then added with a soft sigh, "Just to be safe."

    Yes, just to be safe.

    Bo Jingshen detested taking precautions, hated those necessary evils, but he had to admit that Jing Ruo¡¯s concerns were valid.

    Too many precedents, too many lessons learned.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to gamble.

    And he couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    "I understand," Bo Jingshen said.

 Chapter 112: Emotional Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Emotional Explosion</h4>

    Su Lu could no longer reach Bo Jingshen by phone, and even the messages she sent vanished into thin air without any response.

    Sitting quietly in the studio on the carpet, Su Lu hugged the soft cushion and stared at the unresponsive chat box on her phone screen, her fingers unconsciously tightening around the blood test results in her hand.

    Cheng Youran called her, "When will youe over? I need to make an appointment for your ultrasound."

    Su Lu fell silent for a few seconds, "Maybe... let¡¯s wait a bit longer; I might be... a little busytely."

    Cheng Youran knew her too well and fell silent upon hearing this.

    After a while, she spoke softly, "Su Lu, tell me the truth."

    "Um?" Su Lu uttered a syble gently.

    Cheng Youran¡¯s voice grew heavier, "Is Bo Jingshen trying to deny the responsibility?"

    Su Lu was stunned, with no response for a few seconds before she finally said, "No, what are you thinking?"

    "If that wasn¡¯t the case, would you react like this? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to talk to him? What was the oue?"

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t believe her words and immediately pressed further.

    Su Lu said, "He... he¡¯s been busy, we haven¡¯t discussed it yet."

    "He¡¯s too busy to talk about something as important as this, but he has time for what? Oh, he¡¯s got time for hispany¡¯s opening; he¡¯s got time to hold banquets?"

    Cheng Youran was a very sharp person and a typical independent modern woman, so when she chose to be direct, her words could be quite aggressive.

    Su Lu was taken aback, "How did you..."

    "How do I know about his opening? Don¡¯t you know how much of a bbermouth Xu Ning is?" Cheng Youran said.

    Su Lu could not help but smile bitterly; Xu Ning wasn¡¯t really a gossip. If she truly couldn¡¯t keep a secret, vital business information would be leaked in no time, and Su Lu wouldn¡¯t employ someone like that.

    However, on certain matters that were unimportant and didn¡¯t require secrecy, Xu Ning indeed had a loose tongue.

    Especially since Doctor Cheng was a trusted friend of Mr. Su, Xu Ning naturally had no guard against her.

    "She¡¯s quick with the news, leaks it fast enough," said Su Lu helplessly with a chuckle, "I also just found out about Boss¡¯ opening celebration not long ago... and that Xu Ning has already leaked the info to you."

    "If it weren¡¯t for being worried about you, do you think I¡¯d want to pry into these matters? I¡¯m an angel who saves lives and helps the wounded, a dedicated workhorse for the people, busy with my duties, who has the time to snoop into these things?" Cheng Youran snorted.

    Su Lu coaxed, "Yes, yes, Doctor Cheng is magnanimous and noble, it¡¯s me who¡¯s unappreciative."

    Cheng Youran¡¯s emotions cooled down slightly as she continued, "So, it¡¯s because of the opening that you haven¡¯t had time to talk? How is the opening more important than a child? I really don¡¯t understand your bourgeois values."

    Su Lu naturally didn¡¯t want to borate that she hadn¡¯t been able to contact Bo Jingshen again, as bringing that up would never end with Cheng Youran¡¯s temperament. Cheng Youran would probably transform into a furious fighter, cursing Bo Jingshen while scolding Su Lu for not standing up for herself.

    "Anyway... don¡¯t worry about me," Su Lu said to Cheng Youran on the other end of the line, "Once this busy period is over, there will always be time to have a proper talk, and the ultrasound isn¡¯t urgent right at this moment."

    Cheng Youran clicked her tongue, "Fine then, you should buy some folic acid to take, and you can start on DHA as well, if you don¡¯t want to be ¡¯pregnancy-brained¡¯ for three years."

    "Got it."

    After ending the call, Su Lu¡¯s expression slowly fell, her fingertips gently tapping on the screen, her gaze absent-mindedly fixed on the window outside.

    The next day, Gu Xin returned and called Su Lu to invite her out for dinner.

    Su Lu had been feeling quite listless these past few days; she¡¯d been experiencing some faint abdominal pain, which, after checking, seemed to be early pregnancy imntation pain¡ªa normal phenomenon, nothing serious. But unlike menstrual cramps, she couldn¡¯t just rely on painkillers, so she had to endure it.

    Anyone who¡¯d experienced it knew it was a type of pain that wasn¡¯t too severe but was just really annoying.

    Thus, even her tone of voice came across as lifeless.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Did someone boil you alive?" Gu Xin teased,ughing on the other end of the line.

    Su Lu replied grumpily, "You might as well say they steamed me."

    "Haha," Gu Xinughed heartily over the phone, "Alright, be a good girl. If you¡¯re feeling down, eating something tasty will cheer you up. Food is the most cost-effective way to boost your happiness. I¡¯ll pick you up downstairs."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want to agree, but Gu Xin was being so attentive, and it was obvious that he¡¯d only just returned to the country before asking her out for a meal.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t one to dampen someone¡¯s spirits, so shezily consented, "Fine."

    Fifteen minutester, Gu Xin was calling her from downstairs toe down.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t bother much with her appearance, just pulling her hair back with a clip, and even slipped on a pair of canvas shoes, the heels of which were ttened.

    As she got into the passenger seat, Gu Xin handed her a gift box.

    "Here, a little something for you," he said with a smile.

    "Thank you," Su Lu epted it, not bothering to unwrap it, her fingers gently fiddling with the ribbon tied in a butterfly knot atop the gift box, "When did you get back?"

    "Just this morning. I¡¯ve only been back a short while. I dropped my luggage off and immediately came to find you," Gu Xin replied while he turned the steering wheel.

    Su Lu looked at the roads outside, asking, "Where are we going to eat?"

    Gu Xin¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then he hesitated, "My parents... they¡¯ve been missing you a bit..."

    Su Lu¡¯s brows instantly knotted tightly, she turned her gaze toward Gu Xin, "You¡¯re taking me back to your ce for dinner?"

    "Uh..." Gu Xin pursed his lips, able to read her mood from the look in her eyes and her expression; he had assumed Su Lu wouldn¡¯t be so upset, given she¡¯d always been the most understanding and considerate person.

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to react so strongly.

    "Stop the car," Su Lu said.

    "Xiaolu..." Gu Xin called out to her.

    Su Lu promptly grew impatient, "I said! Stop the car!"

    Her voice suddenly rose, her chest heaving, signaling her intense emotion.

    Gu Xin was taken aback as he¡¯d never seen Su Lu this angry, and he quickly pulled over, braking so hard the tires even emitted a sharp screeching sound.

    "Xiaolu, don¡¯t be angry, please. I meant no harm," Gu Xin hurriedly said, also startled.

    "You never mean any harm," Su Lu said, her voice faint, "But I just don¡¯t want to y along anymore. I¡¯m tired; I don¡¯t want to keep acting in front of your parents. Deal with your own issues. Take me back."

    Gu Xin was somewhat at a loss, "Then we won¡¯t go to my ce...how about we...let¡¯s go somewhere else for dinner, I really did want to treat you to a meal, it¡¯s been a long time. Xiao Xi repeatedly warned me to bring you gifts and take you out to eat as soon as I got back."

 Chapter 113: Business Boasting

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Business Boasting</h4>

    It was probably because of hormonal influences, coupled with the fact that she already had issues on her mind, that Su Lu¡¯s emotions were not very stable.

    But as quickly as they came, they also left. Initially, her chest heaved with emotional upheaval after hearing Gu Xin mention that Yaxi had warned him to bring her gifts and take her out to eat.

    It seemed her mood had improved a bit.

    "Is that okay?" Gu Xin carefully observed Su Lu¡¯s expression as he spoke. Truth be told, Su Lu throwing a fit made him feel even more nervous than when Yaxi did.

    Mainly because Su Lu was usually too good-natured.

    Such people make others feel as if they¡¯re the epitome of meekness; if they don¡¯t explode in silence, they just perish in it.

    And when they did explode, the destructive power was significantly greater.

    "Is that okay?" Su Lu finally nodded.

    Gu Xin obviously sighed with relief, "Phew."

    "Why so nervous? I¡¯m not going to do anything to you," Su Lu said, hearing his sigh of relief.

    Gu Xin shook his head, "You don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ve always been too good-tempered, too easy-going."

    "Hmm?" Su Lu blinked. She didn¡¯t consider herself to be good-tempered; she just set a high threshold for anger¡ªit wasn¡¯t worth getting mad or excited over just anything.

    "So, when you get angry, it feels particrly terrifying, almost like a nuclear bomb going off," Gu Xin said, feeling as though he had sweated on his forehead despite being in an air-conditioned car.

    "It¡¯s not that exaggerated," Su Lu responded somewhat helplessly.

    Gu Xin stared at her intently, speaking seriously, "If someone truly angers you one day, it must be a terrifying ordeal."

    Su Lu smiled faintly, looking down.

    Gu Xin drove to a rather upscale restaurant in Feng City. While it might not be the top one or two, it definitely boasted a longstanding reputation and had never been hasty in its years of business. Thus, tourists often liked toe here to ¡¯pay homage¡¯ and taste authentic Feng City cuisine, and locals enjoyed patronizing it as well.

    Su Lu also liked to frequent this ce; however, they didn¡¯t ept reservations. No matter how wealthy, one couldn¡¯t book in advance. Whether one could get a private room depended on the number of diners and luck.

    If there weren¡¯t enough people, a private room was definitely out of the question, and if all were upied upon arrival, then there wouldn¡¯t be any.

    Usually, one wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.

    Sure enough, they were seated in a booth in the main hall.

    Both Su Lu and Gu Xin, being natives, were well aware of the restaurant¡¯s rules and naturally had no objections.

    After sitting down, it was time to order food and tea.

    The two chatted intermittently, discussing the amusing stories of Gu Xin and Yaxi traveling abroad and some current situations in Feng City, as well as the coboration projects between their families.

    Su Lu also brought up the e-sports project she was working on with Jiang Li.

    It must be said, while she and Gu Xin might not make a good married couple, being friends was quite delightful as they got along very well.

    At least, that¡¯s what Gu Xin thought, but he was also aware that with Su Lu¡¯s good nature, she could get along with just about anyone if she wanted to.

    "ÄãÁ¬ÓÎÏ·¶¼²»´òµÄ,¾ÓÈ»È¥×öµç¾º,Ò²Ì«¿çÁìÓòÁË°É." Gu Xin smiled.

    Su Lu shrugged his shoulders, "Just giving it a try, what do you think? You think I can¡¯t handle it?"

    "That¡¯s not it, I think it¡¯s quite a breakthrough, I believe you can do it." Gu Xin stroked his chin, speaking earnestly, "Or rather, especially you, can handle it. After all, those projects we cooperated with your family were all cross-disciplinary breakthrough challenges, weren¡¯t they?"

    Su Lu held his cup with a light smile, "Mr. Gu really has a way with words."

    "Mr. Su is being modest, I¡¯m just telling the truth." Gu Xin alsoughed.

    Just then, amotion arose at the entrance.

    A gracefully dressed middle-aged woman was haughtily scolding the weing waitress.

    "Why can¡¯t you arrange a private room for us? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it!"

    The waitress maintained a good attitude, patiently exining, "Madam, I¡¯m sorry, our restaurant does not ept reservations, be it the private rooms or all the seats in the hall; they are firste first served. Currently, the private rooms are all upied, and we can¡¯t spare one for a while. Therefore, I¡¯ve arranged a booth in the hall for you. Please show some understanding, and also, our booth¡¯s environment is quite decent too. Shall I show you there?"

    It must be said, the waitress¡¯s attitude could be described as exemry, sincere, and polite, withoutcking an apology.

    After all, being a well-established ce with a strong reputation, she must have encountered such customers frequently.

    Yet, with just a gentle approach, unless the person is exceptionally difficult, these words would typically prevent any further issues; to push further would be considered rude.

    However, this graceful middle-aged woman did not seem like an easy person.

    The waitress¡¯s words did not disarm her at all.

    She remained aggressively assertive, "I said I want a private room! What¡¯s this story about booths you¡¯re spinning here?! Completely off-topic, it¡¯s ridiculous! And with this level of professional service, you handle guest reception?! Call your manager out!"

    The extremely polite and deferential smile on the waitress¡¯s face was almost breaking.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked up behind the graceful woman. The man, tall and erect, wore a ck suit with an emotionless face, no smile at all, and all facial features seemed rigid and severe.

    If one word were needed to describe him, it would be starkly ¡¯stern.¡¯

    Even his brows had light wrinkles, likely from frequent frowning.

    His demeanor and the quality of his clothes suggested he was either rich or noble. His appearance and aura indicated someone habitually serious.

    The woman was tough enough to deal with, but the arrival of this middle-aged man made the waitress even more nervous, feeling that the situation could only get more difficult.

    "Erm..." The waitress was even ready topromise and call the manager.

    Hearing the man¡¯s voice though, deep and regimented like his persona¡ªserious and rigid,

    fortunately, he wasn¡¯t making things difficult, he sternly said, "The booth will be fine, please lead the way."

    "Ah... oh, sure! Are you dining? Please follow me." The waitress gestured invitingly.

    The middle-aged man remained expressionless, his tone t, "Dining for five."

    "Okay... okay. Please follow me." The waitress led them inside the restaurant and they sat at a booth by the window. Each booth was separated by screens and spaced not too closely, so while it wasn¡¯t as private as the private rooms, it was still sufficiently secluded.

    Soon, a beautiful young woman with immacte makeup and a graceful figure entered the restaurant, looked around, and then headed straight for the table where the stern middle-aged man and the graceful woman were sitting.

 Chapter 114 Coincidence?

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Coincidence?</h4>

    The private booth was right next to Su Lu and Gu Xin¡¯s, with Su Lu sitting towards the inside of the booth, hidden from view of others outside, but she could see everyone else without fear of being discovered.

    Thus, Su Lu had been quite curious about themotion at the entrance and had watched attentively for quite a while.

    Gu Xin chuckled, "Why do you like to watch the bustle?"

    "Just taking a casual look," replied Su Lu, blinking her eyes. "It¡¯s like watching something while eating."

    She believed her voice wasn¡¯t loud and her seat was concealed enough, which is why she watched themotion so unabashedly.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that among the middle-aged couple being led to the neighboring booth by the waiter, the middle-aged man with a nk expression, robotic tone, and cold eyes nced over in Su Lu¡¯s direction.

    Even though Su Lu¡¯s position was quite hidden and couldn¡¯t be seen from outside,

    she felt that the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze was sharp as a hawk¡¯s, as if itnded directly on her face and saw through her.

    As a result, she quickly lowered her head and stopped watching themotion.

    The waiter had already led the middle-aged couple to the booth next to them.

    There was a slight distance between the two booths; if you spoke in a lowered voice, you couldn¡¯t hear the conversation from the neighboring booth. At least, Gu Xin and Su Lu always spoke quietly enough not to disturb others.

    But the middle-aged woman in the next booth didn¡¯t seem to have the same intention, her voice wasn¡¯t restrained at allpared to earlier and while not loud, it wasn¡¯t particrly quiet either.

    The disdain in her tone was undisguised, "To think we couldn¡¯t even book a private room, this ce has really gone down in ss, and you¡¯re just not picky..."

    Although her tone was disdainful, it wasn¡¯t hard to hear the somewhat involuntary coquettishness in her voice when she spoke to the middle-aged man, much softer.

    "I heard this is a famous spot. Old brands have their own rules; don¡¯t be too troublesome," the middle-aged man¡¯s voice was still robotic, sounding a bit indifferent and devoid of warmth.

    The middle-aged woman immediately softened, "I know, I know. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯re not used to it. I¡¯m just concerned about you..."

    Her voice grew softer and softer, but the middle-aged man didn¡¯t respond again, seemingly toozy to reply.

    After a while, a young and beautiful woman with immacte makeup walked over, her smile wless, "Uncle, auntie, sorry to have kept you waiting. I¡¯m not familiar with the parking spots and got dyed while parking. Please forgive me."

    "It¡¯s fine," the middle-aged man replied offhand, still sounding indifferent.

    But the middle-aged woman was very gentle to the young woman, "Oh dear, Cai Zi, there¡¯s nothing for you to me yourself for. It¡¯s your first time here after all, and it¡¯s normal not to be familiar with the parking spots. I think it¡¯s that boy who¡¯s thoughtless! If he hade to pick us up on time, you wouldn¡¯t have had to go to all this trouble."

    Xiao Caizi kept smiling wlessly, her words and tone as if following some established script, extremely understanding, "Auntie, you are too kind. He¡¯s probably been too busy recently to look after us. We should be more understanding..."

    The middle-aged woman, looking at Xiao Cai Zi¡¯s demeanor, was immensely pleased, her eyes crinkling with her smile, teasing, "Oh my, I just said a few words about him, and you¡¯re already on his side?"

    Xiao Cai Zi created a suitably shy expression and gesture, "I... I¡¯m just speaking the truth, auntie, please don¡¯t make fun of me."

    Xiao Cai Zi maintained a degree of decorum and a rtively quiet volume while she spoke.

    So, Gu Xin actually couldn¡¯t hear clearly what was being said in the neighboring booth, but Su Lu, who naturally had excellent hearing, could pretty much make out the content of their conversation, even though she wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to listen.

    Not long after, the braised eel was served.

    Gu Xin had the waiter ce the braised eel in front of Su Lu, "Eat more, don¡¯t you like braised eel?"

    "Hm? Thanks, make sure you eat plenty too," said Su Lu.

    She focused on eating the braised eel in her bowl, while the sounds of low conversation and ordering came from the next booth. After a little while, other noises from the neighboring booth reached her ears again.

    The middle-aged woman¡¯s voice rose, "Finally here! Unbelievable, making the elderse all this way and still have to wait for him!"

    A young woman¡¯s voice carried over faintly, "Sorry I¡¯mte. Dad, um... Aunt Zhou. Sister Caizi."

    The middle-aged woman seemed displeased with her greeting, "What ¡¯Sister Caizi¡¯? She will be your future sister-inw, Jing Ruo, just call her ¡¯sister-inw.¡¯"

    "Uh..." Jing Ruo smiled awkwardly.

    Su Lu¡¯s hand, which was holding a bowl of braised ricefield eels, suddenly stopped. She blinked gently, her breathing bing very light, shallow yet deep, as if she was finally preparing herself.

    Su Lu lifted her gaze and looked over.

    From her concealed position, she could clearly see the man and woman who had entered through the door, making their way to the adjacent booth.

    The woman was young and beautiful, none other than Jing Ruo, whom Su Lu had seen a few times.

    And the man beside Jing Ruo had a tall, slender figure, his face betraying few emotions, his clothing casual and not formal, even looking quite rxed. However, it was easy to see there was impatience in his eyes and brow.

    That face¡ªshe would recognize it even if it turned to ashes.

    Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu felt her throat go dry and tight, unable to swallow anything. She involuntarily reached out and gently touched her abdomen.

    Thinking about the phone call she couldn¡¯t get through, she took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" came Bo Jingshen¡¯s deep, maic voice from the next booth, tinged with indifference.

    But Zhou Xiaochu didn¡¯t care about his words, continuing, "How am I talking nonsense? I specifically brought Cai Zi over. Come on, sit next to Cai Zi."

    Then came the sound of a chair being pulled out.

    Su Lu sat quietly, her heart even humbly hoping for him to utter words of refusal, but she didn¡¯t hear him refuse.

    He sat down.

    Then, Bo Jingshen¡¯s cellphone began to ring.

    He nced at the screen with Jiang Li¡¯s number on it, couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer, and swiped to reject.

    Su Lu sat in the next booth, herplexion a bit pale. Gu Xin was busy messaging Chen Yaxi and didn¡¯t notice Su Lu¡¯s pallor.

    Quietly, Su Lu took out her phone. She wanted to know where exactly the problemy.

    She clenched her fingers tightly and tightly pressed her lips together as she dialed the familiar number.

    Then she held the phone to her ear, waiting for any sound from the call.

    Waiting for any sound from the cellphone in the next booth.

    However.

    There was no sound.

    There was no reaction at all from the next booth; Bo Jingshen¡¯s phone didn¡¯t ring.

    And an icy female voice came through the earpiece into Su Lu¡¯s ear,

    "Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached..."

    Su Lu blinked silently.

    A stab to the chest.

    So, the problem wasn¡¯t that his phone was unreachable¡ªit was merely that when Su Lu called, it was unreachable.

 Chapter 115: So It Was He Who Chose the Spot

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115: So It Was He Who Chose the Spot</h4>

    Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi were deeply in love. However, they were currently in different ces, and Chen Yaxi was pregnant. Thus, Gu Xin was very focused while chatting on WeChat, asionally ncing at Su Lu.

    He saw Su Lu eating with her head down, her expression hidden because her head was bowed.

    Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. "Eat slowly; no one ispeting with you..."

    He didn¡¯t hear Su Lu respond, only saw her nod her head.

    Gu Xin didn¡¯t think much of it and continued to look down at his phone, earnestly messaging Chen Yaxi.

    Gu Xin didn¡¯t see Su Lu bowing her head as she mechanically stuffed food into her mouth, tears falling into her bowl.

    All the food seemed to turn into a bitter taste.

    More than once, she detested her sensitive hearing. If it wasn¡¯t for her sharp ears, she wouldn¡¯t have heard so many things, so much malice.

    She wouldn¡¯t have heard Su Jiao boasting to Zhu Xinyan after bullying her; she wouldn¡¯t have heard the disgusting tone in Zhu Xinyan and Su Yukan¡¯s voice when they talked about her.

    If her hearing wasn¡¯t so sensitive, she wouldn¡¯t hear the noises from the booth next door at this moment.

    Even though the people in the next booth were speaking in a volume appropriate for public settings. If her ears weren¡¯t so sharp, she really shouldn¡¯t have been able to hear them, allowing herself tofort herself that things weren¡¯t this way, that everything was a misunderstanding.

    Ignorance is bliss, even if it is deceiving.

    Zhou Xiaochu was extremely pleased with Xiao Caizi. This satisfaction was like an obsession, almost as if it came from her own unfulfilled dreams. She had dreamt of marrying into high society for half her life and, now in middle age, had identally gotten this opportunity through her son.

    She became Jing Ce¡¯s step-wife, but Zhou Xiaochu felt that she had wasted her best years on a long-distance bus driver, squandering it on the endless cycle of mundane daily needs. She believed she should have had a more morous youth, just like Xiao Caizi.

    Xiao Caizi had everything she envied: a prominent family background, an excellent upbringing, a perfect demeanor, and she was a renowned socialite who received a good education and training, with enough money to support the kind of life most people only dreamed of.

    And the dream Zhou Xiaochu had waited half her life to achieve, marrying into high society.

    Xiao Caizi only needed to reach the right age, and her family would handle the arrangements. She didn¡¯t need to struggle for it.

    Unlike herself, who struggled futilely no matter what, even bearing a son, only to end up with little.

    Thus, Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s manner and emotions showed her approval of Xiao Caizi, even tinged with a bit of ttery, quite noticeable.

    "Cai Zi, try some of this."

    "Hey, you, be a bit more thoughtful, serve some vegetables for Cai Zi!"

    "Your father and I are very pleased with Cai Zi; you two should get along well."

    "We¡¯vee all this way; don¡¯t disappoint us."

    The middle-aged woman kept nattering on.

    Bo Jingshen, however, remained silent the entire time. Jing Ruo sat beside him, feeling the tension, fully aware of how much Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s actions were crossing Bo Jingshen¡¯s boundaries.

    Jing Ruo was certainly worried that Bo Jingshen was on the verge of losing his cool and causing a scene right then and there, especially with Jing Ce sitting beside them. Jing Ruo knew all too well that, although his father wasn¡¯t talking much now, and most conversation was being handled by Zhou Xiaochu.

    But Jing Ce was the type who was ruthless and not given to much talking.

    Therefore, several times, Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways to observe Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression. When he saw the tightness of his mouth corners, Jing Ruo felt quite anxious, and couldn¡¯t help but reach under the table to lightly tug on his clothing, signaling him to stay calm.

    In the end, Bo Jingshen managed not to lose his temper, his cheeks taut, probably biting his back teeth to bear through Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s remarks.

    He felt the only thing to be thankful for was that at least Jing Ce didn¡¯t say much.

    Otherwise, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t even sure if, despite bearing the uninvited presence and Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s selfish prattle, he could still endure Jing Ce¡¯s bitingments.

    After all, Jing Ce¡¯s manner of acting and speaking was incisive, a league apart from Zhou Xiaochu.

    The meal was excruciating, feeling longer than a lifetime.

    Fortunately, Xiao Caizi wasn¡¯t irritating, her responses from beginning to end were appropriate, without making the situation any more troublesome.

    But time still made Bo Jingshen feel unbearably dragged out. Noise from the neighboring booth indicated their departure, they had obviously finished their meal, but what about them? Clearly, whether it was Bo Jingshen and Jing Ruo, or Xiao Caizi, they had eaten very little.

    Both Bo Jingshen and Jing Ruo probably had their appetites affected by their mood, while Xiao Caizi, likely mindful of maintaining her image, had be ustomed to restraining herself when in the presence of others, eating even less than a bird.

    Yet Zhou Xiaochu still showed no signs of wanting to leave.

    Bo Jingshen, hearing the neighboring booth¡¯s departure, felt his own endless affair was immensely bothersome.

    Yet, when he raised his eyes, he met Jing Ce¡¯s seemingly mocking, indifferent gaze.

    At their table, everyone had their own concerns, so hardly any dishes were touched, the only one who seemed to eat with any enthusiasm was Jing Ce.

    He casually tasted each dish with apparent interest.

    Seeing him enjoy the meal, Zhou Xiaochu eagerly served him more food, "I didn¡¯t realize you liked Feng City cuisine so much, but this ce indeed has a great vor, worthy of its longstanding reputation. No wonder you found this restaurant."

    Xiao Caizi showed a timely expression of surprise, her tone appreciative, "So it was Uncle who chose this ce? I thought it was Brother Jing Shen or little Jing Ruo who had picked this spot. It seems experience prevails, Uncle truly has a good eye."

    Jing Ce, who had been mostly quiet and seemed to look distantly as if his focus was nowhere,

    was looking faintly in the direction of the next booth, as if gazing far away.

    Hearing this, he simply responded softly, "Yes, having a discerning eye is important for us in the Jing family. If we were to indiscriminately wee every Tom, Dick, and Harry with no standards or requirements, that definitely wouldn¡¯t do. You are very excellent; the Xiao Family raises daughters well. My eldest is a disappointment, but fortunately, this younger one of mine is also quite a talent. I can finally give the Xiao Family a proper ount..."

    These words, seemingly casual, were typical of Jing Ce, not particrly provocative, as this was just his way of speaking.

    Jing Ruo was aware of this, and so was Bo Jingshen.

    Yet, despite understanding this, Bo Jingshen still felt stung by Jing Ce¡¯s words.

    What did he mean by every Tom, Dick, and Harry? Who was being referred to?

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smirk, he, Bo Jingshen, had once been treated like a nobody...

 Chapter 116 Heartbreak

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Heartbreak</h4>

    A meal that left everyone breathless. Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t swallow her food, while Bo Jingshen hardly touched his chopsticks from start to finish.

    When he stood up to pay the bill, Jing Ruo almost wanted to argue with him to pay instead¡ªnot because she really wanted to pay, but because she desperately wanted to step outside for some air, so as not to continue sitting in this suffocating atmosphere.

    However, Bo Jingshen held her back, "You sit here with them for a while, I¡¯ll go pay the bill."

    Jing Ruo could only agree with a strained smile.

    Jing Ce wasn¡¯t blind to Bo Jingshen¡¯s avoidance, but he had noments on it, letting Bo Jingshen unabashedly demonstrate his evasive attitude as he went to pay.

    Not long after Bo Jingshen left, Jing Ce received a phone call. He nced at the screen and answered.

    "Mmm. Speak."

    The voice on the other end was polite and respectful, "Mr. Jing, the person you asked us to follow has left the restaurant. Do you want us to continue the surveince?"

    Jing Ce hummed in response, his tone indifferent, "Keep going."

    "Understood. We will report their subsequent movements to you. I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Goodbye," said the person on the line.

    Jing Ce hung up the phone.

    The phone call was very brief; Jing Ce had only spoken four words, including that "hmm."

    But Jing Ruo¡¯s sensitive ears twitched, and a strange, uneasy feeling emerged in her heart as she wondered why these simple four words made her feel anxious.

    Indeed, Jing Ce often made her anxious. The way her father conducted himself and his personality sometimes even scared her. As a result, every time she heard Jing Ce speak, Jing Ruo would subconsciously be cautious.

    Uncontroble overthinking. Just like now, Jing Ruo¡¯s mind uncontrobly raced with thoughts, trying to understand why these simple four words triggered her anxiety.

    At first, she had no clue, but after careful thought, she realized she had heard Jing Ce speak in such a tone before¡ªdetached, nonchnt, calcting, as if he didn¡¯t regard anyone at all.

    Jing Ruo remembered, Jing Ce had this attitude usually when dealing with people he did not take seriously. But typically, those he didn¡¯t take seriously weren¡¯t worth his effort to deal with personally.

    Therefore, thest time Jing Ruo heard him speak in this tone was when Jing Ce was preparing to deal with those innocent women entangled in love with Bo Jingshen.

    Jing Ruo paused, her lips instinctively pressing together tightly without a trace.

    After Bo Jingshen had paid the bill, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to the booth; such an environment was suffocating for him.

    Jing Ce¡¯s arrival was unexpected, and he brought Zhou Xiaochu and Xiao Caizi with him, which caught Bo Jingshen even more off-guard, leaving him momentarily unsure of the best way to handle the situation.

    And Jing Ce¡¯s intention was very straightforward. He had said upon meeting, "I just wanted to see how yourpany¡¯s opening is going. I¡¯m relieved to see you doing well in business. I regret not being able to attend the opening of your overseas headquarters. I couldn¡¯t miss the domestic branch opening."

    For someone like Jing Ce, crafting suave and perfect words was no difficult task. But the more one dealt with a person like Jing Ce, the less one could afford to rx, fearing that one slightpse could entrap them in some verbal snare.

    President Bo stepped outside the restaurant to smoke. He stood beside a pir at the front, sought shelter from the wind on one side, and stationed himself by a trashcan to light up a cigarette. Before he even ignited it, he heard a voice nearby that seemed somewhat familiar.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry, I know everything now. I won¡¯t let Su Lu suffer anymore, alright? I know I shouldn¡¯t have asked her to have dinner with my parents at my ce, so here I am nning to take some dishes to go. Stop worrying. You¡¯re the most important to me."

    The cigarette hung from President Bo¡¯s lips, his mouth curving into a smileced with sarcasm.

    He recognized the voice¡ªit was Gu Xin¡¯s. And from the content of the conversation, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess who was on the other end of the line.

    President Bo was halfway through his cigarette when Gu Xin finally prepared to end the call, "The food I ordered should be packed up by now. I¡¯ll head in to get it, call youter. Make sure you rest well and eat well, be good, I love you."

    After ending the call, Gu Xin was startled to see someone behind the pir, obviously not expecting anyone to be there.

    He took a closer look and recognized who it was. Gu Xin¡¯s face revealed a polite smile, "Oh, President Bo, what a coincidence. What brings you here...?"

    "Mr. Gu, indeed, what a coincidence. I saw you on the phone just now, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt," President Bo said, pausing for a moment. His gaze remained cool and indifferent as he continued to watch Gu Xin. "It seems quite clear that Mr. Gu and his wife have a wonderful rtionship."

    Gu Xin had legally married Chen Yaxi, so his initial thought upon hearing this was that President Bo wasmenting on his rtionship with Yaxi. He had nothing to deny and was about to nod in agreement when he suddenly realized¡ªno, that wasn¡¯t right.

    In the eyes of others, in the eyes of President Bo, his wife was still Su Lu.

    Thus, President Bo¡¯sment carried a rather ironic tone.

    A sheepish smile momentarily took over Gu Xin¡¯s face, and without addressing the remark, he maintained his polite demeanor, saying, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s alright. Well, if President Bo has nothing else, I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave you be."

    President Bo said nothing, simply gesturing for him to go ahead.

    Gu Xin hurried away, collecting his packed food inside. His brow was furrowed as he thought about President Bo¡¯s demeanor earlier, finding it oddly troubling. Although Gu Xin had heard something about the rtionship between President Bo and Su Lu, he wasn¡¯tpletely certain.

    However, considering President Bo¡¯s attitude just then, Gu Xin felt it was likely close to the truth.

    "Maybe I should ask Xiaolu about it someday..." Gu Xin muttered to himself before he left with his take-out box.

    President Bo stood in the corner, watching Gu Xin¡¯s retreating figure. He blew out thest ring of smoke and slowly snuffed out the cigarette butt.

    Su Lu had gone home early, unable to stand another moment in that suffocating setting.

    Gu Xin offered to take her home but she refused, opting to take a taxi instead.

    Halfway through the ride, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but lift her hands to cover her face. Hot tears spilled forth from her eyes, soaking through her fingers and leaking out.

    "Miss, are you alright? Is everything okay?" Noted the driver, who¡¯d observed her paleplexion from the moment she boarded. Seeing her face buried in her palms, her body trembling violently, and considering how thin and frail she seemed, he couldn¡¯t help worrying if she might be ill.

    Su Lu shook her head gently, face still covered, her voice heavy with nasal congestion, "No, I¡¯m fine."

    Hearing the nasal quality of her voice, the driver realized she was probably okay and let out a gentle sigh, "Girl, you¡¯ve had a heartbreak, haven¡¯t you? There¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea; why pine over just one? You¡¯re young and beautiful; you¡¯ll definitely find someone better. Don¡¯t cry anymore."

 Chapter 117: Grand Opening Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Grand Opening Banquet</h4>

    Cheng Youran had wanted toe over to see Su Lu and had called her in advance, but Su Lu had rejected him.

    "Is there something wrong with your throat? Have you caught a cold?" Cheng Youran asked suspiciously upon hearing that Su Lu¡¯s voice was somewhat off.

    "I don¡¯t know, maybe a little, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a cold. I need to sleep for a day, so you better note, lest I really catch a cold and pass it on to you." Su Lu said.

    Cheng You Ran didn¡¯t insist and simply responded, "Okay then, if you really feel unwell anywhere, give me a call."

    After hanging up, Su Lu grabbed a tissue and wiped away the tearstains at the corners of her eyes. She wasn¡¯t actually sick with a cold. She had just been crying for too long. Luckily, because she normally wasn¡¯t a sentimental crybaby, You Ran hadn¡¯t suspected anything about her voice.

    Even though her voice was very nasal, he usually would think that Su Lu was suffering from a cold or rhinitis first, without guessing that she had been crying.

    Cheng You Ran had always admired Su Lu, thinking that although she appeared gentle, she was actually stronger than steel. She had been through so many ups and downs in life, the troubles and tortures of five years ago.

    Despite Cheng Youran¡¯s usual cold and strong demeanor, if he had faced the challenges that Su Lu had, he admitted that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it. He would have surely broken down or gone mad. But Su Lu had shouldered it all as if it was nothing.

    It was as if she could handle ten times or a hundred times the burden with the same ease.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t cried for too long. The fact that she had suddenly lost control of her emotions and cried from the taxi until now was already a significant emotional release for her.

    Maybe it was the influence of hormones, or maybe because there was a tiny life inside her belly, making her more susceptible to emotional fluctuations due to the hormonal changes.

    Otherwise, she might not have cried like this.

    Su Lu blew her nose and stood up to walk to the French windows, taking deep breaths.

    "Hu... Hu..." Su Lu pursed her lips,forting herself as if through self-hypnosis, "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, everything will get better, I promise."

    As she spoke, she gently touched her lower abdomen.

    It was as if the little one inside, who might still just be an embryo, could really understand.

    Because Su Lu hadn¡¯t gone to the office that day, Xu Ning called her before the workday ended, as usual, to report on the day¡¯s work.

    Xu Ning also noticed the nasality in Su Lu¡¯s voice and reacted in the same way.

    "Mr. Su, huh...? Have you caught a cold? No wonder you didn¡¯te to the office today. Is it serious?"

    "It¡¯s nothing," Su Lu said, "Is there nothing going on at thepany today?"

    "There were some things, but Brother Qiao handled them really well. Brother Qiao is simply my angel, my hero!" Xu Ning¡¯s voice was tinged with excitement.

    Su Lu felt somewhat helpless and sniffled, "Is that so? I had guessed he would bepetent, after all, he was talent rmended by my brother, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be that outstanding..."

    "Absolutely. Brother Su is magnificent, and Brother Qiao is domineering." Xu Ning said andughed, then continued reporting on the work.

    She brought up the project with Jiang Li, "Regarding the esports project with Lieying that you mentioned before, someone from their side came for negotiations today."

    Su Lu cleared her throat, "Which side?"

    "From Lieying. A manager came, and he brought a young guy who looked really handsome," Xu Ning said.

    Su Lu immediately thought of that especially good-looking, cool and aloof eSports yer Ying Xi, who was so youthful that it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call him a young boy.

    When she and Jiang Li visited Lieying Base that time, this young yer was clearly showing signs of impatience, yet now he was even taking the initiative to follow his manager to thepany for discussions.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t think it was because Ying Xi intended to give her face; it was probably... because he was doing it for the sake of his idol¡¯s face, right? After all, Ying Xi had clearly shown his intense enthusiasm for his idol, Bambi.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but be warm again, why did everything... everything have to do with that man?

    "Mr. Su?" Xu Ning called out when she didn¡¯t hear a response.

    "Hm? Yes, I heard you," Su Lu answered.

    Xu Ning continued, "It was Brother Qiao who handled the negotiations. It seems things went pretty smoothly; I saw the mood of that Lieying Base¡¯s manager and the yer seemed quite good when they left thepany."

    "Good, I¡¯ll ask Qiao Li about itter," Su Lu said.

    Xu Ning had almost finished reporting, then after a pause, she added, "Oh, right, Mr. Su."

    "Yes?"

    "The Boss¡¯s opening banquet is set for the day after tomorrow. Although we haven¡¯t received the invitation yet, I think it will be sent to us soon, so do you want me to book and prepare the necessary gifts in advance?" Xu Ning brought up this point, which was quite thorough.

    Su Lu was taken aback, murmuring, "Oh, the banquet..."

    Xu Ning also noticed that her boss seemed to be in a slightly off state today, "My boss, are you reallying down with a cold? You seem slower to respond than usual. So, should we prepare the gifts?"

    "Prepare them," Su Lu took a deep breath and said softly.

    "The usual standard?" Xu Ning asked.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "Let¡¯s go with a higher standard." Su Lu thought again, "There¡¯s a piece of water-washed stone in the Yunhu Art Gallery that I sawst time. That one seems quite nice."

    "Okay, I will take care of it," Xu Ning replied. She then asked, "Do you need a new dress prepared for you?"

    "No need, the dress I orderedst time hasn¡¯t been worn more than twice."

    "Alright then, I will arrange for Xiao Lv to find you on time for the event." Xu Ning finished up her instructions and reminded Su Lu to rest well before they ended the call.

    The room suddenly became quiet, and Su Luy on the sofa, looking at the nket that Bo Jingshen had once covered himself with, the cushion he had rested on, feeling waves of indescribable emotions in her heart.

    But suddenly, she just felt that, at least for now, she didn¡¯t want to stay in this space.

    She got up, shuffling in her slippers as she headed out the door, making her way straight to the next apartment building.

    Getting through the downstairs ess control was no issue for her; in fact, she could easily enter the apartment above if she wished, but she didn¡¯t do so and instead politely pressed the doorbell.

    After a short while, the door opened from the inside.

    Su Zhe stood there, looking at Su Lu with an amused expression, his lips curved in a gentle arc as he raised an eyebrow, "What¡¯s this... How keen is your nose? From so far away, you can smell your way here?"

    A familiar voice came from inside the house, "What¡¯s up? Who¡¯s there?"

    Apanying the familiar voice, Su Lu also smelled the fragrant scent of barbecue wafting out.

 Chapter 118 Brotherly and Sisterly Affection

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Brotherly and Sisterly Affection</h4>

    Qiao Li walked out from inside, still holding two bottles of beer he had just opened, the tops releasing white cold vapors.

    "Yo?" Qiao Li saw Su Lu standing at the entrance andughed, "Xiaolu, you¡¯vee at just the right time."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t expect Qiao Li to be there. She simply didn¡¯t want to stay in her own house any longer, and thought about cozying up at her brother¡¯s ce for a while. She didn¡¯t expect Qiao Li to be there as well.

    "Ah, Qiao Li. What a coincidence." Su Lu smiled, though her mood was so-so, so while the smile was on her face, her eyes weren¡¯t really smiling.

    Su Zhe raised his eyebrows and handed her some slippers, "What are you staring for? Come on in."

    Sitting down on the sofa, Su Lu watched as Qiao Li brought out te after te of barbecued food from the kitchen.

    Su Lu was a bit curious and turned to Su Zhe, "Did Qiao Li make these?"

    "Don¡¯t be silly, he just moved the skewers from the takeout boxes to the tes. Completely unnecessary," Su Zhe curled his lip, "OCD much? He has to categorize everything onto the tes, andter we¡¯ll have even more dishes to wash."

    Just then, Qiao Li came out with another te and heard this,ughing, "How can that be called OCD? This is clearly about having a sense of ritual."

    "Eating barbecue and you still talk about a sense of ritual," Su Zhe grabbed a bottle of cold beer and brought it to his lips, drinking contentedly.

    Qiao Li looked at Su Lu with a smile and handed her several skewers of fragrant crispy bone, "This ce has the best crispy bone skewers, Xiaolu, give it a try. I had already said we should call you over, but your brother disagreed."

    "Thanks." Su Lu took them, then looked at Su Zhe, "Just over a few skewers, and you disagreed?"

    Su Zhe nced at her, "Do you think I disagreed because of the skewers? I just didn¡¯t want you toe over and yearn for a drink."

    Thinking of her current health, which probably wasn¡¯t fit for alcohol, Su Lu bent her mouth into a slight smile, "Then you can save that worry, I won¡¯t drink."

    "That¡¯s good to hear." Su Zhe drank two more sips of beer, the ice-cold drink making his eyes narrowfortably.

    Actually, Su Lu didn¡¯t really have an appetite, so she hadn¡¯t even had dinner, but with Qiao Li and Su Zhe both around, chatting on and off, her mood eased a lot.

    So she nibbled on the skewers until she was halfway full.

    "It¡¯s rare for you to be in such a mood, how much have you drunk?" Qiao Li pointed to the empty beer bottles beside the coffee table, at least a dozen of them, of which the majority were Su Zhe¡¯s doing.

    Su Zhe, cheerfullyfortable, had his face, usually cool and aloof, softened a bit, appearing less cold than usual.

    He hooked the corner of his mouth slightly and smoothly stuffed a slice of lemon into the mouth of a newly opened bottle of cold beer, then took a drink with a refreshing sigh.

    Then he spoke, "I¡¯m in a good mood, and when I¡¯m in a good mood, I drink more."

    Speaking thus, Su Zhe drank half of the bottle more, and after afortable sigh, his gaze drifted as he spoke distantly, "It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve felt this good, since I¡¯ve drunk so happily..."

    Qiao Li paused, considering that he had known Su Zhe for a long time, and he had never seen Su Zhe drink so happily.

    Qiao Li paused, then said, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you drink so happily and freely."

    Su Zhe pulled at the corner of his mouth, nodding, "Yeah, because I¡¯ve never been happy or free before. Since my mom died, since Zhu Xinyan entered our home, since Lulu was bullied, since Lulu was forced into a marriage."

    As he said this, Su Zhe simply tilted his head back and poured the rest of the beer down his throat, then let out a long breath, "Only until today, yesterday. I finally felt relief..."

    "Brother." Su Lu could hear the regrets, guilt, self-reproach, and resentment in Su Zhe¡¯s heart.

    Su Zhe was a reserved man, sometimes casting a gloomy presence. Could he not be gloomy? When one harbors such aplex mix of emotions deep in the heart for so many years, even the sunniest of people would start to cloud over.

    Just like her, she wasn¡¯t naturally this indifferent. It was just that she had always been pressing a lot of emotions deep inside her, letting them slowly settle and ferment.

    Over time, she ended up viewing many things indifferently.

    After all, things couldn¡¯t get any worse; she had already experienced enough malice.

    "Lulu," Su Zhe looked over as soon as he heard her call him.

    A gentle smile floated across his slightly flushed, handsome face as he softly called out to her, "Lulu."

    "All these years, I¡¯ve been too cowardly, I¡¯ve let you down," Su Zhe pursed his lips, took a deep breath, "It was only yesterday, today, that I finally feel that I haven¡¯t failed our mother¡¯s expectations, that I finally feel I have the face to look at you."

    Su Lu whispered, "Brother, don¡¯t me yourself, I¡¯ve never med you. Never."

    She had always felt helplessly out of ce because of Su Zhe¡¯s self-reproach.

    Qiao Li couldn¡¯t help but exhale deeply, "Ah, how did ite to this kind of atmosphere? Seeing you siblings show such love for each other makes me feel so awkward."

    "That¡¯s why I told you, don¡¯t call Lulu over when youe," Su Zhe gave him a sidelong nce, "It¡¯s because of situations like this you feel awkward, aren¡¯t you superfluous?"

    "Superfluous, superfluous," Qiao Liughed, "Don¡¯t be so mncholy, okay? I¡¯ll go and cut some fruit for you, give you a bit of a sugar boost."

    "Thank you," Su Lu said thanks.

    Qiao Li looked at her earnestly, "Lulu, when can you stop being so formal with me? I¡¯ve been busy with a lot of things at yourpany all day, if you keep thanking me constantly, so formally, people who don¡¯t know better might think I¡¯m the boss..."

    Hearing this, Su Lu cracked a slight smile and yfully said, "Oh, then I won¡¯t be polite. Please pick out the seeds from the watermelon, remove the mango stone and peel, and also peel and pit the lychees, much appreciated."

    Qiao Li clicked his tongue, and without argument, got up to head to the kitchen.

    Su Zhe bit into a skewer ofmb and said, "After chasing all of them away, I slept especially well. I felt like a breath of foul air that had been building up in my heart for years finally got out. I¡¯m nning to visit the grave in a few days, to tell my mom about it."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but think of that woman, who remained gentle even in the throes of her illness.

    "I¡¯ll apany you," Su Lu suggested.

    Su Zhe reached out and gently touched her hair, smiling, "Okay, good. You..."

    As he was speaking, Su Zhe suddenly leaned in close, and the distance between them instantly narrowed.

    Su Lu was taken aback, her eyes widened at the skepticism in Su Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    Inwardly, Su Lu cursed, how could she have momentarily overlooked what a fox he was...

    Only a warm yellow floormp was on in the living room; the lighting wasn¡¯t good, so Su Zhe hadn¡¯t looked closely before.

    But now, he¡¯d obviously noticed.

    Su Zhe¡¯s fingers lightly brushed past the corner of her eye, his voice chilling, "You¡¯ve been crying? Who bullied you?"

 Chapter 119: Breaking the Siege

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Breaking the Siege</h4>

    Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly turned away, saying, "Cry? I didn¡¯t cry. I just ate some spicy barbecue, that¡¯s all."

    However, Su Zhe didn¡¯t believe her for a second. He was already a rather persistent person, and now that he had been drinking, his natural traits were even more pronounced.

    "Don¡¯t try to fool me," Su Zhe said, his voice had cooled, not icy but stern, showing his extreme seriousness.

    "I really didn¡¯t," Su Lu said, a mix ofughing and crying.

    She truly didn¡¯t want to burden Su Zhe with her personal issues, and besides, people generally don¡¯t like toy their wounds open for others to critique.

    However, Su Lu momentarily overlooked her brother¡¯s sharpness, only realizing just now that even though Su Zhe had been drinking, his keenness was still unmatched.

    Qiao Li came out of the kitchen holding a te, "What happened? The atmosphere was quite harmonious earlier, what¡¯s going on now?"

    He was indeed very meticulous and attentive. He had actually cut the fruit just as Su Lu had joked earlier.

    And probably because he had studied medicine before, his skill was exceptional. It¡¯s just different when you have that kind of background.

    The watermelon didn¡¯t need to be deseeded as it was seedless, but the mango had been peeled and pitted, and all cut into neat, uniform dices slightlyrger than fingernail pieces, each piece nearly identical in size.

    The pieces were just the right size to avoid any worry of mango juice touching the skin around the mouth causing allergies, and if one still wanted more, they could simply scoop up a spoonful of fruit dices and enjoy.

    The lychees, with thin skin and small seeds, were all peeled, pitted, and ced on the te, their pale, tender flesh exuding a sweet fruity aroma.

    As soon as Qiao Li came out, he sensed the discord between the siblings.

    He set the fruit te on the coffee table and asked again, "What¡¯s wrong with you two?"

    Su Zhe¡¯s voice was still cool, sounding very serious, "Her eyes are all red. I¡¯m asking her about it¡ª who has been bullying her again."

    "Hmm?" Qiao Li shifted his gaze to Su Lu and stared intently into her eyes.

    This earnest investigative look made Su Lu very ufortable. She looked away and said, "Really, nothing. Qiao Li, please persuade my brother. I wasn¡¯t crying, and nobody bullied me."

    "Your eyes do look a bit red," Qiao Li said, reaching out and gently touching the corner of her eye.

    This sudden, somewhat intimate gesture startled Su Lu. She slightly leaned her head back, blinking rapidly, right before she could ponder whether Qiao Li¡¯s action and posture were a bit inappropriate...

    Qiao Li, however, smiled as if he had done nothing, and said yfully, "Could it be the spicy barbecue after all? Old Su, have you had a bit too much to drink? You are overreacting."

    Su Zhe did listen to what Qiao Li said to some extent and trusted his impartial perspective.

    "Is that so?" Su Zhe frowned.

    Qiao Li continued, "It might also be that she was moved by what you said just now. Hey, you really are thoughtless sometimes, delivering such a heartfelt speech, making someone¡¯s eyes red, and then you keep insisting, ¡¯Did you cry? Did you cry?!"

    Qiao Li slightly curled his lips, "You still need to hear her admit, ¡¯Yes! I cried! I¡¯ve cried because I was moved by what you just said! Shedding tears without knowing why!¡¯ And then you feel aplished, is that it?"

    This way of speaking not only helped Su Lu out of an awkward situation but also made Su Zhe feel quite reasonable and, additionally, a bit embarrassed.

    Su Zhe cleared his throat lightly and touched his nose, "That¡¯s not what I meant. Cough, I¡¯m just worried about Lulu being bullied, she¡¯s been bullied so much since she was a child."

    "Yeah, now she¡¯s being bullied by you," Qiao Li shrugged his shoulders.

    Su Zhe lowered his voice and said, "Shut up."

    Then, naturally, the topic of whether Su Lu¡¯s eyes were red from crying or being bullied wasn¡¯t brought up again.

    Su Lu silently let out a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Qiao Li. She had to admit, the way Qiao Li had just defused the situation was nothing short of an epic save.

    Who would have known, she was just sneaking a peek, but her gaze happened to meet Qiao Li¡¯s direct look.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t react in time and stared at his eyes for a moment.

    Qiao Li¡¯s eyes held a very warm smile, his lips slightly curved upward, smiling softly at her, his eyebrows gently raised as if telling her not to worry.

    Su Lu mouthed a thank you to him.

    Soon after, they no longer talked about those upsetting topics rted to the Su Family.

    Su Zhe and Qiao Li shifted the conversation to work, initially discussing Su Zhe¡¯s business. Su Lu couldn¡¯t chime in, so she just listened quietly.

    Qiao Li, while talking to Su Zhe, asionally picked up a piece of fruit with a toothpick and handed it to her.

    Then, as they conversed, the topic shifted from Su Zhe¡¯s business to Su Lu Company¡¯s affairs.

    Su Zhe wasn¡¯t very interested in the other affairs of Su Lu Company and concentrated mainly on the e-sports project that involved coboration with Jiang Li.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t think that Su Zhe didn¡¯t understand these matters.

    Just like Xiang Tiancheng, the manager of Fierce Eagle E-sports Club, who had underestimated her thinking she knew nothing, only to be proven embarrassingly wrong by her.

    Underestimating Su Zhe would likely lead to a simr oue.

    Even Qiao Li, who had never worked in this field before, spoke in a manner, not quite eloquent, but still did note off as ignorant.

    Su Zhe quickly identified the crux of the problem and stated, "Just poaching that key yer would obviously be the most time-saving, although it¡¯s not very honorable, especially since we¡¯ve discussed it this far."

    "Yeah, and also, this is Lulu¡¯s business. Lulu has a different business style than us two; she¡¯s much kinder," Qiao Limented.

    Su Lu was as quiet as a mouse on the side. She didn¡¯t dare mention that during her negotiations with Xiang Tiancheng, she had directly threatened him by nning to poach Ying Xi during the transfer period.

    "However, I¡¯m somewhat surprised that Jiang Li would seriously want to start a project; I was worried Lulu would be at a disadvantage," Qiao Li said, then turned to Su Zhe, "Isn¡¯t Jiang Er known as a good-for-nothing and irresponsible yboy?"

    Su Lu knew somewhat about Ying Xi¡¯s situation, so she could guess the reasons. She remained silent.

    It was Su Zhe who picked up on this and raised his eyebrows as if realizing something, asking, "That key yer of the club, what¡¯s his name... Ying Xi, right?"

    Qiao Li had seen the club¡¯s information before and nodded, "Mm, his game ID is ¡¯hope,¡¯ named Ying Xi."

    Su Zhe concluded, "Then there¡¯s nothing strange about it."

 Chapter 120 Old Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Old Affairs</h4>

    Su Lu blinked, her ears perked up.

    She had heard Bo Jingshen briefly mention something about Jiang Li before, so she basically knew the rtionship between Jiang Li and the Jiang Family was not harmonious, and he was even once driven out of his home and had been so destitute that he had to depend on Bo Jingshen¡¯s help to barely scrape by.

    She also knew that the person Jiang Li once valued greatly was no longer alive.

    And this Ying Xi was that person¡¯s only rtive, his only younger brother, so Jiang Li attached great importance to this project. Taking good care of Ying Xi was Jiang Li¡¯s sole thought.

    However, what Su Lu knew was just what Bo Jingshen had mentioned, and she hadn¡¯t probed further.

    But now that Su Zhe had brought it up, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat curious.

    Initially, it was Qiao Li who had asked the question, so after hearing what Su Zhe had just said, Qiao Li asked further, "How so? Is there some unknown inside story?"

    "Yes, although Second Young Master Jiang is a dissolute scion, it¡¯s no longer his parents who indulge him, but his brother Jiang Su. A few years ago, Jiang Su took charge of the Jianghe Group. I don¡¯t have deep ties with Jiang Su, but I know him well enough. He¡¯s a man with ns, and if it weren¡¯t for his brother, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been willing to take over the Jiang Family so soon."

    As Su Zhe spoke, he popped open another beer bottle.

    Next to him, Su Lu quietly pushed the fruit te towards Su Zhe, serving him attentively and waiting silently for him to continue.

    It was true that the rtionship between Su Zhe and Jiang Su was not deep, but they indeed had a mutual understanding.

    As the saying goes, both were cunning foxes that couldn¡¯t trick each other.

    Just as Su Zhe was familiar with the affairs of the Su Family, he was also well-acquainted with those of the Jiang Family.

    Moreover, unlike the Su Family, whose affairs, such as the eldest son directly bing estranged from his father, were eye-catching and seemed peculiar,

    even if Su Lu had been forced to marry into the Gu Family or if she had been abused by Su Yukan, these were not considered peculiar anymore. Therefore, Su Lu¡¯s affairs might not be widely known.

    But the affairs involving Jiang Li were different; anyone in Feng City who was well-informed had heard of them somewhat.

    The two brothers of the Feng City Jiang Family, talented and courteous, should have had the best reputation.

    Yet a scandal broke out, with the pampered Second Young Master Jiang having fallen in love with a man.

    In such circles, nobody is simple, whether it¡¯s a woman liking another woman or a man liking another man; even if you loved a dog, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    But while fun is fun, just don¡¯t let dog meat appear on the main table¡ªit¡¯s harmless, and no one would care, not even taking it seriously, as long as you yourself don¡¯t take it seriously.

    These matters, these rules, were an unspoken understanding among everyone.

    But Second Young Master Jiang was an exception; he didn¡¯t just disregard it, he took it too seriously.

    He was young and passionate, and having been well-protected by his elder brother from a young age, was naive and devoted, not entertaining any thoughts of mere dalliance; from the beginning, he nned for forever.

    This man was his bodyguard, and also his first love.

    Second Young Master Jiang was madly in love, to the extent that, originally, in the elite circles of Feng City, a bodyguard¡¯s name was less memorable than that of any young master¡¯s pedigree dog.

    But the name of the bodyguard was well-known because of the sensational actions of Second Young Master Jiang, which made many people familiar with it.

    The man was called Ying Heng, a bodyguard. Though he was someone who seldom smiled or joked, he had a gentle nature. He would help Jiang Li rescue cats from the rooftop and would quietly and attentively peel chestnuts for hours because Jiang Li liked to eat freshly peeled raw chestnuts, producing a te of pale yellow, sweet chestnut flesh.

    It was Jiang Li who first fell for him, not knowing how much effort he had spent just to make this serious yet gentle man willing to be with him.

    And of course, Jiang¡¯s parents were furious, thinking their son had been seduced and bewitched by this bodyguard.

    They did not know how many methods they had tried to separate Jiang Li and Ying Heng, but none were sessful. No one expected Jiang Li to be so stubborn.

    Su Lu was captivated as she listened. "And then what?"

    Even Qiao Li was listening quite seriously.

    "Then?" Su Zhe thought for a moment. "Later, I don¡¯t know who suggested the idea to Jiang¡¯s parents, but they hired people to kidnap Jiang Li, making it look like a kidnapping. Ying Heng, originally Jiang Li¡¯s bodyguard, naturally was the first to look for him after obtaining a clue."

    "The ¡¯kidnappers¡¯ hired for this, intending to teach Ying Heng a lesson, naturally did not go easy on him¡ªright in front of Jiang Li, right in front of his eyes. They were only supposed to scare Ying Heng a bit, but sometimes actions hoof out of hand. By the time he was ¡¯rescued¡¯ and brought to the hospital, Ying Heng had already passed away. He died in Jiang Li¡¯s arms."

    Su Zhe spoke in a very calm voice, calmly rting the painful story.

    Su Lu was shocked, never having dreamed that the usually frivolous and jovial Second Young Master of Jiang had such a tragic past.

    Looking at his sunny demeanor, who could imagine the old wounds festering behind the scenes?

    Su Lu suddenly remembered what Jiang Li had once said when she called him Second Young Master Jiang.

    He had hooked his lips and told her, "Just call me Ah Li."

    Jiang Li felt a kindred spirit with her, perhaps because both of them had little sense of belonging to their own surnames.

    "Jiang Li drifted aimlessly for a while and rested for a while. Everyone thought he was genuinely mentally copsed and needed rest, but during that time, he was actually secretly investigating to the extent that the loose ends his parents hadn¡¯t managed to clean up were discovered by him."

    Then the matters progressed as they did. Jiang Lipletely broke off from his family and, despite living in poverty, never looked back. It was onlyter when Jiang Su took full control of the family business and tried every means to persuade his younger brother to return.

    Otherwise, Jiang Li might still be just a wandering vagabond now.

    "So this Ying Xi..." Qiao Li knitted his brows, obviously also somewhat distressed by the painful past of another.

    "Ying Heng¡¯s only rtive, his younger brother, Ying Xi," Su Zhe said, slightly raising his eyebrows, "so, if Ying Xi is involved, there¡¯s no need to worry. Second Master Jiang will definitely not treat this project frivolously and will take it seriously. If he takes it seriously, Jiang Su will definitely not ignore it, so this project is basically sessful."

    Su Zhe said this and then turned to look at Su Lulu, "Su Lulu can just follow along and benefit from it, such a good situation..."

    As Su Zhe spoke, he chuckled, "That Mr. Bo is really giving you quite the bargain."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu was stunned, not quite sure how to feel.

    If it had been just a day earlier, she might still have been thrilled. But now...

 Chapter 121: Introducing Her to a Potential Partner

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Introducing Her to a Potential Partner</h4>

    So Su Lu couldn¡¯t muster a smile, just slightly hooked the corners of her lips, without making much noise.

    Qiao Li, though, caught on. "Oh, right."

    He looked at Su Lu and Su Zhe, "You both know about the opening banquet for Boss, right? Are you two going?"

    Qiao Li tilted his head towards Su Lu, "That girl Xu Ning under you, she can handle the gifts quite well."

    Then he turned to Su Zhe, "If you¡¯re going, do you need me to help prepare the gifts?"

    Qiao Li was originally poached by Su Zhe to assist Su Lu, having been a capable general under Su Zhe before, dealing with these matters on his behalf.

    Su Zhe pondered for a moment, curled his lips, shook his head, and hisck of interest was not difficult to discern from his expression, "I¡¯m not interested, I won¡¯t go."

    He had deep-seated prejudices against Bo Jingshen, and it was only out of consideration for Su Lu¡¯s feelings that he agreed to let her undertake the esports project¡ªif it were otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have approved of her participating in it at all.

    So Qiao Li asked Su Lu, "Lulu, you¡¯re going, right? After all, there is the project coboration."

    Su Lu paused for a moment, then nodded lightly, "Yes, I¡¯m going."

    Qiao Li¡¯s eyes curved as he smiled at her, in a very ¡¯feigned ttery¡¯ manner, "Do you need a malepanion? I¡¯ll go with you."

    Su Lu was taken aback, her eyes slightly downcast, smiled faintly, "Let¡¯s not... Given the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate."

    "Not appropriate?" Qiao Li blinked, seemingly not grasping the underlying meaning of Su Lu¡¯s words.

    From the side, Su Zhe spoke up, "It¡¯s because of her situation with Gu Xin. That kid¡¯s actions were underhanded and unclean, and have caused our Lulu to be in a position where she cannot afford to be the subject of gossip."

    Qiao Li caught on¡ªwhile outsiders might not be aware of the situation between Su Lu and Gu Xin, given his close rtionship with Su Zhe, he was very much in the know.

    "That makes sense," Qiao Li nodded.

    Su Zhe¡¯s resentment towards Gu Xin had been umting for a long time. The mood, barely kept at bay, now copsed upon broaching this topic.

    The furrow in his brow turned into a cold knot, "It¡¯s clearly that Gu¡¯s fault, yet he fled quickly, and we can¡¯t expose the news too soon. It¡¯s made Lulu feel restricted in everything she does."

    The chill in Su Zhe¡¯s words seemed ready to spill out. Su Lu, listening, thought to herself that if this continued, her brother¡¯s hatred for Gu Xin would boil over again, making Gu Xin¡¯s days even more difficult.

    Therefore, she contemted and then spoke to change the subject, "Let it be, there¡¯s nothing I really want to do, I¡¯m not feeling restricted."

    In the past, there certainly were things she wanted to do.

    She wanted to develop something with Bo Jingshen, she wanted to have a future with Bo Jingshen.

    But now... she thought of the pain she had heard about in the old brand¡¯s private booth.

    Not knowing what was in her heart, Su Zhe heard her words and nced over, saying, "Howe you don¡¯t feel restricted anymore? You don¡¯t date anymore? Gu Xin can date, but you can¡¯t?"

    Su Lu felt somewhat helpless; she touched her nose, "How did we even get onto this topic..."

    Su Zhe continued, "I was thinking of introducing someone to you. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Xin being so unscrupulous, would you need to keep waiting here?"

    "Ah," Su Lu sighed helplessly, "I¡¯m an adult, and still introducing..."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter how old you are, you¡¯re so na?ve, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be deceived. At least the person I introduce would definitely be reliable," said Su Zhe, gesturing with a hand.

    Qiao Li, pointed out directly, flushed with embarrassment, "Ah."

    Qiao Li raised a hand to his face, his expression a bit sheepish, as he cleared his throat lightly, "Could you at least be a bit more subtle?"

    "Being coy for what? I know you inside out, why would I say you¡¯re unreliable?" Su Zhe nced at him, "Or is it that you¡¯ve got someone?"

    Of course not.

    Qiao Li was indeed single, and he was a good guy. Whether it was his work or his character, nothing could be criticized. Moreover, he was indeed, somewhat taken by Su Lu; he and Su Zhe were close friends for many years and knew very well how much Su Zhe cherished and felt guilty about this girl who was so pitiable and deserving of love.

    Qiao Li certainly didn¡¯t mind, and was even quite willing, to pursue a rtionship with Su Lu.

    Su Lu was also somewhat embarrassed, but more than embarrassment was a feeling of helplessness.

    Qiao Li was very good.

    She could see and feel that Qiao Li was very good.

    If it weren¡¯t for Bo Jingshen, if she had just followed her original n and divorced Gu Xin when the time came and then lived her life without that man who once dazzled her youth ever reappearing...

    If that had been the case, and Qiao Li happened to appear at just the right time.

    Su Lu felt that maybe she might have been willing to ept another man. But now... it seemed not to work out.

    The man had reappeared and captured all her attention, taken up all the space in her heart.

    This made it seem as if others could no longer take a step further.

    Su Zhe said to Su Lu, "Qiao Li is much better than Gu Xin. In my opinion, if Gu Xin doesn¡¯t bring someone to the banquet, you shouldn¡¯t bring someone either, to avoid gossip. But if that kid does bring someone, you take Qiao Li."

    "Ah." Qiao Li sighed reluctantly, "By saying that, I suddenly feel like I¡¯ve been cheapened."

    "If you don¡¯t want to, forget it." Su Zhe showed no intention of insisting.

    "No, I don¡¯t mind," Qiao Li said reluctantly.

    "Then that settles it." Su Zhe turned his gaze to Su Lu, "And with Qiao Li apanying you, I¡¯ll be at ease."

    At this point, Su Lu couldn¡¯t refuse any longer and nodded, "Alright, if Gu Xin brings someone. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Qiao for help."

    Qiao Li chuckled softly, "When there¡¯s trouble, it¡¯s Brother Qiao, but when there¡¯s none, it¡¯s Qiao Li. You sly girl."

    That evening, Su Lu ate her fill of kebabs and fruit and didn¡¯t return untilte.

    Su Zhe had Qiao Li send her home.

    "After you¡¯ve seen her home, you can get lost," Su Zhe motioned with his hand.

    Qiao Liughed, "Reasonably speaking, I¡¯ve provided food and drink, and now I¡¯m supposed to send her back and then... go home all alone?"

    After hearing this, Su Zhe seriously nodded, "Exactly, bye."

    In the elevator, Su Lu felt somewhat embarrassed, "Sorry, Qiao Li, let me escort you out. It¡¯s very convenient for me; I live in thispound, so there¡¯s no need for you to send me."

    Qiao Li smiled and leaned in slightly, looking at her. Then he lightly scratched the tip of her nose, "Why so formal? No need for you to escort me, I was just joking. I¡¯ll escort you home, then I¡¯ll go back myself."

    Qiao Li escorted her to the entrance of her building. At the elevator door, seeing that Su Lu did not invite him in to sit for a while, Qiao Li touched his nose feeling a bit embarrassed and asked, "May Ie in and sit for a while?"

    "Uh..." Su Lu hesitated for a moment, "Not today... You should head back early to rest."

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t press and nodded, "Okay then, I¡¯ll be leaving. You should rest early, too."

    Su Lu sounded an affirmative hum.

    Qiao Li added, "You can think about what Su Zhe said earlier."

 Chapter 122 Boyfriendâ€™s Matters

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Boyfriend¡¯s Matters</h4>

    Su Lu heard Qiao Li¡¯s words... and thought about what Su Zhe had mentioned earlier.

    She had assumed it was about finding Qiao Li as her malepanion for the opening banquet if Gu Xin brought Chen Yaxi.

    So she casually asked, "About the malepanion?"

    But Qiao Li just smiled, shook his head, and looking into her clear, beautiful eyes, he couldn¡¯t resist and reached out to gently ruffle Su Lu¡¯s hair, "About a boyfriend."

    "Boy..." Su Lu opened her mouth, speechless, and hung her head, biting her lip in silence for a moment, "Brother Qiao, I¡¯ve been married before."

    "Of course, I know. What era are we in? People don¡¯t care about these things so much," said Qiao Li.

    Su Lu wanted to say something else.

    But it seemed that Qiao Li could tell that Su Lu wasn¡¯t ready to ept or even consider starting something new. Not wanting her to say something she might regret or to make her feel embarrassed, he quickly added, "I don¡¯t mean to insist on anything. You don¡¯t have to be nervous or troubled. Su Zhe just mentioned it in passing; you can just listen and let it go. No pressure."

    Su Lu bit her lip in silence for a moment and then nodded, "Sorry, then... I should get going."

    The elevator doors opened behind her, and she turned and walked in. Qiao Li watched her from outside the elevator, smiling at her tenderly.

    Only when the elevator doors had closed, and he watched the floor numbers reach Su Lu¡¯s level, did Qiao Li feel at ease to leave. He left the apartment building, walked to the parking spot, settled in the back seat of his car, and opened the mobile app to call a rideshare driver.

    While waiting for the rideshare to arrive, he dialed Su Zhe¡¯s number.

    It rang a few times before Su Zhe picked up, "Did you get her home?"

    "Yep."

    "Looking at the time, looks like Lulu didn¡¯t invite you up for a cup of tea," Su Zhe¡¯s voice sounded indifferent, tinged withnguor.

    "Yeah," Qiao Li sighed.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t spare him any pity and rebuked him bluntly, "Useless."

    "Ah," Qiao Li responded resignedly, "And I can¡¯t even argue with that."

    "In my eyes, my sister is a treasure," Su Zhe would be protective even if someone just nced at Su Lu, feeling as if they were stealing her away. He felt anyone wanting to be with her was gaining a huge advantage.

    That didn¡¯t exclude even a good friend like Qiao Li.

    "So that¡¯s why she looks down on me," Qiao Li said with self-deprecating resignation.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t intend tofort him; he seemed to agree with Qiao Li¡¯s self-defeatist attitude and even twisted the knife further, "Oh, then I might as well introduce you to Su Jiao someday."

    "I¡¯ve never seen anyone make friends like you do; I really chose poorly," Qiao Li said.

    Su Zhe chuckled lowly, paused for a few seconds, his voice bing more earnest, "Anyway, man up, will you?"

    "I will," Qiao Li nced at an iing call, "All right, that¡¯s enough. My rideshare is here. I¡¯m off."

    Su Zhe hung up even more quickly than him.

    Soon, a rideshare driver wearing a uniform and helmet came their way, riding a foldable electric scooter.

    He folded the scooter, ced it in the trunk of Qiao Li¡¯s car, and then drove off.

    Not far away, under a tree in a parking spot, there was a luxury car parked.

    The car was very quiet. Quiet to the point of being almost solemn.

    A momentter, the silence was broken. "So, do we... leave now?"

    The person in the driver¡¯s seat, holding the steering wheel, asked with some trepidation, looking at the person in the back seat through the rearview mirror.

    Even though the lighting was poor, one could almost sense, just by feeling, the extremely bad mood of the person in the back seat.

    Not getting a reply from the back after a long wait, the person in the driver¡¯s seat had no choice but to stiffen up and ask again, "You¡¯re not nning... to stay here overnight, are you? She¡¯s already gone home; she probably won¡¯te down again."

    Still no response. The driver, resigned, could only call out, "Brother, say something."

    Only then did she hear the slightly heavy breathing of the man in the back seat, as if he was holding back some emotion that was about to burst forth.

    "I think I never should have listened to you," Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was deep, sounding somewhat somber.

    Jing Ruo said helplessly, "Are you sure?"

    As Jing Ruo spoke, she nced in the rear-view mirror; a ck business car was parked at the entrance of the residential area behind them, it had been there since they drove by.

    Bo Jingshen had of course noticed this, so now that he caught Jing Ruo¡¯s look, he sighed lightly, knowing her suggestion was the right one.

    Jing Ce, that old fox, covered his tracks so well that who knows what he might do.

    And he, Bo Jingshen, simply couldn¡¯t afford to gamble or lose when it came to Su Lu, when it came to this woman.

    So, he could only follow Jing Ruo¡¯s advice and keep an absolute distance from Su Lu for the time being.

    Simplying to stake out her house to see her was already an exception. Jing Ruo driving him here was kind of providing cover for him; even with that, it wasn¡¯t hard to notice the ¡¯tail¡¯ following them.

    Seeing Su Luughing and talking with Qiao Li as they walked from that building back to the one she lived in, Bo Jingshen almost crushed his teeth, holding back the impulse to rush out of the car.

    Luckily, Qiao Li did not go up with her, but only saw her into the elevator before leaving.

    Jing Ruo offered constion, "That seems to be herpany¡¯s new assistant. Don¡¯t be too sensitive."

    As Jing Ruo tried to persuade him, she only hoped Bo Jingshen could calm down more, lest Jing Ce really find a loophole to exploit.

    But no sooner had the words fallen than she heard Bo Jingshen squeeze out through clenched teeth, "He even touched her head!"

    Bo Jingshen sneered, "Would Cheng Yan dare to touch my head? Would Zhuang Cainan dare? Unless they don¡¯t want their jobs anymore!"

    Jing Ruo, feeling helpless, suddenly turned around and patted Bo Jingshen on the head, "I dare, I just did it. Are you satisfied now?"

    Bo Jingshen red at her with a frown, "But you¡¯re my little sister. That¡¯s different."

    Jing Ruo thought to herself, how can this man, usually so rational and seemingly omnipotent, suddenly turn into a petty child?

    Most importantly, she couldn¡¯t just let this petty child be.

    Otherwise, this petty child would definitely do something irrational. After all, what rationality can you expect from a petty child?

    Jing Ruo took a deep breath and managed a strained smile, "Are you saying you don¡¯t allow others to be her little brother? Didn¡¯t you say she already had one? Then having another one isn¡¯t strange."

    Bo Jingshen wanted to say she was full of crap.

    But Jing Ruo was quicker, "What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just talking nonsense. Why couldn¡¯t it be possible? Look at me, didn¡¯t I be your little sister out of the blue?"

    Continuing, Jing Ruo added, "And you got another little sister in Jing Qiao, right? And a little brother in Jing Su, right? This is only because Jing Ce has only acknowledged a few of us so far; who knows how many seeds he has scattered out there. If he acknowledges all of them, we¡¯ll have no shortage of little brothers and sisters. Why can¡¯t others have a little brother?"

    Good job, Jing Ruo! Such eloquence, such logic, simply perfect. Internally, Jing Ruo gave herself a big thumbs up.

 Chapter 123 Fear

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Fear</h4>

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak further, and Jing Ruo didn¡¯t know whether she had managed to persuade him or not.

    She nced at Bo Jingshen in the backseat through the rearview mirror again.

    Then she heard Bo Jingshen let out a light sigh, a sound that betrayed neither fatigue nor any other discernible emotion.

    His voice was low and soft, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Okay," Jing Ruo responded, quickly starting the car and setting off.

    During the drive, Bo Jingshen remained silent. No matter how Jing Ruo interpreted his earlier tone, she felt it was tinged with a certain sadness, the kind that was heart-wrenching.

    So, after staying silent for a while, Jing Ruo softly tried to console him, "Don¡¯t be upset, it will be better once they leave."

    "Who knows when they¡¯ll leave," Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was still low.

    But Jing Ruo could hear a shade of dejection and clear disappointment in it, "Jing Ce is sly like a fox, both of us know that. He¡¯s always scheming... He¡¯s already had someone follow me; if there¡¯s the slightest clue, he¡¯s unlikely to leave easily."

    Jing Ruo pursed her lips, at a loss for what to say that couldfort him. In the years that Bo Jingshen had been abroad, he had managed to stay well beyond the reach of Jing Ce¡¯s influence. But she had always been within that scope, so she knew all too well how Jing Ce operated.

    Thus, she didn¡¯t know what to say that couldfort or persuade Bo Jingshen.

    She could only offer a dry constion, "They¡¯ll leave eventually, right? He can¡¯t possibly stay in Feng City forever. Do you think he¡¯s like me, a loafer with no job to speak of? The Jing Family has so many matters to attend to; he can¡¯t stay for long."

    Bo Jingshen remained silent.

    Yet the emotions inside him found no relief.

    He missed Su Lu.

    A lot.

    He wasn¡¯t made of iron or a liver of steel; he too could worry, he too could be afraid.

    In the past, while he was abroad, he had been wholly devoted to his career, acting as if he feared nothing.

    But now, it seemed he feared everything.

    He feared that Jing Ce, a sly character, would have some sinister plot that could harm her.

    He also feared that, by maintaining a safe distance like this, over time, Su Lu might be taken away by someone else...

    After all, she was so wonderful.

    So wonderful that... someone else merely ncing at her felt like robbery to him.

    Jing Ruo spoke softly, "Brother."

    Bo Jingshen lifted his gaze and looked at her.

    Jing Ruo said, "Just bear with it a little longer."

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips and said nothing.

    And the car that had been following them continued to trail behind from a distance.

    The man in the passenger seat dialed a number.

    After three rings, the call was picked up; the voice on the other end was stern, its calm bordering on indifference, unvarying in its inflections.

    "Go ahead."

    Though they were paid to do a job and had seen many people of high status, there were very few who could instill reverence and wariness with a voice so stern and indifferent, like this middle-aged man.

    His voice was instinctively much more respectful, "Sir, he has already left the residential area, did not meet with anyone during that time, just parked the car there for a while. He¡¯se out now, and judging by the route, he¡¯s probably heading back to his ce. Should we keep following him?"

    The other end went silent for a few seconds before responding indifferently, "Continue following."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll report back to you if there are any new developments."

    Jing Ce on the other end didn¡¯t pause for a moment and hung up the phone directly.

    Zhou Xiaochu sat nearby, quite curious about the content of the call but also too intimidated by Jing Ce¡¯s authority to ask.

    She had always feared Jing Ce.

    Whether it was when she was a young mistress to Jing Ce or now, as his wife.

    When she was his mistress, Jing Ce always preferred those who were quiet and obedient. Back then, Zhou Xiaochu had yed her part well, and consequently reaped quite a few benefits from him.

    It was onlyter when her heart grew bolder, and she found herself pregnant, that she began foolishly dreaming of her child bringing her status. This beautiful dream was shattered before it even had a chance tost long.

    Jing Ce was never the type to be threatened by a woman¡¯s pregnancy. Back then, he had no intention of showing mercy; his n was either to get rid of Zhou Xiaochu or at the very least the child in her womb.

    If it weren¡¯t for Jing Ce¡¯s legally married wife having the whim to spare Zhou Xiaochu, she wouldn¡¯t even know now which lonely ghost she¡¯d be on some mountain.

    Zhou Xiaochu understood all this, which is why she had always been quite wary of Jing Ce.

    Although she had long since reached the position she once dreamed of, she was still afraid.

    That¡¯s why, even though she often blustered with borrowed authority, if Jing Ce really became irritated, even if he merely frowned, Zhou Xiaochu couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    At this moment, she wanted to ask but dared not, her eyes invariably darting towards Jing Ce¡¯s mobile phone.

    Jing Ce¡¯s mood appeared to be alright, even though it was indiscernible from his stern and indifferent expression.

    But he took the initiative to say to Zhou Xiaochu, "You shouldn¡¯t always keep Cai Zi here attending to us old folks. What¡¯s the point?"

    Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, immediately understanding his implication. She broke into a smile and quickly responded, "Yes, exactly."

    She turned her head to look at Xiao Caizi skillfully making tea, "Xiaozi."

    Xiao Caizi smiled gently, having prepared two cups of tea, pushed them towards Jing Ce and Zhou Xiaochu, "Uncle, Auntie, it¡¯s fine. At home, I often apany my parents for tea too."

    "It¡¯s not about the unsuitability of keepingpany for tea, it¡¯s just that young people also have their own activities," Jing Ce said.

    Zhou Xiaochu quickly agreed, "Yes, yes, you¡¯ve apanied us for quite a while. I¡¯ll give Jingshen a call, and you young folks can go and have some fun."

    Hearing this, Xiao Caizi merely smiled and looked down, appearing somewhat shy, but without any sign of refusal.

    Zhou Xiaochu picked up her phone and dialed Bo Jingshen¡¯s number, but the call wouldn¡¯t go through.

    Zhou Xiaochu frowned deeply, and Jing Ce obviously noticed her expression, speaking lightly, "Call Jing Ruo."

    "That¡¯s right." Reminded by him, Zhou Xiaochu immediately called Jing Ruo.

    Of course, Jing Ruo¡¯s phone was reachable, and after a few rings, she answered.

    However, her voice sounded somewhat awkward, "Ah, Aunt Zhou, what can I do for you...?"

    Zhou Xiaochu didn¡¯t have a good impression of this lowly niece. Honestly, she hadn¡¯te from a noble background herself, but since taking her position, she felt as though her tone had risen.

    Even though Jing Ruo had been part of the Jing Family longer than she had, Zhou Xiaochu looked down on this lowly niece.

    Therefore, her tone carried a bit of condescension as that of an elder.

    "Jing Ruo, you¡¯re with Jingshen right now, aren¡¯t you?" Zhou Xiaochu asked.

    Jing Ruo evasively replied, "Is there something you need, Aunt Zhou?"

    Before Zhou Xiaochu could speak, Jing Ce interrupted coldly from the side, "Cai Zi is new here, so you guys should take her out to have some fun. Don¡¯t always stick with your brother all the time; you¡¯re all grown up, no need for these little cliques."

 Chapter 124 Maybe They Donâ€™t Fancy You

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Maybe They Don¡¯t Fancy You</h4>

    Hearing Jing Ce¡¯s voice, Jing Ruo immediately fell silent.

    If when dealing with Zhou Xiaochu, she might have found ways to prevaricate, in front of Jing Ce, her fear of him was not much less than that of Zhou Xiaochu towards Jing Ce.

    It was like mice seeing a cat.

    "Speak," Jing Ce said coldly.

    "I... I understand," Jing Ruo answered.

    Jing Ce, "Where are you now?"

    Jing Ruo, "On the way."

    Jing Ce, "You have twenty minutes."

    Having said that, Jing Ce couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more and directly had Zhou Xiaochu hang up the phone.

    He turned to Xiao Caizi and said, "Let¡¯s have another pot; they should be arriving soon. By then the timing should be just right. To put it in young people¡¯s terms... the nightlife is only just beginning, right?"

    Xiao Caizi smiled gently, her hands skillfully arranging the tea set, "Then let¡¯s enjoy another pot."

    Sure enough, Jing Ruo raced over and arrived at the hotel within twenty minutes.

    Bo Jingshen was very impatient, his expression dark; he really wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with this.

    The fact that he could bring himself to keep his distance from Su Lu for now was the most he was willing to concede.

    He really couldn¡¯t be bothered with Jing Ce and the fact that his mother, Zhou Xiaochu, had done such a thing, Bo Jingshen found it extremely hard to ept.

    Bo Jingshen thought about how he had to learn from Tang Cheng, only to find out that his mother had long been involved with Jing Ce. And Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t need to think at all to know that Zhou Xiaochu had never caught Jing Ce¡¯s eye over the years, who didn¡¯t even remember she existed.

    But now, suddenly, she caught Jing Ce¡¯s attention.

    It was fundamentally because of him, Bo Jingshen, that his rtionship with his mother had always been lukewarm over the years; because his mother harbored excessive fantasies and Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t experienced any kind of motherly love from a young age.

    Because her dreams of a wealthy lifestyle were shattered, and she could only marry a long-distance bus driver as arranged by Jiang Yan, Zhou Xiaochu always felt aggrieved, harboring a deep resentment.

    This resentment was not only against Jing Ce but also against Jiang Yan, against her own humdrum husband, and even against her son.

    Moreover, Bo Jingshen could feel that Zhou Xiaochu was obsessively convinced that it was because of him that she couldn¡¯t marry into a wealthy family.

    He couldn¡¯t count the number of times he heard simr words from Zhou Xiaochu: If only you were better, if only you were the best, then I wouldn¡¯t be living this kind of life, and we wouldn¡¯t be in a family like this. It¡¯s all your fault, all because you are not good enough, all because you don¡¯t do well enough, we mother and son are in this predicament today, all because of you.

    Since he was young, Zhou Xiaochu had never hit Bo Jingshen, but he grew up under such verbal abuse; honestly, it hurt more than fists and kicks, more than knives and guns.

    For this reason, Bo Jingshen¡¯s affection for his mother was not deep. After his honest, sincere, gentle, and kind foster father died, Bo Jingshen studied abroad and rarely went home, you could say he barely returned at all, and the rtionship with his mother became very tenuous.

    However, even so, after he made money, he didn¡¯t forget to give his mother better financial resources to live a better life.

    He did everything he was supposed to do.

    Bo Jingshen never dreamed that his mother would be entangled with Jing Ce because of him or, to put it another way, by exploiting his existence¡ªand even marry Jing Ce! Previously, he and Jing Ce had no significant legal rtionship; they were just biologically father and son.

    Now, it was different.

    Just thinking about it made Bo Jingshen feel utterly sick.

    He truly couldn¡¯t be bothered to put on a pretense.

    But Jing Ruo wouldn¡¯t let him go, "I¡¯ve been running around with you even driving for you, you have to keep mepany. Besides, this is mostly your issue, you can¡¯t just ignore it!"

    Bo Jingshen could only be dragged by Jing Ruo to the hotel. He knew that it was mostly his issue and he couldn¡¯t bear to let Jing Ruo carry the burden alone.

    Jing Ruo tried to reason with him, coaxing him with both logic and emotion, "Bro, my dear brother, even if you¡¯re not willing, don¡¯t be so resistant. I think you might try interacting with Xiao Caizi, maybe..."

    Before Jing Ruo could finish, Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze turned cold as it swept over him.

    Jing Ruo wasn¡¯t cowed and continued stubbornly, "Why can¡¯t I even speak? Perhaps she might not fancy you at all? If you start off with such an ugly face, and it turns out that she doesn¡¯t even like you, wouldn¡¯t that be awkward? In my opinion, you¡¯d be better off having a proper talk with her, alright? She grew up in those circles in Beijing, so she¡¯s definitely aware of these things."

    Jing Ruo thought it through, "That¡¯s right; my eldest brother even broke off the engagement. So yes, she¡¯s surely in the know about these issues. Maybe you two could work something out, keep the peace for the time being? At least you could get her to y along and fool Jing Ce and your mom until they return to Beijing."

    Bo Jingshen still frowned at Jing Ruo, to be honest, with a far from pleased look.

    Despite the fact that he didn¡¯t like a single word Jing Ruo said, he had to admit that it was indeed a solution.

    And, it might be.

    Thedies of status from Beijing have high expectations and standards, perhaps she really wouldn¡¯t be interested in him.

    In that case, his own unhappy demeanor seemed somewhat unsightly.

    Bo Jingshen thought it over, "Alright then."

    Jing Ruo silently let out a sigh of relief.

    "Your eloquence is bing quite something. I can delegate some projects to you; amongst other things, with that silver tongue of yours... it¡¯d be impossible for someone to swindle you. Maybe it could even bring in revenue," Bo Jingshen said, raising an eyebrow.

    Jing Ruo shrugged and thought to himself, forget it, did Bo Jingshen think that everyone was as difficult as he was?

    The two arrived at the hotel.

    The door to Jing Ce¡¯s suite was open, and wafts of tea aroma drifted out.

    There was also the quietughter of Xiao Caizi and the chuckles of Zhou Xiaochu.

    It seemed that Zhou Xiaochu was reminiscing with Xiao Caizi about Bo Jingshen¡¯s childhood.

    "He was well-behaved from the start and very handsome; good-looking kids are always liked by people. The kindergarten teachers adored him, always giving him an extra serving during mealtime. Most kids can¡¯t resist treats. But he was so well-behaved and sensible; he¡¯d save it, wrap it carefully in a napkin, and tuck it in his pocket to take home after school... for me to eat. He¡¯s been the most filial child..."

    Bo Jingshen stood outside listening impassively. Jing Ruo had never heard any childhood stories about Bo Jingshen and only knew this stepbrother had a strained rtionship with his mother. Bo Jingshen had a foster father who had since passed away, but it seemed he had a good rtionship with the foster father.

    From the detached look on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, Jing Ruo knew that what Zhou Xiaochu was talking about had nothing to do with her.

    The snacks that the young Bo Jingshen had so carefully saved and taken home, were most likely not for Zhou Xiaochu but for that foster father...

 Chapter 125: Applying Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Applying Pressure</h4>

    Jing Ruo had originally thought that Bo Jingshen had no intention of going in, as he had always shown much impatience, not even bothering to feign politeness.

    Unexpectedly, after hearing what Zhou Xiaochu had said, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t resist entering the suite anymore.

    He even stepped in without needing Jing Ruo to pull him.

    As footsteps sounded, the three people originally sitting around the tea table by the living room window of the suite all turned to look toward the doorway.

    They saw a tall and slender young man walking in, his face expressionless and cold.

    Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s expression stiffened, clearly showing some embarrassment.

    "Xiao Shen is here..." Zhou Xiaochu revealed a tender smile.

    If Bo Jingshen was willing to cooperate, they could certainly put on a disy of maternal love and filial piety, but obviously, Bo Jingshen was not willing to y along.

    He didn¡¯t even call out to her, and upon hearing her, he simply nced at Zhou Xiaochu indifferently.

    The little affection Bo Jingshen had for her had been worn away by her day after day of boundless greed, leaving his heart deste when he saw Zhou Xiaochu.

    Bo Jingshen no longer even felt disappointment toward her, strangers were better than her in his view.

    Thus Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak. After walking in, he just stood there, cool and detached.

    Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s already awkward expression became more embarrassed due to Bo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent silence.

    She couldn¡¯t say much, especially in front of Xiao Caizi.

    All Zhou Xiaochu could do was smooth things over herself, turning to Xiao Caizi and saying, "This kid is really reserved, he has been this reserved since he was young, and very steady too. Xiaozi, I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    Xiao Caizi, true to her upbringing in a major Beijing household,ughed wlessly, helping to smooth things over smoothly, "I don¡¯t mind at all. Mature and steady is always better than being smooth-talking, Madam, please rest assured."

    Jing Ce wasn¡¯t inclined to demand much of Bo Jingshen¡¯s attitude toward Zhou Xiaochu; he truly didn¡¯t care about those things. What he cared about was his control over everything.

    As long as everything, in his view, wasn¡¯t out of control, that was enough. If it wasn¡¯t for Bo Jingshen, Zhou Xiaochu would mean less than nothing to him.

    Jing Ce nced at Bo Jingshen, "You take Xiao along and have fun. You young people have more inmon to talk about. It¡¯s boring for her to be with us old folks, so take her out."

    Bo Jingshen was nomittal.

    But Jing Ruo, observing Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression, instinctively felt that her brother probably wanted to refuse outright.

    However, to openly snub Jing Ce¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    Worried that Bo Jingshen might act impulsively, Jing Ruo didn¡¯t wait for Bo Jingshen to speak. She quickly took Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand with one hand and Xiao Caizi¡¯s with the other.

    Then looking at Jing Ce, she smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Dad, brother will surely take good care of Sister Caizi."

    Jing Ce looked at Jing Ruo, seemingly satisfied with her beating around the bush, he slightly raised his eyebrows and nodded, "You also take good care. You are more careful than your brother."

    "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will," Jing Ruo nodded.

    Jing Ce handed her a card, and Jing Ruo blinked before stretching out her hand to take it. That had always been his way¡ªconcern? Fatherly love? Nonexistent. To him, she was just a lowly illegitimate daughter.

    Whenever he felt she wasn¡¯t doing well, Jing Ce didn¡¯t hold back in his reprimands. Jing Ruo still remembered, not long after being brought back to the Jing Family, she was not yet familiar with Jing Ce¡¯s temperament and still harbored some fantasies¡ªafter all, he was her biological father.

    Jing Ruo had thought about the princess¡¯ younger sister scenario, where her wealthy father acknowledged her, and then she became the doted princess, cherished by all.

    But reality pped her hard in the face.

    At that time, Jing Ruo didn¡¯t understand Jing Ce¡¯s character or recognize her own standing. In a sense, she still considered herself rather important. So when she spoke up just a bit too much, Jing Ce¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to change, still indifferent, emotionless.

    But he swiftly delivered a p to her face, without the slightest mercy or restraint.

    She was just an ignorant young girl, yet Jing Ce struck her so harshly that one of her eardrums ruptured and bled, blood vessels in her eyeball burst, her mouth corner tore, and her lips oozed blood.

    Stars burst before her eyes, and for many days after, she constantly endured ringing in her ears.

    Fortunately, Jing Ruo was quite intelligent. She learned her lesson from that single incident, quickly understanding her ce, and never dared to step out of line again. She hadn¡¯t been acknowledged to live as some princess¡¯ younger sister; she was simply brought back to be used someday.

    Fatherly love, concern¡ªsuch things downright didn¡¯t exist.

    Not angering Jing Ce was already an achievement, and if she was obedient and clever enough not to provoke him, Jing Ce¡¯s version of ¡¯fatherly love¡¯ arrived quite directly.

    Typically, it would be a bank card with a decent amount of money or sometimes other valuables.

    Like a property deed or car title in her name, or maybe a set of borderline collectible jewelry, or outright several gold bars...

    Jing Ruo had long grown used to it.

    "Thank you, Dad." Jing Ruo pocketed the card and shed a radiant smile, yet no trace of joy reached her eyes.

    Zhou Xiaochu watched Jing Ce hand the card to Jing Ruo, and couldn¡¯t help but cast a cold sidelong nce, as if Jing Ce was using her money to give to Jing Ruo.

    Jing Ce hadn¡¯t been talking much with Bo Jingshen.

    Perhaps anticipating that any conversation with him wouldn¡¯t yield a satisfactory response, he couldn¡¯t bother to court a cold shoulder. In short, Jing Ce didn¡¯t speak much with Bo Jingshen; he didn¡¯t need to say much. All he wanted was simple: Bo Jingshen just needed to be obedient.

    However, he didment impersonally, "Take good care of Xiao; talk with her more, get to know her better. After all, you¡¯re going to live together in the future."

    Bo Jingshen remained nomittal, with not even the slightest change in his expressionless, cold demeanor.

    But when Jing Ce really wanted to say something, Bo Jingshen¡¯s cold facade didn¡¯t bother him much. He continued, "Don¡¯t follow in your brother¡¯s footsteps. He¡¯s disappointing. Don¡¯t you start doing the same. His mother died early, and hecked discipline, but your mother vowed she raised you well. Don¡¯t let her down, don¡¯t let her be embarrassed."

    Jing Ce¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change as he spoke, still detached and stern, with hardly any variation in expression.

    Zhou Xiaochu, however, stiffened at his words, her gaze toward Jing Ceced with clear fear and shrinking.

    Evidently, despite theck of change in tone or expression, Jing Ce¡¯s words were undoubtedly a threat.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists tightly, giving Jing Ce a chilly look.

 Chapter 126: Foolishly Devoted Love

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Foolishly Devoted Love</h4>

    Jing Ce¡¯s gaze was indifferent, profoundly looking into Bo Jingshen¡¯s cold eyes, then his eyes followed down,nding on Bo Jingshen¡¯s tightly clenched hand.

    But it seemed like he didn¡¯t really take it to heart, his expression was very calm, again gazing into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes.

    It was as if he was fearless, as if saying, "What can you do to me anyway?"

    Bo Jingshen just coldly watched him, and after a moment, the hand that hung by his side and was clenched tight suddenly loosened.

    It was as though he hade to some realization, the corners of his mouth curling up into a smile that was devoid of warmth, only carrying a hint of mockery.

    Then he reached out to Xiao Caizi with a cold and mocking tone, even somewhat flippant "Shall we go then, Miss Xiao?"

    Honestly, his attitude and expression at this moment were not good.

    But Xiao Caizi was probably used to it, or maybe she really didn¡¯t take it to heart, as calm and undisturbed as Su Lu¡¯s attitude towards arranged marriage.

    Even faced with Bo Jingshen¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Caizi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, seemingly not feeling awkward or humiliated, especiallyposed and calm; even the smile on her face was wless, just as impable as before.

    She gently ced her hand in Bo Jingshen¡¯s palm, "Then I shall trouble you."

    However, Jing Ce¡¯s pickiness towards Bo Jingshen and Xiao Caizi¡¯s behavior seemed non-existent. It appeared that as long as Bo Jingshen was willing topromise, whether he did so willingly or resentfully, it was all the same to Jing Ce.

    All he wanted was the result, as long as it was Bo Jingshen¡¯spromise.

    Moreover, in Jing Ce¡¯s eyes, marriage didn¡¯t necessarily need feelings, suitability was essential, mutual benefits were necessary.

    And Jing Ce had always valued men over women, somewhat looking down on women.

    So regarding what kind of attitude Bo Jingshen had towards Xiao Caizi, Jing Ce was rather indifferent.

    Jing Ce watched as Bo Jingshen led Xiao Caizi out of the suite, he raised an eyebrow; not only did he find nothing wrong with Bo Jingshen¡¯s attitude, he even seemed quite satisfied.

    Jing Ruo "Uh, dad, then I..."

    Jing Ce nced at her, "You follow them too. Your brother has a bad temper, don¡¯t let the Xiao family girl have too hard a time. Go and smooth things over."

    "Okay, then you rest early. I¡¯m leaving." Jing Ruo was naturally not willing to stay a moment longer, quickly made her excuses, and left the suite, also closing the door behind her.

    After they left.

    Jing Ce turned his indifferent gaze to Zhou Xiaochu, who couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck, "President Jing, please don¡¯t be angry. Xiao Shen is just... has a bit of a bad temper, but he is still a very filial child."

    Even though Zhou Xiaochu and Jing Ce were legally married, despite having a thick prenuptial agreement that practically listed all of Jing Ce¡¯s assets that she could have been entitled to as hiswful wife, then circumvented them.

    If one day they divorced, Zhou Xiaochu might not literally leave with nothing, butpared to Jing Ce¡¯s wealth, what she would get was so insignificant it almost made no difference.

    Despite this, they were still legally married on paper. But Zhou Xiaochu was still afraid of him, which was evident from how she addressed him.

    "Yes, it¡¯s being filial," Jing Ce¡¯s expression did not change much, still indifferent. His voice remained the same, stern and cold, only with increasingly severe coldness, "But not filial to you, what an interesting way to be a mother you have."

    Zhou Xiaochu¡¯splexion turned sour; she opened her mouth but eventually did not make a sound, just pursing her lips in silence.

    "Other people¡¯s mothers, such as Jing Ruo and Jing Qiao, even though they are daughters, their mothers still love and educate them well. You, on the other hand, are interesting, it¡¯s almost as if you haven¡¯t abused Jingshen. To those who know, he¡¯s your biological son, to those who don¡¯t, he might as well be your enemy."

    Jing Ce¡¯s voice was cold. These were all facts he had investigated, leaving Zhou Xiaochu with no room for argument.

    There really wasn¡¯t anything to argue about. In Bao Jing¡¯s hometown, everyone knew that Master Bo¡¯s wife, although beautiful and well-treated by Master Bo,

    seemed as though the whole world owed her something, always carrying a foul face.

    Most importantly, this woman hardly treated her child as her own, who was her flesh and bone. Those unaware might think the child was some kind of ss enemy.

    Without Master Bo, the child would have had a miserable life. It¡¯s inconceivable, as even a tiger does not eat its cubs, not to mention the child was good-looking since childhood, endearing him to anyone who saw him, how could his biological mother be so cruel?

    These facts were no secret, especially in that old neighborhood where neighbors, familiar faces of many years, all knew what went on in each household.

    Zhou Xiaochu kept her head lowered and dared not speak. She hadn¡¯t dared to argue; she had tried to argue once before, but Jing Ce was not the type to tolerate sly defenses. Since he stated them, there must have been absolute evidence; hence, as soon as she tried to argue, Jing Ce pped her so hard she couldn¡¯t stand up for a while.

    Jing Ce continued, "If it weren¡¯t for your poor treatment of him, he might still regard you somewhat in his eyes, his words might carry some weight, he might still be under control, and things might not be so troublesome."

    Zhou Xiaochu hurriedly whispered, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s not like that. Xiao Shen is a filial child, he does listen to me somewhat."

    "Then you should be grateful that you are notpletely insignificant in his eyes," Jing Ce said coldly, "Otherwise, he might have done more than just linger around someone¡¯s apartment building."

    Jing Ce chuckled softly, a mocking tone apparent, uncertain whether it was self-mockery or otherwise, "I really didn¡¯t expect him to be such a devoted type, I really don¡¯t know who he takes after, as clearly neither of us are like that."

    Zhou Xiaochu actually wanted to express her own devotion, to say that she too was quite devoted, or else she wouldn¡¯t have still been longing for him after all these years.

    But she dared not say it, seeing Jing Ce¡¯s mocking smile, she suddenly felt timid, afraid to speak those words.

    Thus, Zhou Xiaochu, as if trying to show she still had some usefulness, quickly said, "If you need, I can also talk to that woman; after all, I am Xiao Shen¡¯s mother."

    Jing Ce pondered for a moment, "Not necessary for now, let¡¯s hold off. I don¡¯t want to push Jingshen too hard at once, it¡¯s easy to backfire. In fact, I don¡¯t care whom he wants to be involved with, but his marriage is not up to him to decide. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know whether this kid is stubborn enough to oppose me directly..."

 Chapter 127 I Donâ€™t Want to Treat Her That Way

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127 I Don¡¯t Want to Treat Her That Way</h4>

    In the elevator... No, to be exact, as soon as they hade out of the suite.

    Bo Jingshen had quickly let go of Xiao Caizi¡¯s hand.

    Xiao Caizi nced at her own hand indifferently, her lips even curved in that impable smile.

    Jing Ruo quickly followed out from the suite and caught up with them at the elevator entrance.

    "Wait for me."

    "Why are you alsoing?" Bo Jingshen looked at her.

    Jing Ruo pouted and said, "Am I not allowed to follow you?"

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t express any objections and entered the elevator.

    Xiao Caizi also followed in and stood quietly to one side, as if she could even minimize her presence.

    Then the elevator became very quiet, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t feel like talking, Xiao Caizi followed suit, and Jing Ruo, despite wanting to find a topic, didn¡¯t know what to say after a while, so she remained silent as well.

    Until the announcement of the elevator¡¯s arrival on the first floor broke the silence.

    "Ding! First floor!"

    Bo Jingshen was the first to walk out of the elevator, Jing Ruo hurriedly followed suit, and even quickly took Xiao Caizi¡¯s hand, "Sister Caizi, are you hungry? Shall we go have somete-night food or something?"

    Xiao Caizi smiled at her, very amiable and courteous, and then nced at Bo Jingshen. She turned her gaze and said softly to Jing Ruo, "I¡¯m not very hungry, but we could find a quiet ce to sit and have a chat, I think..."

    As she spoke, she turned her head to look at Bo Jingshen, her gaze still gentle and warm, the amiable expression on her face, whether it was the look in her eyes or the smile on her lips, didn¡¯t change much. It was as if she wore a mask, as if it was her camouge.

    She looked at Bo Jingshen, her voice as gentle as ever, "I think President Bo needs to chat with me, doesn¡¯t he?"

    The words ¡¯I don¡¯t need to¡¯ were already at the tip of Bo Jingshen¡¯s tongue, about to blurt out, when Jing Ruo hastily pulled him back and quickly spoke before he could, "Then let¡¯s find a ce to sit down, just sit for a while."

    Bo Jingshen had noment on this, just giving Jing Ruo a look, his eyes seemingly not too pleased.

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t mind that at all, she felt like a loyal old housekeeper; it was simply remarkable how she not only decided the location but also took on the role of the driver.

    Bo Jingshen normally sat in the back seat, always with a manner that intentionally treated Jing Ruo as the driver. Jing Ruo was used to it by now, but this time, Bo Jingshen sat in the passenger seat instead.

    The back seat was left empty, with Xiao Caizi sitting there alone. However, she seemed indifferent, with little change in expression or mood.

    She didn¡¯t show any intention of initiating conversation or warming up to cold shoulders. Although Bo Jingshen was very resistant, he had to admit, Xiao Caizi¡¯s character wasn¡¯t really annoying.

    After all... think about it, the situation was disagreeable enough already, and if he had to deal with someone with a character like Su Jiao¡¯s, noisy, attention-seeking, and full of affectation.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be annoying to death?

    And Xiao Caizi being calm and quiet, at least, was not annoying.

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt Xiao Caizi¡¯s character, gentle andposed, peaceful and quiet, seemed to have a certain degree of simrity to the woman Bo Jingshen liked.

    Jing Ruo actually knew a bit about Su Lu, aware of some of her past experiences.

    Jing Ruo felt... it was as if women raised in such families invariably shared some trait in their personalities, where even though marriage and life seem like trajectories exploited by others, long-term exposure to such realities and adjusting one¡¯s mentality over time meant that one might face such injustices with a calm andposed manner, quietly, without subservience or arrogance.

    Su Lu seemed to be such a person, and now it appeared that Xiao Caizi also bore a resemnce.

    On the other hand, Jing Ruo felt that she herself was not quite asposed, although she had also grown somewhat numb to going with the flow, but she was still not as calm as they were.

    Jing Ruo thought that perhaps it was because she did not grow up in such an environment from a young age.

    Jing Ruo drove to the destination and, while looking for a parking spot, Xiao Caizi got out first, saying she was going inside to the restroom.

    But it seemed more like she was giving the siblings plenty of time to talk on their own.

    Jing Ruo was okay at driving but terrible at parking, she found a spot and then slowly reversed into it.

    Jing Ruo sneaked a nce at Bo Jingshen and said, "Don¡¯t reject the idea too quickly, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s particrly fond of you either. We¡¯re all in this reluctantly, but I think... maybe a calm and rational conversation would be better? I think Xiao Caizi is alright, at least her personality and temper seem quite good, and she¡¯s not difficult."

    Bo Jingshen cast a cold nce at her, his heart already heavy with emotion, naturally not intending to converse rationally. His first reaction after hearing her words was, "Then tell Jing Ce that you marry Xiao Caizi."

    Jing Ruo: "...Brother, be sensible. I¡¯m being serious here."

    Bo Jingshen fell silent for a moment then asked in a low voice, "What do you mean? Are you saying that I should justpromise and put on an act for Jing Ce?"

    Jing Ruo pursed her lips, her voice growing weaker, "It¡¯s a solution, isn¡¯t it? As long as you¡¯re not so resistant from the start..."

    "I am resistant," Bo Jingshen cut her off decisively, "I am very resistant."

    Jing Ruo knew herself to be weak, having already sumbed to Jing Ce¡¯s authority, at least superficially. She had always felt that if one day she was arranged by Jing Ce, she would definitely look for a way that works out for both sides, even if it meant putting on a show for him.

    But Bo Jingshen had not sumbed, and he seemed to have no intention of ever doing so.

    Yet when Jing Ruo thought of the oues that had befallen Han Zhiya and An Ningqiu, both products of Jing Ce¡¯s tactics to warn Bo Jingshen, she felt, why push things to that extreme?

    So she remained silent for a while, then whispered a word of advice, "Brother... but that¡¯s what she did back then."

    Bo Jingshen caught the ¡¯her¡¯ in Jing Ruo¡¯s words referring to Su Lu.

    Su Lu had indeedpromised back then, epting the arrangement to marry ording to Su Yukan¡¯s wishes, to Gu Xin.

    That was what she had done.

    Indeed, ording to Jing Ruo¡¯s understanding, that was not wrong.

    But Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was profound, and he thought of the injuries she had suffered at the time...

    Bo Jingshen spoke calmly, but his resolve remained firm.

    Bo Jingshen: "It¡¯s different."

    Jing Ruo: "What¡¯s different about it?"

    Bo Jingshen: "She could do that to me, but I don¡¯t want to do that to her."

    Bo Jingshen paused, then added softly, "I stopped wanting to take revenge on her a long time ago, even if I did, I never wanted to do it in that way."

 Chapter 128 Have a Good Talk

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Have a Good Talk</h4>

    Bo Jingshen felt he had exacted his revenge on Su Lu.

    For instance, at Yunding, when he violently invaded her in the restroom, or that time in Hai City, when howling winds and torrential rains raged outside, and they were together in the dimly lit, ambiguous hotel suite.

    On the same bed, when he forced tears from her eyes.

    Bo Jingshen felt that this was quite enough "revenge."

    After all... he had made her cry, hadn¡¯t he?

    Wasn¡¯t that revenge enough?

    Jing Ruo saw she couldn¡¯t reason with him and didn¡¯t bother to waste more words. Instead, she focused on reversing the car. Her backing up was terrible, though, and after several attempts, she still couldn¡¯t park the car.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s frown deepened, and eventually, he lost patience, pping his hand on the steering wheel, "Get out, I¡¯ll do it."

    Jing Ruo immediately exited the vehicle, and Bo Jingshen took the driver¡¯s seat, parking the car urately in the spot with ease.

    When he got out of the car, Jing Ruo received a disdainful look from him, "With your skills, you still dare to go to the racetrack. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your shirt?"

    "That can¡¯t happen," Jing Ruo retorted without letting him mock her, raising an eyebrow, "I have money to burn, and look how profitable selling you out has been for me. Didn¡¯t he give me another card today?"

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t try to hide anything. After all, she knew, and so did Bo Jingshen, that she was an advance team sent by Jing Ce, bound to leak some information about Bo Jingshen to Jing Ce.

    Bo Jingshen tacitly acknowledged this, and he was clear that Jing Ruo had her limits and wouldn¡¯t take her anger out on her. Not everyone could have the courage to act decisively and make sacrifices like him or Jing Su.

    Jing Ruo was just an ordinary girl, and no one could demand that she have such fierce resolve.

    She found her own way to survive and had done her best not to hurt anyone else. That was alreadymendable.

    "Tsk," Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t get angry about Jing Ruo selling him out. Instead, he half-mocked and half-seriouslymented, "A share for the witness, huh?"

    Jing Ruo patted her small chained purse, "I¡¯m treating today!"

    "Alright," Bo Jingshen nodded.

    As the siblings walked inside, before even entering the clubhouse, Jing Ruo nced at Bo Jingshen, "I¡¯m footing the bill today. There will be plenty of booze. We can even take some with us if we can¡¯t finish it all. But brother, you have to promise me you¡¯ll be rational. Have a proper talk. Xiao Caizi doesn¡¯t seem like an unreasonable person."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t make a sound, but his expression and silence told Jing Ruo that his answer was no.

    Jing Ruo let out a small sigh, "Brother, you need to be more reasonable too. Let¡¯s be honest, she has already been jilted once. Even if you don¡¯t intend to go through with it, at least you shouldn¡¯t stand her up a second time like our elder brother did. She¡¯s ady, and reputation matters in Beijing."

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t have any particr affection for Xiao Caizi, nor was she trying to make a good case for her out of fear of Jing Ce¡¯s authority.

    In fact, she had no stake in this matter. What did it have to do with her, Jing Ruo?

    But... maybe it was a feeling of empathy, of kindred spirits.

    Jing Ruo felt that, no matter what, they should at least have a sensible, proper conversation.

    She looked at Bo Jingshen earnestly, whispering, "What if it were me being treated this way..."

    Bo Jingshen clicked his tongue, his eyebrows knitting together.

    Jing Ruo knew that Bo Jingshen was still softhearted, softhearted towards her. No matter how much he disliked this cheap younger sister, at heart, this cheap older brother was a kind person.

    Sometimes, I just can¡¯t stand her talking herself down like that or being overly cautious.

    Bo Jingshen muttered under his breath in irritation, "Damn it..."

    Jing Ruo knew she had finally talked him out of his stubborn fixation; her eyes lit up, "Then it¡¯s settled, you¡¯ll have a proper talk with them. Even if you really don¡¯t like the idea, you still need to discuss it properly."

    Bo Jingshen quickened his pace, looking annoyed by her, and continued to curse under his breath as he walked, "Jing Ce really should pay you more! One card isn¡¯t enough!"

    The ce Jing Ruo had chosen was a high-end club, not the loud and rowdy type, but very serene, with light music ying and sometimes live performances by a jazz band¡ªboth the ambiance and environment were quite suitable for talking and chatting.

    It wasn¡¯t cheap.

    Upon entering, they saw Xiao Caizi carefully observing arge and beautifully-designed aquariumndscape; she seemed quite fascinated by it.

    "Sister Caizi!" Jing Ruo called out to her, "Sorry, I¡¯m terrible at parking. Did you have to wait long?"

    "No problem," Xiao Caizi replied with a smile and a wave of her hand.

    Jing Ruo nced at therge aquarium, "You like that tank of fish? Let¡¯s sit by the tank."

    Xiao Caizi smiled and nodded.

    So Jing Ruo had the waiter prepare a booth next to the aquarium and ordered some drinks and snacks.

    After taking care of all this, Jing Ruo checked the time. The food and drinks arrived quickly, and soon they were served alcohol, an ice bucket, crystal sses, along with an assortment of delicate and savory snacks.

    Jing Ruo lifted her ss to drink with Xiao Caizi, exchanging some pleasantries.

    Checking the time, she realized it was about time for her to step away and let them talk. Jing Ruo picked up her phone, smiled and said, "You two sit for a while; I need to step out to return a phone call."

    Everyone tacitly understood, so Xiao Caizi nodded with a smile.

    Bo Jingshen gave a perfunctory nod as well.

    As soon as Jing Ruo left, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t bother with small talk or beating around the bush; he got straight to the point.

    "Jing Ce brought you here with a clear intent, which you must be aware of," Bo Jingshen said, his voice calm, not exactly cold, but detached and impersonal.

    Xiao Caizi didn¡¯t seem to mind his tone; she nodded and even picked up a salt and pepper duck jaw. Honestly, eating that was quite udylike, contradicting the poised image she¡¯d always maintained.

    But it looked so tasty when Jing Ruo ate it earlier, quite tempting indeed.

    Thinking it over, she took a small bite and her eyes brightened.

    Because of this, she seemed very nonchnt about the whole situation.

    She even added, "I understand."

    "I¡¯m not interested in this arrangement. You probably don¡¯t want to be manipted like this either, especially since two potential arrangements with the Jing Family have already fallen through. So, it would be ideal if we both expressed our rejection of this matter."

    When Bo Jingshen said this, Xiao Caizi¡¯s expression and gaze finally shifted.

    It was as if all herposed and indifferent postures, that imprable mask of a smile, and her camouge, had copsed in an instant.

    For a split second, her face even revealed a fierce intensity.

    Xiao Caizi said, "No, I can¡¯t."

 Chapter 129: Letâ€™s Talk

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Let¡¯s Talk</h4>

    "No," Xiao Caizi¡¯s expression suddenly turned sharp, an intensity shed across her face that demanded respect and couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Perhaps she had never been as harmless and gentle as she appeared on the surface. But to Bo Jingshen, this actually made things much simpler.

    If the other party were truly a harmless little bunny, he would have to be careful with his words even in negotiations, to not hurt their feelings.

    But since she was not a little bunny, perhaps even a thousand-year-old fox, things became much simpler.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his expression instantly shifted to a strictly businesslike negotiating demeanor.

    "You can name a price; the details can be negotiated further," Bo Jingshen stared at her, "as long as the price is not excessive, I will consider it seriously. Jing Ce needs this marital alliance; I do not. And if he promised your family certain conditions or promised you some benefits for this union, I am open to discussion."

    Xiao Caizi took another small bite of the salt and pepper duck neck, then lightly sucked on her fingers. To be honest, if this was supposed to be a negotiation.

    Her attitude was indeed not rigorous enough, potentially making her easy to look down on.

    Xiao Caizi shook her head, "I don¡¯t intend to name any price."

    Bo Jingshen frowned deeply, "What do you mean?"

    "What I mean is, I have no intention of refusing this marriage proposal," Xiao Caizi looked up at him, then slowly wiped her hands with a napkin.

    She could feel the atmosphere around her change, as if the air pressure had suddenly dropped. Even the temperature seemed cooler, with the man sitting across from her having a face as cold as frost.

    His entire demeanor seemed to emit a chilling air.

    So much so that even if she wanted to treat the matter with nonchnce, she couldn¡¯t.

    Xiao Caizi held her ss, swirling the liquid inside.

    "I need this marriage," Xiao Caizi said.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was very cold, "I don¡¯t."

    "I know."

    Xiao Caizi nodded. To be honest, she could feel not just the coldness in Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice but the lethal intent as well. She even wondered if they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, whether he would resort to some drastic measures.

    After all, she knew very well what kind of man Jing Ce was, and if Bo Jingshen had any simrity to Jing Ce in terms of methods, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    At least, as far as Xiao Caizi knew, that man was in no way inferior to Jing Ce when it came to tactics.

    Xiao Caizi continued, "However, Jing Ce really needs this alliance, and so does my family. After allying with the Jing Family, my family will soon coborate on a major project with them. I want to secure that project."

    "That¡¯s your business," Bo Jingshen¡¯s attitude remained cold, showing no sign of willingness topromise.

    Xiao Caizi realized that her approach was wrong, perhaps she should not have so readily dismissed his proposition.

    Now, he waspletely resistant.

    Xiao Caizi sighed softly, "President Bo, I am very sincere in these talks."

    "The matter of marriage, let¡¯s not discuss it," Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice grew even colder.

    Xiao Caizi bit her lip and finally spoke the truth, "I¡¯m not content."

    Bo Jingshen: "That¡¯s your business, you need to adjust your own attitude."

    He hadpletely forgotten the words Jing Ruo had counseled him on before, things like how Xiao Caizi had it hard too, after all, she had already been rejected by the Jing Family once. If she was rejected again, she would lose face.

    Xiao Caizi said, "President Bo, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not being willful because you rejected me."

    Upon hearing this, Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, as if he finally found the conversation interesting. He finally remembered what Jing Ruo had once said¡ªperhaps she had no interest in him whatsoever?

    Xiao Caizi¡¯s frown deepened. On her usually impabledylike face, there was now a visible expression of slight irritation and displeasure.

    She indeed looked unwilling to ept the situation.

    Bo Jingshen had also realized something and raised his eyebrows in a probing question.

    "Is it because of... Jing Su?"

    Xiao Caizi bit her lip even harder, "Why don¡¯t I deserve to marry into the Jing Family? Why does he have the right to cancel the marriage and turn me into aughingstock? He didn¡¯t discuss it at all, and I had no time to prepare before I became a joke. Don¡¯t I have any dignity?"

    Of course, Bo Jingshen had never dreamed that Xiao Caizi was upset for this reason.

    Bo Jingshen frowned and said, "But just for this reason, you take marriage so lightly. Aren¡¯t you being a little too hasty?"

    "I didn¡¯t n to marry you, just like you didn¡¯t n to marry me. It¡¯s just that... I need others to think that I¡¯ve married into the Jing Family, preferably Jing Su himself..." Xiao Caizi paused.

    She muttered under her breath, "I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t handle him."

    She then continued to speak to Bo Jingshen, "I believe you also need such a facade."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression was indifferent, "I don¡¯t particrly need it either."

    Xiao Caizi said, "It would save you a lot of trouble. Don¡¯t worry, I can cooperate with you on the details and deceive others."

    It had to be said, Xiao Caizi was like an honest merchant, analyzing her selling points bit by bit.

    "Your mother is very satisfied with me, not to mention President Jing. So President Bo, you just need to coborate with me temporarily, and it will save us both a lot of trouble. Moreover, it¡¯s mutually beneficial, and if my n goes smoothly, I might even be able to solve your problem from the source."

    Bo Jingshen asked, "What do you mean?"

    Xiao Caizi: "President Jing just wants me to marry into the Jing Family, but he didn¡¯t specifically demand that it be you. If that guy hadn¡¯t bailed halfway, I would already be part of the Jing Family."

    So this was what she meant by solving the problem from the root.

    Bo Jingshen was somewhat surprised, "You mean... Jing Su?"

    Bo Jingshen had few interactions with this elder brother, but the impression was quite profound.

    Jing Su sometimes gave off a vibe simr to Jing Ce¡¯s. Very upright, very serious, seemingly unapproachable, but in fact, much warmer than Jing Ce.

    However, that sense of uprightness and seriousness could intimidate or awe someone, making it difficult for people to feel close to him or unwilling to approach. Hence, even though Bo Jingshen¡¯s own attitude wasn¡¯t very warm, Jing Ruo preferred sticking with him and wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke his elder brother.

    Still, Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t expected that Xiao Caizi seemed to be obsessed with Jing Su?

    But Xiao Caizi wasn¡¯t wrong in her statement ¡ª Jing Ce just wanted her to marry into the Jing Family. So, if she seeded, she might indeed solve a significant issue for him.

    "That¡¯s right," Xiao Caizi said, looking at Bo Jingshen. Seeing that he was somewhat moved, she struck while the iron was hot and asked, "So President Bo, do we... have a deal?"

 Chapter 130 Jing Su

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Jing Su</h4>

    Jing Ruo felt a bit lonely outside, sucking on a lollipop while gazing through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the club. She watched Bo Jingshen and Xiao Caizi near the fish tank, trying to deduce the state of their conversation from their expressions, wondering if it was going smoothly or not.

    But her attempt quickly failed, and she felt somewhat disappointed in her heart.

    These two were really something, their faces revealing nothing at all.

    However, soon Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise; she clearly saw a sharp and stern expression sh across both of their faces.

    Not just Bo Jingshen, even Xiao Caizi¡¯s expression took on an added edge.

    "What on earth are they talking about for their expressions to be so serious?"

    Jing Ruo murmured, biting on the stick of her lollipop. She felt there was no need to go in for the time being, as the two of them definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to finish their conversation quickly.

    Her phone vibrated, and when she lowered her gaze to check, she saw the caller ID disying two bold characters¡ªBig Brother.

    Jing Ruo startled, almost dropping her phone. She quickly steadied it and answered the call in a fluster, taking a deep breath. Her voice was noticeably more obedient than when she spoke to Bo Jingshen.

    "Big Brother? It¡¯s sote, is there something you need?"

    The voice that came from the other end was a maic baritone, deep and resonant like a bass cannon, the kind of voice that was a pleasure to listen to.

    But Jing Ruo didn¡¯t feel rxed or at ease; she was still somewhat nervous.

    "Are you in Feng City?" Jing Su¡¯s voice was deep and maic, though it didn¡¯t seem to carry much deterrent force.

    But Jing Ruo obediently responded like a little kitten, "I¡¯m here."

    "Is there enough money? I¡¯ve transferred some to your card," said Jing Su.

    Jing Su, with his upright demeanor, sometimes gave off an impression very simr to Jing Ce.

    But Jing Ruo knew that Jing Su was different from Jing Ce, yet she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit tense. She wasn¡¯t as rxed around Jing Su as she was with Bo Jingshen.

    "Ah? Oh, thank you, Big Brother." Jing Ruo obediently expressed her gratitude.

    After a moment of silence, Jing Su said, "Jingshen¡¯spany is about to open, right?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s correct," Jing Ruo replied.

    "Buy something for me to give him as a congrattory gift then. I didn¡¯t properly send him anything when he opened hispany abroad," said Jing Su.

    Jing Ruo obediently acknowledged, but after a moment of thought, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, "Big Brother, do you want toe and attend Little Brother¡¯spany opening?"

    Jing Su didn¡¯t respond to her question, remaining silent.

    Jing Ruo knew he sometimes used silence to indicate refusal, so she added, "If Big Brother has time, after all, it¡¯s Little Brother¡¯spany opening in the country. And also... and also..."

    Jing Ruo bit her lip, continuing, "And also, Dad hase to Feng City and has given Little Brother a lot of headaches and difficulties."

    Jing Su was silent on the other end for quite a while before letting out a soft sigh, "I see."

    "So are youing?" Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes brightened, and her voice lifted with excitement.

    "We¡¯ll see," Jing Su said.

    Jing Ruo thought for a moment, then continued to embellish, "And Dad even brought Aunt Zhou over, obviously to put pressure on Little Brother to make himpromise."

    "What pressure, whatpromise?" Jing Su inquired.

    Jing Ruo replied, "What else could it be? The marriage arrangement with Miss Xiao, of course. Since your side is off the table, naturally, the focus has shifted to Little Brother."

    Jing Su fell silent again. After a little while, he slowly asked, "You mean... Xiao Caizi?"

    His tone seemed a bit strange.

    Jing Ruo gave a hum in agreement, "Yeah. Sister Cai Zi came along with dad and Aunt Zhou."

    Jing Su: "...She..."

    Jing Ruo: "Hm?"

    Jing Su: "Nevermind. Did she agree?"

    Jing Ruo thought for a moment, "She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to refuse, so right now the little brother is quite troubled, quite distressed."

    "Got it," Jing Su responded.

    Before ending the call, Jing Ruo didn¡¯t forget to continue persuading, "Big brother, if you have time, you shoulde over and see too."

    "We¡¯ll see," Jing Su still didn¡¯t give a definite answer.

    However, Jing Ruo didn¡¯t insist on getting a clear answer. After she ended the call, she put the lollipop she was holding because of the phone call back into her mouth.

    She then lifted her eyes to look once again at the private booth inside the club, and couldn¡¯t help but be startled.

    "Huh?!" Jing Ruo blinked with surprise.

    The two people who she had seen earlier bearing cold and fierce expressions, as if in an unpleasant conversation.

    Yet now they were holding hands across the table?

    What... had theye to an agreement or not?

    What exactly had she missed?

    Jing Ruo watched with suspicion for a moment and didn¡¯t see any more coldness or fierceness in the two. She decided to go in and see for herself.

    As Jing Ruo walked into the club and reached the table, she didn¡¯t hear any tension in their words.

    The two were chatting idly, back and forth, the atmosphere, although not particrly cordial, was at least calm. To be honest, if Jing Ruo hadn¡¯t seen their cold faces before, she would almost believe they got along quite well.

    Upon leaving the club, Xiao Caizi very sensibly didn¡¯t n to have them send her off, saying, "I¡¯ve called for a car, so I¡¯ll be going first."

    "Alright, then Sister Cai Zi, please be careful on the way, and let me know once you get there."

    After watching Xiao Caizi get into the car and leave, Jing Ruo¡¯s smile gradually faded, and she quickly turned to grab Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, asking earnestly, "How did it go between you two? Did you talk? Did you reach an agreement? What did you talk about? I saw you two earlier, and it seemed like you were about to start fighting. But then suddenly things seemed okay?"

    "At first, we didn¡¯t reach an agreement, so naturally, it appeared as if we were about to fight," Bo Jingshen said, "Later we reached an agreement, naturally, things were fine."

    "We reached an agreement?" Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up, "Then I¡¯m relieved. I even went to the trouble of persuading big brother toe over, worried that you might do something impulsive because of your temper..."

    Bo Jingshen turned his gaze towards her with a hint of surprise, "Jing Su wasing?"

    Jing Ruo shrugged, "Not sure, he said we¡¯ll see. You know how big brother is."

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, then curled his lips, "Yeah, quite bothersome."

    Jing Su¡¯s temperament, although fundamentally different from Jing Ce¡¯s, sometimes gave people the impression, just like Jing Ce¡¯s, quite irritating.

    "Umm... big brother is just a bit too serious." Jing Ruo said this with little confidence, to be honest, she was quite intimidated by Jing Su, and she thought his temperament, due to the simrity with Jing Ce, was a bit... not so great.

    Jing Ruo could only continue to make excuses, "But if big brotheres over, maybe you wouldn¡¯t be so troubled."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze drifted off a bit as he said vaguely, "He shoulde, after all, these troubles were caused by him."

 Chapter 131: The Visit

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131: The Visit</h4>

    Su Lu seemed to carry on as if nothing had happened,

    as if those emotions from before had faded away.

    She arrived at thepany on time every morning as usual, still the gentle Mr. Su in the eyes of her employees.

    The only sign of change that others could notice was her dietary habits.

    Xu Ning was pretty surprised; she was holding arge cup of ck coffee, staring at the soy milk in Su Lu¡¯s hand.

    Xu Ning gaped, "What¡¯s with this, Mr. Su, going healthy? I¡¯m not used to you changing like this all of a sudden."

    Normally, Su Lu was just like her, a big coffee drinker. Suddenly switching to something so healthy gave Xu Ning the uncanny feeling that everyone else had seen the light, and she was the only one left indulging in bad habits.

    Su Lu smiled and said, "I¡¯m getting older; it¡¯s time to take care of my health."

    While she spoke, she casually knocked a boiled egg against the corner of the table and methodically began peeling the shell.

    Startled, Xu Ning hurriedly took a big gulp of her iced Americano to calm her nerves and then bit into her pancake to soothe her soul.

    Xu Ning said, "If I didn¡¯t know you well, I¡¯d think you¡¯re nning for a pregnancy."

    "Cough cough cough!" A sudden bout of coughing came from the doorway.

    Xu Ning¡¯s words were quite blunt. Qiao Li, standing at the door, choked and patted his chest.

    "Brother Qiao¡¯s here?" Xu Ning looked towards him andughed, "Mr. Su is starting her day with a health regimen; how about you? Do you want some coffee?"

    Only then did Qiao Li notice the coffee in Su Lu¡¯s hand. "Health regimen?"

    Su Lu said with a smile, "Yeah, I¡¯ve prepared some for you too. Do you want it?"

    Su Lu then took out another cup of soy milk, "Didn¡¯t you drinkst night? This will be perfect for sobering up."

    "Alright." Qiao Li happily epted and even seemed quite pleased.

    Xu Ning was close with Su Lu, and Qiao Li was brought in by Su Zhe. Su Lu was easy-going and didn¡¯t mind them having breakfast in her office. It turned out to be a perfect asion for a brief morning meeting to discuss the day¡¯s work.

    "Well, I¡¯ll get to work then, Mr. Su. Call me if you need anything." Xu Ning cleaned up her breakfast rubbish and left Su Lu¡¯s office.

    But Qiao Li, having finished his breakfast, didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving.

    Xu Ning muttered to herself as she left Su Lu¡¯s office, "Is there something going on between Mr. Su and Brother Qiao... or is it just my imagination?"

    Inside the office, Su Lu had finished her breakfast and looked towards Qiao Li, "Is there something else you wanted to discuss?"

    She assumed it was work-rted. However, Qiao Li just smiled, shook his head, and pursed his lips as if making up his mind.

    He asked Su Lu, "Lulu, do you have time today?"

    "Hm? Is there something you need?" Su Lu asked.

    Qiao Li nodded, "I¡¯d like to invite you out for a meal." He paused, then decided to rify, "It¡¯s... a date."

    Su Lu¡¯s expression stalled for a moment, "Just..."

    She opened her mouth, emitted a single syble, and then fell silent, seemingly at a loss for words. After a while, she sighed lightly.

    "It¡¯s just not very convenient," Su Lu looked into Qiao Li¡¯s eyes. "Brother Qiao, stop wasting your time on me. It¡¯s not worth it."

    "I think it¡¯s worth it," Qiao Li wasn¡¯t discouraged by her rejection, his lips turning up into a small smile. "And Lulu, don¡¯t put yourself down. You deserve a lot of good things."

    "I..." Su Lu lowered her gaze. "I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s okay," Qiao Li smiled gently. "We¡¯ll find another opportunity in the future. I can¡¯t imagine I¡¯ll never have a chance."

    Su Lu opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something more, but Qiao Li didn¡¯t wait for her to speak and cut her off. "There¡¯s plenty of time in the future. Alright, I should get back to work now."

    Su Lu could only nod.

    After Qiao Li left, Su Lu zoned out for a moment before sighing softly.

    Approaching noon, Su Lu had nned to go for a healthy and nutritious meal.

    There was a nice Japanese restaurant near thepany with fresh and delicious ingredients. Although she wasn¡¯t supposed to eat raw food now, the cooked dishes there were also very tasty and nutritious.

    But before the end of the workday, Xu Ning came in.

    Seeing the aggrieved look on Xu Ning¡¯s face, Su Lu felt somewhat annoyed. "What¡¯s the matter now?" Su Luined with a frown. "I¡¯m about to finish work."

    Xu Ning replied with a bitter face. "Aren¡¯t we all? But trouble alwayses just when we¡¯re about to leave. Su Yukan is here."

    Su Lu was extremely annoyed, really tired of dealing with the Su Family¡¯s people.

    She even nned not to bother with them anymore and let Xu Ning deal with it. However, Xu Ning¡¯s next words came out, "He brought a young man with him, Mr. Su, that seems to be your brother."

    Su Lu¡¯s n to have Xu Ning handle the situation immediately fell through, and she could only twist her brows in frustration. "Fine, send them to the lounge, I¡¯ll be right there."

    Su Lu took her time before finally heading to the lounge, her whole demeanor exuding one clear message: I¡¯m not pleased, I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯m annoyed.

    In the lounge, Su Yukan and Su Yi sat on opposite sides of the meeting table, as distinctly separated as if by a clear boundary. It seemed there was hardly anymunication between them.

    Su Yukan was flipping through a financial magazine on the table, while Su Yi was wearing noise-canceling headphones and ying games on his phone.

    When Su Lu entered, both of them looked up at her.

    Every time Su Yukan saw Su Lu, he had trouble controlling the expression on his face, as if he¡¯d gotten used to showing her the same expression, and whenever he looked at her, it would appear unconsciously.

    Su Yi also had a bit of that in the past. When he saw Su Lu, he would get somewhat irritable, but now he wasn¡¯t so emotional about her. However, he still couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit awkward whenever he saw her.

    Su Lu sat down on a chair.

    Su Yukan looked at her, cleared his throat, and strained to adjust his expression, at least no longer showing obvious disgust and disdain.

    This attitude made Su Lu realize that Su Yukan must be here to ask a favor from her. Otherwise, he would never show such an expression. A few years ago, when he wanted her to marry Gu Xin, he also showed a rare pleasant face, but once she clearly showed her refusal, Su Yukan¡¯s face immediately turned ugly.

    "Xiaolu, you have contact with your brother, right?" Su Yukan said. "You two have always been close since you were kids, persuade him for me, he always listens to you."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t make a sound, just looked at him indifferently.

    But Su Yukan was not one to need a reply; he was always able to talk on his own. He continued, "Ask him to help out with the familypany. After all, we¡¯re all family here. Also, are you acquainted with President Bo from Boss? I heard from Jiaojiao that you seem to have some sway with him?"

 Chapter 132 Mainly Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Mainly Hungry</h4>

    Perhaps it was because Su Lu¡¯s face bore no expression, that expressionless, indifferent face could make people feel the rejection all too clearly.

    Su Yukan¡¯s expression awkwardly lingered for a moment, and then, uncharacteristically, he even managed a smile.

    You should know, even back when he wanted Su Lu to marry Gu Xin, Su Yukan had never offered her so much as a smile.

    First, he talked to her about the matter, and when she disagreed, Su Yukan resorted to violence and threats.

    But now, he was actually smiling, a testament to how tough Su Zhe had been on him, and no small challenge either.

    "Xiaolu, Daddy knows that his attitude towards you wasn¡¯t very good before, but Daddy just has that kind of temper. Don¡¯t hold it against your father. Look how the family¡¯s turned out now, with no peace at all¡ªit¡¯s so unpleasant and even gives others something tough at," Su Yukan said with a smile.

    The sincerity of the first half of his statement aside, thetter part was probably from the heart¡ªit was indeed aughing stock.

    In the past, Su Yukan was always the most dominant and sessful in front of the Su Family¡¯s rtives, with a good career, an ambitious son, and a harmonious family.

    Even after Su Zhe and he fell outpletely, to outsiders, it was still ¡¯the bones may break but the sinews remain connected. What father and son would truly fall out?

    But this time was different; Su Zhe showed no mercy and even kicked Su Yukan and his family out of the Su Residence.

    He also didn¡¯t shy away from striking blows to Su Yukan¡¯s career, no longer a case of the sinews remaining connected.

    Naturally, to everyone else, it became the butt of a joke. Su Yukan, who used tomand respect in the eyes of the rtives, was naturally having a hard time now.

    Su Lu showed no emotion, "That¡¯s between you and Su Zhe. I can¡¯t help or interfere in that. Instead of insisting here, you might as well talk to Su Zhe."

    Su Yukan¡¯s face turned an ugly shade of white and green, struggling to maintain his smile, "You!"

    It looked as if he was about to burst into a rage. Su Yi had been sitting quietly on the side ying games on his phone but now, he nced up with a look of calmplexity in his eyes, an indiscernible vor to it.

    Su Yukan restrained himself again, took a deep breath, and said, "Isn¡¯t that because Su Zhe values and listens to you more..."

    Su Lu said nothing. Su Yukan paused and then decided not to press, changing the topic, "Let¡¯s not talk about that¡ªdo you know about Boss¡¯s opening banquet?"

    At this, Su Lu finally lifted her eyelids a bit and nced at him.

    Su Yukan rubbed his hands together, "Boss didn¡¯t invite me, but you seem to have a good rtionship with him. Could you take me to that banquet to have a look? With Boss¡¯s opening banquet, there must be many business opportunities for coboration..."

    Su Lu spoke indifferently, "I wasn¡¯t invited either, so I can¡¯t help you there."

    Bang!

    Su Yukan, facing rejection twice, obviously could no longer contain his rage and forcefully mmed his hand on the table, hisplexion turning iron blue with visible anger.

    Su Lu was used to his outbursts and sudden rages toward her. But Su Yi, apparently not ustomed to such behavior,pletely stopped what he was doing on his phone.

    With a slight furrow of his brow, he couldn¡¯t help but look towards Su Lu.

    He was surprised at her indifferentposure, as if she was ustomed to all this and could easily dismiss it with ease.

    And he was even more shocked at how long he had been neglectful, never having noticed that she had been living under such verbal abuse.

    "You really think you¡¯ve grown strong wings, don¡¯t you!" Su Yukan hissed through clenched teeth, "You think I can¡¯t deal with you anymore, is that it?!"

    "You may not be able to clean me up, and I can¡¯t do what I can¡¯t do. Limited ability." Su Lu stood up, "Nothing else then?"

    She was ready to leave the reception room.

    Su Yukan¡¯s voice was dark and secretive as he echoed, "You¡¯re not even going to take care of Su Yi?"

    Su Lu¡¯s step faltered, her brows furrowed.

    Su Yi¡¯s face suddenly tensed up, his fingertips gripped his phone screen so hard it seemed he might crush it.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and stayed silent for a while, took a deep breath, and slowly said, "Even if you say it like that, I can¡¯t help with things that are out of my hands. You know Su Zhe¡¯s temperament better than I do. Bo Jingshen isn¡¯t someone who can be easily provoked either. My abilities are limited, something you¡¯re well aware of, and you¡¯ve emphasized it countless times over the years. I¡¯m just a person without capabilities. Getting married was my mission, and I have fulfilled my mission over these five years."

    After Su Lu finished, she made a gesture indicating ¡¯please¡¯, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t see you out."

    Su Yukan stared at her for a while, as if to confirm the truthfulness of her words. He seemed to find no clues in her expression.

    It was as if he epted the truth of her words, so he didn¡¯t insist further. He just stood up, gave a cold snort, and left without looking back.

    When he reached the entrance of the reception room, he stopped, looked back coldly, and said, "Truly an ipetent nuisance!"

    Then he left without looking back.

    After Su Yukan left, Su Lu took a long breath, slowly exhaled, and then walked out of the reception room.

    However, behind her came the clear voice of a young man with a slight stiffness and awkwardness in his tone.

    "Why... are you never angry?" asked Su Yi.

    He didn¡¯t understand; even someone made of y should show some anger. Why was she never angry? Was it because of him? Even though he was naive, he could see that Su Yukan seemed to be trying to use him to threaten Su Lu.

    Su Lu looked at him, "I can¡¯t afford to be angry. If I got angry every time for all these years, I¡¯d have died of anger by now."

    Su Yi frowned and stared at her, and when Su Lu noticed he remained silent, with her mind on going out for Japanese food, she said, "If there¡¯s nothing else then..."

    "I¡¯ll take you out for a meal," Su Yi suddenly said.

    Su Lu was taken aback, somewhat unexpectedly. After all, Su Yi had been sessfully courted by Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao. Dining together was a treatment usually reserved for the two of them.

    In all these years, she as the older sister had never been treated to that.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, Su Yi thought she might be unwilling. He furrowed his brows even more and, after a while, added, "If you don¡¯t have time, then..."

    "I want to eat at a nearby Japanese restaurant. You eat Japanese food, right?" asked Su Lu.

    Su Yi was taken aback, then nodded, "I can eat it."

    "Okay then, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry." Su Lu walked ahead briskly, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Su Yi hurried to catch up, watching the hurried pace of the woman in front.

    For some reason, Su Yi felt a sensation he couldn¡¯t tell if it was an illusion, as if... she was in such a rush to dismiss Su Yukan, perhapsrgely because she wanted to get to lunch?

    Su Yi bit his teeth quietly, feeling like he had wasted his sympathy for her before.

    She had already found her way of surviving in such adversities.

 Chapter 133 Clever

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Clever</h4>

    Su Lu had indeed set out with the aim of eating Japanese cuisine. When Su Yi sat in her car, he could clearly feel that she wasn¡¯t driving slowly. Initially, he thought they were headed for a distant ce, but it turned out to be just one street away?

    "That close?" Su Yi said, somewhat surprised, as he unbuckled his seat belt, feeling that putting it on in the first ce had been superfluous, "We could have walked over."

    Su Lu parked the car and turned off the engine, "I had nned to walk over, but who knew Su Yukan would show up and dy me. I¡¯m hungry, and driving is faster."

    Su Yi opened his mouth, but no sound came out. He simply felt that Su Lu had a really good attitude, seemingly not taking Su Yukan¡¯s earlier troubles to heart at all.

    And her previous bad mood, perhaps it was just because of Su Yukan¡¯s appearance. It had just disrupted her lunch ns.

    The Japanese restaurant was decoratedvishly and elegantly. Upon entering, one could receive excellent service.

    Su Lu and Su Yi took their seats, and Su Lu quickly ordered what she wanted to eat before passing the menu to Su Yi, who also ordered some food.

    In no time, the exquisite dishes were served one after another.

    Each dish was a small portion but delicious and beautifully presented. Su Lu ate with great satisfaction, Su Yi watching her enjoy her meal opposite him, her enjoyment not diminishing her grace.

    He wasn¡¯t very hungry, so he silently pushed a few untouched dishes from in front of him towards her.

    Su Lu noticed it but didn¡¯t say much, quietly epting Su Yi¡¯s kindness. Honestly, she didn¡¯t quite understand why Su Yi had suddenly changed his behavior.

    As for an epiphany... For all these years, he couldn¡¯t possibly have been unaware of how Su Yukan¡¯s family of three treated her.

    Yet he had never been kind to her because of it. So why the sudden change of heart? Su Lu was somewhat skeptical. A small animal, wounded too many times, tends to be like that, meeting a sudden act of kindness with suspicion and wariness.

    Su Yi saw her enjoying the meal, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly.

    He got up and went to the restroom.

    When he came back, Su Lu noticed that there was something odd about his expression.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" she couldn¡¯t help but ask. She could never be indifferent to Su Yi.

    Su Yi pursed his lips, hesitating to speak, and paused for a moment before asking, "You... don¡¯t y games or watch gamepetitions, right?"

    Su Lu looked at him for a moment, blinked, and said, "I watch."

    Su Yi was skeptical, "Really? What games?"

    "Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on first? What does this have to do with games?" Su Lu pressed.

    Su Yi exined, "On the way to the restroom just now, I saw a private room where a professional gamer seemed to be having a dispute with someone, and it looked like they were about to start fighting."

    "What game? Which yer?" Su Lu continued to inquire.

    Su Yi had underestimated her because to do business in this field, Su Lu had deliberately familiarized herself with a lot of insider information. From the strengths and weaknesses of the yers to the rules and gamey of thepetitions.

    That was why she had not flinched when facing questions from Lieying Club¡¯s manager, Xiang Tiancheng.

    Su Yi, however, didn¡¯t know this and simply thought she didn¡¯t understand, so he casually said, "You wouldn¡¯t know him, a guy surnamed Ying..."

    Before Su Yi could finish, Su Lu¡¯s eyebrows raised, "Are you talking about Ying Xi? ¡¯hope¡¯?"

    Su Lu¡¯sment took Su Yi by surprise, "How do you know that?"

    Su Lu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "Of course I know him."

    Because he was soon to be a member of the team she was co-investing in.

    So Su Lu quickly stood up, frowning and said softly, "At such a sensitive moment like this, if any scandal gets out, it would be over. Not to mention anything else, just fighting and brawling alone would lead to fairly severe penalties in the league. I need to go and see."

    "Ah?" Su Yi didn¡¯t understand but still hurried to follow.

    Guided by Su Yi¡¯s directions, Su Lu arrived at the VIP room just as the dust had settled, which is to say, the fight was pretty much over.

    The scene wasn¡¯t too chaotic, frankly speaking, it hadn¡¯t even drawn the attention of the wait staff, so it was clear that although they hade to blows, they had restrained themselves. At the very least, they didn¡¯t make it widely known, and there wasn¡¯t any damage to dishes or ssware.

    On the VIP room¡¯s tatami mats, Ying Xi sat atop another person. He was pinning him down firmly and then leisurely lit a cigarette.

    When Su Lu arrived, Ying Xi¡¯s cigarette was just about half-smoked.

    When his gaze caught Su Lu, Ying Xi paused for a second, then his lips moved slightly. Even though no sound came out, it wasn¡¯t hard to make out what he said from the shape of his mouth.

    Because the sybles were too direct and simple, they could be easily read from his lip movements.

    Ying Xi¡¯s lips murmured softly, "Fuck. Why is she here."

    "If I don¡¯te, were you nning to cause a bigger scene?" Su Lu frowned and then stepped forward to pull him up, without sess.

    Ying Xi exhaled a ring of smoke, still not getting up from the person he was pinning down, and continued, "If I was nning to cause a big scene, the first to arrive wouldn¡¯t be you. It would be the waiters, reporters, or the police."

    He had a point.

    However, "Is that what you should be doing as a professional yer, or are you expecting me to praise you? The transfer period is already sensitive enough and here you are fighting. You should know, once the transfer period is over, we n to promote you as a pir of the club. Your situation is very sensitive right now!"

    Su Lu¡¯s words were very businesslike. Su Yi on the side could tell that Su Lu was not unfamiliar with Ying Xi; in fact, she was familiar enough to speak to this star yer with a glowing reputation in a slightly lecturing tone.

    Su Lu was right, Ying Xi wanted to retort but thought better of it and closed his mouth.

    On the other hand, the man he was pinning down looked a bit bruised around the eyes and had a cut on the corner of his mouth. He was somewhat embarrassed.

    He lifted his eyes to look at Ying Xi and Su Lu, then let out augh, "I wouldn¡¯t have guessed, hope, that you¡¯d get sold so quickly? Since that¡¯s the case, why did you put so much effort into our fight? I guess I wasn¡¯t wrong earlier, eh? You¡¯re just someone who sees money and opens his eyes wide? Your new boss must have given you a lot of money, right? How much did you sell yourself for? What was the price to keep alive the trash on your team?"

    Su Lu turned and narrowed her eyes at him, recognizing that he was also an eSports yer, but not from Lieying Club, but rather a yer named Lang Ya from a rival club of Lieying.

    This season, his status was slightly below Ying Xi¡¯s, but he matched Ying Xi¡¯s skill in previous seasons.

    However, Su Lu didn¡¯t have the time to argue such nonsense with him; she furrowed her brows and said, "Your words are quite interesting. Why should you care what price we offer to Ying Xi? Anyway, it¡¯s a price you can¡¯t fetch. Jealousy is a disease; you better treat it as soon as you can, before your failure to get timely treatment harms others."

    Lang Ya was taken aback and choked, nearly coughing to death, never having expected Su Lu to suddenly jump in and counter him.

 Chapter 134 Who Doesnâ€™t Have a Temper?

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Who Doesn¡¯t Have a Temper?</h4>

    Su Yi was also a bit surprised; he clearly hadn¡¯t expected Su Lu to lose her temper and say such things, especially since she was always so calm when facing Su Yukan.

    Su Yi had even thought she was the type without a temper, a pushover.

    Lang Ya was stunned for a moment before finally retorting, "You... who are you?"

    Su Lu said, "The future boss of hope, but that¡¯s none of your business anyway."

    Su Lu frowned and looked at Ying Xi, reaching out her hand, "Do you want me to help you up?"

    Ying Xi, who had been lying on Lang Ya¡¯s back, pursed his lips after hearing this, and the tall, slender boy with pale skin stood up awkwardly.

    Lang Ya immediately flipped himself up from the ground, straightening his somewhat disheveled clothes. His expression was very stiff; after all, if it had just been him and Ying Xi fighting and no one had seen it, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal¡ªjust a private grudge between the two of them.

    But being seen was a different matter, especially since the league expressly forbade such things. And now this woman in front of him was Ying Xi¡¯s boss¡ªwho knew if she would take this opportunity to make things difficult for him?

    So he stood there, quite stiff and embarrassed, yet also not daring to leave.

    Su Lu, though shorter than both of them, seemed to have an air that was no less imposing.

    She scanned them both and then took out her phone to dial a number.

    Lang Ya¡¯s expression turned ugly in an instant, thinking she was calling toin about him.

    But what Su Lu did next after surveying them and dialing the call, when someone answered was to say...

    "Hello, Ah Li? This is Su Lu. I happened upon Ying Xi fighting with someone outside. Could youe over?"

    Ying Xi¡¯s brows furrowed tightly upon hearing her. He felt like snatching the phone away that very minute.

    Without knowing what was said on the other end, he only heard Su Lu continue, "Over by the Yi Restaurant at Minn Square."

    Then she ended the call.

    Ying Xi¡¯s frown deepened, looking quite troubled.

    "Why did you call him..."

    Ying Xi had aplex expression. He wasn¡¯t used to interacting with Jiang Li, yet he absolutely knew that Jiang Li was good to him. People instinctively can¡¯t dislike those who are good to them, but sometimes there¡¯s a feeling of awkwardness.

    It was a kind of petnce borne from knowing one is favored.

    I know you¡¯ll be good to me, so it¡¯s okay if I¡¯m a bit willful.

    I know you¡¯ll forgive me, so it¡¯s okay if I¡¯m a bit spoiled.

    Su Lu nced at theplex expression on Ying Xi¡¯s face and raised an eyebrow, "Seeing you like this makes me feel calling Jiang Li was the right decision."

    Su Lu was aware of Jiang Li¡¯s past, and therefore, she knew Jiang Li must be quite good to Ying Xi. Although she didn¡¯t know how Jiang Li interacted with him, it seemed that Jiang Li held significant weight in Ying Xi¡¯s considerations.

    She didn¡¯t want to deal with children; she already had one such temperamental kid following her around.

    Su Yi¡¯s awkwardness towards Su Lu was actually just like Ying Xi¡¯s towards Jiang Li, both characterized by petnce born from knowing they were favored.

    "You!" Ying Xi red at her.

    Su Lu, however, seemed indifferent to his stare.

    Originally, Su Yi was curious about such a top-tier e-sports yer, but given the situation, he wisely knew to remain silent.

    Jiang Li arrived incredibly fast; anyone unaware might have thought he had been waiting nearby all along.

    But from his hurried demeanor, anxious eyes, and the fine sweat on his forehead, it was clear that he was not nearby but had rushed over from a long distance away.

    Jiang Li, without even having a chance to wipe the sweat from his forehead, burst into the private room and urgently asked, "What happened? Why did a fight break out? No one¡¯s hurt, right?"

    Then his gazended on Ying Xi, sizing him up and down. Not spotting any obvious injuries, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt at ease.

    He took a seat at the table, finally letting the exhaustion of his rushed arrival show through his expression, and asked, "So, what¡¯s going on?"

    Su Lu shrugged her shoulders, "I don¡¯t know the details. I just happened toe by. It¡¯s up to you to handle this."

    Jiang Li nodded, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and asked her, "Are you eating here? This meal¡¯s on me."

    "It¡¯s fine," Su Lu shook her head, "I¡¯ll be leaving then."

    Jiang Li hummed in acknowledgment, "Thanks."

    Su Lu was about to leave, then suddenly seemed to remember something. She halted in her steps, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "You¡¯re going to Boss¡¯s opening banquet, right?"

    Jiang Li nodded as if it were a matter of course, "Of course. Why?" he asked, somewhat puzzled.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, pondering for a moment before saying softly, "I haven¡¯t received an invitation."

    Jiang Li was initially startled, then immediatelyughed, "That¡¯s for outsiders. Why would we need an invitation? I don¡¯t have one either. We can just go directly when the timees."

    Su Lu blinked, "Is that so, I see."

    She felt slightly relieved. She wasn¡¯t someone who would give up easily, and regardless, she felt that she should have a face-to-face talk with Bo Jingshen.

    "Of course," Jiang Li smiled, "We¡¯ll see each other then."

    Su Lu nodded, then prepared to lead Su Yi out. But as they reached the doorway, she paused and stood still.

    Taking out paper and pen from her bag, she turned around and approached Ying Xi, cing the paper and pen before him, "Could you give me an autograph?"

    Ying Xi looked at her, seemingly taken aback for a moment, then picked up the paper and pen to sign, casting a strange nce at Su Lu, as if surprised she would ask for his autograph. After she had just reported him...

    Then Su Lu pushed the paper and pen toward Lang Ya.

    Lang Ya gave her a look even stranger than Ying Xi¡¯s but signed his name as well.

    "Thank you," Su Lu said.

    Then she waved at Jiang Li, "Ah Li, I¡¯m leaving now."

    Su Yi followed her out, and as they left the private room, Su Lu handed him the autographs of the two men.

    Su Yi was taken aback, looking at the autographs presented to him. It was awkward whether to ept them or not.

    "For me?" he asked, somewhat unexpectedly.

    Su Lu nodded, "I saw you recognized them instantly; you must be quite interested in eSports yers."

    Indeed, most young boys had some knowledge of eSports and would find time to watch the games, familiarizing themselves with some well-known yers.

    Su Yi simply hadn¡¯t expected her to notice and take care of such details.

    "Thank... Thank you," Su Yi said softly, and then just as softly added a term of address, "Sis."

    "No problem," Su Lu replied. Su Lu and Su Yi returned to their seats to continue eating. It was as if, after what had just transpired, Su Lu was hungry again.

    Su Yi reasonably suspected... her impatience with Ying Xi and the others was simply because their affair had interrupted her meal, and she hadn¡¯t had her fill.

 Chapter 135 Favoritism

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Favoritism</h4>

    After Su Lu left, Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but ask Ying Xi again, "Are you hurt?"

    Ying Xi furrowed his brow, "No! Can you stop making such a fuss?"

    His tone wasn¡¯t exactly kind, but Jiang Li didn¡¯t get angry at all, his facial expression didn¡¯t even change, he even smiled a bit, "I was just asking..."

    If one were to say that when it came to Ying Xi, Jiang Li¡¯s attitude was almost indulgent, then the shift in his demeanor when he turned to look at Lang Ya could be described as nothing short of a dramatic upheaval.

    Lang Ya, having observed Jiang Li¡¯s attitude towards Ying Xi, initially thought this wouldn¡¯t be a difficult temperament to deal with.

    But the first thing Jiang Li said to him was, "Do you not want to work anymore?"

    Ying Xi, with his eyes downcast, the expression in his eyes flickering, could not remain indifferent to the favoritism shown to others.

    Lang Ya inexplicably felt like an orphan, pitiful indeed.

    Damn it, what made Ying Xi so special? What were his merits? Everyone was on the front line, so why was he so lucky? Wherever he went, he was treated like a treasured gem.

    Fortunately, Jiang Li had also figured out that although Lang Ya was the first to provoke and spoke rudely, it was indeed Ying Xi who struck the first blow. The one who made the first move was naturally at a disadvantage, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t seek trouble from the other party.

    As for Ying Xi, who made the first move and was in the wrong, Jiang Li didn¡¯t even reprimand him. Leaving Yi Restaurant, Ying Xi saw his car parked by the roadside, boldly left there.

    It already had a ticket on it, if he had beenter, it might even have been towed. It showed how hurried he had been, even forgetting to find a proper parking spot.

    Ying Xi, who had initially been sulking, gradually couldn¡¯t maintain his sullen expression anymore. After getting into the car, Ying Xi hesitantly brought up a topic, "What did you just say about, some banquet?"

    Jiang Li paused, seemingly surprised that Ying Xi would initiate a conversation, immediately a smile appeared on his face, "Boss¡¯s opening banquet. Do you want to go? I remember now, you¡¯re a fan of Bambi, right? You would definitely want to attend this banquet. Shall I take you?"

    Ying Xi wanted to frown and refuse, not because he didn¡¯t want to attend his idol¡¯s banquet, but because there was a subconscious instinct to refuse Jiang Li. For some reason, he felt like maintaining distance from Jiang Li was a bit dangerous.

    But at that moment, as the words of refusal hung on his lips, seeing Jiang Li¡¯s smiling eyes, Ying Xi couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse.

    He just said dryly, "Alright then."

    On the day of the banquet, Su Lu got up quite early. For some reason, even though there were no ns to go to the office today, she woke up early. She even didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit groggy.

    Washing her hair, taking a bath, applying a face mask, having breakfast, by the time she was ready, it was already past noon, and Xu Ning had already arrived with the stylist. Sang Mi was Su Lu¡¯s regr stylist and very familiar; she started preparing with a cheerful smile as soon as she arrived.

    "Sister Su, don¡¯t worry, I will make sure you look stunning, a beauty that will shock everyone!" Sang Mi said.

    Su Lu smiled helplessly, "Why are you so enthusiastic today?"

    This girl was actually quite skilled, but usually quite calm; today, her fervor was rather unusual.

    Sang Mi pouted her lips and said, "You might not know about the banquet you¡¯re going to attend. I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s so significant about it, but I¡¯ve heard from the industry that many celebrities are going to attend, each one eager to show off. My colleagues are all under a lot of pressure, as if they had been injected with adrenaline, you¡¯d think it was some sort of beauty pageant happening! I usually don¡¯tpete, but with today being so lively, we can¡¯t fall behind, can we?"

    Su Lu paused for a moment, then realized it wasn¡¯t surprising. Jiang Su¡¯s Jianghe Group, which owned Jianghe Media.

    The scope of its businesses included not only films and music industries but also the modeling sector, and Yaxi Chen was a model with Jianghe Media.

    Jiang Su and Jiang Li both had good rtionships with Bo Jingshen. It was only natural for Jiang Su to invite artists to support Boss¡¯s opening banquet.

    Moreover, people in the entertainment industry are even cunning like monkeys, and this is Boss they are dealing with, newly entering the domestic market but not to be underestimated.

    Even if Jiang Su hadn¡¯t invited them, they would have found a way to make it on their own.

    The result of Sang Mi being overly enthusiastic was... Mr. Su might not be able to keep a low profile even if he wanted to.

    Xu Ning was originally beside him, discussing work-rted matters and meeting content. As they talked, he couldn¡¯t help but exim from time to time, "Sang Mi must have been catalyzed today, Mr. Su could debut as a celebrity."

    "I¡¯m ssier than those inte-famous faces any day. This makeup, such a high-end look," Sang Mi boasted, and he wasn¡¯t exaggerating.

    Su Lu was naturally beautiful; even without deliberate dressing up, he looked good.

    Dressed up now, he was even more captivating, as if from clothing to makeup, there wasn¡¯t a single w.

    Sang Mi happily said, "Mr. Su, even with many artists here today, you could outshine them all. Be careful not to be scouted to debut."

    Su Lu, helpless, said, "You¡¯re even more talkative than Xu Ning."

    "I¡¯m just being realistic." While speaking, Sang Mi fastened a diamond ne around Su Lu¡¯s neck.

    The diamond ne didn¡¯t have a noticeablyrge main stone, so it didn¡¯t look out of ce. Instead, itplemented the fish-tail gown bedazzled with tiny rhinestones.

    Not wanting to dampen her rare enthusiasm, Su Lu nodded, "Alright, alright, today I¡¯ll dazzle the crowd and dominate the scene. Happy now?"

    "That¡¯s more like it," Sang Mi was satisfied.

    When it was almost time, and Su Lu was ready, it wasn¡¯t long until the banquet started.

    Su Lu was about to leave but received a call from Su Zhe, "I¡¯ve arranged a malepanion for you, to give me peace of mind."

    Su Lu was taken aback, instinctively feeling it was Qiao Li.

    "No need, Brother," Su Lu reflexively declined.

    But Su Zhe insisted, "Don¡¯t refuse, let him see the world too."

    See the world?

    Hearing this, Su Lu was still puzzled, but since Su Zhe insisted, there was no need to refuse anymore, so she reluctantly agreed.

    When she went downstairs, she indeed saw the malepanion Su Zhe had arranged.

    Su Lu stared at the man standing by the car, dressed in a neat suit, with hairbed neatly, looking much more mature and radiating a distinguished aura.

    Su Lu felt relieved that she hadn¡¯t worried about Qiao Liing and rushed to refuse Su Zhe.

    That would have been awkward.

    Seeing Su Yi standing by the car, Su Lu smiled helplessly, "Brother really sent you to be my malepanion?"

 Chapter 136: Unfair

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Unfair</h4>

    Su Yi saw her smile and felt a bit embarrassed, clearing his throat gently, "Big Brother asked me toe."

    He stressed this point as if he were trying to cover something up, then averted his gaze and said, "Anyway, anyway, you don¡¯t have a malepanion either, right? Brother didn¡¯t want you to go with Gu Xin. Might as well let mee, after all, I¡¯m grown up now."

    Su Lu looked at him for a moment. He was tall and slender, and she already had to look up to see his height, "You certainly are an adult now."

    Of course, Su Lu had no intention of refusing and nodded her head, "Then let¡¯s go."

    She gently lifted her skirt.

    Su Yi actually disyed quite the gentlemanly demeanor, opening the car door for her. Su Lu¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    Su Yi made a weing gesture, and Su Lu smiled and got into the car.

    The car headed toward Yunding.

    Halfway there, Su Lu called Su Zhe, chuckling, "You arranged such a young malepanion for me?"

    "Isn¡¯t that so? I originally wanted to volunteer, but first, I dislike such events, and second, I am too old to present a good image for you. He eagerly volunteered, so I let him go. It¡¯s good for him to see the world."

    Su Zheughed on the other end.

    Su Lu was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected that Su Yi had actually volunteered toe.

    She turned to nce at Su Yi, who evidently didn¡¯t know what was said on the phone and was still looking down, adjusting his shirt cuffs.

    After she ended the call, Su Lu reached out, took Su Yi¡¯s hand, and removed his cufflinks before neatly fastening them again.

    Su Yi blinked at her and cleared his throat softly, "Ahem, thank you."

    The car arrived at Yunding before they knew it.

    Apany like Boss¡¯s grand opening was certainly arge-scale event, with Boss¡¯s logo continuously scrolling across the screens on the exterior walls of Yunding.

    Luxury cars arrived one after another, stopping at the front entrance to let out elegantly-dressed men and women from the vehicles.

    Su Lu¡¯s car slowly merged into the stream of vehicles and stopped at the main entrance, where Su Yi got out of the car and opened the door for her, extending a hand.

    Su Lu ced her hand in his palm, and gracefully stepped out of the car.

    The lobby on the first floor of Yunding was bustling, many of the guests attending the banquet had not gone upstairs to the banquet hall yet, and were mingling with each other in the lobby.

    Su Lu entered the lobby, her gaze sweeping around the room, but she didn¡¯t see any sign of Bo Jingshen.

    However, she quickly heard the familiar voice of Gu Xin, "Xiaolu! Over here!"

    Su Lu looked in his direction and walked up to him with a smile.

    "Howe you didn¡¯t let me pick you up?" Gu Xin asked.

    "I cane by myself," Su Lu replied.

    Gu Xin looked at Su Yi, "Xiao Yi is back? When did he return?"

    Su Yi looked at Gu Xin, not saying a word. There was no smile on his face, but he hadn¡¯t smiled from the beginning, so hisck of a smile now didn¡¯t seem odd.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t like Gu Xin; before, it was because he was Su Lu¡¯s mock husband, which he didn¡¯t like.

    Now, it was because he knew Gu Xin had wronged Su Lu, so he still didn¡¯t like him.

    Su Lu spoke up: "He just got back not long ago. My brother had hime to be mypanion, to see the world."

    "Is that so," Gu Xin said, his heart skipping a beat with relief that it was not Su Zhe who hade personally.

    "Well..." Su Lu had not yet finished speaking when she saw a graceful figure walking up behind them, standing next to Gu Xin.

    Su Yi¡¯s brows furrowed tightly all at once.

    Su Lu was stunned for a moment, simply surprised, "When did you get back?"

    More shocked than her was Gu Xin, who stared at Chen Yaxi beside him with his mouth agape, "You... When did youe back? I had no idea!"

    "I wanted to surprise you, how about it?" Chen Yaxi looked at him with a smile.

    Gu Xin was almost at a loss for words.

    Chen Yaxi turned to Su Lu, "I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?"

    "Not at all, but you sure gave Gu Xin quite a fright." Su Luughed.

    Chen Yaxi took a deep breath and pursed her lips, "Su Lu, I don¡¯t want to keep dodging and hiding anymore, I¡¯m going to start showing soon, and when I do, my belly will growrge. I don¡¯t care that I¡¯ve carried the name of the other woman for all these years, but I really don¡¯t want my child to be born with the stigma of being illegitimate. I hope you can understand me..."

    Su Lu nodded at Chen Yaxi¡¯s words; of course, she could understand Chen Yaxi.

    No woman would want her child to be born with the stigma of being illegitimate.

    "I understand," Su Lu nodded.

    But Su Yi, who had been quiet until now, suddenly spoke up, "Wait a minute, what do you mean? Understand what?"

    Su Yi and Su Lu looked somewhat alike, but unlike Su Lu¡¯s slightly gentle features, Su Yi¡¯s features were sharper, and with his thin and young appearance, he carried the sharpness of a youthfuld.

    Not to say he was very intimidating, but he was certainly not without presence, as he stared at Chen Yaxi and Gu Xin.

    "What does this mean? Asking my sister to understand you? What do you mean by that?" Su Yi asked again.

    Gu Xin said, "Xiao Yi, it¡¯s like this, your sister and I are already divorced, it¡¯s just that the news hasn¡¯t been made public yet. We¡¯ve been nning to find the right time, preferably one that is good for both families."

    At this, Su Yi snorted coldly and asked back, "So you mean to say that today is that right time? Good for whom? Good for both families? How is it good? From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like you¡¯re nning to embarrass my sister in such a setting?"

    Gu Xin was also taken aback, not having expected Su Yi to stand up for Su Lu because, unlike Su Zhe, Su Yi didn¡¯t put as much importance on Su Lu.

    Not just Gu Xin was taken aback, Su Lu didn¡¯t see iting either, and after a moment of shock, she said, "Xiao Yi, you..."

    "You are going to let them embarrass you in such a setting?" Su Yi asked her.

    Su Lu thought to herself that it wasn¡¯t exactly embarrassing, mainly because in the social circle of Feng City, Gu Xin¡¯s scandals were no secret, so even if the news of their divorce was released now.

    It wouldn¡¯t really be an embarrassment.

    Su Lu felt an umon sense of relief in her heart. She reached out to gently pat the back of Su Yi¡¯s hand, "Xiao Yi, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine."

    Su Yi looked at her with a mix of frustration and anger, probably too upset to say anything, and turned his head to walk away furiously.

    Gu Xin looked at Su Lu, somewhat embarrassed, "Sorry, Xiaolu."

    "It¡¯s fine."

    "But I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yi to get so mad," Gu Xin said with augh.

    Su Lu thought to herself that she didn¡¯t expect it either.

    Chen Yaxi also felt a bit ashamed because of the episode that just happened with Su Yi.

    "Su Lu, I..."

    Su Lu and Chen Yaxi had known each other for more than a day or two, and truly, there was no intention to make things difficult for her.

    "It¡¯s really fine, go ahead and do what you want to do. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine," Su Lu said.

    Chen Yaxi pursed her lips, her eyes reddening a bit, "Thank you, I¡¯m sorry. I know this isn¡¯t right, but I..."

    She reached out and embraced Su Lu.

 Chapter 137 Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Banquet</h4>

    Su Lu patted her back.

    Compared to the matter between Chen Yaxi and Gu Xin, what troubled Su Lu more in the moment was how to coax her brother, who had stormed off just earlier.

    It was rare for her brother to be easing tensions and even showing clear concern, though Su Lu said she had long stopped expecting anything, she still couldn¡¯t help but care.

    Chen Yaxi sniffled lightly and adjusted her emotions, "Su Lu, thank you."

    "Don¡¯t mention it," Su Lu waved her hand, "Alright, go take him away quickly, there are quite a few media waiting over there, right?"

    "Yes, then Gu Xin and I will head over first." Chen Yaxi smoothed her hair at her temples before taking Gu Xin¡¯s hand and heading towards the entrance of the hall.

    Due to the presence of many artists who came to support the event, quite a number of media outlets had also shown up, making the entrance of the hall flicker with shbulbs.

    Su Lu did not go that way but instead headed directly towards the direction Su Yi had angrily stormed off to earlier.

    She picked up her skirt and hastened her steps,pletely unaware that her figure had already caught someone else¡¯s eye.

    Bo Jingshen stood behind the one-way ss on the second floor of the banquet hall, watching that captivating figure, his gaze deep.

    A woman wearing a beautiful gown, Jing Ruo, came up from behind him.

    Jing Ruo stood beside him, following his gaze downward, and then saw the woman in the rhinestone mermaid gown, slim and beautifully ethereal like a sprite.

    Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, "Shall I go down and help you entertain for a bit?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, standing still, his gaze seeming to stick to Su Lu, unable to move away.

    Watching Bo Jingshen like this, Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but ask again, "Or should I go down and help you entertain?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips moved, looking like he was about to agree, when suddenly Xiao Caizi¡¯s voice came from behind, "Uncle, aunt, so Jingshen is here."

    Xiao Caizi¡¯s voice was neither too loud nor too soft, just right. Although it sounded casual, Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but notice the deliberate tone in Xiao Caizi¡¯s voice, as if intentionally reminding them that someone had arrived.

    Jing Ruo immediately stopped speaking, and when she turned to look at Jing Ce, she was already smiling gently, "Dad, Aunt Zhou."

    Jing Ce nodded, looked at Bo Jingshen, "I was worried at first about you starting apany in an unfamiliar ce, but it¡¯s turned out quite well."

    "It was Jiang Su who helped set it up," Bo Jingshen said without inflection.

    Jing Ce stepped beside him, looking at the lively scene below with apparent satisfaction.

    "Not bad," Jing Ce finally showed a rare expression on his usually impassive face, he smiled and then said, "It¡¯s a good day today, and a fine asion, we can announce your engagement with Xiao."

    Bo Jingshen froze for a moment, and looked at the smiling and teasing face of Jing Ce, "It¡¯s a good opportunity to let your friends know this happy news and celebrate together, don¡¯t you think?"

    When Jing Ce said this, Jiang Su and Jiang Li had just run into Su Lu, and Cheng Yan and Cheng Dongyu were also there.

    It was exactly Bo Jingshen¡¯s friends and Su Lu who were there.

    Bo Jingshen understood Jing Ce very well, so when he saw Jing Ce¡¯s teasing look and the suggestive words, Bo Jingshen knew he was referring to Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression flickered. Worried he might act impulsively, Jing Ruo quickly pulled on the back of his clothes.

    Xiao Caizi also worried that he might lose his restrain, so she hurriedly stepped forward a few paces, gripping Bo Jingshen¡¯s arm tightly, giving him no chance to struggle.

    Her face still maintained a wless expression, she smiled at Jing Ce, "Uncle, I would be shy... after all, this isn¡¯t our Beijing, and Jingshen is still unfamiliar with the ce. Most of those present are just business acquaintances we¡¯ve recently met, maybe... it wouldn¡¯t be good to rush this now?"

    Jing Ce didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled as he watched Xiao Caizi.

    Honestly, Xiao Caizi was somewhat intimidated by him, so at that moment she could only maintain her smiling face, genuinely suggesting to Jing Ce with a sincere and perfectly calibrated gaze.

 Chapter 138 Donâ€™t Regret It

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Don¡¯t Regret It</h4>

    Jing Ruo was also somewhat nervous, she silently swallowed her saliva; she was truly afraid of Jing Ce getting angry, because his anger was never an explosive rage.

    It was an unnoticed seepage, by the time you realized he was angry, the punishment he intended to give and its consequences were usually irreversible.

    But Jing Ce merely stared quietly and evenly at Xiao Caizi for a moment, then smiled and said, "You haven¡¯t even married Jingshen yet, and you¡¯re already bending your elbow in his favor?"

    Xiao Caizi secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said shyly, "I¡¯m thin-skinned, uncle, please don¡¯t make fun of me."

    "Fine, you are sensible, so I¡¯ll listen to you," Jing Ce said. "Let¡¯s not announce it publicly, since this is Feng City and we are unfamiliar with this ce."

    Hearing this, Jing Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, cautiously ncing at Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression, thinking that at least he could feel somewhat better now.

    But Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression did not change, nor did he look any better.

    How to put it, although Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t spent decades with Jing Ce, he felt he understood him well enough.

    Because he understood him well enough, Bo Jingshen knew his stubbornness; once he decided something, it wasn¡¯t easy to back down. If it seemed like he gave in?

    That definitely meant he initially offered a higher price, even leaving room for bargaining that would bring it exactly to his actual desired price or even higher.

    So, even though Jing Ruo and Xiao Caizi had breathed sighs of relief, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t share their fortunate mood.

    And indeed, his premonition proved correct.

    Sure enough, although Jing Ce seemed to nod in agreement with Xiao Caizi¡¯s words, his next sentence quickly followed.

    Jing Ce, "Then let Jingshen take you to meet his friends and introduce you properly. We can¡¯t slight you. Xiao, if a man is willing to introduce you to his friends and disclose your identity to them, that¡¯s a real sign he values you."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh.

    And Jing Ce, as if he couldn¡¯t see the sneer on his face or perhaps he saw it and didn¡¯t care, he never minded whether others sneered or mocked him.

    As long as they couldn¡¯t getfortable about not liking him, that was fine.

    So Jing Ce veryfortably asked Bo Jingshen, "You¡¯ll give Xiao that much importance, right?"

    Xiao Caizi tightened her grip on Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, afraid he might pull away, then shyly smiled at Jing Ce, "Don¡¯t worry uncle, Jingshen is very nice; how could he possibly refuse such a small matter?"

    "That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll be waiting to see." Jing Ce nodded in satisfaction and turned to leave.

    Once he left, Bo Jingshen withdrew his hand, "You sure take liberties."

    "What else could I do, openly break with him? You don¡¯t need me to tell you about Jing Ce¡¯s temper. It¡¯s no secret in all of Beijing, right? Whether you want to protect your friends or your woman, rashly angering him is hardly going to end well."

    Xiao Caizi made a cogent point, then added the most pertinent line, "Besides, isn¡¯t there a chance that Jing Su might show up? I¡¯vee this far; I don¡¯t want any interference halfway."

    Otherwise, Xiao Caizi, despite being willing to cooperate with Bo Jingshen, would not confront Jing Ce in this manner.

    "Brother, maybe...," Jing Ruo wanted to say maybe she should go and greet Su Lu?

    But it seemed Bo Jingshen had already made up his mind; his brow furrowed, he summoned a waiter with a wave of his hand then quietly instructed him.

    The waiter, of course, dared not dy and quickly nodded before going to do as instructed.

    Jing Ruo overheard Bo Jingshen¡¯s instructions to the waiter and asked with a frown, "Is that really okay?"

    "There¡¯s no other way, it¡¯s better than letting her face Jing Ce directly," Bo Jingshen said gravely.

    He couldn¡¯t afford the slightest threat to Su Lu, and Jing Ce was a significant danger and trouble; if possible, Bo Jingshen hoped to keep danger far away from her.

    Letting her just need to live happily was enough.

    Generally, Jing Ruo didn¡¯t have much to say about Bo Jingshen¡¯s actions, but this time she did have some opinions.

    She thought for a moment, then said earnestly, "Sometimes a woman¡¯s thoughts aren¡¯t soplicated. What you think is good for her might actually harm her, and then you shouldn¡¯t regret it."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem to take this to heart, or even if he did, he still didn¡¯t n to change his mind.

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t intend to persuade him further.

    When Su Lu found Su Yi smoking outside the side door, Jiang Li was there too, and he recognized him, so they squatted down together at the side door, both smoking.

    "I don¡¯t like the atmosphere inside either, but there¡¯s no helping it. So I stay outside a bit longer before going in, to reduce the annoyance a bit," Jiang Li said naturally.

    Standing next to them, Ying Xi, in a crisp suit which made the young man look even more mature and handsome, had his hand in his pocket and a somewhat impatient expression on his face, his cigarette dangling in a slightly hooligan manner, but it was unlit.

    "Whye to an event you dislike?" Ying Xi couldn¡¯t help asking after hearing Jiang Li¡¯s words.

    "You wanted toe, right? You seemed quite interested, and after all, it¡¯s a bro¡¯s gathering. Even if I don¡¯t like it, I have to show my face. We¡¯ll just go in, show our faces, and that¡¯ll be it," Jiang Li said naturally.

    This left Ying Xi without any rebuttal.

    Just then, Su Lu came out, holding her dress up.

    "So you¡¯re here," Su Lu smiled, "You¡¯re really not up to the mark as a malepanion."

    Ying Xi involuntarily shrank his neck at Su Lu¡¯s sight; this woman looked gentle, but she was indeed formidable. Anyway, Ying Xi did not dare underestimate her.

    "Gu Xin is even less up to the mark as a husband, but I see you don¡¯t seem to have a problem with that?" Su Yi spoke out of tough love, so he retorted immediately.

    Su Lu looked somewhat helpless, "After all, he¡¯s not my husband anymore, how long have we been separated? Besides, even if he wants to announce something with Chen Yaxi today, that¡¯s a kind of freedom for me as well. Why should I mind?"

    Her point was irrefutable. Su Yi also found no retort.

    However, Jiang Li beside them listened in surprise. What had he just heard? Su Lu and Gu Xin... were divorced?

    Of course, Su Lu knew Jiang Li was nearby; she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he was there that she mentioned this fact.

    Maybe this way, the news could reach Bo Jingshen¡¯s ears faster through Jiang Li?

    "I..." Su Yi couldn¡¯t say it well, and after struggling for a while, he blurted, "I can¡¯t be bothered with you!"

    It was Jiang Li who broke the tension, "Alright, alright, let¡¯s hurry in then!"

 Chapter 139 Tired

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Tired</h4>

    Jiang Li was quite eager to go inside and share the news with Bo Jingshen.

    So, he hurriedly tried to smooth things over, but just then, Jiang Su, Cheng Yan, and Cheng Dongyu happened toe over as well.

    "Well, is this a smoking spot? Everyone¡¯sing here to light up?" Jiang Su raised his eyebrows and nced at Jiang Li with a meaningful look before his gazended on Ying Xi¡¯s face beside Jiang Li.

    "Ah Li, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?" Jiang Su asked.

    Jiang Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much; he was quite skilled at changing the subject. He immediately pulled Su Yi over to his side, while Su Yi was still looking confused.

    Jiang Li introduced with ease, "Oh, this is Su Lu¡¯s brother, Su Yi. You haven¡¯t met him before, have you? Because he¡¯s young, he hasn¡¯t really mingled in the circle."

    Jiang Su knew he was dodging the question and wasn¡¯t annoyed. Instead, he took the initiative and asked, "And who is this?"

    Jiang Li was quick to pass the buck, "Oh, this is an eSports yer signed by Su Lu, quite skilled indeed. I¡¯m not very familiar with him, so I¡¯ll let Su Lu introduce him to you."

    Saying that, Jiang Li deftly shifted the responsibility onto Su Lu¡¯s shoulders.

    Su Lu, knowing what was behind it all, of course, didn¡¯t mind doing Jiang Li this favor and promptly took the initiative to introduce, "Oh, this is an eSports yer I¡¯ve recently signed, named Ying Xi. His skills are superb, and his performance has been outstanding. After all, President Bo invested the bulk of the money in this project, so it¡¯s only natural for the captain of the eSports team toe and see the event."

    There was nothing to fault in those words.

    Jiang Su¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but there was a coldness in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t unaware of Jiang Li¡¯s perfunctory treatment; he knew this was the best way to handle it.

    But he still felt unhappy.

    As for Ying Xi, his face was even colder than Jiang Su¡¯s. As a proud and talented eSports yer, he had his fair share of fans wherever he went, even if he wasn¡¯t exactly the center of attention. How had he suddenly be a nobody in Jiang Li¡¯s mouth just now?

    Not very familiar? Fine.

    Jiang Su pulled out cigarettes to share with everyone.

    Ying Xi, who clearly wasn¡¯t much of a smoker, had earlier just held an unlit cigarette and thrown it away into a trash bin. He had quit smoking and drinking because he was worried it would affect his reaction speed and the steadiness of his hands.

    But now, he lit the cigarette between his lips.

    "Then I¡¯ll go in first," Su Lu said. The air outside was filled with smoke, and if it had been before, she wouldn¡¯t have minded the smoky and boozy restaurant rooms where she attended business dinners.

    But now, things were different. She had her vulnerabilities and couldn¡¯t be so careless anymore. She didn¡¯t mind the smoke, but she couldn¡¯t bear her unborn baby to suffer.

    Jiang Li nodded, "Then go ahead, don¡¯t inhale secondhand smoke here."

    Su Lu pointed at Su Yi, "Xiao Yi, you cane in with Ah Liter."

    Jiang Li: "Don¡¯t worry."

    Su Lu walked into the hall, ready to head upstairs to the banquet hall, her gaze catching the beautiful ice sculpture in the hall that Xu Ning had prepared for her, a congrattory gift for the opening banquet.

    Xu Ning was indeed reliable in her work, and in this way, it clearly stood out much more and was far more unique and interesting than those exquisite floral baskets.

    Su Lu was quite pleased and admired it as she walked up the stairs.

    However, what she never dreamed of was that, just as she reached the second-floor banquet hall¡¯s entrance, she was suddenly stopped at the doorway.

    Su Lu puzzled, "Is there a problem?"

    "Sorry, do you have an invitation?" The one stopping Su Lu was a Yunding staff member, who asked in a strictly official tone.

    Su Lu was taken aback. She indeed did not have an invitation, but then again, not everyone did. She was sure that neither Jiang Li nor Jiang Su had such a thing.

    "I didn¡¯t, but..." Su Lu wanted to exin.

    Yet she was quickly interrupted, as the other party didn¡¯t even want to hear her exnation and directly said, "I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t enter our banquet hall without an invitation."

    Su Lu felt a chill in her heart.

    For some reason, she felt a coolness gradually expanding in her chest. It wasn¡¯t painful, not yet; it was just a coldness.

    She knew that Jiang Li and Jiang Su certainly didn¡¯t have invitations. She also knew that she was being targeted.

    By whom, seemed to go without saying. Whose banquet was it? The answer came to her quickly.

    She had even wanted to talk to him about the future, yet he had already begun to push her out of his world.

    The staff looked at her a bit nervously, as if they were worried she would make a scene and draw the attention of other guests, thus causing unnecessary trouble.

    But she didn¡¯t. She not only refrained from making a fuss, she didn¡¯t even ask an extra question and just quietly looked at him for a few seconds. This made the staff feel somewhat embarrassed.

    Su Lu then went to sit down on the side.

    After a while, Jiang Su and Jiang Li came over too.

    "Why didn¡¯t you go in?" Jiang Li asked.

    Su Lu smiled, "I have a call to answer, you guys go ahead. Let Xiao Yi go with you."

    Of course, Jiang Li didn¡¯t refuse, and Su Yi also went in with them. Before entering, there was no checking for invitation cards at all; they were simply let in.

    Su Lu sat by the side peacefully. The expressions of the staff were awkward; their faces could be described as a palette of colors. At this moment, even if Su Lu said one word, or gave a nce, it could have made the situation extremely awkward.

    But she didn¡¯t, which made the staff feel even more mortified.

    She just sat there quietly.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she sat.

    Until she heard a stiff voice next to her say, "Why are you sitting here? You are Jingshen¡¯s friend, right? Let me take you in."

    Su Lu recognized this voice. She remembered it was from next to their booth at the old-fashioned restaurant, the voice of someone who sat at the same table with Bo Jingshen.

    If she had heard correctly, it should be one of Bo Jingshen¡¯s elders, perhaps even his father. When Su Lu saw his face, she saw a resemnce to Bo Jingshen in his features.

    Su Lu initially wanted to refuse because anyone not foolish could hear the implication in his words¡ªit seemed deliberate, like he intentionally wanted to take her inside, to let her see or hear something.

    Perhaps it was Bo Jingshen who had deliberately targeted her and prevented her from entering, not wanting her to know something; likely, it wasn¡¯t anything pleasant.

    She should have refused, but the emptiness and the coolness she felt in her heart really made her tired, and she didn¡¯t want to refuse anymore.

    Su Lu looked at this middle-aged man who greatly resembled Bo Jingshen and nodded, regardless of whether it was poison or a de.

    She was tired, and she wanted to go in and see.

    "Alright, thank you," Su Lu said, standing up.

    With Jing Ce escorting her, she naturally entered the banquet hall without hindrance.

    She followed Jing Ce into therge banquet hall until they reached a small inner chamber door.

    Jing Ce didn¡¯t go in with her, but just made a weing gesture and smiled, "Jingshen is inside. Please go in."

    Then, he turned and left.

 Chapter 140 Pandoraâ€™s Box

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Pandora¡¯s Box</h4>

    Su Lu gazed at Jing Ce¡¯s departing figure, aware that the man was filled with malice, as if each syble and every step he took wereden with ill intent.

    Yet she still stood here in front of this small hall, which felt like a Pandora¡¯s box, and herself standing here was the hand about to open it.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, steadied her spirit, and withdrew her gaze from Jing Ce¡¯s receding back, focusing instead on the door to the small hall.

    She could faintly hear the voicesing from inside.

    Su Lu had good hearing, so she didn¡¯t need to enter; just standing at the door and pulling open a small crack of this Pandora¡¯s box was enough for her to glimpse its entire contents.

    Taking another deep breath, Su Lu pushed open a crack in the door to the small hall.

    The small hall wasn¡¯trge.

    It was less of a small banquet hall and more of a rather spacious private room.

    Inside, everything was well-prepared, with drink stations, snack bars, and plenty of hot dishes¡ªit was clear that this ce was designed to entertain more important friends than therge banquet hall outside.

    With a nce, she saw that the small hall wasn¡¯t crowded at all, at least not as crowded as the outside, and the people inside were mostly friends.

    Jiang Li and his brother Jiang Su were there, along with Ying Xi, who hade with Jiang Li. She was now standing with Su Yi, the two being of simr age and probably findingmon topics to chat about.

    Gu Xin was also present, standing beside Chen Yaxi, and it was unclear who had invited him in. Given his rtionship, he shouldn¡¯t have had ess to this hall.

    Cheng Yan and his brother Cheng Dongyu, although both working under Bo Jingshen, were quite capable in their work. They had been with Bo Jingshen since the beginning of his enterprise, rejecting high-paying poaching attempts from other bigpanies, waiting until Boss flourished.

    Rather than subordinates, the brothers were more regarded as Bo Jingshen¡¯s good friends.

    Zhuang Cai Nan was there as well, looking very pale. She probably hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation developing to this point today. After all, it was she who had initially informed Jing Ce in Beijing about Bo Jingshen¡¯s affairs in Feng City, as well as the matters between Bo Jingshen and Su Lu.

    Yet she hadn¡¯t expected things to unfold to this state and had actually hoped Jing Ce would stand by her side.

    Who could have predicted that Jing Ce had already arranged for someone like Xiao Cai Zi? What Zhuang Cai Nan found even more unimaginable was that, in Jing Ce¡¯s eyes, her proud background and capabilities were utterly worthless.

    Jing Ruo stood beside Zhuang Cai Nan, lowering her voice, "Are you satisfied now? What good does doing this do for you? My dad didn¡¯t even give you money, right? You take the sry from my brother and then sell him out..."

    Jing Ruo used to have a decent opinion of Zhuang Cai Nan, knowing that Zhuang Cai Nan had excellent work capabilities and had helped Bo Jingshen a great deal in his work.

    Although she was aware of Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s clear intentions towards Bo Jingshen, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it. After all, Jing Ruo had seen too many people who harbored designs on Bo Jingshen, many of whom did not meet with good ends...

    But she never expected Zhuang Cai Nan to betray Bo Jingshen. Really, once women be emotional, even the most rational and powerful women can be irrelevant.

    "In the end, you won¡¯t get anything. What can my dad even give you? What are you really after?" Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but speak in a low tone, "Are you hoping to take advantage of my dad¡¯s old age, hoping he doesn¡¯t bathe?"

    Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s face turned ashen. She spoke in a subdued voice, "Stop it."

    Though Jing Ruo was known for being nice and obedient, that was mainly in front of Jing Ce. When her temper rose, she could be somewhat willful.

    "No, I won¡¯t stop. What are you after? You take the sry from my brother and then sell him out; now are you happy?"

    Zhuang Cai Nan couldn¡¯t listen anymore. She hung her head, speaking softly, "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I didn¡¯t intend to hurt him. All I thought was..."

    Tears brimmed in her eyes, "All I thought was that if I could spoil his chances with someone else, then perhaps the opportunity woulde to me. After all, I¡¯m not any worse, and after all, I have been... waiting for so long."

    Hearing her choked voice, Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t bring herself to be angry anymore.

    She could only sigh softly and say nothing more.

    She looked up towards the stage, and Zhuang Cai Nan also looked up.

    Etched firmly into her eyes was the man¡¯s tall figure and handsome face, appearing so arrestingly beautiful despite his cold demeanor.

    The young woman beside him, with her lovely appearance, gentle smile, and demure stance, clinging to his arm as if they were inseparable.

    It deeply pained Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s eyes.

    Her tears almost fell from her eyes.

    Zhuang Cai Nan could tell; Bo Jingshen¡¯s entire body seemed to scream reluctance and displeasure. She still remembered the way Bo Jingshen was when he was with Su Lu.

    Even when he seemed unhappy, every detail of his actions contained no resistance.

    Whether a man truly sees a person in his eyes and keeps them in his heart

    It¡¯s something that can¡¯t really be hidden.

    But so what? Even if his every fiber showed his reluctance, he was still standing here, and this woman was still standing by his side. Even if he had no resistance towards Su Lu in every action, Su Lu was not the one by his side now.

    The one standing on the stage with them was Zhou Xiaochu.

    Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s smile was radiant. After all, she was once a fairly famous actress who had even attracted the attention of the young Jing Ce. So now, it wasn¡¯t difficult to make out the beautiful contours of her face and features.

    But there wasn¡¯t much nobility about her; the years of mundane life had polished away her charm. She never really had the chance to appear in such a setting.

    So, she seemed out of ce at this kind of event, but Zhou Xiaochu was either unaware or didn¡¯t care.

    She had a son who could turn her fortunes around.

    She could stand here if she wished. She faced people of noble status she could never dream of meeting before.

    People like Cai Zi, the kind of elite woman Zhou Xiaochu had dreamt of bing, were now about to be her daughter-inw.

    The very thought made Zhou Xiaochu feel uplifted.

    So she stood on the stage, assuming the position of the protagonist and began to speak.

    "Good evening, everyone, wee to Boss¡¯s opening banquet. I am Jingshen¡¯s mother, Zhou Xiaochu. On such a wonderful day, I wish to announce another piece of joyous news worth celebrating together today."

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the middle-aged woman on the stage.

    Jiang Su, Jiang Li, and the rest of them wore the wless polite smiles typical of high society engagements¡ªimpartial but impable.

    Yet their eyes each held a different sentiment.

 Chapter 141 Everyone is fine, please take me away quickly

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Everyone is fine, please take me away quickly</h4>

    Jiang Su¡¯s eyes held a deep meaning, his brows slightly raised, his gaze slowly became clear, as he guessed what was about to happen.

    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes widened a bit, and although the shock was clear to see, it was also clear from this shock that he had guessed what was about to happen.

    Jiang Li instinctively thought of Su Lu, remembering Su Lu¡¯s expression when she sat outside the banquet hall earlier, saying she couldn¡¯te in because she had to answer a phone call.

    Was it really just a phone call that kept her outside, or... was there another hidden reason?

    Jiang Li thought that perhaps... Bo Jingshen had intentionally arranged for it to be in this private hall so she wouldn¡¯t find out.

    Perhaps Bo Jingshen did it in such a way to keep her from knowing, perhaps even preventing her froming in. Maybe she wasn¡¯t outside to take a call at all but was outright blocked from entering.

    With this thought, Jiang Li looked at Bo Jingshen on the stage, embodying resistance and radiating coldness, genuinely unsure what to say.

    Jiang Li curled his lips.

    Jiang Su clicked his tongue lightly, leaned in, and whispered to Jiang Li, "You see, even Jingshen can¡¯t escape convention, so you shouldn¡¯t me mom and dad too much."

    Jiang Li nced at him disapprovingly and lowered his voice, "Don¡¯t drag everything down to that level. My situation with Bo Jingshen ispletely different!"

    Zhou Xiaochu looked at the crowd below, her face clearly showing a smile of triumph.

    She paused for a while, then continued, "Another piece of good news is... my son, Jingshen, and the Great Origin Group heiress, Xiao Caizi, are engaged. The two of them are deeply in love and have already met each other¡¯s parents. They will soon be married and live in blissful unity. We should have kept it a secret for a little longer, but on such an asion, announcing this good news is also to seek everyone¡¯s blessings. After all, I won¡¯t mention those outsiders, but everyone in this small banquet hall are Jingshen¡¯s friends. Your blessings are vital."

    A smattering of apuse arose, starting a trend, and then the pping began in earnest. Most of those apuding were thepany¡¯s senior management, who were also invited into the private hall, as they were rtively closer than otherpany people.

    Jiang Su and Jiang Li didn¡¯t p but merely raised their wine sses symbolically as a gesture of celebration.

    Gu Xin, on the other hand, stood there with a wrong expression on his face.

    Chen Yaxi noticed, and she also had heard a bit from Gu Xin about something apparently going on between Bo Jingshen and Su Lu.

    She couldn¡¯t help frowning and asked, "I remember you mentioned something before about him and Su Lu...?"

    "So what¡¯s the situation now?" Gu Xin frowned deeply.

    Chen Yaxi spoke in a hushed tone, "Where is Su Lu? Did shee in? I¡¯m a little worried about her."

    Gu Xin shook his head, "I don¡¯t know! I haven¡¯t seen her. But I did..." Gu Xin looked around, then pinpointed Su Yi¡¯s figure, "...see her brother!"

    Then Gu Xin quickly walked toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi saw himing and was very irritated. His prejudice against Gu Xin was in no way less than Su Zhe¡¯s prejudice against Gu Xin.

    Of course, Gu Xin could see Su Yi¡¯s reluctance, but he couldn¡¯t care less about that and blurted out, "Xiao Yi, where¡¯s your sister? Have you seen her?"

    "What¡¯s it to you? Besides, why should I tell you?" Su Yi replied coldly.

    But as he spoke, he also began looking around. Gu Xin could tell from his bodynguage that, obviously, Su Yi didn¡¯t know where Su Lu was and wanted to find out as well.

    Therefore, Gu Xin didn¡¯t say much more to him and turned to go look for Su Lu. Just as he reached the door of the small hall, the door was pushed open from the outside.

    A man with a straight and upright figure and a stern and severe expression on his face pushed the door open from outside.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze in the small hall turned towards the entrance.

    Including Bo Jingshen on stage, with a cold look on his face, who also turned to look toward the entrance of the small hall.

    With just one nce, his facial expression immediately changed.

    It wasn¡¯t because he saw Jing Ce at the door, but because he noticed the sardonic smile on Jing Ce¡¯s face. His heart clenched, and then he saw the elegant figure in pearl white standing behind Jing Ce.

    That was the same figure he had secretly admired from the second floor to the first, so beautiful, so enchanting. As if it could be etched into his heart, into his soul.

    Now, however, it was like a thorn in his eyes, causing pain in his heart and a chill, making his whole body stiffen.

    Herplexion was so pale, like a flower swaying on the brink of copse in the wind. The area around her eyes was entirely red, yet not a single tear fell.

    Gu Xin gazed at Su Lu in this state, and even though he had no romantic feelings for her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pained at the sight.

    Gu Xin had never seen Su Lu like this.

    From the day they got married, or perhaps even earlier, he had always thought this woman was very gentle yet as tenacious as reed silk. Apparently delicate, but actually stronger than anything.

    Not even Su Yukan¡¯s exploitation had ever caused her to disy such an unsightlyplexion and disheveled demeanor.

    So much so that Gu Xin now only wanted to shield her firmly, not letting those inside see her in such a disheveled state.

    "Xiaolu, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back. Let¡¯s leave..."

    Su Lu heard Gu Xin¡¯s voice as if it came from far away, as if it could finally break through the voices of Zhou Xiaochu that echoed in her ears like demonic chants.

    Finally pulling her out from that nightmare.

    Su Lu trembled all over and almost frantically nodded, turning to Gu Xin as if he were herst lifeline.

    Take me away.

    Whoever it is. Take me away, right now.

    She wasn¡¯t foolish, but sometimes you need to see with your own eyes, hear with your own ears before you can believe, or rather, before you¡¯re forced to believe.

    So even though there had been many clues early on, indications that could have been connected into a line, almost revealing the truth,

    It was as if she was unwilling to believe, insisting oning herself to experience the knife to the chest directly.

    The flesh blurred and blood spurted, inflicting a bone-deep wound in her chest that made standing unbearable.

    Only then willing to believe that, ah, that really was the truth.

    Chen Yaxi had also hurried over, and seeing Su Lu¡¯splexion, Chen Yaxi too was heartbroken.

    She quickly stepped forward, took Su Lu¡¯s arm, and supported her.

    And Gu Xin too, had reacted, immediately supporting Su Lu¡¯s faltering body.

    Heaven knows what the media would make of this scene if it were captured, but right now Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi had no concern for that...

    Su Yi¡¯s face also changed drastically, as he too had never seen Su Lu like this. He suddenly stood up and quickly headed towards the hall¡¯s entrance.

    Bo Jingshen stood on the stage, his body shaking slightly as he watched Su Lu outside the door.

    Yet it felt as if she were separated from him by the Milky Way.

    He almost subconsciously wanted to rush over, but Xiao Caizi held tightly to his arm; heaven only knows where this woman got such strength.

    And Jing Ruo was also desperately pulling at the back of his shirt, whispering hoarsely to him, "It hase this far... I told you not to have regrets."

 Chapter 142: Negotiating with a Tiger for Its Skin

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Negotiating with a Tiger for Its Skin</h4>

    "Let go." Bo Jingshen lowered his voice and turned to Xiao Caizi as well as to Jing Ruo. No matter how much mental preparation he had done, at that moment, when he saw Su Lu¡¯s appearance,

    all his mental preparations hadpletely copsed, and he lost all reason.

    But it was clear that neither of the two women intended to heed his words. Jing Ruo did not loosen her grip on his clothes at all, and Xiao Caizi had no intention of letting go either, firmly sping Bo Jingshen¡¯s arm as tight as a vise.

    "Don¡¯t be crazy," Jing Ruo urged anxiously, "I told you, you¡¯ll regret this."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t listen to any words at the moment.

    Zhou Xiaochu beside them also looked somewhat nervous. She watched Bo Jingshen anxiously and asked cautiously, "Jingshen, what are you nning to do?"

    She had sensed Bo Jingshen¡¯s emotions and, considering Jing Ce¡¯s temperament, Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s face lost its previous smugness and instead showed obvious panic.

    Zhou Xiaochu was well aware that the life she was living was entirely due to Bo Jingshen¡¯s influence, so she was willing to be used as a chip to control Bo Jingshen.

    If not for Bo Jingshen, she would be nothing.

    She was vain, but she also vividly knew her own situation. She was equally aware of how averse Bo Jingshen was to this matter.

    So, seeing Jing Ce, who had alreadye over, Zhou Xiaochu felt even more panicked.

    "What are you trying to do? What are you trying to do?" Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s voice was lowered, but her tone was extremely urgent.

    Bo Jingshen turned his eyes to Zhou Xiaochu and said, "What do you think I would do?"

    In reality, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t do anything because when he saw Jing Ce, he suddenly became calm.

    He suddenly thought of those women who had inexplicably met with idents, just because they had shown him a bit of affection, that was all, and they had met with misfortune one after another.

    He didn¡¯t dare gamble with Su Lu¡¯s safety and also sobered up to the words Jing Ruo had said earlier, telling him not to regret it.

    Bo Jingshen paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and looked at Jing Ruo, who was still clinging tightly to his clothes.

    Bo Jingshen said, "I understand, let go."

    Jing Ruo looked at him doubtfully but eventually let go of his clothes, still cautiously advising, "Stay calm. Mind the setting."

    Jing Ce stood in front of him, smiling but not actually smiling as he looked at Bo Jingshen, "Good, enjoy the gathering with your friends; they all seem to be happy for you because of this good news."

    Bo Jingshen stared steadily at Jing Ce, clenching his teeth secretly, "Yes, are you satisfied?"

    "Not bad," Jing Ce replied, not at all angered by the mockery in Bo Jingshen¡¯s words. He was always like this; as long as he achieved his goal, he didn¡¯t care about the other¡¯s attitude.

    Jing Ce said with a smile, "Alright, now that the good news has been announced, go ahead and celebrate properly with your friends."

    He had intended for Su Lu to know this news in the first ce; it had nothing to do with any other friends. Jing Ce always employed such tactics¡ªsimple and direct, urate strikes.

    Bo Jingshen said no more and turned to walk away.

    Jiang Li and Jiang Su came up to meet him, both looking somewhat worried.

    "Bo, are you alright?" Jiang Su asked. Although he was not very familiar with the Jing Family of Beijing, he had heard of them.

    As for Jingshen and the affairs with the Jing Family, Jiang Su naturally made inquiries as well.

    Jingshen remained silent, standing in ce like a frozen statue.

    Jiang Li lowered his voice beside him, his thoughts simpler and more fervent, obviously different from Jiang Su¡¯s old cunning and deep calctions.

    "What¡¯s going on with you?" Jiang Li red at him, "Engaged?"

    Then Jiang Li stared at Cai Zi and asked Jingshen, "Who is she?!"

    Cai Zi seemed utterly indifferent to Jiang Li¡¯s demeanor.

    Jiang Li swiftly pulled the statue-like Jingshen aside.

    "Aren¡¯t you together with Su Lu? What exactly is happening now?" Jiang Li asked.

    Jingshen remained silent.

    Jiang Li frowned, "I thought you and Su Lu were still together, you tell me..."

    Jiang Li¡¯s voice grew even lower as he seriously asked, "Since you had no intention of being with Su Lu, yet now you¡¯re engaged to someone else... Tell me the truth, did you really instigate Su Lu¡¯s divorce from Gu Xin?"

    With that, the previously statue-like person finally showed some reaction.

    His eyes slowly moved, looking at Jiang Li, "You... What did you say?"

    "I said since you don¡¯t n to be with Su Lu, did you instigate her divorce from Gu Xin? She seems to have divorced Gu Xin, and the news looks set to break today, great timing. Gu Xin just left with Chen Yaxi supporting her. If they get photographed, tomorrow¡¯s headlines will be interesting," Jiang Li said.

    But clearly Jingshen couldn¡¯t care less about tomorrow¡¯s headlines.

    It was as if his brain had been blown to confusion by this news, and again he asked bewilderingly, "You... What did you say?"

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t be bothered to repeat himself, knowing full well that Jingshen had heard him earlier but simply couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Jiang Li, straightforward by nature and not inclined to conceal anything, particrly as he felt Jingshen was being somewhat unscrupulous, intentionally added with a hint of purpose, "I think Su Lu probably came to tell you this news, seeing how beautifully she dressed up..."

    This statement was akin to a stab in the chest for Jingshen.

    Jiang Li nced at him sidelong and, seeing that he made no move and seemed indifferent, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What now? Aren¡¯t you going to chase after her? Hey, Jingshen, don¡¯t tell me... This engagement farce isn¡¯t something you¡¯re actually serious about, is it?"

    Jingshen pressed his lips together, saying nothing, his eyes bloodshot.

    Jing Ce sat at a distance,fortably sipping champagne, his gaze falling lightly in Jingshen¡¯s direction.

    Zhou Xiaochu trembled next to him, exining, "Jingshen... he didn¡¯t mean it, and he¡¯s very obedient, he hasn¡¯t defied your wishes."

    "No need to be nervous," Jing Ce said evenly, "I never take issue with the children¡¯s rebellion. Rebellion is normal, and through it, they grow, but as long as they don¡¯t step out of the palm of my hand, all is well."

    Jing Ce paused, "After all, parents all over the world pity their children; I¡¯m only doing this for their own good."

    Zhou Xiaochu, standing by, looked into Jing Ce¡¯s eyes ¡ª cool,posed, neither smiling nor angry, but oozing obsessiveness...

    She felt a cold chill run through her again and again.

    Zhou Xiaochu suddenly realized profoundly that dealing with him was like bargaining with a tiger for its skin, every step forward or backward could be the abyss, but regret seemed toote.

 Chapter 143 If Itâ€™s Really Gone...

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143 If It¡¯s Really Gone...</h4>

    "Lulu, Lulu, you¡¯re going to be okay... We¡¯re taking you away now."

    Su Lu felt her whole body was cold, and she couldn¡¯t tell whether the difort was spreading from her body or her soul.

    It was as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything clearly, only the sound of her heart bleeding. Thankfully, a vague voice gradually became clear, pulling her out of the cold.

    Then the sounds around her gradually became clear, and the scene before her eyes slowly came into focus.

    "Lulu? Su Lu?! How are you? Respond to me!"

    Su Lu came to her senses; it was Chen Yaxi¡¯s voice.

    Su Lu shivered, her eyes finally focusing as she stared at Chen Yaxi in disbelief, "Chen Yaxi?"

    "It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me," Chen Yaxi wrapped her arms around Su Lu¡¯s shoulders.

    Su Lu saw her face clearly and also noticed the shing camera lights.

    "You..." Su Lu looked at Chen Yaxi, "You¡¯ve been photographed."

    Unintentionally, Su Lu reached out to shield her.

    This unconscious gesture made Chen Yaxi¡¯s eyes redden, "Let them photograph, then."

    "It¡¯s going to be a scene tomorrow, sigh." Su Lu said.

    "At a time like this, you¡¯re worried about me?" Chen Yaxi red at her, "Gu Xin has gone to get the car, we¡¯ll take you back."

    "Okay," Su Lu nodded.

    However, she had barely nodded when her expression changed slightly, and she shook her head, "No, I think I need to go to the hospital."

    "What¡¯s wrong, are you feeling unwell?" Chen Yaxi asked, then she saw Su Lu¡¯s pallid face.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t make a sound, but her face grew even paler. Then, Chen Yaxi saw her gently cover her belly, her voice sounding weak, "I need to go to the hospital."

    Perhaps because she was pregnant herself, Chen Yaxi was especially sensitive to this; almost the instant she saw Su Lu¡¯s actions and pale expression, Chen Yaxi had realized a possibility.

    Chen Yaxi hugged her even tighter, "Okay, we¡¯ll go to the hospital right away."

    At the doorway, Gu Xin had just parked the car at the entrance. He hurriedly got out of the driver¡¯s seat and walked over to support Su Lu.

    "How is it? Is Lulu feeling better?" Gu Xin asked urgently, then he saw Chen Yaxi¡¯s anxious expression, "Quick, to the hospital."

    "How... what happened?" Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what had urred, so he was somewhat confused, but seeing Chen Yaxi¡¯s expression, he became anxious, "Why the hospital?"

    Chen Yaxi didn¡¯t go into detail, only saying, "Lulu is unwell. Quick, the hospital!"

    "Okay." Gu Xin and she helped Su Lu into the car together.

    Then Gu Xin¡¯s expression froze because he saw it¡ªthe ring bloodstain at the back of Su Lu¡¯s pearl-white dress.

    Gu Xin turned to look at Chen Yaxi, their eyes meeting. He understood right then.

    He hurriedly took his seat behind the wheel.

    Chen Yaxi quickly squeezed into the backseat, and the car immediately sped away from the entrance of Yunding.

    Su Lu leaned back in the rear seat, pressing her hand against her abdomen, as if she could feel something slipping away.

    Her whole body felt chilly, and her heart was cold as well.

    She, who had not shed a single tear before, now had tears streaming down her face.

    Chen Yaxi held her hand, asking softly, "When did it happen? How far along are you?"

    Su Lu raised her hand to wipe away her tears, "It probably... isn¡¯t very big. I haven¡¯t yet gone for a check-up, I was supposed to..."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t continue.

    Chen Yaxi could tell that Su Lu wasn¡¯t finishing her sentence, just like she, Chen Yaxi, considered herself strong and would want to tell Gu Xin first, to bear the burden together with him.

    Su Lu must havee to this banquet with the same idea in mind.

    "It¡¯s Bo Jingshen¡¯s?" Even though Chen Yaxi already knew the answer, she still feltpelled to confirm.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t make a sound, just sniffled.

    Gu Xin drove at breakneck speeds at the front, and upon hearing this, he elerated even more.

    The car raced all the way to the hospital, hastilying to a stop at the entrance.

    "Hurry!" Gu Xin quickly got out of the car.

    There were on-duty medical staff standing by; coincidentally, it was Cheng Youran.

    When Cheng Youran saw Gu Xin, she was momentarily startled, "Why are you..."

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, as she saw Su Lu being helped out of the back seat by Chen Yaxi.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Cheng Youran, who had until now maintained the professionalism and calm of a medical worker, couldn¡¯t keep it up any longer, and she dashed forward to support Su Lu.

    Then, she saw the bloodstain on her dress; Cheng Youran¡¯s face stiffened, her voice grew somber as she helped Su Lu onto the gurney, while turning to instruct an intern nearby, "Go to the maternity ward and ask Professor Zhou toe over."

    Su Luy on the gurney, grasping Cheng Youran¡¯s hand tightly.

    Cheng Youran squeezed back, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here."

    Su Lu clung to her hand, her voice weak, "You Ran... help me."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you. Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here," said Cheng Youran as she pushed the gurney inside.

    Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi followed her in.

    Watching Su Lu being pushed into the emergency room.

    "Su Lu... she won¡¯t be in trouble, right?" Gu Xin, still shaken, asked Chen Yaxi in a hushed tone.

    Chen Yaxi shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. What I¡¯m worried about isn¡¯t her, but the one inside her..." Chen Yaxi sighed softly as she continued, "She truly has a hard life."

    Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi didn¡¯t leave, just sat outside waiting.

    Gu Xin¡¯s phone exploded with rings like a barrage.

    It was all from Su Yi, but Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with the young man and didn¡¯t answer.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the bombardment of calls came from Su Zhe.

    Gu Xin really wanted to treat Su Zhe¡¯s calls the same way as he had Su Yi¡¯s, but after some thought, he eventually didn¡¯t dare to.

    He answered the call.

    Then he heard Su Zhe¡¯s voice on the other end, like a voice from hell.

    "Gu Xin, where have you taken Lulu? I¡¯m giving you three seconds to answer."

    "Hospital." Gu Xin had nothing to argue about in front of Su Zhe, not to mention three seconds; he didn¡¯t even take one before he gave his answer.

    Su Zhe paused for a moment on the other side, likely holding back the urge to ask more questions, "Wait for me." And then abruptly hung up the phone.

    In the past, Gu Xin might have thought to just leave, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t honestly leave without worrying about Su Lu¡¯s condition and still waited at the doorway.

    In the emergency room, Su Luy on the hospital bed, clutching Cheng Youran¡¯s hand tightly.

    "You Ran, is it..."

    "Don¡¯t think nonsense!" Cheng Youran said urgently, "I¡¯ve already called the professor, you¡¯ll be fine."

    "If it really is gone..." Su Lu felt waves of pain in her abdomen, a wave of despair washing over her, "Maybe it¡¯s just my fate, then... let it be."

    Cheng Youran shouted to someone beside her, "Can someone please check on when Professor Zhou will arrive!"

 Chapter 144 Bad News Good News

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Bad News Good News</h4>

    Professor Zhou arrived soon, a middle-aged woman in her fifties with silvery temples, looking exceptionally energetic and authoritative.

    She quickly entered the room, took the medical records from an intern¡¯s hand, and then turned to Cheng Youran, "Your friend?"

    "Yes, Teacher Zhou, please think of something," Cheng Youran pleaded earnestly.

    "Don¡¯t panic," Zhou Weizhen said in a steady voice, flipping through the medical records and then asking the intern to bring the ultrasound machine.

    Su Luy on the examination table, as Professor Zhou squeezed coupling agent on her abdomen and gently moved the probe over her t belly. Under her gold-rimmed sses, she stared intently at the screen.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t understand the images on the screen, so she kept her eyes fixed on Professor Zhou¡¯s facial expressions, hoping to glean some insight into her condition from her subtle expressions.

    Cheng Youran also stood up, staring at the ultrasound screen with grave concern.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know if she had be less sharp or if these doctors were just too good at managing their expressions, but she couldn¡¯t read anything from their faces.

    Seeing that they hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How is it?"

    "Hiss... this..." Cheng Youran frowned, seeming uncertain, and then turned to look at Zhou Weizhen, asking, "Teacher Zhou, is this what I think it is?"

    "You can see it and still are so uncertain?" Zhou Weizhen countered.

    "I just find it hard to believe because it¡¯s quite a rare condition," Cheng Youran said.

    Su Lu grabbed his hand, "What is it? You Ran, how is it?"

    "You Ran patted her hand, "Don¡¯t rush, let Teacher Zhou exin to you."

    Su Lu anxiously looked towards Professor Zhou.

    Zhou Weizhen turned the ultrasound screen towards Su Lu and then pointed to it, "You are indeed pregnant, but the situation is somewhatplicated."

    Hearing that Professor Zhou said the situation wasplicated but not bad, Su Lu was slightly relieved and didn¡¯t dare to interrupt, listening attentively to her.

    Zhou Weizhen pointed on the screen, "Here is a gestational sac."

    Su Lu immediately stared at that spot, "Is it here... is it okay?"

    Professor Zhou said, "Not just here."

    Su Lu was stunned, "Wha... what?"

    Professor Zhou pointed to another spot, "And here."

    "Two... two?" Su Lu was dumbfounded. Honestly, at that moment, even the strong sadness and pain she felt had numbed momentarily.

    "Yes, two, but the situation is a bitplicated," Professor Zhou pointed to the first gestational sac, "This gestational sac is an ectopic pregnancy, you understand what an ectopic pregnancy is, right? It means the pregnancy is outside the uterus."

    Su Lu felt she understood, yet it was as if she didn¡¯t, just staring nkly at Professor Zhou.

    Professor Zhou, probably used to seeing patients react this way, remained calm, "So your situation is quiteplicated, more so than a normal pregnancy or an ectopic pregnancy."

    "What should be done?" Su Lu had heard of ectopic pregnancies and knew that often, it¡¯s hard to save anything in such situations, not just the baby, but in severe cases, it could cause severe bleeding and even the fallopian tubes might not be saved.

    "Rest assured, we will certainly intervene and treat," Professor Zhou pointed at the screen, "Currently, it seems that we cannot save this one, but we can try to save the other one, and we will also try to preserve your fallopian tube on this side. Though having one fallopian tube does not affect future fertility, it is still better to preserve both if possible."

    This shouldn¡¯t be considered good news, but perhaps because Professor Zhou¡¯s voice was so calm andposed, it gave a sense of reassurance, especially since Su Lu had already braced herself for worse oues.

    Thus, although the current result wasn¡¯t good, it seemed much easier to ept than the worst-case scenario.

    Cheng You Ran held her hand tofort her, "Don¡¯t worry, it will get better. We can try to save the other one."

    Dazed, Su Lu nodded, paused for a moment, and nodded again, "That¡¯s great."

    Su Lu was immediately arranged to be admitted to the hospital. Her blood-stained beautiful gown was removed and reced with a striped hospital gown.

    Lying on the hospital bed, Su Lu was still dazed and somewhat incredulous, so her hand constantly rested on her lower abdomen.

    Afterpleting the admission procedures, Cheng You Ran walked in, "The surgery has been arranged as soon as possible, and Professor Zhou will perform it. You don¡¯t have to worry about her skills."

    "Mhm," Su Lu nodded.

    Cheng You Ran sat down beside the bed and then asked, "Xiaolu, are you okay?"

    Su Lu¡¯s emotions seemed to have lost the agitation from when she was at Yunding. Whether it was despair, sadness, or unbearable pain, it all seemed to be veiled.

    It was as if a lifesaving straw had appeared in the midst of despair, making the unbearable pain seem veiled, less obvious, and more bearable.

    So Su Lu nodded, "It seems alright."

    She gently touched her t abdomen, "It really does seem alright. I even feel somewhat relieved."

    "I won¡¯t ask you what exactly happened, Gu Xin just left," Cheng You Ran said.

    Initially, she thought Gu Xin might have caused some trouble, given that Cheng You Ran had quite a prejudice against him.

    But seeing Su Lu¡¯s condition, Cheng You Ran realized it didn¡¯t have much to do with Gu Xin.

    It wasn¡¯t that she, Cheng You Ran, looked down on Gu Xin, but she knew Su Lu too well. Su Lu would never have a child for Gu Xin.

    Thus, Cheng You Ran had just gone out to talk to Gu Xin, who was still waiting outside. Cheng You Ran and Gu Xin didn¡¯t really get along, but unexpectedly, Gu Xin was even more furious than her and told her everything straight.

    That was how Cheng You Ran knew roughly what had happened.

    "Mhm," Su Lu replied softly, not saying much.

    Cheng You Ran asked, "What do you n to do afterward?"

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze drifted off, but her eyes clearly showed determination.

    She was naturally a person as resilient as reeds and as firm as a rock. Once she decided something, it seemed that not even ten bulls could pull her back.

    "Take good care of the little one inside my belly," Su Lu said. She paused, as if she remembered something, andughed self-deprecatingly, "Speaking of which, he once gave me a card."

    "A card?" Cheng You Ran raised an eyebrow; she didn¡¯t understand the dynamic between them, but surely Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t actually treat Su Xiaolu as a mistress?

    Su Lu nodded, "Mhm, there are several million in there. Perhaps, it can just serve as child support."

 Chapter 145 In the end, things cannot be as they were before

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145 In the end, things cannot be as they were before</h4>

    Cheng Youran was somewhat at a loss for words; she didn¡¯t know whether to pity Su Lu or to admire her.

    Perhaps because she had been through so much adversity, Su Lu seemed to have a much higher capacity for endurance than the average person.

    Even when things got tough, she seemed to be able to get through them with strength. At least to others, it appeared that she had managed to get through it with strength.

    "As long as you¡¯re not too upset, that¡¯s all that matters," Cheng Youran said softly, patting her shoulder, "as long as you¡¯re not too upset."

    You can say whatever you want, even if it¡¯s a tough fa?ade cloaked in self-mockery.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t speak; she just quietly leaned over and rested her eyes against Cheng Youran¡¯s shoulder.

    Cheng Youran remained silent; there were no words offort, no coaxing, just silently staying there, feeling the warmth of her tears soaking through the clothes on her shoulder.

    Su Lu¡¯s hospital room was originally a secret. The hospital where Cheng Youran worked was of a very high standard, so the level of confidentiality for a private room could be very high.

    As long as Su Lu didn¡¯t agree, outsiders could almost be keptpletely in the dark about any of her medical information and admission.

    But Su Zhe had stille looking, and he had arrived quickly as if all the hospital¡¯s confidentiality measures were but a cloud to him.

    When Su Zhe walked in through the hospital room door, Cheng Youran stood beside him, feeling rather helpless.

    "Brother, howe..." Su Lu was somewhat surprised, turning her gaze to Cheng Youran, "Wasn¡¯t my hospitalization supposed to be confidential?"

    Cheng Youran shrugged helplessly; she had only just found out that Su Zhe was one of the many behind-the-scenes investors of their hospital, and that his investment was quite substantial.

    In a hospital where money talks, being such a high-level investor, putting aside other privileges, it¡¯s not difficult to obtain a patient¡¯s admission details.

    "If they dare to keep it a secret from me, I¡¯ll withdraw my investment," Su Zhe said without a hint of warmth.

    Even though Su Lu knew that Su Zhe was quite fond of her, facing his anger, she couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated.

    "Brother, I..." Su Lu wanted to exin.

    But there really wasn¡¯t much she could say in exnation; the evidence was conclusive¡ªshe was now staying in the maternity ward, and Su Zhe had her firsthand admission information.

    Moreover, Su Zhe himself had studied medicine.

    Any attempt at concealment was superfluous; therefore, Su Lu began to speak but found she was unable to continue.

    Su Zhe stood at the door with an icy look in his eyes, as if waiting for her to offer some excuse.

    Su Lu had no excuse to offer, nor did she have the inclination to weave any lies to fool him.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and said softly, "I¡¯m scared."

    Su Zhe had been full of rage.

    Seeing Su Lu in her hospital gown, with an IV needle in her hand, that rage had extinguished by half.

    Had Su Lu offered exnations or excuses, he might have retained that remaining half of his anger.

    But she had straightforwardly admitted her fear.

    Su Zhe no longer felt any anger in his heart; it waspletely snuffed out.

    He furrowed his brows tightly, and his gaze flickered, eventually unable to sustain his anger any longer. He quickly stepped forward, reached out, and flipped through the medical records at the foot of her bed.

    "I¡¯m going to kill that guy," Su Zhe said fiercely.

    Although not the sort to be trifled with, Su Zhe was usually seen by others as someone with a clear andposed demeanor. Even though people knew he was formidable, they seldom saw him disy such explicit emotions, like the tantly grinding anger he showed now.

    Clearly, he was infuriated.

    Su Zhe turned to question Cheng Youran, "Teacher Zhou will perform the surgery?"

    "Yes," Cheng Youran hastily nodded, "Teacher Zhou said it can¡¯t be dyed, so if nothing unexpected happens, it¡¯s scheduled for tomorrow."

    "Is the prognosis good?" Su Zhe frowned and asked, "After all, Lulu is still young."

    "That¡¯s Teacher Zhou, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issue. Don¡¯t worry too much, senior," Cheng Youran advised.

    "How can I not worry?" Su Zhe nced at Su Lu, "She has never let people stop worrying about her. It was the same a few years ago, and it¡¯s the same now! She¡¯s a smart girl, so why does she act so foolish whenever it involves that boy? Did he put a spell on you or what?"

    At this point, Cheng Youran found herself unable to console him further. For one, she had a certain reverence for Su Zhe and, for another, she was also aware of Su Lu¡¯s situation from a few years back; indeed, it was like losing one¡¯s wisdom.

    Su Lu hung her head and her eyes were downcast. The expression in her eyes was unreadable, but her voice was clear, "It won¡¯t happen again."

    Once bitten, twice shy; to fall in the same hole twice was enough to alert even the most foolish.

    Su Zhe, upon hearing this, did not know whether to feel satisfied or something else. He raised an eyebrow, sat down by the bed, and reached out to touch her face, "Alright then, don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s nothing to fear. If it were someone else¡¯s surgery, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease. But with Teacher Zhou, there¡¯s absolutely no need to worry."

    "Okay," Su Lu nodded.

    Su Zhe pondered, "Have you thought about what to do afterwards?"

    But then he felt it wasn¡¯t the right time to ask this question, so as soon as he asked, he waved it off, not intending to wait for Su Lu¡¯s answer, and said, "Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about this now. We¡¯ll discuss it after you¡¯re better."

    But Su Lu unexpectedly answered him directly, "I¡¯ve thought about it. No matter what, things can¡¯t go on as they have been before or as they are now."

    It was like how Chen Yaxi had always felt there was no need for recognition, reasoning that life was to be lived for oneself, without needing others to judge.

    But after bing pregnant, she seemed to no longer feel that way. She could disregard everything, but she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her child being born with a stigma from birth.

    There is some truth in the saying that motherhood brings strength.

    So Su Lu felt the same; no matter the past, even if she was being foolish... in the future, things could no longer go on as they had before.

    She couldn¡¯t let her child live a life of passive submission and without spirit, like her.

    She couldn¡¯t let her child, like her, swallow insults and endure silently just for the sake of keeping the peace all these years.

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s words reassured Su Zhe a great deal. He nodded, "Alright, no matter what your decision is, I¡¯ll always support you."

    For some reason, after Su Zhe¡¯s arrival, with his support and Cheng Youran¡¯spany, Su Lu felt much better, at least not as panicked and uncertain as before.

    She even found theposure to ask Su Zhe, "Where¡¯s Xiao Yi?"

    Su Zhe nced at her, "I thought you¡¯d ask about what happened at the banquet first."

    Su Lu smiled with her eyes downcast and didn¡¯t catch on to the change in topic, asking again, "Where¡¯s Xiao Yi? You¡¯re not ming him, are you?"

    "He was supposed to apany you, and look what he did. The kind of guy who¡¯s good for nothing and always screws up..." Su Zhe curled his lip, "But seeing that he was quite anxious about you, I didn¡¯t me him."

 Chapter 146: Quick Response

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Quick Response</h4>

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t leave all night.

    He just made do in the hospital room for a night, but fortunately, Su Lu¡¯s room was a luxurious suite, which included not only the patient room, but also a caretaker room and a living room.

    Su Zhe spent the night in the caretaker room, staring at Su Lu¡¯s medical records all night long.

    He also talked on the phone with Professor Zhou until veryte.

    Before resting, Su Lu heard Su Zhe talking on the phone with Professor Zhou. She had good hearing, so could overhear him asking Professor Zhou about the risks associated with the surgery.

    For some reason, hearing the faint sound of her brother¡¯s voice on the phone outside, Su Lu¡¯s anxious heart finally calmed down, and she gradually settled, falling asleep in a short while.

    She thought she would inevitably think of that man, recalling the despair and embarrassment at Yunding.

    Unexpectedly, those thoughts didn¡¯te; Su Lu only thought about tomorrow¡¯s surgery, the possible risks...

    Besides that, she didn¡¯t think of anything else, and soon plunged deeply into her dreams.

    In her dreams, it was Bo Jingshen¡¯s face that kept appearing.

    He was still as young and handsome as he had been back then, in Su Lu¡¯s eyes, it was the way he looked when he loved her the most.

    It was also a face that made her suffer and kept her awake at night over the past five years.

    But never again in her dreams did he look sad or upset. Now, in her dreams, his expression was spirited, and he had a beautifulpanion.

    While she was just a minor character in the scene, or perhaps not even a minor character, just an onlooker.

    Even in her dreams, Su Lu felt a sense of helplessness, but it seemed... that was all. There were no intense feelings of sadness or grief; perhaps she really hade to terms with it.

    The banquet at Yunding continued into the night, the original banquet on the top-floor lounge turned into a cocktail party, everyone criss-crossing their toasts joyfully, as if the incident earlier in the downstairs banquet hall had never happened.

    The Jiang brothers, Jiang Su and Jiang Li, along with the Cheng brothers, Cheng Yan and Cheng Dongyu, sat together in a corner along with Zhuang Cainan, though he was not in good shape.

    Jing Ruo and Xiao Cai Zi also joined them, andpared to the bustling atmosphere of the venue, their table could hardly be considered lively, even a bit subdued.

    "How is it going?" Jing Ruo asked, looking up at Jiang Su.

    "Do you think I¡¯m some kind of deity?" Jiang Su said, shaking his head, but still picked up his phone to dial a number, then stood up and walked aside to talk.

    After a short while, Bo Jingshen came over, his expression looking... very bad.

    "Did they leave?" Jiang Li asked, "What exactly is going on? Today I¡¯m totally confused. How did it suddenly... even get to an engagement?"

    At this, Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiao Cai Zi.

    But Bo Jingshen was in no mood to exin too much, and simply said indifferently, "If you want to know, just go ask your brother."

    To say that others might not know these details is one thing, but it seemed impossible for Jiang Su not to know.

    Jing Ruo cautiously asked, "Are... are you alright?"

    Bo Jingshen looked at her, as if she¡¯d said something pointless.

    Alright? Of course not.

    "They leave on tomorrow morning¡¯s flight," Bo Jingshen said.

    What they spoke of was undoubtedly Jing Ce and Zhou Xiaochu. Jing Ruo hadn¡¯t expected them to leave so quickly, but upon reflection, it did indeed make sense.

    Jing Ce always acted with purpose and never wasted much time. He would leave as soon as his goal was achieved.

    And his purpose for this trip was clear, and obviously, he had achieved the effect he wanted, so naturally, there was no reason for him to stay any longer. He was already preparing to leave.

    Jing Ruo still wanted to say something, but Bo Jingshen no longer wanted to continue the topic about Jing Ce. Just then Jiang Su finished his phone call and came over. Bo Jingshen sat down next to him and turned to look at him.

    Jiang Su, "Don¡¯t look at me like that, you¡¯re making me feel pressured."

    "How is it?" Bo Jingshen asked seriously, "Any news?"

    "Thetest news is that they were photographed outside Yunding," Jiang Su pulled up a few photos on his phone, "I tried to suppress the news as much as possible. I have quite a lot of media resources. If nothing goes wrong, it shouldn¡¯t leak. Otherwise, this news would be explosive, with the wife and mistress both appearing with old and new loves, and Gu Xin enjoying the fortune of many..."

    Jiang Su had intended to lighten the mood, but of course, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t grasp his meaning at the moment.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face was somber as he took Jiang Su¡¯s phone and looked at the photos. In the photos, Gu Xin was holding Su Lu tightly by the shoulders, while Chen Yaxi was firmly holding Su Lu¡¯s hand, and Su Lu looked pale. Honestly, at first nce, it indeed resembled what Jiang Su was just talking about.

    The three of them seemed to be on good terms. However, Su Lu¡¯s pallid face in the photos could easily be interpreted in other ways.

    For instance, as if the husband appeared with the mistress, coercing his wife.... In short, the imagination of humans is always vast.

    But Bo Jingshen hade to know another reason; Su Lu and Gu Xin had already divorced. Perhaps that was the reason they could behave so harmoniously as a trio.

    They might have even been divorced for a long time, which is why they had always been harmonious.

    Bo Jingshen slowly swiped to the next photo.

    In the next photo, Chen Yaxi and Gu Xin were helping Su Lu into the car.

    Bo Jingshen was again pained by Su Lu¡¯s pale face, his fingers paused on the screen, and he abruptly stopped before swiping to the next photo.

    The photo had very subtle indications, and he saw a faint bloodstain on her dress.

    The bloodstain was not obvious, but its location was too provocative.

    Bo Jingshen almost instantly froze, a thought uncontrobly popping into his mind, then his brain went nk in a sh.

    Bo Jingshen zoomed in on the spot on the photo again and again, even more certain now that it was a bloodstain.

    Bo Jingshen stood up abruptly, "What... what is this?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart was beating fast, fiercely, as if it would leap out of his throat.

    What was this?

    His mind guessed a possibility that excited and agitated him, yet he dared not dwell on it deeply.

    Bo Jingshen swallowed, as if afraid to awaken something, his treacherous life, with his foster father and Su Lu as his only light.

    He always feared waking from a beautiful dream, so much so that he dared not even think deeply.

    Bo Jingshen turned to ask Jiang Su, "How long until we can find out Su Lu¡¯s whereabouts?"

    "It¡¯s hard to say. If no one interferes, it should be quick, but it¡¯s strange... we can¡¯t find anything. I don¡¯t know who reacted so quickly," Jiang Su said.

    But Bo Jingshen had some guesses...

    "Su Zhe."

 Chapter 147 His Warning

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147 His Warning</h4>

    Except for Su Zhe, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    As soon as he said this, Jiang Su deeply agreed and nodded, "Right, Su Zhe. That exins it."

    Just how formidable a person Su Zhe was, Jiang Su was also quite willing to admit. He had been back for only a short time, and with ferocious moves, the Su Family¡¯s family business had almost been beaten into disarray. Who knows how long the preparation had been going on.

    Regarding Su Zhe¡¯s abilities and skills, Jiang Su was very willing to admit, "If it is Su Zhe who is blocking my investigation, then it¡¯s indeed going to slow me down. Don¡¯t worry."

    How could he not worry?

    Bo Jingshen felt that he couldn¡¯t wait for a second longer. He couldn¡¯t wait to begin with, and after seeing that photo and adding his own spection, he was even more unable to wait.

    Su Zhe had been on the phone with Professor Zhou for a long time, well past midnight.

    After ending the call, an iing call came in right away,

    "Mmh, go ahead." Su Zhe answered, listening to the report from the other end, his face gradually turning icy. He chuckled coldly, "Let Jiang Su investigate if he loves it so much, just block the news. I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Su to have started ying the role of an aplice as well."

    The person on the other end seemed to be somewhat embarrassed, it was, after all, Jiang Su they were facing. To block the news temporarily was one thing, but to do so indefinitely was hardly realistic.

    Su Zhe, having listened to the slightly troubled words on the other end, then said, "When they¡¯re supposed to know, let them know. It¡¯s not a big issue."

    The other end seemed to be relieved, said nothing more, and hung up the phone.

    Su Zhe tidied the materials he had just discussed with Professor Zhou and was ready to rest, but unexpectedly, just before sleep, an unfamiliar number dialed in.

    Seeing this number, Su Zhe raised an eyebrow, almost guessing who it was.

    He paused for a moment, then picked up.

    Su Zhe remained silent, waiting for the person on the other end to speak.

    "I am Bo Jingshen."

    The other end was silent for a few seconds, then said something in a low voice. The deep voice sounded somewhat hoarse, as if he had smoked a great many cigarettes, gaining that hoarse texture.

    "What do you want?" Su Zhe¡¯s voice was very nd.

    Other people¡¯s voices were cold when they were devoid of warmth, but Su Zhe was different. When his voice was nd, it was already without temperature.

    "I want to talk to you," Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice remained constant throughout, and even seemed to be putting himself somewhat lower.

    Su Zheughed lightly, "Talk? What do we have to talk about? I¡¯ve warned you to stay away from Lulu, but apparently, you did not listen, and this girl is the kind who doesn¡¯t give up until facing dire consequences, until reaching the Yellow River."

    Su Zhe paused for a moment, his voice suddenly turning cold, "But now, she has indeed seen the coffin and reached the Yellow River."

    Bo Jingshen on the other end took a deep breath, as if trying hard to restrain some emotion, then said, "I want to meet Su Lu, I can..."

    "Exin?" He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Su Zhe interrupted, "What makes you think Lulu needs your exnation? Or perhaps begging and pleading on your knees?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s breathing became a bit more rapid, as though he was on the verge of letting go of some barely contained emotions.

    "Su Zhe, the fault is indeed mine. It¡¯s okay for me to kneel before Su Lu, beg for mercy? Make exnations? All of that is possible. But it¡¯s to Su Lu, not to you."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t hold back and finally spoke out, "Pardon my frankness, don¡¯t you think today¡¯s situation is thanks to you? I¡¯ve thought it over carefully, and no matter how I think about it, I can¡¯t understand why this situation urred today, until youe to mind, your warning."

    Originally, Bo Jingshen had believed it was because of Zhuang Cainan, but after thinking it over carefully, he felt it was not possible. Not because Zhuang Cainan couldn¡¯t be a snitch, but because Zhuang Cainan simply wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously by Jing Ce, and Zhuang Cainan¡¯s word would not be regarded by Jing Ce either.

    In his heart, Jing Ce had always harbored a natural disdain for women. In his view, women do not deserve to discuss serious matters with him.

    So, I¡¯m afraid it has nothing to do with Zhuang Cainan.

    Until just now, when Jiang Su suddenly mentioned Su Zhe, Bo Jingshen btedly realized Su Zhe¡¯s past warning, and it dawned on him that perhaps this was the reason.

    Hearing this, Su Zhe did not contradict but simply fell silent for a few seconds.

    "In fact, you really are untrustworthy," Su Zhe continued without denial, "For Lulu¡¯s sake, you didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back and justpromised. Apart from the word ¡¯coward¡¯, I can¡¯t find a more fitting description for you."

    "That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand the danger of Jing Ce," Bo Jingshen said, "One wrong move from me could put Su Lu in danger..."

    "That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re a coward," Su Zhe interrupted, "Do you know what Lulu became for you? She was not even afraid of death."

    Bo Jingshen opened his mouth but ultimately did not continue to argue, "I just want to know where Su Lu is."

    Bo Jingshen paused for a moment, then asked further, "At which hospital."

    "There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that," Su Zhe said.

    Bo Jingshen was silent for a moment, "You didn¡¯t contradict, so she is indeed in the hospital."

    Su Zhe frowned.

    "Thank you. I will find her. Until I do, please take extra care of her for me," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Zhe was a bit irritable. Bo Jingshen thought for a while but couldn¡¯t help asking, "I just have one more question, is Su Lu... pregnant? Is she... okay? Is my child... okay?"

    Su Zhe sneered, "Not good at all."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone without waiting for Bo Jingshen to respond.

    Those four short words made Bo Jingshen panic.

    Fortunately, at least he had some direction now, and he immediately had Jiang Su investigate towards the hospital.

    Cigarettes and coffee were consumed rapidly like flowing water, his chin quickly became sharper, and ayer of stubble immediately sprouted on his jaw.

    Now that Jiang Su had a direction for the investigation, the speed of the search increased significantly.

    The next day, Su Lu was ready for surgery and appeared a bit nervous before entering the operating room.

    Su Zhe and Cheng You Ran apanied her to the operating room.

    "I won¡¯t go in," Su Zhe said, "Cheng You Ran will apany you inside."

    Su Lu nodded.

    Su Zhe: "I¡¯ll just wait outside for you toe out, don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine."

    Su Lu took a deep breath, looked at Cheng You Ran, "Let¡¯s go."

    The operating room doors opened ahead, and after the gurney was pushed in, they slowly closed again.

    Soon, the red light indicating surgery in progress lit up. The LCD screen at the door disyed Su Lu¡¯s name, the name of the surgery, the surgery time, and the name of the lead surgeon.

    When Bo Jingshen rushed over in haste, what he saw was the sealed operating room door, the ring red light, and Su Zhe standing waiting for the surgery to end.

    "What¡¯s... what¡¯s going on?" Bo Jingshen was somewhat inarticte. He stared at the words on the LCD screen, each word he could understand, but it was as if he couldn¡¯tprehend them, unable to react.

    "What... what does this mean? What¡¯s... what¡¯s going on?" He staggered when he confronted Su Zhe.

 Chapter 148: A Blessing in Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148: A Blessing in Disguise</h4>

    Su Zhe coldly watched Bo Jingshen, his appearance not surprising him in the slightest.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say much to him, exnations? They were non-existent, every word on the LCD screen was clear enough without needing exnation.

    Comfort? That was even more impossible.

    Moreover, Su Zhe was annoyed by him, because of this annoyance, Su Zhe actually harbored some malicious thoughts deep inside.

    Su Lu¡¯s medical condition wasplex, even Professor Zhou had said that her situation was not verymon. Complex as it was, not everyone knew about her condition.

    For instance, the LCD screen outside the operating room merely showed "Ectopic Pregnancy Surgery in Progress." There was no mention of Su Lu¡¯splicated condition, which involved two pregnancy sacs, one that could not be saved and another that could be saved.

    It indeed looked very rming.

    The malicious thought in Su Zhe¡¯s mind was watching Bo Jingshen in despair and pain due to not knowing the specific details.

    Why should Lulu alone bear the pain?

    Bo Jingshen turned his head to look at Su Zhe, and Su Zhe also looked back coldly, but he seemed to have the self-awareness that Su Zhe wouldn¡¯t tell him any useful information, so he just nced at Su Zhe and didn¡¯t seem to n on asking him right away.

    He hurried to the doctor¡¯s office trying to inquire.

    But Su Lu¡¯s information had already been kept confidential, and Jiang Su was already lucky to find out she was at this hospital.

    As for wanting to know Su Lu¡¯s medical condition, that was absolutely impossible, not to mention Su Zhe being one of the hospital¡¯s major investors, which made the hospital give him more consideration.

    Merely as Su Lu¡¯s rtive who had requested that her medical condition be kept confidential, and having obtained Su Lu¡¯s consent, the hospital had to keep it confidential no matter what.

    Otherwise, Su Lu could even sue the hospital, so Bo Jingshen naturally returned empty-handed and finally stood before Su Zhe.

    Su Zhe looked up at him, his gaze neither cold nor warm, nor surprisingly so.

    "Can you tell me about Su Lu¡¯s condition, please?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Zhe thought he would keep up his demeanor for a while longer before speaking, but he didn¡¯t expect him to speak so quickly.

    "On what basis?" Su Zhe quietly asked just that.

    "On the basis of..." Bo Jingshen started to speak, his eyes dark and abyssal, as if the world would never get better, the sky would never brighten again. As if he would never be happy again.

    Yes, on what basis?

    Bo Jingshen did not continue speaking, but Su Zhe sneered a little, providing the answer for him, "Based on your sessful career, your life full of luxuries, yourpany of beautiful people? Bo Jingshen, why did you bother my sister? It¡¯s been five years since you left, wouldn¡¯t it be cleaner to just stay away?"

    Su Zhe continued, "From the very beginning, you did this for revenge, am I wrong? Am I using you unjustly? You beast, back in Yunding, you vited my sister, it would¡¯ve been enough tond you in prison for years, but that girl is good-hearted, she didn¡¯t want to make it hard for you, couldn¡¯t bear to me you, even felt guilty, thinking she had wronged you before, that your grievances were justified, she bore it, bore it for so long."

    "In the end, you vited her first at Yunding. Yesterday at Yunding, you delivered the ultimate blow of despair to her," Su Zhe questioned him, "So, what do you say you have to stand on?"

    "I have deep feelings for her," Bo Jingshen said hoarsely, "Not for revenge, nor for toying around. I want to be with her, I am serious."

    "Go tell your family, your fianc¨¦e, and your parents," Su Zhe said, "Stay away from my sister. You attribute today¡¯s event to me, you mentioned my warning. Yes, it was indeed me. But look, your so-called deep feelings, how easily they shatter."

    Su Zhe stood up and took a step forward. He was almost the same height as Bo Jingshen, but looked slightly slender and frail due to an illness in his childhood; however, this did not diminish his imposing aura in the slightest.

    Su Zhe stood in front of Bo Jingshen, "Please leave, otherwise I¡¯ll call security. This is a treatment area for high-level VIP patients, with a very high confidentiality level. Please leave immediately."

    "Then call security," Bo Jingshen remained unmoved, without shifting his position even slightly, but continued to ask, "How is Su Lu¡¯s condition, how is the child? Can they be saved?"

    When he saw the blood stain on the skirt in the photo, his heart tightened. Now seeing Su Lu¡¯s name and the name of the surgery on the LCD screen at the surgery room door, Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart felt as if it had been put through a meat grinder.

    A churn that left not a single whole piece intact.

    Su Zhe disliked him, so sometimes his words carried unintended malice. Although Su Zhe was naturally reserved and cool, he seldom deliberately harbored such malice toward anyone, thus his prejudice against Bo Jingshen was extremely deep.

    "The child? Do you still need to ask? Should I exin what an ectopic pregnancy is to you? My consultation fee is very expensive, I personally suggest you search it up on "Baidu" for a detailed exnation," Su Zhe said coldly.

    Bo Jingshen stayed silent. Of course, he knew what an ectopic pregnancy meant, but people are like this, not feelingpletely hopeless until the death sentence is pronounced, always thinking there is still room for rescue.

    "I just... feel that if the situation were truly dire, you wouldn¡¯t be so calm," Bo Jingshen said.

    This was his remaining humble hope because if he didn¡¯t think this way, he¡¯d have to consider the worst answer, which he truly didn¡¯t want to think about.

    Su Zhe thought to himself that this man probably had some sixth sense or intuition, and he had to admit, his guess was quite urate; if the results were indeed that bad, Su Zhe definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to remain so nonchnt in this verbal confrontation with Bo Jingshen.

    "Why shouldn¡¯t I be calm?" Su Zhe said coldly. "Lulu almost couldn¡¯t even save her fallopian tubes. She¡¯s still so young, currently in surgery to try to save her poor fallopian tubes. She¡¯s young, she still has a future, she can still have many more children, so why shouldn¡¯t I be calm?"

    Bo Jingshen felt extremely tormented, his throat dry, his lips dry, and after attempting to speak several times without making a sound, he finally managed in a hoarse voice, "Are you saying... the child can¡¯t be saved, but Su Lu... will be okay?"

    "What else?" Su Zhe raised an eyebrow.

    Then, he heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice, already hoarse enough, be so raspy it was almost inaudible, leaving only a breathy sound.

    "That¡¯s good... that¡¯s good, as long as Su Lu is fine," he said with a breathy voice.

    Su Zhe gave him a sharp look, "You better truly think that way."

    Bo Jingshen slumped down in a chair, "A blessing in disguise."

    Just then, the door of the surgery room suddenly opened, and out walked a doctor in deep green scrubs, wearing a surgical cap and mask.

 Chapter 149: The Worst Case Scenario

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149: The Worst Case Scenario</h4>

    Bo Jingshen¡¯splexion suddenly changed, not just him, even Su Zhe¡¯s face turned pale instantly.

    Su Zhe rushed forward, approaching the doctor, "What happened? What¡¯s the situation?"

    He recognized that this man was Professor Zhou¡¯s leading surgical assistant, Yang Zhou. Normally, unless there was a problem, Professor Zhou wouldn¡¯t have hime out to inform the family.

    So, the moment Su Zhe saw him emerge, his heart skipped a beat.

    Especially since what made a direct impact was the sttered bright red blood stains on his surgical gown.

    Yang Zhou lowered his mask to his neck, "Currently, the situation is that the patient is bleeding more than normal and requires a blood transfusion. At the moment, the volume of blood needed isn¡¯t veryrge, but it¡¯s hard to predict whether we will need a greater volumeter. It will depend on the bleeding control as we proceed."

    Su Zhe¡¯s expression was extremely solemn.

    Yang Zhou sighed lightly, "But now the problem is, the patient has a rare blood type, which is quite problematic. If we can¡¯t control the bleeding, even if we want to perform a transfusion, there could be insufficient blood. The nearest registered panda blood volunteers we have in the hospital are over a hundred kilometers away. The current concern is that if the patient really faces the worst-case scenario, she might not survive the wait."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and for a moment, his mind went nk.

    A momentter, Bo Jingshen suddenly turned to Su Zhe, "You. You have the rare blood type, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s because of this that Su Lu was a sessful match for you, that she gave you her marrow, saving your life."

    Su Zhe¡¯s face was also ashen, which made his emotions even more in need of a vent, so he chose to take out his anger on Bo Jingshen.

    "Bo Jingshen, even if you kneel and beg me..." Su Zhe was merely irritated with him, wanting to give him a verbal reprimand.

    But unexpectedly, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking and was about to kneel, startling Su Zhe himself who, without thinking, reached out hastily to support Bo Jingshen, preventing him from actually kneeling.

    "I can kneel and beg you, Su Zhe, please save her," Bo Jingshen pleaded urgently.

    "That¡¯s my sister! Do you think I don¡¯t want to save her? If the bleeding is severe, there¡¯s nothing I can do!" Su Zhe certainly wasn¡¯t worried about the blood he would have to donate; he was concerned that if the situation really went south.

    No matter what they did, it would be futile, no matter how wealthy or sessful he and Bo Jingshen were, there would be nothing they could do, because sometimes things just turn out this way.

    Sometimes fate just works that way.

    The rare blood type was too scarce, otherwise Su Zhe wouldn¡¯t have waited so long without finding a suitable transnt match. Aside from all else, just the rare blood type alone was enough to shut many people out.

    It had nothing to do with how rich his mother or family was.

    In the face of illness, people are too fragile, and sometimes money seems to be a trivial matter.

    In a city the size of Feng City, there weren¡¯t many people with the rare blood type registered. If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Lu, Su Zhe would no longer be in this world.

    "Then, what do we do?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was hoarse, his eyes bloodshot, appearing almost crazed.

    Yang Zhou said, "There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. I¡¯ve juste out to discuss the situation. It might not necessarily reach the worst-case scenario, but I hope the family will prepare mentally for that possibility. Of course, we will try our best to minimize the chances of the worst-case scenario."

    Su Zhe¡¯s state of mind wasn¡¯t necessarily much better than Bo Jingshen¡¯s, but after all, he was medically trained, and his psychological resilience was quite remarkable. Besides, he had been a patient himself for a long time, so there was no need to speak of his mental strength.

    No matter how tempestuous his feelings were inside, on the surface, he always appeared calm and collected.

    Yang Zhou didn¡¯t linger outside for too long and soon returned to the operating room.

    Bo Jingshen had never intended to be driven away and now, it was even less likely for him to leave. He felt as if he had to die at the doors of the operating room, unable to step away, as if doing so would somehow lessen the panic in his heart.

    But it wasn¡¯t the case.

    The feeling of panic increased, and the most obvious sign was Su Zhe no longer appeared calm; he couldn¡¯t even bother to worry about Bo Jingshen still being there, nor did he have the mind to rush security over to get rid of him.

    He got up and sat down several times, saying he was restless was an understatement. Moreover, he was continually on the phone, even though he was speaking softly, it was clear that the content was mainly about finding a blood supply.

    If Su Zhe was unsettled, Bo Jingshen was even more unlikely to be calm.

    He could only stare unblinkingly at the doors of the operating room.

    After a while, Yang Zhou came out again, and seeing the door of the operating room open, Su Zhe stood up and moved his arms as if he had already guessed what the oue would be.

    "Let¡¯s go," said Su Zhe, already prepared to give blood.

    Yang Zhou nced at him, knowing the rtionship between Su Zhe and Su Lu, "There¡¯s been a lot of bleeding, you..."

    "It seems I¡¯ll have to fight for my life. After all, my life was originally saved by her," said Su Zhe.

    Then Su Zhe looked at Bo Jingshen, "You¡¯d better get away... never mind." Su Zhe waved his hand, "Stay if you want to wait, but once Lulu wakes up, she won¡¯t want to see you again."

    After Su Zhe finished speaking, Yang Zhou took him to draw blood.

    The area in front of the operating room was cleared, leaving Bo Jingshen waiting alone.

    The world seemed to quiet down, so quiet that it seemed only the frantic beating of his own heart remained.

    So much so that the vibration of his phone sounded unusually clear. Bo Jingshen took out his phone and saw Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s number shing on the screen.

    He didn¡¯t want to answer; he always disliked having any interaction with Zhou Xiaochu.

    But today, instead of ignoring the call as usual, he answered it as if possessed.

    Zhou Xiaochu also seemed surprised that he answered, so she sounded a bit astonished on the other end, "Hey? Xiao Shen, we¡¯ve already arrived in Beijing. The weather¡¯s great today and the flight was very smooth. You need to take good care of yourself in Feng City, you know? I heard Cai Zi ns to stay in Feng City for a while, right? Get along with her, nurture the rtionship; feelings can be cultivated..."

    "You¡¯ll do well to nurture your rtionship with Jing Ce, hold on tight to this big tree and pray it doesn¡¯t copse. Because if this big tree falls, you won¡¯t have any other trees left. If you¡¯re dreaming about me, be prepared for that dream to shatter," Bo Jingshen spoke without anger, sadness, or any such emotions in his voice.

    So calm and collected that Zhou Xiaochu felt a bit panicked inside, "Jingshen, you..."

    "My name is Bo Jingshen," he said. "My father is that unremarkable long-distance bus driver named Bo Kang. Wake up."

 Chapter 150: Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Rescue</h4>

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s words sent Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s heart into a flutter.

    "Xiao Shen, don¡¯t be like this," Zhou Xiaochu said dryly, thenughed dryly, "Mom is doing this for your own good. What mother in the world would harm her own child? Mom just hopes that you can have a better life and background."

    "Save it. My life was already very good, it could even have been better," Bo Jingshen said.

    "As for what mother in the world would harm her own child? I can¡¯t speak for others, but when I was six years old, you forgot me at the train station. Dad was so anxious, he became ill, this honest man who had never said a harsh word to you, he couldn¡¯t help but scold you that time. It took a whole night of searching the train station and the surroundings before I was found sleeping in a hidden corner on the ground. You haven¡¯t selectively forgotten this, have you?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice remained calm, even when speaking of such heartbreaking past events, it was as calm as if he were discussing someone else¡¯s affairs.

    "Xiao Shen, Mom didn¡¯t do it on purpose back then. It was also Mom¡¯s first time being a mother, you..." Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s voice was urgent, but Bo Jingshen had heard enough and didn¡¯t want to listen anymore.

    "Let¡¯s leave it at that, when I was a child, you said it was all my fault, that I wasn¡¯t good enough, and that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t have the life you wanted. Now I suppose I¡¯m quitepetent, and you¡¯re living the life you wanted," Bo Jingshen said.

    Without waiting for Zhou Xiaochu to speak, Bo Jingshen continued, "That¡¯s it then. If Jing Ce has anything more he wants to say, he cane and talk to me. You and I have nothing more to discuss."

    Bo Jingshen hung up the phone and added Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s number to the cklist.

    He had never done this in all these years, no matter what he thought or what prejudices he had against his mother, he had never thought of cutting off contact. Even if he didn¡¯t want to answer the phone, he would forward it to his secretary¡¯s mobile.

    But now he truly couldn¡¯t do it anymore.

    Even if all those past things could be let go, the thought that if it weren¡¯t for her, his life could have been better and happier.

    Even Bo Jingshen understood that with something like an ectopic pregnancy, even if he and Su Lu didn¡¯t have today¡¯s issue, the baby might still not be saved with an ectopic pregnancy.

    But he still felt that if it weren¡¯t for Jing Ce causing this mess, maybe the oue would have been different, maybe everything would have been different.

    Bo Jingshen stood outside the operating room like a frozen statue, continuing to quietly gaze at the liquid crystal disy above the operating room¡¯s door with Su Lu¡¯s name and the words "in surgery."

    As if to stand for eternity.

    When Jing Ruo arrived, what she saw was Bo Jingshen standing like a statue.

    He was motionless, not knowing how long he had been standing there, nor how much longer he would.

    Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the content on the LCD screen.

    She had never dreamed that things would turn out like this.

    Although she had stressed to Bo Jingshen yesterday to prevent him from having regrets, now anything more said would be coldfort.

    It took Jing Ruo a while to muster the courage, then she gently asked, "Brother, how is it now?"

    Jing Ruo thought Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t answer because he lookedpletely dispirited, as if he had lost his soul.

    But unexpectedly, he did answer.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "I don¡¯t know."

    He paused for a moment, then repeated, "I don¡¯t know."

    Then he pointed to the LCD screen, "The contents of her medical records are all confidential. The only thing we can know is whether the surgery is in progress or not."

    Jing Ruo, seeing that it was still in progress, asked softly, "Is she... doing okay?"

    "Not good..." Bo Jingshen shook his head, "She ran intoplication during the surgery and needs a transfusion, but she has a rare blood type. If the condition continues to worsen, she might be in danger."

    Jing Ruo was shocked, "Is it that serious? But... doesn¡¯t she have many brothers and sisters?"

    "They¡¯re not her blood rtives. The only one who could be of help is a single Su Zhe. If there¡¯s not enough blood..." Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice trailed off abruptly.

    His voice seemed to go mute all of a sudden, his already reddened eyes, at that moment, turned even redder... as if stained with blood.

    Jing Ruo also noticed his sudden emotional freeze, and then she saw it too¡ªthe three red characters for "emergency resuscitation" disyed on the LCD screen.

    She saw Bo Jingshen almost unable to stand.

    Jing Ruo hurriedly supported him, trying to get him to sit down on a chair to the side.

    But Bo Jingshen, as if depleted of all his strength, simply couldn¡¯t stay upright, staggering backwards several steps; Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t hold him up, and he stumbled against the wall, then slid down it to the floor.

    Curling his knees, one hand covering his eyes, his head buried in his knees.

    "Brother!" Jing Ruo cried anxiously.

    She had never seen Bo Jingshen like this before; she was indeed a bit frightened.

    She knelt beside Bo Jingshen, "Are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me, should I call a doctor?"

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, without saying a word.

    He didn¡¯t speak, but Jing Ruo saw warm tears seeping through the gaps in his fingers.

    It turned out that even the coldest of people had tears that were warm.

    ...

    Inside the operating room, the atmosphere was tense, but not yet solemn.

    Professor Zhou carried on with her actions calmly and methodically.

    "You¡¯re really affecting my concentration," Zhou Weizhen said.

    Su Zhe had also put on surgical attire and was seated not far from the operating table, "I won¡¯t distract you. I won¡¯t talk. Besides, I have to donate blood."

    "It¡¯s not usual for a blood donor to be able toe into the operating room to donate..." Professor Zhou blocked him with a remark.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t argue and merely asked, "How are things going?"

    "The situation isn¡¯t good, but it¡¯s still under control," Professor Zhou said, "If you ask me, there¡¯s no need to turn on the ¡¯emergency resuscitation¡¯ light. Isn¡¯t that just frightening? I¡¯ve always been against using that light. The family members are already psychologically fragile and panicking. Wouldn¡¯t they be scared to death by seeing that?"

    "I am the family member," Su Zhe said.

    Unusually, Professor Zhou, who had been very focused and hadn¡¯t looked up the entire time, nced at Su Zhe, "So, who are you trying to scare? You kid, you¡¯re really sneaky."

    The old ginger is spicier¡ªthey say; she saw through Su Zhe¡¯s trick at a nce.

    Cheng Youran was assisting at the operating table, and upon hearing this, she turned to Su Zhe, "Could it be... they are outside?"

    Su Zhe shrugged.

    Cheng Youran instantly felt it was right! The light for emergency resuscitation should be turned on.

    Cheng Youran pouted, "Really... what was done earlier."

    Then she saw Su Zhe sitting to the side, his face somewhat pale and his lips devoid of much color.

    "Are you okay, senior? Do you need to rest for a bit?" Cheng Youran asked with concern.

    Su Zhe gestured with his hand, "I¡¯m fine."

    Professor Zhou frowned, "Fine what fine, don¡¯t faint in my operating roomter; get out of here."

    From this, it seemed that the situation with the surgery was indeed not too bad.

    Su Zhe felt it was not too bad as well. Thus, he decided to heed Professor Zhou¡¯s words and go to rest, but just as he was about to stand up, the monitor let out a piercing rm.

 Chapter 151: Thereâ€™s Drama

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151: There¡¯s Drama</h4>

    Su Zhe had originally still nned to step out and take a break, but he couldn¡¯t even lift his foot.

    "Ts." Professor Zhou clicked his tongue, his brows furrowing.

    Su Zhe, however, was quite capable of remaining steady¡ªat least he didn¡¯t overreact dramatically. An operating room is a ce where absolute calm is necessary; otherwise, emotions can influence many things, possibly even the final oue of a surgery.

    So Su Zhe didn¡¯t speak; he could not disturb Professor Zhou¡¯s operation. Nheless, his pale face suddenly turned even whiter, like paper.

    Cheng Youran¡¯s face also turned abruptly pale, only it was hidden by the mask and not visible, unlike Su Zhe¡¯s, whose faintplexion could still be seen through the small exposed piece of skin.

    Feeling somewhat helpless, Cheng Youran asked, "Teacher Zhou, what should we do?"

    Zhou Weizhen could be said to be extremely steady¡ªan expert professor isn¡¯t without reason.

    Her voice didn¡¯t change at all, showing no sign of panic, not even appearing solemn, but was calm and rational as before.

    "What do you mean, ¡¯what should we do?¡¯ Do as we originally nned. Don¡¯t panic when something happens," Zhou Weizhen said.

    Cheng Youran swallowed, steadied his nervous and solemn emotions, and held his movements steady.

    "Su Zhe, you don¡¯t panic either. If you need to go out and rest, then go as usual," Professor Zhou said.

    "I¡¯d better not..." Su Zhe was about to say he¡¯d better not leave, but before he could finish speaking, he had already be unsteady.

    "Hey!" The nearby anesthesiologist, seeing him falling sideways, quickly went to check on him.

    Su Zhe¡¯s face was pale, his eyes tightly closed.

    With such an incident in the operating room, Professor Zhou¡¯s emotions were still stable as if unaffected at all, asking in a steady voice, "How is he?"

    "It¡¯s blood loss that caused it, his blood pressure is a bit low, I¡¯ll handle it. Teacher Zhou, no need to worry," the anesthesiologist said.

    In frustration, Zhou Weizhen said, "So that¡¯s why I told him to hurry out and rest. He wouldn¡¯t listen, and now he¡¯s fainted in my operating room¡ªgood job, huh?"

    After receiving initial treatment from the anesthesiologist, Su Zhe was transferred out of the operating room.

    Bo Jingshen heard the operating room¡¯s door open; he had already been despairingly sitting on the floor for a while, feeling like every tendon in his body had been pulled out. Hearing the door¡¯s noise, he suddenly sprang up as if revived.

    Rushing to the operating room door, he realized that the personing out wasn¡¯t Su Lu but Su Zhe lying on the gurney.

    Su Zhe¡¯s face was so pale it was almost unbearable to look at, his lips alsocking color, and he was currently lying unconscious on the hospital bed.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression immediately turned even uglier, approaching the paleness of Su Zhe¡¯s face.

    Bo Jingshen asked hoarsely, "What happened to him? The surgery... how did it go?"

    He originally thought the doctor wouldn¡¯t answer, but the surgical nurse who first pushed the gurney out seemed not to know the case, so assuming he was a rtive or friend, she replied, "He donated blood too much, it¡¯s blood loss, he needs much rest and nutritional supplements."

    This response was enough to raise Bo Jingshen¡¯s anxiety, because if Su Zhe ended up like this, then Su Lu inside...

    Bo Jingshen assumed the nurse wouldn¡¯t answer his question about Su Lu, so he could only infer Su Lu¡¯s condition based on her exnation of Su Zhe¡¯s condition. If Su Zhe turned out like this, then Su Lu...

    Unexpectedly, the surgical nurse paused and then continued, "The surgery is quiteplicated, the patient¡¯s underlying health is not very good, and the surgery still needs..."

    The surgical nurse was almost ready to reveal everything.

    A doctor followed and coughed lightly, "Xiao Tan, the patient requested confidentiality."

    "Oh? Is that so? Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t know," the surgical nurse quickly said.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, quickly stepped forward two steps and pleaded, "Please tell me, I beg you, I just want to know about the surgery. Please!"

    It could only be said that people blessed with attractive looks indeed had certain privileges.

    Because both the surgical nurse and the doctor who followed her out found it hard to refuse someone as handsome as Bo Jingshen. Moreover, obstetricsrgely involved female medical staff, and Bo Jingshen¡¯s appearance certainly worked to his advantage.

    The surgical nurse hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "The surgery is quiteplicated and currently quite dangerous, but luckily, with an authority like Professor Zhou present, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much for now..."

    "Howplicated... is the situation?" Bo Jingshen jumped at their slight concession to inquire further.

    "That¡¯s all I can say." The surgical nurse didn¡¯t borate any further and immediately turned back to enter the operating room.

    Jing Ruoforted Bo Jingshen, "Brother, don¡¯t worry too much. The nurse said it herself, the situation is still controble."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t sit down again. Although the profound gloom still enveloped him, he no longer sat disheartened on the floor as before.

    He just stood still at the door of the operating room, bing a statue once more.

    When a call came in, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t pick up, not just didn¡¯t pick up¡ªhe seemed as if he couldn¡¯t hear it at all.

    It was Jing Ruo who reacted, pulling the phone out of his pocket.

    Seeing the number on the screen, Jing Ruo hesitated, her first instinct was to have Bo Jingshen answer it, but seeing his current state, she feared he was not in any mood to answer any call, regardless of who it was from.

    So, Jing Ruo walked aside and answered the call herself.

    "Hello?" Jing Ruo spoke softly.

    There was a pause on the other end, and then a low maic voice came through, "Ruo Ruo?"

    "Big brother, it¡¯s me," Jing Ruo said.

    "Why are you answering his phone? Where is Jingshen?"

    The person on the other end of the call was Jing Su.

    Jing Ruo said, "We are at the hospital."

    Jing Su, upon hearing this, responded, "Oh? How did it end up at the hospital?"

    Jing Ruo, well aware of her brother¡¯s capabilities, straightforwardly said, "You must have heard about yesterday¡¯s events, right?"

    Jing Su didn¡¯t admit it but casually responded, "Hmm... I don¡¯t know all the details."

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t believe him, "You must know everything."

    "Alright, what happened to Jingshen? How did it end up at the hospital?" Jing Su asked again.

    He indeed almost knew everything about yesterday, except for more confidential information such as Su Lu¡¯s sudden hospitalization that was kept under wraps.

    Even with Jing Su¡¯s extensive reach from Beijing, there was a time dy before he could be fully informed.

    Jing Ruo, like a little loudspeaker, quietly recounted everything.

    "Rare blood type?" Jing Su was somewhat surprised. "You mentioned Jingshen¡¯s cherished blood type was negative what again?"

    "Negative AB," Jing Ruo said. "Big brother, do you have a way?"

    "Oh, hard to say, but let¡¯s try," Jing Su¡¯s voice was still rtively calm.

    Jing Ruo instantly knew there was hope.

 Chapter 152: Emergency in the Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Emergency in the Jianghu</h4>

    Jing Ruo still dared to be unruly in front of Bo Jingshen, sometimes even speaking boldly, but in front of Jing Su, shepletelycked that courage.

    Absolute reverence.

    After all, he was equivalent to another Jing Ce, just softer in manner and style.

    In his presence, Jing Ruo was very honest, but at the same time as she held him in awe, she also had absolute trust in Jing Su; it seemed that as long as this brother didn¡¯t say no, then there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be done.

    So Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help saying, "Big brother, stop beating around the bush and hurry up, this is a matter of life and death. You also said she¡¯s the apple of little brother¡¯s eye¡ªif something happens to her, little brother might as well be dead."

    "Oh?" Jing Su sounded somewhat surprised, as if he had not expected Bo Jingshen to be so deeply in love. After all, as far as Jing Su knew, Bo Jingshen seemed to be quite detached emotionally.

    Especially when he had first arrived in Beijing, all cold and indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t recognize kinship at all. At that time, Jing Su thought that Jing Ce, lucky as he was, really found a sessor that matched him in crooked ways.

    Moreover, Bo Jingshen seemed to have no significant reaction to Jing Ce¡¯s actions afterward, as if he had tacitly consented. This made Jing Su even more convinced of his idea, so at that time, Jing Su not onlycked brotherly feelings for Bo Jingshen but even had some natural hostility.

    Butter he discovered that it wasn¡¯t that Bo Jingshen had no reaction to Jing Ce¡¯s actions; he was just smart and patient enough not to rashly expose his desire to break free when his power was insufficient, to avoid alerting the other party.

    It was from that time on that Jing Su began to have some brotherly feelings for Bo Jingshen. However, this half-brother of his, though upright and not corrupt like Jing Ce,

    seemed to still have somewhat thin feelings, not hesitating to leave the country and develop abroad, as if there was nothing in the country worth his nostalgia. As if there was nothing in the world worth his remembrance.

    Jing Su didn¡¯t expect that, yearster, such a person would appear.

    Jingshen¡¯s apple of the eye.

    That alone was enough to astonish, but what Jing Ruo said just now revealed even more¡ªthis young Jingshen seemed willing to... live or die for this apple of the eye? That was even more astonishing.

    Jing Ruo also understood this brother, so from a single syble from Jing Su, she could tell what he implied.

    "Yes, surprised, aren¡¯t you? But don¡¯t disbelieve." Jing Ruo lowered her voice and nced at Bo Jingshen, who was still there, motionless like a statue.

    Jing Ruo lightly covered her lips and whispered into the phone, "I¡¯ve never seen little brother like this, watching him... it¡¯s pretty unbearable, as if the sky won¡¯t ever get bright again, as if nothing will ever get better. So... anyway, big brother, if you have a way, just hurry up and think of something."

    "Alright. Send me your location and the name of the hospital. Hanging up now." Jing Su hung up the phone.

    Jing Ruo quickly sent him the name and location of the hospital and then went back to stay by Bo Jingshen¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t dare say much to him, under the current circumstances, anything seemed superfluous.

    So she only said softly, "Big brother just called, he said he¡¯ll figure something out..."

    Upon hearing this, Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    But Jing Ruo didn¡¯t get any response from him, and suddenly, she felt as though she had gone back to the time when they first met.

    Back then, Bo Jingshen was full of hostility towards the world, even contempt, perhaps.

    He was entirely icy, as if he found everything and everyone irritating, and of course, Jing Ruo was included in this ¡¯everyone¡¯.

    However, she was slightly better off than others; Bo Jingshen simply ignored her, and it was only due to her own thick skin that he gradually epted her.

    Now, Jing Ruo felt that Bo Jingshen had returned to the beginning when he ignored her.

    At that time, he ignored many people, not in a disdainful or arrogant way, not provocatively, he just ignored you. No matter what you said, he acted as if you didn¡¯t exist at all, as if you and he were in different worlds and different dimensions.

    You could see him, but he could not see you. To you, he was very much alive, but to him, you were just a puff of air.

    And now, Bo Jingshen had returned to that state, which made Jing Ruo a bit panicked.

    All she could do was tighten her grip on her phone, waiting in the dark and firmly believing that her big brother, so capable, the only one she felt could stand up to Jing Ce, would have a way as long as he was willing.

    Meanwhile, elsewhere.

    Jing Su got off the ne, looking younger than a man in his early thirties. Tall and strikingly handsome in a way that seemed inconsistent with his age, but the maturity in his eyes and his demeanor exuded an undeniable charm of a mature man.

    Next to him was a man in a pilot¡¯s uniform of simr age, turning his head to speak with Jing Su.

    "I think you¡¯re just too idle." Changming said.

    Jing Su raised an eyebrow, "Who can argue with that?"

    "Jeez, they all say you¡¯re aloof and arrogant, a president with a sinister charm. I didn¡¯t expect... Turns out you have a soft spot for tough guys? Won¡¯t they dieughing when they find out?" Changming, in his pilot¡¯s uniform, appeared very serious, but his words were not so, quite yful and mocking in fact.

    Jing Su, despite not seeming the type to engage in such banter, hooked the corner of his mouth, "Get out, do I look like a Long Aotian to you?"

    Changming stared at the corner of his mouth smiling for a moment, shook his head, and said, "No, you¡¯re more like a crooked-mouthed war god."

    "Looks like you¡¯ve talked your way through." Jing Su, tired of bantering, waved his hand dismissively, "What tough-guy romance. It¡¯s just because family members are dead or scattered; those who are left either want me dead or are waiting for someone to kill me. So these two siblings who aren¡¯t dead, of course, seem a bit more precious."

    "Anyway, you always have reasons; I think you¡¯re just bored. Haven¡¯t youpleted all your projects recently? You¡¯re simply overfed and idle," remarked Changming, as if able to see through to the essence, leaving Jing Su somewhat speechless.

    He smiled helplessly.

    A luxury car drove directly to the ramp and stopped in front of his private jet. The driver hurriedly got out of the car and opened the door for him, "Mr. Jing, please get in."

    Jing Su looked at Changming and gestured, "Alright, I¡¯m off. In a hurry here."

    Changming waved back, "See you."

    Once in the car, Jing Su gave the driver the name of the hospital, and the car immediately headed from the airport to the city center.

    As soon as the car left the airport, Jing Su made a phone call.

 Chapter 153 Volunteers

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Volunteers</h4>

    It rang several times before someone on the other end picked up.

    Apparently, they weren¡¯t expecting Jing Su to call, and the voice on the other end was hesitant and somewhat surprised, "Jing Su?"

    "It¡¯s me." Jing Su¡¯s voice carried augh, "Captain Shen, if I remember correctly, you¡¯re convalescing in Feng City, right?"

    The person addressed as ¡¯Captain Shen¡¯ couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Ah Su, aren¡¯t you making fun of me? I¡¯ve already retired; how am I still any sort of Captain Shen?"

    "The spirit of serving the people never dies." Jing Su said, "So, now the people need your help. Will you help or not?"

    "Did you call just to say this?" Shen Xun asked.

    "Yeah, isn¡¯t this calling on Jianghu for emergency aid?" Jing Su said, "You were seriously injured and retired, in poor condition, wanting to recover alone, and none of us dared disturb you, afraid to impact your recovery. But now, an emergency in Jianghu can¡¯t wait."

    Shen Xun was a search and rescue team leader, tough as iron, often going to very dangerous ces for very dangerous search and rescue missions.

    The Shen Family was extensive and affluent; nobody needed Shen Xun to do this job, but he had a steadfast conviction, insisting on his work no matter what, until he was seriously injured and retired, no longer able to continue.

    After having worked for so long, it had almost be a matter of principle, which suddenly stopped.

    After Shen Xun recovered from his injuries, his body gradually got better, but his psychological state never did. Thus, he traveled and recuperated alone and had only recently arrived in Feng City.

    Hearing what Jing Su said, Shen Xunughed, "Alright, tell me what kind of emergency in Jianghu it is first. With my current state, there¡¯s not much I can do to help anyway."

    "I have a little brother in need." Jing Su started bluntly.

    "Wait." Shen Xun was startled, "Your brother?"

    "Ah, a bargain one." Jing Su said.

    Shen Xun immediately understood, oh, a bargain brother.

    "Got it, he¡¯s the one your dad had on the side, right?" Shen Xun said. He was well aware of Jing Ce¡¯s behavior, and such things were not umon in families like his. Shen Xun¡¯s father had also made mistakes in his youth.

    Shen Xun thought of Jing Su¡¯s bargain brother, back then they all thought he was a parasite brought back by Jing Ce to provoke Jing Su.

    Turned out the kid was a little wolf cub, not blinded by fame and fortune.

    Back then, they even said that the kid had some backbone.

    "His name is Jingshen, right?" Shen Xun asked.

    Jing Su affirmed, "Hmm, that¡¯s him."

    "What¡¯s wrong with his heart?" Shen Xun, who used to be in the search and rescue team and had handled many dangerous situations, immediately thought of those kinds of danger. Trapped? Kidnapped? Stuff like that.

    But Jing Su said, "Oh, surgery without reserved blood, rare blood type. Hey, I¡¯ve always thought that you Panda Blood people¡¯s existence is so unscientific. Your very existence is a danger. Who knows when blood will be needed and suddenly there¡¯s none..."

    They had always known that Shen Xun had this blood type. Thinking about it, it really was dangerous. No wonder the Shen Family had nearly threatened him with death if he continued in search and rescue. Too risky ¨C if he ever got injured and lost too much blood, rescue would be difficult!

    He¡¯d actually been at it for so long, and in the end, he really did sustain serious injuries. Had they not contacted a nearby registered Panda Blood Volunteer at that time, Shen Xun was unlikely to survive.

    "Where are you now? I¡¯ll head there immediately," Shen Xun said without a moment¡¯s hesitation, his words straightforward, "but you know my rules."

    "All right, it¡¯s a matter of life and death; the other party definitely won¡¯t refuse your rules. When someone¡¯s life is on the line, who cares about giving a sample..." Jing Su said and gave the name of the hospital to Shen Xun, "I¡¯ll head over too, we¡¯ll talk more when I get there."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t recognize Shen Xun, so when he saw a man with a straight and upright figure, clearly someone with a military background, walk in, say something to the nurse at the station, and then be led away by the nurse.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t pay much attention, or rather, he wasn¡¯t paying attention at all; his focus was entirely on the door of the operating room and the LCD screen.

    On the contrary, Shen Xun took an extra look at Bo Jingshen. Although it had been a few years since they¡¯dst met, he could still recognize him at a nce as Ah Su¡¯s adoptive brother, after all, even if Jing Su was reluctant to admit it, he did bear a significant resemnce to Jing Ce.

    Bo Jingshen was the same way, so the adoptive brothers actually looked quite simr.

    Shen Xun hadn¡¯t expected the boy he¡¯d seen years ago, who was like a young wolf, with only indifference in his eyes, cold as if a bloodless and tearless ice sculpture, would ever look so distressed.

    It really struck a chord.

    Shen Xun nced at the screen, wanting to see the name of the person who had captivated his concern.

    Su Lu.

    Shen Xun silently repeated the name to himself, as if possessed, and silently said it again, Su Lu.

    As the thick needle pierced into his arm¡¯s vein, Shen Xun didn¡¯t even frown, but slowly began to squeeze the stress ball in his hand to make the blood flow faster.

    The nurse said beside him, "You¡¯re really a huge help. The patient in the operating room is in aplicated situation and urgently needs blood, but our hospital really doesn¡¯t have a reserve of this rare blood type. You truly are a lifesaver."

    Shen Xun¡¯s brow furrowed, "Is the situation very critical?"

    The nurse hesitated, not daring to disclose too much about the patient¡¯s condition, and simply said, "The chief surgeon is a very authoritative doctor at our hospital, for now, things are under control, I guess."

    "That¡¯s good," Shen Xun nodded, not sure why, but the tight feeling he had before suddenly eased, "Fortune favors the good."

    The nurse nodded with a smile, "Indeed, fortune favors the good. The patient usually is a Panda Blood Volunteer. If it wasn¡¯t for the emergency that urred, there would have been ample time to prepare the blood."

    Upon hearing this, Shen Xun wondered, "Panda Blood Volunteer?"

    He remembered that he had been severely injured before, near death because there was no blood avable. At that time, a Panda Blood Volunteer happened to be nearby and saved his life by donating blood.

    So after he returned to Beijing, despite his poor mental state due to the injury and subsequent discharge, he didn¡¯t forget one thing: to register as a Panda Blood Volunteer.

    He may have been unable to return to the search and rescue team, but, fortunately, he still had blood to donate and could save lives.

    It was just that because he¡¯d registered in Beijing, and now he was in Feng City, that¡¯s why Feng City didn¡¯t find his record; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have needed Jing Su¡¯s connection, and they could have contacted Shen Xun directly.

    Shen Xun silently repeated the name he had just seen, Su Lu.

    His eyes suddenly widened in realization, understanding why the name felt so familiar when he saw it; it seemed to be the volunteer who had saved his life before!

 Chapter 154 A Moment of Negligence

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154 A Moment of Negligence</h4>

    Shen Xun sprang up from the chair instantly!

    "Oh my!" The nurse was startled and stood up quickly as well, but her professional training was adequate as she swiftly pressed down on the needle in Shen Xun¡¯s arm. Perhaps because Shen Xun¡¯s sudden movement caught her by surprise, the nurse was somewhat irritated.

    "What¡¯s with the fuss? With such arge needle, it would have been quite the spectacle if it had popped out!" the nurse¡¯s voice suddenly rose.

    Shen Xun, likely disconcerted by her sudden high pitch, quickly sat back down, "Ah, sorry about that, I just got a bit too agitated."

    "Getting agitated while donating blood?" The nurse looked at him, thought for a moment, and seriously asked, "Are you sure you know that we¡¯re donating blood, not selling it?"

    Shen Xun helplessly responded, "Of course, I know." He paused before adding, "...The girl who is still undergoing emergency surgery, her name is Su Lu, right?"

    The nurse nced at him and nodded, "Yes."

    The nurse probably found it strange in her heart, wondering just who this Su Lu in the operating room was, to have so many men deeply concerned for her.

    One rushed to bring her to the hospital; another fainted from giving too much blood in the operating room; yet another was distraught, waiting outside the operating room.

    The nurse was not one to casually judge others, but still couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was quite impressive.

    Only, the impressive person in her eyes was at this moment still in the operating room, their life hanging by a thread.

    "If there¡¯s not enough, you can take more." Shen Xun said, "I have plenty of blood, and I¡¯m strong and healthy, so it¡¯s no problem."

    "Still, we must follow the rules," the nurse replied.

    Shen Xun shook his head, "If it¡¯s not enough, you can take more. I¡¯m not just being recklessly kind; I have my reasons. The volunteer in the operating room once saved my life; I¡¯m here to repay the favor."

    The nurse was startled by his words, "Is that so, well... I¡¯ll go into the operating room and ask about itter."

    Maybe they don¡¯t need that much blood after all. The nurse now truly felt that Su Lu was blessed by good fortune; good deeds do pay off, don¡¯t they? Here was someone to repay a debt of gratitude, wasn¡¯t there?

    The rescue efforts continued; Su Lu¡¯s condition was indeed critical, as she had always been of average health.

    Professor Zhou, with his excellent skills, had put forth great efforts to stop the bleeding and save her precariously threatened fallopian tube. During the process, they administered blood transfusions twice, but fortunately, the situation did not worsen.

    Sweat had dampened the rim of Professor Zhou¡¯s surgical cap.

    "Looks like we¡¯ve got it under control now," Zhou Weizhen said.

    Cheng Youran, who was assisting alongside, had been tense throughout the entire procedure, almost like a tightly wound robot. She had assisted with numerous surgeries and even performed a few standard ones on her own.

    But none had ever made her as nervous as this one, not even her very first surgery as the lead surgeon.

    It was no wonder they say doctors should not operate on their own rtives and friends. In a profession that demands the utmost calm, reason, and professionalism, ack of those qualities can lead to unforeseen dangers.

    Only now did Cheng Youran dare say she could rx a little.

    Hearing Professor Zhou¡¯s words, Cheng Youran took a deep breath and said, "Professor Zhou, you¡¯ve worked hard. Let me finish up."

    But Zhou Weizhen shook her head, her eyes not leaving the surgical field for a second, "I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯re too tense. I shouldn¡¯t have let you assist with the surgery. This is a good friend of yours, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why we don¡¯t advocate operating on friends and family; it¡¯s too easy to lose your rationality if something goes wrong."

    Cheng Youran did not argue because she knew Professor Zhou was right.

    "So, I¡¯ll finish up. A perfectpletion would also make up for Su Zhe fainting in my operating room," Zhou Weizhen said while carefully and meticulously beginning to suture.

    Cheng Youran nodded, exhaling deeply, "Thank you, Professor Zhou. Thank you so much. She¡¯s my best friend, absolutely best friend. I was really afraid something might happen to her."

    "Now your heart can be at ease. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s your best friend. This rtionship is one of life-or-deathmitment, or else you wouldn¡¯t be this nervous," Zhou Weizhen nced at Cheng Youran with a smile, "Aren¡¯t you the one who admires Su Zhe the most? Earlier when he fainted, you didn¡¯t even nce at him. It¡¯s obvious that the person on the operating table is more important to you than Su Zhe."

    There were many other medical staff in the operating room, surgical nurses, instrument nurses, anesthesiologists, first and second assistants...

    With so many present, Zhou Weizhen¡¯s public teasing made Cheng Youran somewhat embarrassed, "Professor Zhou, please stop poking fun at me."

    "How is this poking fun? I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Xiao Cheng, don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯re not the only one from your school who admires Su Zhe. There are plenty more," Zhou Weizhen said with a smile.

    Although Zhou Weizhen was teasing, herments had significantly lightened the atmosphere in the operating room, dispelling the prior tension and seriousness.

    "That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of things here, you go check on how Su Zhe is doing," Zhou Weizhen suggested, "It¡¯ll be good for you to stretch your limbs a bit, I think you¡¯re almost stiff as a zombie. Once I wrap things up here, I¡¯ll send her to the ward, don¡¯t worry."

    With Zhou Weizhen¡¯s assurance, Cheng Youran felt relieved, removed her surgical gown, and left the operating room intending to check on Su Zhe, who had previously fainted.

    Zhou Weizhen worked swiftly, quickly finishing up the surgery with fast and precise suturing.

    Then, she began wheeling Su Lu out of the operating room to take her back to the ward. However, Zhou Weizhen was not very clear on the matter of confidentiality, or perhaps it had slipped her mind momentarily, as she wheeled the patient straight out of the operating room¡¯s main door.

    As soon as the door to the operating room opened, Zhou Weizhen pushed the bed out and felt a dark figure rushing past her, followed by a tall figure who had already reached the bedside.

    It was then that Zhou Weizhen realized her oversight and asked the nurse softly, "Oh right, there¡¯s a confidentiality agreement for this patient, isn¡¯t there?"

    The nurse nodded with a resigned expression, "You¡¯ve forgotten even that."

    "I remember life-threatening matters, how could I have time to remember these things..." Zhou Weizhen said stubbornly, yet she coughed lightly, visibly feeling a bit ufortable.

    She also recalled earlier in the operating room, when Su Zhe deliberately had the emergency light turned on, clearly to scare someone outside the operating room. Now it seemed, it was probably for the man before her.

    Then she turned to Bao Jing, "Young man, don¡¯t cling to the bed. I need to take her back to the ward. My negligence; I should¡¯ve used the special passage and not let you see her like this, it¡¯s a serious breach of protocol."

 Chapter 155 Intentional

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Intentional</h4>

    Zhou Weizhen had worked in the hospital for many years, and it could be said that she had seen all theplexities of human nature, especially at the door of the operating room, where human nature is always at its mostplex, with some hoping for life and others for death...

    But right now, looking at the young man¡¯s expression in front of her, Zhou Weizhen still felt a prick of conscience.

    What kind of expression was that?

    His hands tightly gripped the bed rail, as if clinging to ast lifeline, his hands taut with veins sticking out due to his grip.

    His lips had little color, pursed tightly. His eyes were bloodshot, not just threaded with blood; they seemed as if they had been dyed with it.

    He seemed unable to hear Zhou Weizhen¡¯s words, his eyes unable to see anyone else.

    He just stared at the bed where Su Luy.

    He kept staring, as if he wanted to etch her into his soul, but actually, he had already engraved her there.

    He kept staring as if no one could divert his gaze by even a fraction.

    On the bed, Su Lu¡¯splexion was pale as paper, bloodlessness having drained all color from her face. Even though she had received a blood transfusion, herplexion wouldn¡¯t recover so quickly.

    Her body was connected to several portable devices, various tubes and wires, and drainage tubes, with dark red blood slowly flowing out of them.

    It looked extremely striking, and it made one feel intense pain.

    Her breathing was very light; if one didn¡¯t stare at the subtle rise and fall of her chest, it would almost be invisible.

    Bo Jingshen could hear the sound of his heart bleeding. He could hear the sound of a blunt knife, slowly cutting into his heart, and then grinding back and forth unhurriedly.

    The sound of bloody, raw flesh.

    Zhou Weizhen was rtively easy to talk to, but the nurse beside her was not so amodating. Seeing Bo Jingshen clutching the rail and not letting go, she said, "Sir, please let go, do not hinder our work. If you do not cooperate, we will have to call security."

    Jing Ruo quickly caught hold of Bo Jingshen¡¯s arm and softly persuaded, "Brother, don¡¯t interfere with other people¡¯s work."

    He acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all.

    Jing Su indeed felt that something was wrong; Bo Jingshen seemed to have returned to the state he was in a few years ago, as if he couldn¡¯t hear or see anything.

    Seeing that her words couldn¡¯t sway Bo Jingshen, Jing Ruo hesitated and then said, "She has just undergone surgery and is extremely weak. The facilities in the ward are better; continuing to dy here might not be appropriate."

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, showing a trace of fluctuation.

    He raised his eyes to look at Zhou Weizhen, as if only now realizing the presence of others.

    Before this, his world had been deste, as if everyone else had ceased to exist.

    Bo Jingshen looked towards Zhou Weizhen, "Is she doing okay?"

    Zhou Weizhen didn¡¯t know why, but she felt particrlypassionate towards this young man, although she had seen all sorts of human conditions and family members.

    But this one in front of her was especially hard to bear.

    So, although she didn¡¯t speak, she nodded slightly.

    Then Zhou Weizhen clearly saw in his bloodshot eyes, which had been still and dark like dead stars without any light, dark and somber.

    After seeing Zhou Weizhen¡¯s subtle nod, those dead stars struggled dyingly, flickering faintly as if gaining some light.

    His voice was very hoarse, almost reduced to a mere breathy whisper.

    He asked again, "Will it continue to improve?"

    Zhou Weizhen sighed softly and nodded again.

    The light in his eyes intensified.

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath, and for a moment, his eyes became moist.

    "That¡¯s good," he nodded, "That¡¯s really good."

    He knew Su Lu¡¯s fallopian tubes were saved, and he breathed a huge sigh of relief. He hoped she would be well.

    Jing Ruo was nearby, but before Jing Ruo could persuade him again, Bo Jingshen had already slowly released his grip on the bedrail. The unclenching was so difficult; it was almost like he was using his own willpower to pry his fingers open one by one.

    It was as if he was reluctantly letting go of his entire world.

    Zhou Weizhen nced at him and then continued with the nurse to push Su Lu from the operating room towards the ward.

    After entering the elevator,

    the nurse finally muttered, "Professor Zhou! This isn¡¯t right, the patient requested confidentiality."

    Zhou Weizhen curled his lip, looking particrly unserious, "I forgot, okay? Besides, this confidentiality request clearly looks like Su Zhe¡¯s bad idea. I saved his sister¡¯s life; would he sue me?"

    The nurse squinted at her, "You¡¯re so bold because of this, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Can¡¯t help it, that guy looked so handsome and was so affectionate. I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯ve seen plenty of distressing things outside the maternity surgery room. In earlier years, when there was the problem of choosing to save the mother or the child, it was even more distressing. Later, when there was no more such issue, the problem of painless childbirth started troubling us. It¡¯s rare to see someone who never asked about the child and was solely concentrated on his wife."

    Zhou Weizhen said, "It¡¯s not easy, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Su Zhe, I didn¡¯t breach confidentiality, I just nodded my head, so I can¡¯t move my neck now?"

    The nurse was extremely helpless, probably knowing this was just how Professor Zhou was, and resignedly said, "Alright, alright, you have a point, let¡¯s leave it."

    The elevator reached the floor of the ward, and the door opened to reveal several men waiting outside.

    Professor Zhou was taken aback, "Quite the scene, isn¡¯t it?"

    Each of the three men had their own style.

    Su Zhe was still weak, pushing an IV stand, with a needle in the back of his hand administering a nutrient drip.

    Next to him was Jing Su, who looked simr to Jing Ce, and beside him stood Shen Xun, a man exuding a military background from his upright posture.

    Strictly speaking, Su Lu¡¯s condition should have been confidential, but Shen Xun did save her life; his blood donation of several hundred wasn¡¯t just blown in by the wind.

    Su Zhe wasn¡¯t so ungrateful as to deny Shen Xun the chance to meet Su Lu and personally thank her for the blood she had donated as a volunteer back then.

    Because in this matter, Su Zhe could truly empathize, having been saved by Su Lu just like Shen Xun.

    "How is it?"

    Su Zhe asked.

    Professor Zhou red at him disapprovingly, "Isn¡¯t it obvious? If you hadn¡¯t caused chaos in my operating room, I could have been finished sooner. I think all the medicine you¡¯ve studied has gone to waste. You¡¯ve lost all sense and calm."

    Su Zhe couldn¡¯t really refute that, but he also knew that Su Lu was okay now, and immediately thanked her, "Thank you, Teacher Zhou."

    A nurse whispered from the side, "She forgot just now, pushed the patient right out the main operating room doors and ran smack into..."¡ª

 Chapter 156: Saved

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Saved</h4>

    Zhou Weizhen nced at the nurse with a sharp look, "You really are something!"

    "I¡¯m just being realistic," the nurse responded unabashedly, having been with her for many years andpletely fearless as a result.

    Upon hearing this, Su Zhe, already pale from weakness, had turned even paler, clearly agitated by thement.

    "Tch, at my age, after performing surgery for so long and being physically and mentally exhausted, where would I find the energy to worry about confidentiality?" Professor Zhoumented with a twist of her lips.

    "Yes, you almost spilled the beans about the patient¡¯s condition," the nurse added.

    Cheng Youran happened to walk over at this time and overheard this, his eyes widening in surprise.

    "Teacher Zhou, you didn¡¯t tell him, did you?!" Cheng Youran had always held great respect for Professor Zhou and usually spoke in a gentle tone.

    His voice was unintentionally louder and more hurried now due to the urgency of the moment.

    Zhou Weizhen waved her hand dismissively, "Not at all. How could I?"

    Su Zhe, still looking weak and almost resentful from being upset, seemed to regain some energy and, upon hearing Zhou Weizhen¡¯s denial, expressed disbelief without even saying a word¡ªlikely understanding the teacher all too well. Su Zhe directly used, "Did you or did you not give them a nod or shake your head?"

    Zhou Weizhen remained silent, her eyes widening and blinking more frequently, a clear sign of guilt as she said, "No. I did not. Why would I nod or shake my head to someone..."

    Su Zhe couldn¡¯t be bothered to object further, not needing to contemte the inevitability that nods and shakes of the head were given. The teacher was actually quite soft-hearted. Just thinking about it, Su Zhe could imagine what state Bo Jingshen must have been in while waiting outside the operating room.

    Other things aside, it surely would have softened Professor Zhou¡¯s heart.

    Indeed, the teacher wouldn¡¯t give away information verbally, but through nods and headshakes, a persistent inquirer could deduce the useful information they sought from this soft-hearted professor.

    Zhou Weizhen truly was tender-hearted, and seeing Su Zhe like this made her feel somewhat remorseful. She admitted, "Ah, I haven¡¯t disclosed much. The person only asked me if she would recover, and I just nodded."

    "Oh you..." Su Zhe sighed softly, deciding not to dwell on the subject any further.

    He took a few steps forward, looking at the person on the hospital bed, connected to various tubes and wires, and seeing a face nearly blending in with the white hospital pillowcase and sheets, which tugged at his heartstrings.

    "Is she doing okay?" Su Zhe asked.

    Zhou Weizhen nodded, "She¡¯s stable for now. If nothing unexpected happens, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems going forward, but her constitution isn¡¯t great, so she¡¯ll definitely need to be nourished afterwards."

    "Yes," Su Zhe nodded, agreeing that she indeed needed to be nurtured.

    To outsiders, she was the esteemed youngdy of the Su Family, presumably living a life of carefree luxury.

    But it seemed as if she hadn¡¯t enjoyed a single day of such a life.

    "The other gestational sac has been temporarily preserved, but as you are aware, having undergone such a surgery, with the surgery¡¯s intensity, the duration of anesthesia, the medication during and after surgery, the blood loss during the operation, and so on..." Zhou Weizhen mentioned all these points.

    With each point raised, the faces of Su Zhe and Cheng Youran grew more somber.

    Both being medical professionals, they clearly understood each risk that Professor Zhou was hinting at in her words.

    Seeing their grave expressions, Zhou Weizhen paused briefly before continuing, "The existence of these conditions poses risks for future development. Although I¡¯ve been as careful as possible with the medication, and the anesthesiologist has also tried to control the anesthesia as much as possible, the prognosis remains uncertain. However, I will continue to follow up, and we¡¯ll try our best to preserve what we can."

    Su Zhe nodded, took a deep breath, and let it out long, "Thank you, Teacher Zhou."

    Cheng Youran quietly wiped the tears from the corner of her eye and hurriedly said, "Thank you, Teacher Zhou."

    "All right, no need to dy, let¡¯s get her back to the ward," Zhou Weizhen said, gesturing for the nurses to push the bed.

    Then she turned to the other two men, "Who are these two? Are they also family?"

    It was only then that Su Zhe remembered the presence of these two men, "Oh, they are volunteers who donated blood for Lulu, they said they wanted to meet Lulu."

    "Ah?" Zhou Weizhen did not expect this turn of events. While it was understandable to want to meet someone after donating bone marrow, wanting to meet after a blood donation...

    Seeing Zhou Weizhen¡¯s confusion, Su Zhe exined, "Lulu is also a Panda Blood Volunteer; she just happened to save this gentleman before. It turned out to be quite the coincidence..."

    "That really is an extraordinary coincidence!" Zhou Weizhen suddenly realized and nodded repeatedly, "With such fate, they indeed should meet."

    But Shen Xun did not seem to have any intention of responding; he was staring at Su Lu on the hospital bed, his gaze so focused as if trying to traverse throughyers of time...

    It was then that Su Zhe noticed that Shen Xun¡¯s gaze on Su Lu seemed a bit unusual, yet it didn¡¯t bear any malice, so Su Zhe only slightly furrowed his brows, "Mr. Shen?"

    Shen Xun still had no reaction, still watching intently.

    It was Jing Su who coughed softly beside him and reached out to pat him, "Axun."

    "Hm." Shen Xun nodded lightly, withdrawing the intense focus of his gaze, which now became extremely natural. He smiled politely at Su Zhe and then took hold of the bed rail, saying to the nurse, "Let me help you push."

    The group escorted Su Lu back to her ward.

    After the nurse connected all the tubes and wires from the portable machines to the equipment in the ward, she finished these tasks and turned to Su Zhe, "Did you call for a caregiver?"

    "I did, they should be arriving soon." Su Zhe nodded; he was meticulous, so even though he had been worried about Su Lu¡¯s condition the entire night, he still remembered to hire an experienced caregiver for her.

    "She¡¯s awake," the nurse announced.

    Everyone looked over.

    They saw the person who had previously been slumbering on the bed now had her eyes slightly open, but there was no sparkle in them, her gaze was scattered, unfocused, as if her eyes were open, but her soul had not yet returned to its ce.

    "Lulu?" Su Zhe called her, knowing that after anesthesia, even if she seemed awake, she was actually still in a daze, so he knew she probably wasn¡¯t truly conscious, just with her eyes open.

    Cheng Youran leaned in closer, holding Su Lu¡¯s hand that was not fitted with a blood oxygen clip or an IV catheter; Su Lu¡¯s hand was ice cold. Cheng Youran held her hand, gently rubbing it.

    "Xiaolu? Xiaolu, are you awake? Do you feel any better?"

    "Uh..." Su Lu let out several indistinct sybles from her throat, "...hmm..."

    It sounded like she was in pain, a faint moan in her voice.

    Clearly not conscious, yet as if she still recognized Cheng Youran¡¯s voice, she struggled to open her eyes wider, her voice exceptionally husky, asking Cheng Youran, "...the baby..."

    Cheng Youran¡¯s nose tingled, clutching her hand tightly, "Saved."

 Chapter 157: Awakening the Deaf and Dumb

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Awakening the Deaf and Dumb</h4>

    Cheng Youran could even clearly hear her sigh of relief, as if she had been holding that breath¡ªeven during the surgery¡ªnot daring to rx until she knew her child was out of danger and could finally ease up a little.

    Her eyes, which had previously been open, now seemed too heavy to keep up, and slowly closed again.

    "Don¡¯t worry," Cheng Youran gently rubbed the cool palm and back of her hand, "you¡¯ll get better."

    "Mmm," Su Lu¡¯s eyes had already closed as she made a sound in acknowledgment from her throat.

    It seemed as though she had fallen asleep.

    Su Zhe was about to look at her medical records when he heard a weak call from the hospital bed, "...Brother."

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t even know if she was awake or not, but he immediately leaned in, hunched over the bedside hurriedly responding, "Brother is here."

    "Mmm..." Su Lu¡¯s corners of her mouth curled down slightly, showing a rare expression of grievance.

    She rarely showed her vulnerability in front of Su Zhe, and her instances of acting spoiled were few, probably because she always understood that a bond with a biological sibling was different, always distanced.

    But in this moment, perhaps it was the anesthesia, or perhaps the surgery, that had worn down her resolve, making her expression of grievance so apparent.

    Su Lu pursed her lips lightly, and though her eyes were closed,rge tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes, "...Brother, it hurts."

    That single sentence, like a soft hand, gently yet firmly pinched Su Zhe¡¯s heart, leaving a sour and swollen feeling that spread inside him with a dull ache.

    Su Zhe¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears, "Be good, be good. Brother is here, just bear with it a little longer, okay? The dosage of anesthetics and painkillers need to be strictly controlled to minimize the risk to the embryonic development..."

    Actually, Su Zhe wasn¡¯t certain whether Su Lu could understand him in her current state. He just couldn¡¯t bear to hear her speak so pitifully; his heart ached so much that he spoke that long string of words, regardless of whether she could understand.

    Teacher Zhou Weizhen also felt that Su Lu, in her current state, probably couldn¡¯t understand all of that.

    But unexpectedly, she nodded very lightly, and then, the look of grievance disappeared from her face, and she didn¡¯t cry out in pain again.

    No wonder people always say that a woman is at her weakest until she bes a mother, and then she is strong.

    Moreover, she was always a resilient person, tough as silkweed. It was even more true in that moment.

    After a while.

    "She¡¯s asleep," You Ran lowered his voice, "letting her rest more is better."

    "Yes," Su Zhe, turning to Zhou Weizhen, said, "Thank you so much this time, Teacher Zhou. And for the aftercare, I¡¯ll be depending on you."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll be leaving then," Zhou Weizhen raised a hand to rub his sore neck, "I¡¯m not as young as I used to be, can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll go to the physiotherapy department to have someone massage it."

    Teacher Zhou left the sickroom.

    Then Su Zhe turned to Shen Xun and Jing Su, telling Shen Xun, "Mr. Shen, I¡¯m sorry, my sister¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good right now, and it appears she won¡¯t be able to talk to you for a while."

    Shen Xun¡¯s gaze lifted from Su Lu to Su Zhe, earnest and intense.

    Honestly, Su Zhe wasn¡¯t veryfortable with Shen Xun¡¯s kind of stare, which was too focused, the kind that carried a disquieting inquisitiveness, and Su Zhe was unsure whether it was merely his imagination, but he felt that behind Shen Xun¡¯s stare there seemed to be a suppressed excitement and fervor that one couldn¡¯t quite investigate further.

    Perhaps it was his own illusion.

    But Su Zhe definitely felt a bit ufortable.

    Nevertheless, Shen Xun was the kind of person who didn¡¯t easily provoke dislike in others, probably because of his previous military experience and hismitment to serving the people, which endowed him with an inherent, persuasive power.

    Shen Xun looked at Su Zhe seriously, but kept silent for a moment without making a sound.

    It was Jing Su who sighed beside him, knowing too well Shen Xun¡¯s yearning over the years. Seeing Shen Xun silent, as if he didn¡¯t know how to start speaking, Jing Su spoke in his stead, "Mr. Su, could we talk?"

    Su Zhe¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, the feeling from before had be even more apparent.

    This sensation instinctively made him want to reject Jing Su¡¯s suggestion.

    But Jing Su said, "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take up too much of your time."

    Su Zhe hesitated for a moment, then nodded his head, looking towards Cheng Youran.

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t know what they were about to discuss, nor did she know about the disquieting misconception in Su Zhe¡¯s mind, so she understandingly nodded, "Senior, go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here with Xiaolu until the care assistant arrives."

    Su Zhe no longer had a reason to politely refuse.

    He could only follow Jing Su and Shen Xun out of the ward.

    Since it was a VIP ward section, not to mention the luxurious wards, there was also a tea room at the end of each floor¡¯s corridor, providing tea and snacks where one could sit and chat in tranquility.

    The three of them went there.

    Upon sitting down, it was clear that none of them had any intention of having tea or snacks.

    But Shen Xun was silent for a moment, seemingly organizing his thoughts.

    Jing Su on the side, "Shall I speak?"

    "We need to talk," Shen Xun took a deep breath and finally began.

    "You start," said Su Zhe.

    Shen Xun fell silent again, and while Su Zhe wasn¡¯t impatient, that unsettling feeling inside him was growing stronger.

    The more solemnly Shen Xun behaved, the more intense the feeling became inside Su Zhe.

    After a while, Jing Su got a bit helpless on the side.

    Finally, Shen Xun started, "Mr. Su, are you... and your younger sister, blood-rted?"

    Shen Xun asked the question very cautiously, looking earnestly into Su Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    He saw wariness sh in Su Zhe¡¯s eyes the moment they met.

    "What do you mean?" Su Zhe asked in a deep voice, "Why do you ask this?"

    As soon as Su Zhe spoke, he could feel that Shen Xun¡¯s previously restrained fervor and excitement, which he had thought were just misconceptions, seemed to be bursting forth uncontrobly.

    Moreover, Su Zhe was aware that in hisst two retorts, he had already, to some extent, given Shen Xun an answer.

    "You and Su Lu aren¡¯t blood siblings, right?" Shen Xun pressed on, but his tone was no longer interrogatory; it was assertive.

    Su Zhe looked at him; even knowing that the man before him had donated blood to save Lulu, Su Zhe¡¯s gaze gradually turned icy, "Why would you say that, and why do you want to know?"

    Su Zhe saw Shen Xun¡¯s eyes filled with unrestrained fervor and excitement at that instant¡ªnearly exploding outwards, his eyes reddened from the intensity.

    Although Shen Xun¡¯s voice was not loud, thebination of his agitated tone and the content of his words made Su Zhe feel virtually assailed.

    Every word of Shen Xun seemed to pierce straight into Su Zhe¡¯s ears.

    Shen Xun said, "The reason I¡¯m saying this is because... I have reason to suspect that Su Lu is my sister, and you¡¯ve stolen my sister!"

    Su Zhe suddenly stood up, feeling dizzy and nearly unable to stay upright; he steadied himself by holding onto the IV stand and angrily retorted, "Nonsense!"

    Jing Su sighed softly on the side, "Would Mr. Su like to hear a story?"

 Chapter 158 Story

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Story</h4>

    "I don¡¯t want to!" Su Zhe eximed angrily.

    Perhaps because of Shen Xun¡¯s earlier words, Su Zhe felt too angry and too uneasy.

    Without a second thought, he straightforwardly refused, decisively and firmly!

    "I don¡¯t want to hear any stories at all!" Su Zhe thought of Shen Xun¡¯s words just now and became even more furious. He mmed his hand on the table, unable to control his overly agitated movements.

    The needle came right out from the vein on the back of his hand. The skin was punctured, and as the IV line pulled the needle out, it drew an arc through the air. Droplets of blood trailed from the needle and dribbled onto the floor.

    On the white floor tiles, the trail of crimson blood was jarringly conspicuous.

    From the punctured wound on the back of Su Zhe¡¯s hand, blood bubbled out. Beads of blood seeped from the wound, slid down his rugged and slender finger bones to umte at his fingertips, then fell drop by drop onto the floor.

    Jing Su hadn¡¯t expected Su Zhe to be so emotional. After all, it was just about a sister without any blood rtion, and Su Zhe was aware that he and Su Lu were not rted by blood, so in Jing Su¡¯s view, shouldn¡¯t this be more eptable?

    Jing Su himself had several half-siblings, but even if something was amiss, Jing Su wouldn¡¯t be this agitated.

    The blood-stained elegance of Su Zhe at the moment was indeed unexpected.

    Jing Su saw the wound on his hand and immediately reached out with a tissue to press on the injury.

    "Calm down," Jing Su said.

    Even Shen Xun, who had been rather agitated and fervent before, was taken aback to see Su Zhe so pale, noticing that apart from the scarlet wound on his hand, there was no color in hisplexion.

    He looked even worse than Su Lu, who had been lying in the hospital bed earlier.

    Shen Xun too was caught off guard by Su Zhe¡¯s reaction and said, "You need to calm down."

    "Nonsense, all nonsense!" Su Zhe continued as he lightly pounded the table as if to lend more substance and vehemence to his words, "You¡¯re all talking nonsense!"

    His actions and the force added more spurts of fresh blood from the wound on his hand.

    "Calm down, Mr. Su, please calm down," Shen Xun quickly held down his forearm with skilled motions, one hand pressing on Su Zhe¡¯s forearm and the other on the distal end of his vein to stem the bleeding.

    Su Zhe took rapid breaths and heaved heavily twice, but gradually his emotions began to settle.

    He reached out and pressed the tissue onto the wound on the back of his hand.

    Jing Su went to pour a cup of warm water with a sugar stick in it and ced it in front of Su Zhe, "Drink some water."

    "Thank you," voiced Su Zhe gratefully, downing the sugared water to regainposure.

    Hearing his breathing steadily returning to normal, Jing Su then said, "If you¡¯ve calmed down a bit and don¡¯t mind discussing this rationally..."

    Indeed, Su Zhe had calmed down a lot. Although he still emotionally resisted discussing matters rted to Su Lu, he knew rationally that he needed to understand the specifics.

    Both people before him seemed reliable, and neither appeared to be the type to fabricate stories.

    Su Zhe took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay, start from the beginning."

    Jing Su turned to nce at Shen Xun and could tell that Shen Xun¡¯s emotions had also settled quite a bit, probably because Su Zhe had been even more agitated than him, shockingly so.

    Shen Xun¡¯s emotions had calmed down rather quickly.

    After a moment of silence, as if unsure where to start, Jing Su noticed his constant silence and offered, "Shall I begin?"

    Shen Xun pondered for a moment but still shook his head to refuse, "I¡¯ll say it myself."

    As Su Zhe observed the serious and solemn expression on Shen Xun¡¯s face, he felt somewhat relieved, at least he could discern the other¡¯s earnest attitude.

    Shen Xun thought for a while and decided to start by telling a story, his own story.

    So he told a story that was neither too long nor too short.

    His name was Shen Xun, thirty-four years old this year, born to a prestigious family, the Shen¡¯s of Beijing. Tracing back the lineage, perhaps there was even a hint of nobility, with deep family roots and a multitude of talents emerging from various industries over generations.

    Even whenpared to the Jing Family, they were not to be outdone.

    The upper echelons of families in Beijing were ranked hierarchically, and the Shen and Jing families both definitely belonged to the top tier.

    However, just like any deeply rooted affluent family that strived generation after generation, while producing talents, inevitably, there would also be quite a few scoundrels.

    The Shen family was still considered better; at least they adhered to a rtively normal pattern of education and upbringing. Inparison to the Jing Family, which was more like a venomous upbringing environment and model, it was much easier to cultivate high-caliber scoundrels.

    Like Jing Ce, who was excellent in many aspects, but had poor character, almost devoid of empathy and the capacity forpassion, unscrupulous in achieving his goals. He might have been sessful in his career but was likely to be a failure in other respects, a high-ss scoundrel.

    The Shen family was in a better state than the Jing¡¯s, said to have an upright family tradition, but it wasn¡¯t without scoundrels.

    Regrettably, Shen Xun¡¯s father, Shen Jiming, was one of them, not that he was particrly wasteful, neglectful, or idle. But he was... rather flirtatious.

    That kind of flirtation wasn¡¯t vile; it wasn¡¯t Shen Jiming actively seeking out others, rather they came to him of their own volition.

    But what Shen Jiming did was honestly quite shameful, essentially following the three unwritten rules: don¡¯t initiate, don¡¯t refuse, don¡¯t take responsibility.

    Shen Xun¡¯s mother endured a lot, but for the sake of the children, she just tolerated it.

    Although Shen Jiming was flirtatious, he still yed his role well at home, how to put it... it¡¯s quite imprecise, but if really pressed, he could even be considered a family man. As a husband, he was far from satisfactory, but as a father, in some respects, he was not bad.

    It was for this reason that Shen Xun¡¯s mother kept enduring.

    Until that incident happened...

    "My sister was lost," Shen Xun spoke in a low voice, and even after so many years, Su Zhe could hear the pain in his voice.

    Su Zhe couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, "How was she lost?"

    Shen Xun¡¯s gaze was heavy, the man who could have been called gentle before now had eyes as sharp as knives. Su Zhe realized that this man was not nearly as gentle as he seemed at first.

    Shen Xun¡¯s voice was cold as ice, "My fault, it was my fault."

    Jing Su couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer, frowning, he said, "Nonsense, you were just a kid back then."

    Shen Xun shook his head, "If it weren¡¯t for my love of y... I should have stayed with Qianqian all the time."

    Unable to listen anymore, Jing Su turned to Su Zhe and said, "She was stolen."

 Chapter 159 Self-Blame

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Self-me</h4>

    Su Zhe remembered Shen Xun had mentioned before that he suspected Su Lu was his sister who had been stolen.

    "Qianqian was stolen," Jing Su said.

    Shen Xun took a deep breath and let out a long sigh, a breath spanning over twenty years, as if he could only release half of it at this moment. The other half might only be released when he was truly able to confirm that Su Lu was indeed his long-lost sister. Otherwise, he would have to keep hanging in suspense, not knowing how long it wouldst. If he couldn¡¯t find his sister, he would probably be left hanging for a lifetime.

    He would never swallow that breath even in death.

    Shen Xun¡¯s story continued. His father, Shen Jiming, despite never bringing troublesome matters back home and always maintaining the persona of a good husband and father at home,

    that did not mean others wouldn¡¯te knocking.

    Thinking that being passive, unrejecting, and unountable meant others didn¡¯t want him to be ountable.

    He didn¡¯t want such troublesome matters to destroy his family, but that didn¡¯t mean others didn¡¯t want to destroy his family.

    "There was a woman who couldn¡¯t ept that my dad broke up with her. In fact, aside from the serious rtionship he had with my mom back in the day, all hister rtionships were messy trysts that couldn¡¯t even be counted as dating. He would lose interest and leave, settling it with some money, but just because he was willing to let it go didn¡¯t mean others were willing to do the same."

    Shen Xun smiled, his smile clearly mocking, mocking his father.

    "There was a woman who thought she was truly in love with my dad and couldn¡¯t ept that he broke up with her unterally, and then she seemed to have be somewhat mentally unstable. The money my dad gave her at the breakup, she didn¡¯t use it for herself but instead bribed our nanny and doorman."

    "With so much money, bribing the nanny and the doorman was too easy. That day my parents happened to go out to buy me toys, but I knew they were actually going out to argue. They never argued at home, always saying they were going out to buy me toys, but actually, they went to resolve their conflicts. That day must also have been because of the messes my father had outside; my mother went out with him to argue."

    "And while my parents were not at home, the nanny and the doorman took the opportunity to let that woman in. Besides the nanny, there were only my sister, me, and my cousin, my uncle¡¯s son, at home."

    "That year I was less than ten years old, at my most mischievous age. When my sister was awake, I always apanied her, but after all, being a boy, I always had my own toys and video games to y with, so when my sister and cousin took a nap, I was not by their side but went off to y on my own."

    "That was when she came in. She arrived in a hurry and probably didn¡¯t expect two children to be there. And because my father never spoke of our family matters outside, she couldn¡¯t tell who the children from our family were, so she stole both children."

    By this point in his story, although so many years had passed, Shen Xun still struggled to remainposed, his emotions bing somewhat heightened.

    He raised his hand to press his eyes, "It was my fault; I should have been beside her."

    Jing Su frowned, "You were so young at the time, what could you understand? Don¡¯t me yourself."

    Shen Xun, overwhelmed by his emotions, found it hard to continue.

    Jing Su helped him continue the story.

    Later, when Shen Jiming and Zhao Ying came back, they found both their daughter and nephew were missing. Their eldest son was still there, but the nanny and the doorman were nowhere to be found.

    Of course, the matter was very serious, and the police soon captured the nanny and the doorman.

    Originally, everyone thought that it was the nanny and the doorman who had kidnapped the two children for ransom, but it turned out that they had just been bribed, and someone else had actually taken the children.

    When Su Lu learned that her daughter and nephew had been kidnapped, it turned out to be by people Shen Jiming had provoked.

    Zhao Ying almost went mad at the thought, her young daughter¡¯s life hanging in the bnce. Her hair turned white overnight.

    Shen Xun was filled with self-me, he dearly loved his sister, and nearly developed acute stress disorder in just one night, on the verge of shutting down.

    And that woman, it wasn¡¯t for money, there were no ransom demands at all.

    The police gathered from the nanny and doorman that when the woman bribed them with money, she only mentioned using the kids to threaten Shen Jiming into settling matters with her, without intending to harm the children.

    But at that moment, no one could be certain.

    A few dayster, this woman called Shen Jiming, already in a terrible mental state. In such a state, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she did something drastic. When everyone arrived, she was standing on top of a bridge.

    Only she was there; the two children were not.

    At that moment, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Zhao Ying knelt down, pleading with the woman, telling her she was willing to divorce Shen Jiming, willing to give him up, just if she would spare her children.

    But the woman had already lost her sanity. Sheughed for a while and before dying, didn¡¯t reveal the exact whereabouts of the children, leaving only a few ambiguous words suggesting the children had been sold.

    Then, she jumped from the top of the bridge into the rolling river waters, sinking a few times before disappearing.

    Back then, it wasn¡¯t like now with surveince everywhere, nketing the sky.

    To find two children in a big city like Beijing, especially when the key witness was already dead, was near impossible.

    The already strained atmosphere at Shen Xun¡¯s home nowpletely shattered, the fragile facade they had couldn¡¯t be maintained any longer.

    Zhao Ying hired the bestwyer and divorced Shen Jiming, who left with virtually nothing, all marital assets went to Zhao Ying, and even Shen Xun¡¯s custody was granted to her.

    Losing her daughter, if it wasn¡¯t for her son, Zhao Ying could hardly hold on. And at the time, Shen Xun¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good either. He always med himself for his sister¡¯s disappearance, thinking that his recklessness was the cause. He thought if he hadn¡¯t been careless just that once, everything would have been different, none of this would have happened.

    But he overlooked the fact that he was just a child too.

    So Zhao Ying, as a mother, stood resilient. She couldn¡¯t fall apart. She returned to her parents¡¯ home and, with their help, started running her own business while also consoling her son, who was persistently ming himself.

    As time went on, although Shen Xun managed to ease his self-me, deep down, he still believed it was his fault.

    Thus, after graduating, he didn¡¯t follow his mother into business or take over the family business.

    Instead, he unhesitatingly joined a search and rescue team.

    His parents, of course, tried to stop him because it was indeed too dangerous. He clearly should have been in an office, strategizing from a safe distance.

    But he invariably found himself in the most dangerous ces.

    "He¡¯s obsessed," Jing Su said, "He¡¯s driven mad by the desire to find his sister."

 Chapter 160: I Have Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160: I Have Conditions</h4>

    This obsession locked Shen Xun within his own confines.

    He had been trapped for over twenty years...

    He joined the search and rescue team and encountered countless dangers, saving innumerable lives.

    He had never given up on finding his sister because both inherited their mother¡¯s blood type, the rare blood type. All these years, Shen Xun disliked bullying others by flexing his family¡¯s power and rarely made use of the Shen Family¡¯s influence.

    However, whenever he encountered a girl with the rare blood type, he couldn¡¯t remain calm. He was willing to offer money, and even to leverage the Shen Family¡¯s influence, just to obtain their samples.

    Because so much time had passed and the initial clues were scarce, Qianqian¡¯s case had not progressed at all.

    Shen Xun had no other choice. He could only resort to this most foolish method.

    "So, just because of this, you think our Lulu is your long-lost sister?!" Su Zhe frowned deeply.

    Su Zhe, having listened to Shen Xun¡¯s story, honestly felt that anyone with a normal sense of empathy would sympathize.

    But that didn¡¯t mean Su Zhe believed Lulu had any rtion to Shen Xun.

    "The blood type is indeed rare, but it¡¯s not so rare that only Lulu has it," Su Zhe said. "Aren¡¯t you being a bit too rash?"

    Su Zhe¡¯s words were calm, rational, and objectively, they weren¡¯t wrong.

    Shen Xun raised his hand and pulled out a chain from under his cor, equipped with a pendant that was a photo locket.

    Shen Xun removed the chain from his neck and opened the locket.

    The photo locket seemed to have aged quite a bit.

    Indeed, it had aged, as Shen Xun, traveling all over, always carried this pendant with him even through the most dangerous times and ces, even when he was almost at his breaking point, relying on the photo inside the locket to sustain him.

    Focusing on the photo inside, he thought of how he still hadn¡¯t found his sister.

    He didn¡¯t dare rx even hisst breath. "I haven¡¯t found Qianqian yet, I can¡¯t die yet..."

    After opening the locket, Shen Xun didn¡¯t hand it immediately to Su Zhe but stared at the small photo inside for a long time.

    Then, he handed it to Su Zhe, "This is my sister, Shen Qianqian. She should be 27 years old this year, this is her photo when she was two years old."

    Su Zhe took it, respectfully acknowledging Shen Xun¡¯s earnestness, so he even received it with both hands.

    He held the locket with both hands and saw the small photo inside, which was printed inside the locket and, although slightly yellowed due to age, was still clear.

    Clear enough for Su Zhe to clearly see the little girl in the photo.

    She was an adorable little girl with beautiful, sparkling eyes that curved when she smiled, her cheeks adorned with shallow dimples. Her hair was done up in two exquisite Roman princess braids; she looked every bit the cherished little princess with a face that seemed unacquainted with gloom or hardship, only capable of joy and happiness.

    At the sight of the photo, Su Zhe was somewhat taken aback; he suddenly understood why Shen Xun was so certain, because the little girl in the photo did indeed resemble Lulu.

    And now, looking closely, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was because he now knew of these matters, but could it be an illusion that Shen Xun also seemed to bear some resemnce to Su Lu?

    Shen Xun said, "If possible, I hope Mr. Su would agree to let me collect her samples."

    Su Zhe looked up at him, "What if I don¡¯t agree?"

    Upon hearing this, Shen Xun simply nodded, "Then I can only wait until she wakes up, exin to her the reasons for everything, and seek her opinion, as she is already an adult. Besides, since she is eager to help others, I think she would not refuse."

    "You...!" Su Zhe red at him.

    Jing Su said quietly from the side, "Mr. Su, consider it calmly. If we proceed with the sample collection and the result is negative, we needn¡¯t even inform your sister, sparing her unnecessary stress during recovery. This seems much better than waiting until she wakes up and asking her personally."

    Jing Su¡¯s words somewhat persuaded Su Zhe.

    Su Zhe remained silent for a long time, contemting deeply before finally nodding in agreement.

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyes brightened, "Thank you. No matter what, thank you."

    Su Zhe¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, "Don¡¯t thank me yet, I have a condition."

    Although Shen Xun didn¡¯t see Su Zhe as someone greedy for money, hearing this, Shen Xun immediately said, "Any condition is eptable, just state your price."

    Over the years, his expenses had been minimal, hardly befitting someone from a wealthy family. The only significant expenditure was the money he spent on searching for his sister.

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t mind providing financial or other materialpensation.

    Su Zhe waved his hand, "I don¡¯tck money. I have my conditions."

    He looked earnestly into Shen Xun¡¯s eyes, "If the results are not favorable, I hope you leave quickly. I don¡¯t want my sister to know of your existence or for you to meet her under the pretense of thanking her for once saving your life."

    Before Su Zhe could finish, he continued, "If, and I say if...the results are indeed what you hope."

    Shen Xun¡¯s expression suddenly grew solemn, "And then?"

    Su Zhe said, "I hope you temporarily refrain from telling Lulu about this. You can see her current state. Her physical condition might not withstand such severe emotional upheaval, and you know, without my saying, how much of an emotional impact this news would bring."

    Upon hearing Su Zhe¡¯s words, Shen Xun¡¯s first instinct was to refuse because... he had been searching too long.

    But he quickly recalled the image of the woman on the hospital bed, so frail her face almost blended with the bedsheets.

    Shen Xun found he couldn¡¯t refuse outright and after a brief silence, he gently nodded, "Okay."

    "Alright then," Su Zhe said.

    The three of them walked towards the hospital room. Just as they were nearing the door, Shen Xun suddenly spoke, "I can agree to what you just mentioned, to not tell her these things for now. But..."

    Su Zhe suddenly stopped, turned, and looked at Shen Xun, "But what?"

    "But if she truly is my sister, you need to clearly exin how my sister has been living all these years. Also, I need to know exactly how she came to be in this condition." Shen Xun¡¯s voice was very cold when he spoke these words.

    The mild look in his eyes vanished in an instant, leaving only a sharp and harsh chill.

 Chapter 161: Realizing What Happened

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Realizing What Happened</h4>

    Hearing Shen Xun¡¯s words, Su Zhe had no objections. Not to mention Shen Xun, Su Zhe himself felt deep sympathy for Su Lu, and was quite angry about her condition.

    Compared to Su Zhe¡¯sck of objections, Jing Su¡¯s expression changed slightly to the side.

    "Uh, cough," he coughed lightly, "Let¡¯s go into the ward first."

    "That¡¯s true." Shen Xun nodded, but soon realized something seemed off.

    He suddenly turned to look at Jing Su, "Ah Su, you said before..."

    When Jing Su had sought Shen Xun out to donate blood, he had said that his younger brother-inw was undergoing surgery, that he had a rare blood type and needed an emergency rescue from Jianghu...

    Shen Xun had been too emotional earlier to catch on, but as his emotions settled, he realized something.

    He hade here because of a call from Jing Su.

    Before he realized this, Shen Xun had felt some gratitude towards Jing Su; if it weren¡¯t for his call, there might not have been this opportunity, and he could have missed it.

    But now, that gratitude was starting to sour.

    Something about this seemed off.

    Shen Xun frowned at Jing Su, who sensed his gaze and coughed again, saying, "Axun, serious matters first."

    Shen Xun stared at him somberly for a moment, then finally said, "I¡¯ll speak to you about this matterter."

    The three of them then entered the ward together.

    Cheng Youran, who had been lying beside the hospital bed holding Su Lu¡¯s hand, looked up as they walked in and stood up.

    "Senior, what¡¯s wrong?" Cheng Youran, seeing the varied expressions on their faces, asked with concern.

    Su Zhe pondered for a moment and quietly said, "Hmm, it¡¯s nothing. The caregiver is here, so don¡¯t worry. Go and get busy, ande backter."

    The caregiver was a woman in her forties, brisk and attentive in her tasks.

    Cheng Youran had no objections and stood up, "Okay then, I¡¯ll go and get busy. I¡¯lle backter to see her."

    She turned to the caregiver and said, "Sister Chen, I¡¯ll leave her in your care."

    "Ay, it¡¯s no trouble at all. You go and take care of your things; I¡¯ll take good care of Miss Su," Sister Chen hurriedly responded.

    After Cheng Youran left the ward, Su Zhe turned to Sister Chen and also said, "Sorry to trouble you, but could you please step outside for a moment?"

    "Sure." Sister Chen wasn¡¯t nosy, so she had no objections. Without asking any further, she stepped out, only saying, "I¡¯ll be waiting outside. Just call me if you need anything."

    Once Sister Chen was out, Su Zhe walked to the bedside. His movements were brisk, as he was an excellent doctor, even though his hands were still blood-stained from earlier, which he had hidden behind his back so Cheng Youran wouldn¡¯t see.

    But now, he reached into a drawer nearby, took out a syringe, deftly connected it to her IV needle, drew a little less than half a syringe of blood, and then reconnected the IV tube.

    Su Zhe handed the syringe containing a little less than half a syringe of blood to Shen Xun, "I¡¯m not in good shape right now, and Lulu isn¡¯t either; we both need to rest. You guys handle the rest of the matters."

    "Thank you. Thank you so much." Shen Xun took the blood tube with both hands as if he were handling andmine, "You should rest well now."

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t linger here any longer as he needed to immediately take the sample for testing.

    Upon leaving the hospital room, Jing Su asked Shen Xun, "Are you carrying theparison sample on you right now?"

    Shen Xun nodded, "I¡¯ve always carried my mother¡¯s sample information with me, so we can directlypare it once the chart is produced."

    Over the years he had done this so many times that the process had be very familiar to him, and it all came to him quite naturally.

    "That¡¯s good. I thought this might stir up your mother," Jing Su said.

    Because even though Jing Su wasn¡¯t particrly knowledgeable about this, he was still somewhat aware that siblingparisons weren¡¯t as urate, but if it was a direct blood rtive like parent and child, there was no doubt about it.

    Shen Xun shook his head, "In the past, every time I troubled her when I was young and naive, it went from hope to disappointment. I was immature and only thought about my own disappointment, never considering how my mother might feel. Every time, she had to swallow her disappointment andfort me. Soter..."

    Later, he simply couldn¡¯t bear to let his mother share in the disappointment with him each time.

    It was better not to disturb his mother before receiving any good news.

    "That makes sense." Jing Su nodded, understanding the toll such emotional ups and downs could take on a mother. Going through this repeatedly was enough to wear anyone out.

    "Let¡¯s not talk about this." Shen Xun looked at Jing Su, "Ah Su, I just thought of something... before you called me here, remember what you told me? About your brother¡¯s precious one... you were talking about Su Lu, weren¡¯t you? She could possibly be my family¡¯s Qianqian¡¯s girl."

    "Cough." Jing Su coughed once, "Don¡¯t get too excited yet, wait until the resultse back."

    "Let¡¯s wait until the resultse back, but if this really is my family¡¯s Qianqian..." Shen Xun stared intently at Jing Su, "you¡¯d better exin everything to me properly then. No matter whether he¡¯s Jing Su¡¯s cheap brother or Jing Su¡¯s legitimate brother, I won¡¯t hold back. What I, Shen Xun, say, I can do."

    Jing Su¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing this. Shen Xun¡¯s words were quite direct, but considering Shen Xun¡¯s obsessive search over the years, it could all be understood.

    "Anyway, just keep calm for now." Jing Su felt a headacheing on; he had merely intended to lend a helping hand, never anticipating that he¡¯d get embroiled in such an affair; caught between two sides, it was a thankless task indeed.

    What an exhausting situation.

    After Jing Su and Shen Xun left the patient room, Su Zhe sat down beside the bed.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t awakened, lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed, but she seemed restless in her sleep, probably due to pain¡ªpost-surgery pain was no joke, and she wasn¡¯t allowed to take any painkillers.

    Her forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    Sister Chen, the nursing aide, came in and gently wiped her brow with a warm towel, sighing lightly, "It¡¯s tough, really tough. Enduring post-surgery pain withoutint isn¡¯t easy; she¡¯s a strong girl¡ªshe didn¡¯t even make a peep. I¡¯ve taken care of post-op patients before who still cried and screamed in pain despite being on analgesics."

    Su Zhe felt a peculiar, unpleasant taste listening to these words.

    He reached out to gently touch Su Lu¡¯s thin face.

    Yes, ever since she joined the Su Family, what kind of life had she been living? After enduring many years of hardships, now she was able to bear the pain without uttering a sound.

    Although there were contradictions in Su Zhe¡¯s heart, from a certain perspective, he hoped Shen Xun¡¯s wish would be fulfilled.

    If that were the case, perhaps Lulu wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore and could live a very good life.

 Chapter 162: Playing Mind Games

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162: ying Mind Games</h4>

    Miss Su took the warm towel from Sister Chen¡¯s hand and gently wiped the sweat from Su Lu¡¯s forehead.

    "Indeed, this girl has always been sensible and able to endure since she was little. She has swallowed all sorts of bitterness..."

    Sister Chen sighed, "Ah, I feel being sensible isn¡¯t really a good thing. Those who are sensible in this world often suffer all kinds of grievances."

    Su Zhe had not expected this caregiver to be so philosophical, but then he thought about it, and it didn¡¯t seem so surprising. In a hospital like this, all sorts of life¡¯s expressions constantly unfold, in every variety imaginable.

    Indeed, Su Lu had indeed suffered all kinds of worldly grievances.

    "Brother..." Su Lu heard Su Zhe¡¯s voice, but because she was still groggy, her eyes only cracked slightly open, and her gaze was somewhat blurred.

    "Ah." Su Zhe eagerly responded and leaned down, "Are you awake? Does it hurt?"

    Su Lu¡¯s mouth corner struggled to curl slightly, then she gently shook her head, "No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m not in pain."

    If she said it hurt, although Su Zhe would feel pained, it probably wasn¡¯t that serious.

    But her pale face, shaking her head saying it didn¡¯t hurt, suddenly reminded Su Zhe of Sister Chen¡¯s words from before, about how those sensible in this world often suffer all kinds of grievances.

    And seeing Su Lu¡¯s sensible and enduring manner, Su Zhe felt as if his heart was being cut with a knife.

    "Don¡¯t worry," Su Lu said, "I¡¯m not in so much pain anymore, it¡¯s okay. You look pale; did you... give me a blood transfusion?"

    "Let¡¯s not talk about that, your health is what¡¯s important," Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was quiet, "You also look pale, brother. You should go and rest as well."

    "Yes, Mr. Su, please go and rest," Sister Chen also advised from the side, "I will take good care of Miss Su. You look unwell, and it would be better for you to get more rest. Otherwise, when Miss Su recovers, you might copse yourself."

    Su Lu nodded, "Right."

    With no choice, Su Zhe smiled wryly, "At a time like this, and in the state you¡¯re in, you still have the energy to worry about me."

    Su Lu smiled weakly.

    Su Zhe thought for a moment, "I don¡¯t think you look like you can sleep. Are you interested in knowing what happened outside the operating room?"

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu¡¯s gaze seemed to stall, and although her still groggy mind was a bit slow, she gradually grasped the meaning behind Su Zhe¡¯s words.

    Then she gently shook her head, "No, I don¡¯t want to know."

    Su Zhe was somewhat surprised by her refusal, "I thought... you¡¯re always soposed."

    Not so easily influenced in attitude, the more one can let go and put down, the less likely they are to be affected.

    For this reason, Su Zhe didn¡¯t mind sharing with her the earlier situation outside, as a form of... desensitization therapy.

    But Su Lu had refused. Hearing Su Zhe¡¯s words, she smiled, a faint smile that, coupled with her weakplexion, made her seem all the more ethereal.

    Su Lu said, "I can¡¯t be calm about this. I¡¯m notpletely immune to being shaken..."

    Su Zhe let out a light sigh and reached out to hold her hand, "Your hand is ice-cold."

    Su Lu helplessly replied, "It¡¯s hard for you to even notice my hand is cold, yours feels like a block of ice. It seems we¡¯re in the same boat..."

    "Lulu," Su Zhe called her.

    "Hmm?"

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, with Professor Zhou here, he will definitely find a way to save what¡¯s in your stomach. Just adjust your mentality and take care of your health. Don¡¯t worry, it will be alright," Su Zhe said soothingly, his voice gentle.

    His voice was naturally the colder sort, rarely containing too much tenderness in tone or texture.

    But now, it seemed as if all the tenderness in the world had been kneaded into it.

    "Uh-huh, I¡¯m not afraid," Su Lu nodded, feeling a small, indescribable emotion in her heart.

    She had clearly refused to learn from Su Zhe what was happening outside the operating room, but without thinking, it must be about Bo Jingshen¡¯s condition outside the operating room.

    Yet now it felt like a tiny tentacle had brushed against her heart, not forcefully. The sensation was subtle, yet utterly impossible to ignore.

    Su Lu worried that if she continued like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from asking.

    So she paused for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Brother, who were those two people?"

    "Ah?" Su Zhe was startled, his face showing rare unsettlement.

    It was as if he hadn¡¯t expected Su Lu to notice the presence of Jing Su and Shen Xun at all.

    But fortunately, Su Zhe was generallyposed. His expression quickly settled back to normal, and the fleeting unsettlement seemed as if it had never been there.

    "Those two... are friends of mine. They happened to be around and came to visit," Su Zhe said.

    After speaking, he watched Su Lu¡¯s expression without a trace of concern.

    Su Lu¡¯s face was ordinary, and she showed no intention of probing further, "Oh, I see..."

    Su Zhe nodded, silently sighing with relief in his heart.

    "Alright, let Miss Su rest more. People need to rest for wounds to heal quickly," Sister Chen said from the side.

    Su Lu nodded, "Yes, brother. I need to rest now. You should also go take a break; I¡¯m fine."

    After talking with Su Lu for a bit, Su Zhe felt more at ease as well.

    He agreed, instructed Sister Chen to take good care of Su Lu and then left the ward.

    As soon as Su Zhe stepped out, Su Lu grabbed the bedsheets and took several deep breaths, her expression impossible to conceal.

    Sister Chen sighed as she watched, taking her hand to press on the pain-relief acupoint, "You¡¯re really strong to endure this. Does it hurt a lot?"

    Su Lu took a few heavy breaths and gave Sister Chen a weak smile, "Thank you for the trouble."

    "It is no trouble..." Sister Chen felt distress seeing her like this, thinking of how she had talked with Su Zhe earlier despite being in pain, just so he wouldn¡¯t worry ¨C the girl was truly sensible.

    Sensible children, God knows how many grievances they bear.

    Pain can exhaust both one¡¯s physical and mental strength, and Su Lu¡¯s eyelids soon drooped again, and she fell into a semi-sleep, half-aware state.

    Amidst this drowsiness, she thought of those two men; she clearly knew they were not Su Zhe¡¯s friends.

    Although Su Lu didn¡¯t know who Su Zhe¡¯s friends were, she was aware that he wouldn¡¯t act with such guarded caution around his friends.

    Moreover, Su Lu knew her hearing was too good.

    So she could hear when Su Zhe intended to draw blood from her in the ward, which allowed her to slightly open her eyelids and see the moment Su Zhe drew her blood and handed it over to the two men.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t silly; she could sense what was going on, but she didn¡¯t have much emotional reaction.

    With all that had recently urred, she was mentally and physically exhausted and truly had no energy left to ponder over more significant issues.

    She slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Just before slipping into dreams, her mind was still preupied with the unfinished words of Su Zhe, about what was happening outside the operating room...

 Chapter 163: Heart as Still as Water

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Heart as Still as Water</h4>

    It seemed like things became a bit too much.

    Su Lu had slept for an entire day, yet her wounds still ached, an ache that disturbed her peace of mind.

    But having experienced pain for so long, she seemed to have gradually grown ustomed to it, somewhat numb, though it still hurt. Fatigue overwhelmed her more, so even though it still caused her to be restless, Su Lu could still manage to fall asleep.

    She felt that she couldn¡¯t even call it falling asleep, she was simply too exhausted and had passed out half-unconscious.

    Besides, in that state, her mind had also grown dull.

    Cheng Youran woulde to visit her whenever he was free, sometimes they would chat for a while, but sometimes Su Lu could still recall what she had said, and sometimes, though she was supposedly listening, it seemed like nothing had sunk in, and she would quickly forget.

    "Are you even listening to me?" Cheng Youran asked.

    Su Lu: "Hm? Yes, I¡¯m listening."

    "Then tell me, what did I just say?" Cheng Youran didn¡¯t believe her, thus pressing on.

    "Uh... Hmm..." Su Lu couldn¡¯te up with an answer.

    Cheng You Ran huffed, "I see you¡¯re already bing foolish from being pregnant!"

    "My mind¡¯s all foggy with pain," Su Lu chuckled.

    Seeing the smile on her face, Cheng Youran felt slightly more relieved, "I was just talking about that scumbag."

    Scumbag...

    Su Lu suddenly realized, was You Ran just discussing Bo Jingshen?

    As Cheng Youran spoke, he soothingly stroked the back of Su Lu¡¯s hand, "I¡¯m really relieved to see you can now be distracted when hearing about that scumbag. It shows you¡¯ve truly moved on and let go."

    Even Su Lu herself hadn¡¯t noticed, indeed, had I actually be distracted when hearing about Bo Jingshen? Had I truly moved on and let go?

    But it seems... the heart indeed hurt less.

    Su Lu had initially thought, a wound that felt like a knife through her chest, bleeding outward and storming inside, wouldn¡¯t fade away except through years of cleansing.

    But it seemed it wasn¡¯t so severe, had she already gradually let go?

    "Ah." Su Lu responded, asking, "So, what were you saying just now?"

    Seeing that Su Lu¡¯s mood seemed okay, Cheng Youran didn¡¯t mind repeating, "Nothing much, just that he was outside the operating room, in a really bad state. I heard from the nurses at the station that he seemed to be unable to even stand properly, sitting on the floor against the wall, waiting for you toe out of surgery. Serves him right."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t feel whether it served him right or not, she just thought... why bother?

    "What took him so long?" Cheng Youran said coldly.

    Hearing this, Su Lu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much.

    Cheng Youran continued, "And if he really cared that much, if he was so devoted, why hasn¡¯t hee to see you these past few days?"

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, "Gu Xin hase several times already!"

    Su Lu lightly smiled, "Even if he came, he wouldn¡¯t have seen me, so why bother?"

    "You¡¯re still making excuses for him?" Cheng Youran widened her eyes.

    Su Lu shook her head, "It¡¯s not about making excuses for anyone, it¡¯s just... I don¡¯t care anymore. What does it matter whether hees or not?"

    Cheng Youran stared at her dubiously for quite a while, and finally truly believed her when she didn¡¯t see any severe emotional fluctuations in Su Lu¡¯s eyes. Maybe Su Lu had really moved on.

    Cheng Youran felt much relieved, then warmed her hands and stood up, "Alright, let me check the wound."

    Su Lu nodded, allowing Cheng Youran to lift her hospital gown to examine the wounds. The drainage tube had already been removed, and the catheter and other tubes had also been taken out where possible.

    Su Lu was able to get out of bed and take a few steps, and after passing gas, she could eat a bit as well.

    She was recovering quite well. Even Professor Zhou had said she was strong, a model of maternal resilience.

    "Looks good," Cheng Youran said after checking her over.

    "That¡¯s good," Su Lu lowered her gown and asked, "So... when can I be discharged?"

    "No rush, let¡¯s have you stay for three more days for observation. This will also give Professor Zhou a chance to put together a diet and medicine n for you," Cheng Youran said.

    Su Lu nodded upon hearing this, very clear on what she needed to focus on now, which was to cooperate with the treatment.

    Nothing else needed much thought.

    After checking her, Cheng Youran sat with her for a while, then went off to work.

    After she left, Sister Chen came in with freshly cooked porridge, "Miss Su, how about chicken strip porridge today? Professor Zhou said you could eat something a bit firmer, so I made today¡¯s porridge thicker."

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes brightened, and she smiled, "That¡¯s really great. I¡¯ve been nearly starving with all the rice soup every day."

    Joy seemed toe too simply, considering just a few days ago she was somber, and today she was already happy to eat hot porridge and provide more nutrition to the baby in her stomach.

    Sister Chen cranked up the bed, and Su Lu took spoonfuls of the porridge. Her appetite seemed a bit smaller; she felt a bit full after only a few bites but ate a bit more for the sake of nutrition.

    The warm food wasforting. After finishing, shey down and fell asleep.

    She had been sleeping a lot these days, unsure whether it was the drowsiness typical of pregnancy or because the pain from her wounds had been too exhausting. Now that the pain wasn¡¯t as severe, she was sleeping more.

    As shey down, thoughts of Cheng Youran¡¯s earlier words btedly came to her mind.

    The words she had momentarily zoned out and ignored seemed to echo in her brain now that she was calm, as if she justprehended them.

    "He almost knelt down to Su Zhe, just so he could see you. But how could Su Zhe agree? Still, he waited outside. It was only because Teacher Zhou was momentarily careless and pushed you out from the operation room that he got to see you. I heard hisplexion was awful. If Teacher Zhou weren¡¯t kind-hearted, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to see you again. That jerk, it¡¯s best if you never have to see him again in your life."

    Remembering all these things left Su Lu¡¯s heart like still water.

    It turned out that when one¡¯s heart died, it truly became a dead pool from a living spring, seemingly without even a ripple.

    Su Lu could think calmly that perhaps he was in pain, was upset. But why? Because of her, Su Lu, or because... he knew about the child that was no more?

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t sure whether she had really moved on and let go, or if this was just a protective mechanism to shield herself from being bombarded by negative emotions, turning everything intensely emotional into something fuzzy.

    Joy and anger both lost their original colors.

    She didn¡¯t know how long this protective mechanism wouldst, but if it were to fail someday, she wondered what state she would be in if those well-blocked negative emotions suddenly overwhelmed her, what kind of explosion that might cause.

 Chapter 164: Act Bravely for a Just Cause

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Act Bravely for a Just Cause</h4>

    Su Lu felt somewhat fortunate to have a protective brother who shielded her from Bo Jingshen; otherwise, if that person appeared before her.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t be sure whether her emotions could remain as calm as they were now, whether this ethereal protective mechanism could still be like the still water, without pain.

    Cheng You Ran had even muttered before, since he almost knelt outside the surgery room for Su Zhe, why hadn¡¯t hee to the hospital to apologize over the past few days? Why hadn¡¯t he tried to see Su Lu?

    "He¡¯s just feeling guilty!" Cheng Youran had said, "He probably just doesn¡¯t know how to face you, huh? When you just came out of surgery and were still unconscious, he looked utterly heartbroken. Why is he nowhere to be seen now that you¡¯re awake? Does he feel guilty? Is he too scared to meet you?"

    "Stop being angry," Su Lu advised her softly, pausing before quietly adding, "It¡¯s better that he didn¡¯te. If he had, I wouldn¡¯t know... how to cope."

    "Hmph, why bother coping?" Cheng Youran retorted angrily, "I would cope with it myself, how would I cope? Just kick him out straight away."

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t want to avoiding; he simply couldn¡¯t.

    The matter started a few days ago.

    Shen Xun had obtained the blood sample and almost immediately sent it forparison.

    Jingshen, having been pulled into this situation out of nowhere and specifically by Shen Xun he had called, couldn¡¯t just shrug it off, especially considering his many years of fixation on Shen Xun. He knew in his heart and mind, so Jingshen stayed with him the whole time.

    The testing agency charged an extra fee for urgency, and the results would soon be avable.

    Jingshen apanied Shen Xun outside, casually lighting a cigarette.

    Shen Xun, not much of a smoker, took the cigarette offered by Jingshen and lit it as well.

    "The results will be out soon," Shen Xun said, holding the burning cigarette between his fingers, unable to resist rubbing his hands together, "Why do I feel a bit nervous?"

    It wasn¡¯t that he had never been nervous before, but too much time had passed, and after too many disappointments, he had be somewhat immune, subconsciously not feeling nervous and lowering his expectations.

    With not so many expectations, the disappointment wouldn¡¯t be too severe.

    But this time, he was indeed a bit nervous.

    Even intensely nervous, perhaps there was a predestined arrangement in the unknown, or maybe it was just human intuition.

    "Don¡¯t be nervous," Jing Su said, "You¡¯ve survived many big storms."

    Though he said that, Shen Xun knew it was different.

    Seeing that he was not relieved, Jing Su suggested, "Why don¡¯t you tell Aunt Zhao?"

    Shen Xun was somewhat tempted by this suggestion, but after pondering for a moment, chose not to.

    "Better not, I¡¯m already this nervous, if my mom knew about this, she would be even less calm," Shen Xun still possessed his reasoning.

    Jing Su thought about it and then nodded, "Alright. I¡¯ll wait here with you then. Let¡¯s talk when the results are out."

    Shen Xun fell silent for a moment, then remembered another issue, "Ah Su, what you mentioned before about your brother¡¯s dearest one... what was that about?"

    Shen Xun furrowed his brows deeply, "Your brother¡¯s dearest one, is that Su Lu? So is it your adoptive brother who caused Su Lu to end up like that?"

    Jing Su coughed lightly; he hadn¡¯t anticipated this. He hadn¡¯t expected this random helping hand to trigger so many chain reactions.

    "Um... let¡¯s not talk about this for now, let¡¯s wait for the results first," Jing Su wanted to briefly overlook the topic, but clearly, Shen Xun wasn¡¯t giving him that chance.

    Shen Xun said, "This has nothing to do with the results. Even if the results aren¡¯t what I hoped for, with your brother being like that, I would still be obliged to pummel him to justice."

    Shen Xun¡¯s usually mild voice was cold and determined; upon careful listening, even a bit murderous.

    "Even if it wasn¡¯t Qianqian, that person once saved my life," Shen Xun stated, "If it¡¯s for gratitude..."

    "Eh," Jing Su clearly hadn¡¯t expected this twist and was momentarily at a loss for how to react.

    Right, a lifesaver...

    And Shen Xun had always been an honorable man.

    Jing Su felt a headacheing on, suddenly no longer wanting to deal with Bo Jingshen. He used to think this brother was the most sensible and principled, not needing to worry about him.

    But now, it was utterly face-pping.

    Where was this not needing to worry about?

    Jing Su felt he had never really acted as a good older brother over the years, and now his heart was truly breaking.

    "Ah Xun..." Jing Su tried to smooth things over, difficult as it was for someone of his temperament, who hadn¡¯t done much smoothing over in many years.

    But now he had no choice...

    Moreover, Shen Xun wasn¡¯t one to fall for such attempts, cutting Jing Su off before he couldplete his peace-making spiel, "Ah Su, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, don¡¯t bother with those excuses; you¡¯re not the type to smooth things over. Just tell me what happened."

    Jing Su clicked his tongue, somewhat resigned and too tired to think of any more peacemaking excuses.

    "Alright," Jing Su nodded, his expression much more relieved, "There¡¯s nothing particrlyplicated. You know what kind of man my old man is, right?"

    Shen Xun nodded, "Not intimately, but I¡¯ve heard enough. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have broken away from the Jing Family."

    "Yeah, that¡¯s the gist. I broke away from the Jing Family, from him. My old man, being someone who¡¯s so controlling, absolutely cannot ept it. It¡¯s something he couldn¡¯t get over, in terms of face, substance, and pride. It was impossible for him to let it go, so he gave up on exerting efforts on me," Jing Su exined calmly, as if he wasn¡¯t talking about his own issues.

    Over the years, he had been able to detach himself emotionally and logically when discussing the family troubles and the embarrassing stories of his father, as if talking about somebody else¡¯s family.

    "So, he found the illegitimate children he was unwilling to acknowledge years ago, virtually abandoning them outside. Probably because he didn¡¯t want to exert efforts on his unfilial son anymore and realized he couldn¡¯t mold me into what he wanted, he nned to cultivate an heir anew in the way he desired, ideally someone who could oppose and take me down,"

    "In his dreams? How is that possible," Shen Xun raised his eyebrows skeptically.

    The group of people they were part of, the education they received from childhood, and the atmosphere they grew up in all contributed to their unequal starting points.

    And Jing Su was indeed one of the most outstanding among them.

    Picking someone haphazardly from outside and hoping to take down Jing Su on the spur of the moment? A tough call.

    "I think at most he wanted to give you a sense of crisis, hoping you would regret it," Shen Xun suggested.

    He indeed hit the nail on the head with one statement.

    Jing Su chuckled, "Who knows, maybe that¡¯s what he initially thought, but unexpectedly, he really managed to strike gold from the sand."

 Chapter 165 Results

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Results</h4>

    "There¡¯s an old saying, ¡¯When the rich be poor, their hearts panic; when the poor suddenly be rich, they be arrogant.¡¯

    Therefore, many illegitimate children of wealthy families, when suddenly recognized, usually have a period of arrogant behavior. They indulge in wasteful spending, hedonistic pleasures, and neglect their proper duties.

    Rather than calling it arrogance, it¡¯s more like being at a loss due to a sudden change in their living environment, trying to vent and get used to things, with the unfamiliar lifestyle being the first thing they confront.

    For example, wasteful spending.

    But Bo Jingshen was entirely different. He adapted to the unfamiliarity with neither inferiority nor arrogance, calm andposed.

    It has to be said, Jing Ce was quite lucky.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had such an outstanding son like Jing Su. Although, Jing Su was, after all, the product of an elite education. To put it more bluntly, he was the king of the gu bred by the Jing Family¡¯s gu-style upbringing.

    Bo Jingshen was different. He hadn¡¯t gone through any elite education, yet he was so outstanding, even holding his own in such circles without showing any weaknesses.

    Facing Jing Ce¡¯s high standards and demands, he performed perfectly.

    It showed that Jing Ce¡¯s luck could be said to be very good.

    If only he were a more reliable father, having two such promising sons, he would probably wake upughing from his dreams.

    "The old man, if nothing else, is really lucky. He really panned gold out of the sand. My brother is that piece of gold. So maybe the old man saw that I was getting harder and harder to turn around, and then saw that my brother was actually quite promising. He calcted the cost, probably finding that the cost to turn me around was higher than to nurture my brother. So, he fixed his gaze onto my brother," Jing Su said.

    Upon hearing this, Shen Xun, though furious on behalf of Su Lu, had to admit...

    "Then he really is miserable."

    Who doesn¡¯t know what kind of person Jing Ce is?

    Jing Su sighed lightly, "Yeah, sometimes I feel like he appeared just to shield me from disasters and misfortune. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental, so perfect, to block the old man¡¯s view entirely? The better I do, the more the old man wants him to outshine me, to defeat me. To prove that even someone he casually taught, with a wild background, could be better than me."

    Jing Su felt helpless discussing some of Jing Ce¡¯s actions and thoughts. He was basically either repulsed or resigned.

    "It¡¯s like he¡¯s obsessed. So, the better I do, the more the old man hopes my brother does better, can¡¯t lose to me, has to defeat me. And the more outstanding my brother is, the less likely the old man will let him go. You know, being targeted by someone like the old man is not a pleasant thing."

    To this, Shen Xun agreed.

    Agreed, but "So what? Just because he¡¯s pitiable, does that mean he can bully Qian... bully Su Lu?"

    "The other day, the old man came to Feng City, quietly, and even before that, he had settled the formalities in Beijing with my brother¡¯s mother, sort of a bargaining chip, I guess. Then he forcibly arranged a marriage between my brother and the Xiao Family."

    At this point, what else was there for Shen Xun to not understand?

    Even if Su Lu and Jingshen were together, they couldn¡¯t cope with such maniptions by Jing Ce.

    "The old man is best at exploiting weaknesses; he must have used some chip to threaten my brother. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have agreed to the marriage with the Xiao Family. Before, when there was no talk of betrothal, this kid could n an escape meticulously even without full-grown wings. Now that he is fully fledged, how could he willingly be manipted?"

    Jing Su was all too familiar with Jing Ce¡¯s tactics.

    Someone emerged from inside, "Shen Xun!"

    "Here!"

    Shen Xun immediately stood up. Where was there time to listen to Jing Su tell stories now? He sprang up and ran over in leaping strides, "What¡¯s up?! Is the result out?"

    "Yes, this is the expedited forensic report you requested."

    A thin, bound document was handed over to Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun solemnly took the document, holding it in his hands for quite a while without making a move.

    Jing Su walked up and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Not looking?"

    Shen Xun took a deep breath! Yet, his lips still trembled uncontrobly, "I¡¯m afraid to look, I¡¯m a bit scared."

    He had thought that after so many years, he would have grown an irond exterior, but at this moment, he was still intensely emotional and extremely anxious.

    "Then let me look for you," Jing Su took the document from his hand, looking at him with inquiry, "How about it? If you don¡¯t agree, you can do it yourself."

    Shen Xun took a couple of deep breaths but didn¡¯t manage to extend his hand to take the responsibility himself, so he nodded and said, "Alright, you help me look."

    Jing Su, not feeling the same nerves or having as many concerns, reached for the document. Though he wasn¡¯t as tense, his expression became a bit more serious.

    He carefully opened the document.

    The paternity test report was actually very straightforward.

    It would not be straightforward because it contained a lot of professional jargon and gic mappingparison charts; honestly, it looked rather high-end and could easily confuse people.

    But it could still be described as an extremely straightforward report because on the main page of the report, there was a line of red, bold text printing the result.

    "Upon verification, the biological parent-child rtionship between sample A and sample B is 99.9999% probable; sample A¡¯s genotype meets the gic conditions necessary for being sample B¡¯s biological mother. The Combined Parentage Index (CPI value) is 1207217.0923, and the Probability of Parentage (RCP) is 99.9991%."

    This blunt, even though it included some professional terminology that could be confusing, those strings of 9999 were like a heavy tranquilizer¡ªsimple and straightforward.

    Jing Su didn¡¯t even need to look further; just a nce, and he knew the result.

    Not to mention Shen Xun, Jing Su was somewhat dumbfounded himself. Nobody would have thought that it was just a matter of helping out in Jianghu on a whim.

    Who knew that such an improbable coincidence would actually ur?

    Shen Xun had been searching for this sister for more than twenty years.

    "How... how is it?" Shen Xun was somewhat nervous, primarily because seeing Jing Su¡¯s grave expression made him even more anxious.

    Could it be... not?

    Could his hopes be dashed yet again?

    Shen Xun felt an empty pain in his heart, even though he had gotten used to countless disappointments over the years.

    But at the moment, he was still stung by this hollow loss.

    Jing Su handed him the report, and Shen Xun took it with trembling hands.

    Before he had a chance to look, he heard Jing Su say, "Congrattions, Axun. Now you can call Aunt Zhao."

    Upon hearing these words, Shen Xun¡¯s hand shook, and he fumbled it, dropping the document to the ground.

    His lips, his whole body, trembled.

    He hurriedly squatted down, frantically trying to pick up the document to see it with his own eyes, but his hands were so weak that he failed to pick it up several times.

    What kind of storm hadn¡¯t Captain Shen of the search and rescue brigade seen before? Yet, he had never been this nervous.

    Finally picking up the document and opening it, he was smacked in the eyes by that string of bright red 99.999%.

    Shen Xun¡¯s vision blurred.

 Chapter 166: Telephone

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Telephone</h4>

    Shen Xun¡¯s hand trembled as he clutched the identification documents; with his other hand, he covered his eyes. He squatted there, his shoulders shaking violently, emitting a whimpering sound akin to that of a wounded beast, unable to weep properly.

    Jing Su reached out a hand, attempting tofort him. But having never seen Shen Xun like this before, he didn¡¯t know how to offerfort and stiffly withdrew his hand.

    Indeed, they had never seen Shen Xun in such a state, and had never even considered that Shen Xun could be like this.

    After all, this was Shen Xun, a hard man among hard men. Among their group, there was no one quite like Shen Xun. Although it might not be said that they lived days of debauchery,

    due to their privileged family backgrounds since childhood, they were somewhat softened by indulgence.

    Out of people like them, how many were willing to endure the hardships of the military academy?

    But Shen Xun was different. He seemed to have never considered any other path and had persevered through all the hardships and exhaustion.

    Among their group, there was another who had gone to the military academy just like Shen Xun. And that fellow came from a genuine revolutionary background, with a family going back three generations all dressed in military uniforms.

    But none of them had endured like Shen Xun, to graduate from the military academy and then join the high-pressure search and rescue team? Impossible.

    That fellow abandoned his military career for a civil one right after graduating from the academy, unable to bear the hardship.

    Over the years, Shen Xun had sustained countless injuries, both big and small. Not to speak of shedding tears, he had never so much as furrowed his brow. When they visited him in hospital, they always saw Shen Xun¡¯s face with a gentle andforting smile.

    This iron-hard warrior, who never cried despite bleeding, was now kneeling on the floor of the identification center hall, covering his eyes and shaking his shoulders, unable to weep properly.

    It was indeed somewhat unexpected and startling for Jing Su.

    The staff members, although casting nces in their direction, had seen all walks of life at the identification center, dealing with various pathological samples and paternity tests.

    They were used to seeing every aspect of life; some received pathology results indicating malignant tumors, others learned their tumors were benign. Therefore, they exhibited different reactions of joy or anger.

    Some were ted to find out the children were theirs through paternity tests, while others discovered they had unwittingly raised someone else¡¯s child.

    Joy and anger were disyed differently.

    But seeing such a tall, handsome man weeping silently in the hall did attract quite a bit of attention.

    "Axun," Jing Su called out, "this is a joyous asion, please don¡¯t be like this."

    After more than twenty years of searching, there was finally a result; wasn¡¯t it a joyous asion?

    Shen Xun sat there, gradually stopping his sobbing, but his expression and emotions didn¡¯t recover as quickly, so he continued to cover his eyes while sitting for a while.

    Then he took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, releasing the hand that covered his eyes, "I¡¯m okay now, I¡¯m okay."

    His nasal voice was heavy, his eyes red and slightly swollen, with fine droplets of tears clinging to hisshes. But his emotions seemed much calmer.

    Jing Su said, "You should tell Aunt Zhao, she¡¯ll definitely be overjoyed."

    Shen Xun nodded but, after pondering for a moment, he didn¡¯t take out his phone to share the good news with his mother.

    His phone remained in his hand for a moment without dialing, then he stuffed it back into his pocket.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Jing Su asked.

    Shen Xun shook his head, "Not in a hurry. Before I tell my mom, there¡¯s something else I need to deal with."

    Jing Su was about to speak when his phone rang.

    Pulling it out, he saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s name disyed on the screen.

    Jing Su nced at the screen, then at Shen Xun, and thought about Shen Xun¡¯s words, "there¡¯s something else I need to deal with."

    And at this moment, Shen Xun¡¯s gaze was deep, staring at the name Bo Jingshen on the screen in an inscrutable way.

    Jing Su: "..."

    Shen Xun nced at him, "Why aren¡¯t you answering?"

    Jing Su wasn¡¯t the type to make a fuss. Hearing this, he slid his finger across the screen and answered the call.

    "Um, it¡¯s me," Jing Su said.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end, quiet enough that only the sound of breathing could be heard.

    Then, a very hoarse and raspy voice came through, "I know it¡¯s because of you she was saved. Thanks, really, I¡¯m deeply grateful."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t hide his gratitude; although his voice was rough and hoarse, the thankfulness in his tone and in every syble was unmistakable.

    "There¡¯s no need for thanks," Jing Su said, feeling somewhat helpless inside.

    Thinking to himself, if that silly boy Jingshen could see the expression on his elder brother¡¯s face right now...

    "Where are you? Still in Feng City?" asked Bo Jingshen.

    Jing Su: "What for?"

    "Jing Ruo said she missed you and wants to see you," Bo Jingshen stated without any hesitation.

    Jing Ruo, who was listening in on the other end, nearly popped her eyes out of their sockets. What the hell? When did she ever say she wanted to see her big brother? She didn¡¯t want to at all!

    Although her big brother had been decent to her, if possible, she felt it would be best to keep her distance. Ideally, they would only meet during the holidays, and even better, only need to meet then, but still receive pocket money continuously¡ªnow that would be perfect.

    In any case, at this moment, Jing Ruo felt like she¡¯d been hit with an out-of-the-blue usation. She nearly killed Bo Jingshen with her re, but he ignored her gaze, merely raising an eyebrow and ncing over at Xiao Caizi.

    Jing Ruo could guess what Bo Jingshen meant.

    Xiao Caizi had been a big help. It was only right to repay the favor with interest to Xiao Caizi.

    For example, by allowing them to meet.

    But on this end, Jing Su had no idea about any Xiao Caizi, all he knew was that the current Shen Xun was a mix of excited joy and raging fury.

    If they were to meet, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Even though Shen Xun seemed to have a mild temper, underneath he was actually quite violent, especially when he was younger, always unable to find his sister! Constantly cycling from hope to disappointment could easily warp a person¡¯s personality.

    Shen Xun¡¯s personality had indeed been affected back then, seemingly gentle and harmless on the outside, yet harboring a violent and unruly side deep within.

    Now filled with joyous excitement, he thought of his sister, covered in tubes and wires, and her face so pale it was nearly devoid of color.

    So when Jing Su didn¡¯t respond, Shen Xun interjected softly, "Agree to it."

    Jing Su wanted to refuse after hearing Shen Xun¡¯s words.

    But he felt that refusing might lead to an even worse oue.

    So, after a few seconds of silence, he said to Bo Jingshen on the phone, "Alright, you set the ce."

    "Okay," Bo Jingshen¡¯s rough and dry voice carried a certain deep determination, "Besides, we really should have a proper talk."

    Jing Su: "What do you want to talk about?"

    Bo Jingshen: "A few years ago, I was dragged into your war; it wasn¡¯t by my choice. I exited early, had no intention, and didn¡¯t have the chance to get involved in your conflicts."

    Jing Su raised an eyebrow, catching the implication in his words, "Oh? So what you mean to say is, you¡¯re preparing to get involved now?"

 Chapter 167: Enthusiastic Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Enthusiastic Crowd</h4>

    Bo Jingshen: "Let¡¯s meet and talk. I can¡¯t just sit around and wait to die like before."

    Jing Su easily figured out why Bo Jingshen was provoked.

    However...

    Jing Su: "What about your mother... Are you not concerned about her? Jing Ce has herpletely under his control right now."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end, and the voice was faint, "Everyone must be responsible for their own actions and choices, and she is no exception."

    Jing Su could tell that Bo Jingshen had made his decision.

    "Alright, let¡¯s talk when we meet." Jing Su nced at Shen Xun, whose eyes were deep and dark, and after considering it, decided to warn Bo Jingshen, "But you should be mentally prepared; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished."

    Jing Su repeated Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, "Everyone has to be responsible for their own actions and choices, you are no exception."

    Bo Jingshen did not understand the deep meaning of his words, but they were painful enough.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice became even hoarser, "I know. I have already... paid a painful price, I have already been punished. I¡¯ll send you the location once it¡¯s set."

    After ending the call, Jing Su nced sideways at Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun remained silent, as if he could continue this silence forever.

    Just when Jing Su thought that he had been too shocked today to say anything else.

    Shen Xun spoke softly, "What he¡¯s undergone is hardly a punishment, Ah Su. Your brother is far too naive, wasn¡¯t he always clever before? How can he be so naive now?"

    As Shen Xun spoke, his voice suddenly turned cold, as if it were a deadly note from hell, "I will let him understand what real punishment is."

    Meanwhile, on the other end, Bo Jingshen slowly slumped onto the table after hanging up the phone.

    Xiao Caizi frowned, "I¡¯m not in such a hurry, why must it be today? With you looking like this..."

    Bo Jingshen slightly lifted his head and red at her.

    This Xiao Caizi... now that she¡¯s familiar, she really is something else; she¡¯spletely different from the gentle and impable nobledy she appeared to be at first.

    Even Jing Ruo, that girl, is more gentle and delicate than her.

    Bo Jingshen red at her, "Shall I go and tell Jing Su to cancel? Are you sure?"

    "Uh." Xiao Caizi hesitated, then honestly and openly shook her head, "No, I¡¯m not sure."

    "Then shut up..." Bo Jingshen said, then slumped back over the table.

    Jing Ruo frowns on the side, "But... Brother, you are really not in good shape right now, are you sure you¡¯re okay?"

    It¡¯s not just being in bad shape; when Jing Ruo looked at him now, she was terrified. Hisplexion was no longer just pale, but a sickly, ghastly white, as if he could be taken to a mortuary at any second.

    "No problem." Bo Jingshen grimaced and said through clenched teeth, his hand pressed hard against his abdomen, "It¡¯s not deadly."

    But these pains made him more lucid, lucid enough to face all the sadness.

    His woman, his Su Xiaolu, was hurt like that.

    In his current state, what did it matter? It was nothing.

    Bo Jingshen had set the location at Yunding¡¯s bar.

    Jing Ruo advised, "Why must it be there? Isn¡¯t there a better ce?"

    Xiao Caizi said, "He mes himself and wants to relive it over and over, what¡¯s the use in advising him..."

    It must be said, Xiao Caizi was indeed right.

    There were so many ces in Feng City to meet, but he specifically chose Yunding.

    That ce... after his reunion with Su Lu, became like a cursed ce...

    Every time here, there never seemed to be any good news.

    He vited her, he hurt her, he "betrayed" her.

    Thus, Bo Jingshen chose to stay here, reliving his self-reproach and sorrow over and over, as if it somehow made things a little better.

    Jing Su didn¡¯t expect Bo Jingshen to look this way, which surprised him quite a bit.

    "What¡¯s going on..." Jing Su furrowed his brow.

    Jing Ruo pursed her lips beside him, with a "See, I told you" expression.

    Jing Su had never seen Bo Jingshen like this. Even when Jing Ce had annoyed him to the extent of meticulously nning to flee the country, he had never looked so dispirited and wretched.

    And now... to put it bluntly, he looked like a ghost. At least a ghost still has some spirit, but Bo Jingshen seemed to have none left, just an empty shell, sitting there.

    Who knows how much weight he had lost. In just a few days, he seemed significantly gaunter, his clothes looking somewhat baggy.

    His pale face, stubble on his chin, the shadows under his eyes...

    "Are you here? Take a seat." Bo Jingshen said. He didn¡¯t even take a good look at Jing Su, naturally, he didn¡¯t notice Shen Xun beside him either.

    It was Xiao Caizi who recognized him; her gaze had been vaguely lingering on Jing Su¡¯s face.

    Thus, it took her a moment longer to recognize Shen Xun.

    "Are you... Brother Shen?" Xiao Caizi seemed surprised.

    Shen Xun nodded, looking at her. Due to his mood, his expression was void of any smiles, but his voice was rtively gentle, "Little girl from the Xiao Family, right? You¡¯ve grown up quite a bit..."

    "Brother Shen, long time no see." Xiao Caizi greeted him, and of course, she had heard about Shen Xun¡¯s exploits, roughly knowing he had gone to another ce for recuperation. It had been quite a while since she¡¯d seen him in Beijing.

    "What brings you here? Were you in Feng City?" Xiao Caizi seemed surprised.

    "I¡¯ve been recuperating in Feng City for a while now," Shen Xun replied along her line of conversation, "As for why I am here..."

    Shen Xun paused, his gaze suddenly turning cold towards Bo Jingshen.

    "I¡¯m just lending a helping hand. I happen to have the rare blood type. Jing Su said it was an emergency in Jianghu requiring blood donation, so I came," Shen Xun said.

    Upon hearing that, Bo Jingshen¡¯s dim eyes suddenly looked up.

    "Thank you." Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was sincere, "If there¡¯s anything I can do to help you in the future..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard Shen Xun scoff coldly.

    "Of course, there is something you can help with," Shen Xun said. "The best help you could provide would be to stay as far away from Su Lu as possible. How about that? Can you do it?"

    Upon hearing this, Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed.

    He looked at Shen Xun, "You..."

    Bo Jingshen had heard simr words from Su Zhe before, but after all, Su Zhe was Su Xiaolu¡¯s brother, so it made sense for him to say such things. But this person in front of him...

    What right did he have?

    "You are... who?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Jing Su felt a bit awkward standing by; it was really unfortunate that he had to be there.

    On one side was an old friend, on the other, a younger brother-inw.

    Oh, and nearby, a woman who could have been his fianc¨¦e if he hadn¡¯t broken off the engagement in time.

    Before Jing Su could mentally reach a second round of embarrassment, Shen Xun¡¯s fist, carrying the force of his punch, came smashing forward.

    "I¡¯m just a concerned bystander who stands up against injustices, can¡¯t stand seeing you bastards bully a girl."

 Chapter 168 Mockery? Self-Mockery

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Mockery? Self-Mockery</h4>

    Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events.

    Jing Ruo stared nkly for a moment and then hurriedly said, "Hey, how can you hit someone like that!"

    But she couldn¡¯t reach out to stop Shen Xun because she simply couldn¡¯t hold him back¡ªShen Xun was like a furious lion!

    "Hey! Axun!" Jing Su wanted to reach out to pull him back, but Shen Xun¡¯s movements were fast and fierce, with a very strong momentum.

    Jing Su¡¯s angle of intervention was off, and Shen Xun¡¯s hand happened to brush against the back of his hand. Despite having no visible fingernails, the cleanly cut nails, with the added velocity and fury, were as sharp as des.

    A mere brush was already damaging enough.

    Jing Su furrowed his brows, pursed his lips, and noticed a new, jagged wound on the back of his hand, which was quite deep¡ªit looked as if a long strip of skin and flesh had been scraped off.

    Blood gushed out immediately, dripping down Jing Su¡¯s fingers.

    "Brother!" Jing Ruo was shocked at the sight of the striking blood and cried out in rm.

    With just one idental move from Shen Xun looking this severe, one could easily imagine what effect a deliberate action would have when it actually hit someone¡¯s body.

    And that very action had fallen squarely upon Bo Jingshen.

    "Ugh..." Bo Jingshen grunted. When he fell to the ground, the corners of his mouth split open, oozing blood.

    But heughed, and his white, neat teeth were stained with scarlet.

    "You¡¯re stillughing? You dare tough?" Shen Xun¡¯s rage red to an even higher degree upon seeing the smile on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face.

    Because he could tell that Bo Jingshen¡¯s smile was mocking.

    How could he dare to mock?

    Shen Xun threw another punch, smashing into Bo Jingshen¡¯s abdomen.

    Bo Jingshen groaned and curled up like a shrimp but still wore that same smile on his face.

    A mocking one.

    But he wasn¡¯t mocking Shen Xun.

    He was mocking himself, really. It was good¡ªin fact, he felt somewhat relieved to have someone punish him in such a straightforward way.

    After all, not even Su Zhe would punish him in such a direct way, making him pay the price.

    Bo Jingshen felt like he was suffocating. Especially since Jing Ruo was alwaysforting him: "It¡¯s not your fault, you didn¡¯t mean it, it¡¯s all Jing Ce¡¯s treachery..." bb

    How could it not be his fault? It was entirely his fault.

    Bo Jingshen med everything on himself; it was the only way he could feel a bit better, only the bluntest forms of punishment could provide him some relief.

    Like pain.

    On this point, Bo Jingshen¡¯s thoughts were rmingly in sync with Shen Xun.

    Su Xiaolu lying helplessly and frail on the operating table, enduring untold suffering. Why should he be walking around as if nothing¡¯s wrong?

    Someone pleasee, any kind of reprimand would do, as long as the physical pain could distract from the heartache.

    Now, Shen Xun was beyond reason; Qianqiany weak and pallid on the hospital bed, having just undergone surgery.

    You still have the gall to smile? He had no time to ponder whether Bo Jingshen¡¯s smile was self-derision or mockery.

    Shen Xun just wanted to smash that detestable smiling face!

    "Axun, that¡¯s enough..." said Jing Su in a deep voice.

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyes were red as he lifted his foot and kicked Bo Jingshen hard.

    "Phew..."

    Bo Jingshen covered his abdomen and, unable to hold back, coughed up a mouthful of dark red blood.

    "Young brother!" Jing Ruo was overwhelmed.

    The two brothers she usually feared most had both been injured in the conflict, thanks to the formidable Shen Xun, who managed to wreak havoc on both at once.

    It was Xiao Caizi next to them, her brow deeply furrowed, who nced at Bo Jingshen as hey curled up on the ground, twitching slightly.

    Then she turned to look at Jing Su, her gaze fixing on the wound on the back of his hand. Xiao Caizi¡¯s eyes grew deeper, especially when Jing Su, seeing Bo Jingshen coughing up blood, prepared to intervene despite his hand injury to stop Shen Xun...

    Xiao Caizi suddenly took action.

    Her movements were incredibly sharp, one could tell she was trained! Very skilled! Very agile.

    In almost no time, she was exchanging blows with Shen Xun. Where Jing Su would get gloriously injured trying to break up the fight, Xiao Caizi quickly managed to pull them apart.

    Considering Xiao Caizi¡¯s fluid maneuvering, it was no wonder that Bo Jingshen could hardly break free whenever she sped his arm.

    Who would have known that such a gentle and demuredy of high society could be trained like a martial artist...

    After being pulled back, Shen Xun began to regain his senses, realizing he had never intended to actually take a life.

    In a moment of impulse, he acted recklessly, but as he calmed down and saw Bo Jingshen curled up on the ground, spitting blood, he knew something was very wrong.

    "Your punch was too heavy," Jing Su said.

    It was then that Shen Xun noticed the wound on the back of Jing Su¡¯s hand.

    "How..." Shen Xun began to ask how he got hurt so badly. Then he felt a sticky sensation in the crevices of his nails.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed in his unreasonableness, but now that he felt the sticky feeling, he felt disturbed.

    Shen Xun knew what that stickiness was¡ªit was probably Jing Su¡¯s flesh and blood.

    It was because of this that, upon regaining his rationale, Shen Xun felt some remorse towards Jing Su.

    After all, if it were not for Jing Su, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find his sister. Not to mention, they¡¯d been friends for so many years...

    "You think you weren¡¯t too heavy-handed?" Jing Su asked.

    "I owe you an apology," Shen Xun said, and then nced at Bo Jingshen, still curled up on the ground, before continuing to Jing Su, "However, he deserved it."

    "Yeah, by the look of him, he seems almost grateful you gave him a beating," Jing Su quipped, his lips curling. After being beaten so badly, Bo Jingshen still managed to smile; Shen Xun found it intolerable, but even Jing Su felt Bo Jingshen had iting.

    "Big brother! We need to get the young brother to the hospital now! And your hand needs to be bandaged!" Jing Ruo called out urgently.

    It was no easy task for her, her heart heavy with worry. Even though she was a younger sister, she was nowpletely upied with concern for her two brothers, acting almost like a mother.

    Jing Su nced at Bo Jingshen and agreed that the situation was not right, "This doesn¡¯t look like... just a mouth injury from a fall, does it?"

    Jing Ruo eximed urgently, "What are you thinking? He¡¯s spitting blood!"

    The result was, naturally, a rush to the hospital; the ambnce came directly for them. By the time it arrived, Bo Jingshen had already lost consciousness. Although not in shock, he wasn¡¯t far from it.

    Shen Xun grabbed Jing Su immediately, whispering, "Don¡¯t let him go to the hospital where Qianqian is."

    "This is a matter of life and death..." Jing Su began, but before he could finish, he met Shen Xun¡¯s earnest eyes.

    Jing Su sighed softly, "Alright. We¡¯ll do it your way."

    And so, the ambnce drove directly to a different hospital,pletely eliminating any chance Bo Jingshen might have had to see Su Lu.

 Chapter 169 Emotional Illness

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Emotional Illness</h4>

    After all, with Shen Xun¡¯s current terrible impression of Bo Jingshen, he would assume malicious intent behind Bo Jingshen¡¯s actions.

    Should they encounter each other in the same hospital, Shen Xun would definitely believe that Bo Jingshen was deliberately resorting to a ruse of self-injury.

    Therefore, it would be best not to be in the same hospital, to prevent him from harassing Qianqian.

    That¡¯s what Shen Xun thought, his reasoning extremely straightforward.

    However, Bo Jingshen indeed had no intention of harassing Su Lu.

    He was quickly arranged to be hospitalized.

    "Stomach bleeding?" Jing Ruo was quite surprised upon hearing the diagnosis.

    The doctor said, "Yes, and judging by the color, it seems that he¡¯s been bleeding for a while now. He must have endured through it before."

    Jing Ruo: "I knew it!"

    She noticed that Bo Jingshen¡¯splexion had been terrible from the start. At first, she thought it was due to overwhelming grief after finding out about Su Lu¡¯s situation, a consequence of his emotions.

    But as Bo Jingshen¡¯splexion grew increasingly worse, Jing Ruo began to suspect that the situation might not be so simple. She suspected he was in difort somewhere, but no matter how she asked, Bo Jingshen always said he was fine.

    Also, there was not a trace of pain in his expression. It seemed like all his emotions had be dulled, all senses blurred, as if veiled. He didn¡¯t seem like someone suffering from physical pain, so gradually, Jing Ruo started to think it might still be due to his emotions.

    Who would have thought it was actually stomach bleeding!

    "How could he end up with stomach bleeding out of the blue..." Jing Su furrowed his brows deeply, asking in a heavy voice.

    The doctor exined, "There could be many reasons for that, such as stomach illnesses, alcohol abuse and so on, all of which could trigger bleeding in the stomach. Even without these direct causes, emotional stress can have an impact. If emotions fluctuate too violently..."

    The doctor paused before continuing, "then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for the body to experience certain issues. The impact of emotions on the body is quite significant. For instance, many thyroid diseases are tied to emotional disturbances."

    The doctor looked up at Jing Su and Jing Ruo, asking, "His emotions must have been very unstabletely, right? I think his stomach bleeding is mostly caused by emotional stress."

    Jing Ruo, surprised, said, "You can tell?"

    The doctor sighed softly, "Mainly because I noticed his hair has turned a bit white. If his emotional fluctuations didn¡¯t reach an extreme level, if he hadn¡¯t experienced a significant upheaval in life, it usually wouldn¡¯t be like this."

    Jing Su: "..."

    Jing Ruo: "..."

    Both looked towards Bo Jingshen lying in the hospital bed, unsure whether this had just happened or if they had simply overlooked it before.

    Now, upon closer inspection, they realized that among Bo Jingshen¡¯s jet-ck hair, there were indeed patches of white.

    Already haggard and thin, with those flecks of white hair interspersed, he embodied a vivid picture of destion.

    "To be hospitalized, to rest in bed quietly, afterwards he must be taken good care of. Stomach diseases are considered ailments of the affluent. With proper care, there should be no trouble. But if one bes careless one day, even if it hasn¡¯t acted up in a long time, it might still suddenly re up to remind you that you¡¯re a patient,"

    the doctor said while writing the medical records and advice.

    Jing Ruo nodded repeatedly while listening on the side.

    Shen Xun frowned nearby, obviously not expecting that Jing Su, his nominal younger brother, would end up in such a state.

    He stood up and took the papers the doctor had provided, "I¡¯ll go and get him admitted."

    Shen Xun left with the paperwork and the doctor.

    Jing Ruo raised her eyes to nce at Jing Su and said softly, "Big brother, maybe you should stay here a little longer?"

    "Hmm?" Jing Su looked down at her, seemingly unclear about why she had suddenly made such a remark.

    "I can¡¯t control our younger brother. He doesn¡¯t listen to me; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up with such severe gastric bleeding. But I think he might be more willing to listen to you, so... Big brother, maybe you should really stay here a little longer? Otherwise, given our brother¡¯s temperament, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll only make things worse."

    Jing Ruo¡¯s words were not an exaggeration at all. After hearing them, Jing Su thought it over and felt there was some truth to them.

    After pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, "Alright then."

    Jing Ruo finally felt relieved upon hearing this, exhaling gently. Then she focused on Jing Su¡¯s hand and quickly said, "Big brother, you should get the wound on your hand dressed first. That Shen Xun, he really hit with a lot of force. Who is he exactly? What kind of grudge does he have that made him hit our younger brother so hard?"

    Jing Su naturally couldn¡¯t discuss Shen Xun¡¯s private affairs with Jing Ruo and simply stood up, saying, "In any case, he has his very legitimate reasons... Enough about that. I¡¯ll go get this dressed; you stay here with Jingshen."

    As Jing Su left the sickroom, he saw Xiao Caizi standing against the wall in the corridor.

    Leaning against the wall, one of her long legs was slightly bent, with her toes pointed towards the floor, while she held a paper cup in her mouth, her fine white teeth gripping the rim of the cup to keep it from falling.

    Then with both hands, she was rapidly typing on her phone, a feat evident from the speed of her fingers.

    Jing Su suddenly recalled how this young woman had, with such ease, managed to pull Shen Xun away earlier...

    She must be a martial artist.

    The thought that he had almost been engaged to this woman...

    Jing Su curled his lips slightly, feeling as if he had narrowly escaped disaster.

    Xiao Caizi seemed to sense his presence and nced over at him.

    Her eyes were bright and clear, typically exuding a gentle and graceful air in front of others.

    But after those few moves earlier, if she still pretended to be all gentleness and grace, it wouldn¡¯t be very convincing.

    So Xiao Caizi didn¡¯t bother to put on that gentle and graceful facade any longer.

    She stared at Jing Su for two seconds, then her gaze dropped to his hand, smudged with blood that was half-dry and sticky-dark red. Fresh blood oozed from the wound, creating newyers over the old, making it look even more of a mess.

    Jing Su met her gaze and simply nodded in polite acknowledgment, without saying much else.

    Xiao Caizi stared at him for another two seconds, her eyes shifting from his hand back to his face momentarily.

    Suddenly, she turned and waved toward the direction of the nurse¡¯s station, "Excuse me."

    A nurse looked over and understandingly said to her, "Someone¡¯s here for him? Shall we dress the wound now?"

    "Yes, thank you." Xiao Caizi immediately nodded.

    "It¡¯s no trouble. Come to the treatment room over here. Let¡¯s take a look at the wound. If it doesn¡¯t need stitches, it won¡¯t take long to dress," the nurse said.

    Jing Su stood still, his brows knitted into a faint frown.

    He was somewhat puzzled, but deep down, he seemed to understand that perhaps Xiao Caizi had stayed here just to... arrange for his wound dressing in advance, waiting for him to sort things out with Bo Jingshen so he could get it taken care of then.

    It was all neatly arranged.

    "Thank you," Jing Su said softly in gratitude.

    Xiao Caizi looked up at him, her eyes reflecting aplex mixture of emotions. "Don¡¯t mention it, I have my own selfish reasons."

 Chapter 170: Caged Bird

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Caged Bird</h4>

    Self-interest?

    Jing Su¡¯s brows slightly twitched when he heard this.

    Steady and enigmatic, Jing Su was mostly reticent, except when something interested him or he was dealing with familiar people.

    Obviously, Xiao Caizi did not fall into the category of familiar people or interesting matters.

    Although they almost became engaged, it ultimately did not happen. Indeed, Jing Su had never even met her, having unterally called off the engagement.

    To Jing Su, she truly was a stranger.

    So upon hearing this, Jing Su did not intend to inquire further. He had no interest in others¡¯ secrets or their self-interests. Thus, he simply raised his eyebrows slightly and did not say anything more, just politely repeating, "Thank you."

    This almost choked Xiao Caizi¡¯s words in her throat.

    Xiao Caizi: "... You really don¡¯t want to know what my self-interest is?"

    Jing Su silently paused for a moment, his expression unchanging as he slightly shook his head, "No."

    Xiao Caizi pressed her lips together tightly, her hand hanging by her side involuntarily clenched into a fist.

    Observing her clenched fist, Jing Su couldn¡¯t help but think of her ability to nearly confront Shen Xun earlier when breaking up a fight.

    Could it be that because he showed no interest in her self-interest, she was now going to resort to violence?

    Xiao Caizi felt somewhat embarrassed, but she was not a person prone to showing her emotions easily. The gentle and demure mask she usually maintained showed no hint of her difort.

    Only her lips were a bit stiff, and her eyes blinked faster than usual.

    Jing Su¡¯s gaze moved from her clenched fist to her stiff lips.

    After two seconds of brief silence, he said, "If what you wish to discuss is your engagement with Jingshen..."

    Xiao Caizi¡¯s slightly dim eyes suddenly brightened, "You know about my engagement with him?"

    "Of course. However, as you¡¯ve seen, my brother has someone in his heart, and it¡¯s hard for him to have true feelings for you," Jing Su said calmly and frankly. "So if you¡¯re unwilling, I can try to persuade the elders of the Xiao Family when we return to Beijing."

    "Because he has someone in his heart, what about you? Why did you refuse?" Xiao Caizi suddenly asked.

    This question caught Jing Su off guard; he thought that someone like Xiao Caizi, raised in a family of such status, would maintain decorum for the sake of both parties and not mention the past.

    But unexpectedly, Xiao Caizi sometimes took an unusual path.

    "Why did you?" Xiao Caizi pressed, seeing his silence.

    Jing Su paused for a moment and said indifferently, "Regarding the initial matter, I had no ill intentions. We had never met, so naturally, I harbored no personal feelings against you. I simply do not like to be manipted."

    Hearing this, Xiao Caizi¡¯s lips quivered, forming a smile that was neither forced nor bitter, yet seemed somewhat tinged with bitterness, "I thought I was not good enough, or I did something wrong."

    She gave a bitter smile, "I was wondering where I fell short, what I did wrong, that made the Jing brothers reject the engagement in turn..."

    Considering this, Jing Su knew that no matter how one looked at it, it was indeed somewhat unfair to Xiao Caizi.

    She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; it was merely a difference in stance. Regarding the engagement, she was willing to be manipted by the elders, whereas both he and Bo Jingshen were not. Naturally, such a situation couldn¡¯t satisfy both parties.

    For him and Bo Jingshen, the oue was certainly favorable, but for Xiao Caizi, the result was somewhat unfair. Although equality between men and women was always stressed, the reality was often unequal, such as in the matter of breaking off engagements where women generally faced more criticism.

    Reflecting on this, Jing Su felt somewhat remorseful towards Xiao Caizi.

    He pondered for a moment, then continued, "I tried my best to minimize the impact. I called off the engagement before the engagement announcement was made public, thinking it was quite appropriate. Yet, it still troubled you. That said, my brother and I truly owe you an apology. If there¡¯s anything we can help with in the future, just let us know."

    Jing Su¡¯s words were quite carefully framed. Had it been someone else, there would likely be no discontent after hearing them.

    Having the opportunity for the owners of JS Corporation and Boss Technology to lend a helping hand was certainly a significant advantage.

    However, upon hearing this, Xiao Caizi just silently smiled for a moment, then helplesslyughed, "Forget it. I didn¡¯te here to cause trouble; I just wanted an answer."

    Jing Su always felt her emotions were slightly off, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. There was a bitterness and loneliness on her face that made one feel uneasy inside.

    Especially knowing what kind of family she came from.

    Knowing what kind of cage it was, seeing her as a caged bird, unable to resist or perhaps not nning to, especially after experiencing embarrassment, and still having to submit the next time, left a bitter taste.

    Jing Su wanted to say more, but didn¡¯t get a chance.

    "Come in and get bandaged," the nurse, seeing that no one hade in yet, peeked out from the treatment room.

    "Coming." Xiao Caizi responded, then said to Jing Su, "Alright, go get your wound dressed."

    Jing Su had more to say, but stopped there. He gave Xiao Caizi another look before heading to the treatment room to bandage his hand.

    When he came out, Xiao Caizi was no longer there.

    Jing Su proceeded to Bo Jingshen¡¯s hospital room. Bo Jingshen was still unconscious, and Jing Ruo was sitting on a sofa beside, clearly upset, and it was evidently directed towards Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun sat on a nearby sofa, with a stack of hospital documents in front of him.

    "It¡¯s simply deliberate assault; how can you justify that? I should have called the police to arrest you!" Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out angrily, "Even if my little brother did something wrong, he¡¯s already suffered enough! His stomach is bleeding, his hair has turned white! He..."

    Jing Ruo red at Shen Xun, "And besides, who are you to hit someone, just a concerned citizen! What¡¯s it to you!"

    Shen Xun just nced at Jing Ruo, unsure if he inherently disliked arguing with women or if seeing Jing Ruo¡¯s state reminded him of his own sister. Regardless, Shen Xun let Jing Ruo scold him without saying a word.

    Jing Ruo, who was somewhat timid, grew bolder as Shen Xun remained unresponsive, continuing her rant, "Both of my brothers are hurt because of you. You really did a number on them."

 Chapter 171: Long Unending Dream

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Long Unending Dream</h4>

    Jing Su saw this scene at the door and heard Jing Ruo¡¯s furious words, and couldn¡¯t help but curve the corners of his mouth.

    But those words also made Shen Xun furrow his brow, a hint of self-reproach apparent in his gaze.

    To be honest, even if Bo Jingshen was beaten until he vomited blood, Shen Xun didn¡¯t feel any guilt.

    He had donated five hundred milliliters of blood to Su Lu, technically not allowed, but he had strongly volunteered and was in good condition, so an exception was made for the five hundred.

    And Su Zhe had also donated five hundred, which was why Su Zhe looked pale as a ghost and even fainted in the operating room.

    The blood they both donated was used for Su Lu.

    It was clear how much blood Su Lu had lost. Thinking this, Shen Xun felt that the amount Bo Jingshen had just vomited was insignificantpared to Su Lu.

    As for Bo Jingshen looking so haggard and having aged overnight because of heartache,

    Shen Xun couldn¡¯t muster any sympathy either. What was this to him? Qianqian had surgery, people with rare blood types had surgery, which was like navigating a realm of ghosts. Any blood loss, with insufficient stock, put them at much greater risk than an average person.

    How could Shen Xun sympathize with Bo Jingshen? Was he supposed to say, "You just lost a child, had one surgery, walked through the realm of ghosts. But you lost love!"

    Is that absurd?

    At this moment, Shen Xun turned his head to look at Bo Jingshen, who was still unconscious on the hospital bed, and could only scoff coldly, even feeling like punching him again.

    Jing Su walked in, "Is everything taken care of?"

    "It¡¯s handled," Shen Xun finally spoke.

    Jing Ruo, with sarcasm, "Wow, you can talk? I thought you were mute. My mouth got dry talking just now, and you didn¡¯t even make a peep...!"

    She usually wasn¡¯t sarcastic, but after having a monologue for so long, whatever she used, Shen Xun seemed to have not heard at all, making her feel defeated,pletely ignored...

    "That¡¯s enough," Jing Su said.

    "Brother!" Jing Ruo looked at Jing Su, "You¡¯re hurt yourself!"

    Shen Xun also noticed the bandage on Jing Su¡¯s hand and asked, "How¡¯s the hand?"

    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a superficial wound. Doesn¡¯t even need stitches," Jing Su said.

    Shen Xun¡¯s hands were already clean, but upon hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but gently rub his fingertips. Luckily, no stitches were needed, and besides, his hands weren¡¯t like des, so how could they make such a ferocious wound...

    "My apologies," said Shen Xun.

    "Enough with the apologies..." Jing Su sat down on the couch, nced at Jing Ruo, and hesitated before speaking.

    Due to her environment and dealing with people like Jing Ce, Jing Ruo was very perceptive and quickly noticed Jing Su¡¯s hesitance.

    Jing Ruo, "Brother, what is it?"

    Jing Su opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, "Never mind, it¡¯s nothing."

    "Oh." Jing Ruo didn¡¯t press further.

    However, momentster, Jing Su¡¯s gaze returned to her.

    Jing Ruo helplessly said, "Brother, if you have something to say, just say it."

    Jing Su then asked, "That girl from the Xiao Family... isn¡¯t she Jingshen¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Why didn¡¯t she stay to take care of him?"

    Jing Ruo replied, "Sister Caizi just left. Ah, the engagement and such, I think it was mostly a negotiated agreement between her and my brother, where would the audacitye from to make her stay and take care of things..."

    "Oh, I see..." Jing Su nodded slightly, his mind recalling the bitter smile on Xiao Caizi¡¯s face.

    Indeed, Bo Jingshen was exhausted, so this illness struck him hard and fast, and he constantly remained in a deep slumber, unable to awake; it was as if the weariness of these days had all piled up and then doubled down, overwhelming him until his body could no longer bear the load.

    He slept in a daze, scarcely awake, and even when he was awake, he was groggy and confused.

    Bo Jingshen had beautiful dreams where he was still in his youthful prime, full of aspiration with academic sess and a smooth love life. He was happy every day.

    Su Xiaolu was with him every day; while he coded at theputer, Su Xiaolu would sit beside him, dabbing at the canvas on the easel, the air filled with the smell of turpentine and wooden frames ¨C not exactly pleasant, but it somehowforted him.

    Sometimes people escape the cruelties of reality in beautiful dreams.

    Perhaps because reality was too painful, Bo Jingshen, fallen ill, remained in a dazed sleep, reluctant to wake up.

    The happiness in his dreams intoxicated him.

    Thus, for several days, he was unable to visit Su Lu at the hospital; it was as if he had disappeared.

    On the other hand, Su Lu was diligently recovering every day.

    Sister Chen said her mindset was good, and her appetite was strong as well. Her willpower was stronger than many patients she had cared for.

    "I don¡¯t have that great an appetite either, and it hurts..." Su Lu, being supported by Sister Chen, walked slowly through the hospital corridor, "But now, I¡¯m not alone anymore. Given my poor health, if I don¡¯t try harder..."

    Su Lu gently ced a hand on her belly, "I would feel even more sorry for this child."

    While still in her belly, due to her health, the child had already undergone so much treatment. Although Professor Zhou said he would do his best to help keep the baby safe, no one could guarantee whether the child could be saved, nor could anyone ensure that the child¡¯s future development wouldn¡¯t be affected by this surgery and the medication.

    Su Lu could do nothing but leave it to fate. Thus, she did everything within her power, like maintaining a positive attitude to prevent negative emotions from affecting her body.

    Like trying to recover: if she needed to get out of bed for a walk, she would do it despite the pain and not allow herself to bezy.

    Like striving to eat, to provide her body with enough nutrition.

    "No mother doesn¡¯t love her own child; the baby can feel your emotions, your determination, and will grow well. Don¡¯t worry too much," Sister Chen, aware of Su Lu¡¯s condition, quickly reassured her after hearing her words.

    Cheng Youran waved from a distance before jogging down the corridor, "Sister Chen, let me take over for a while. You can rest."

    Sister Chen didn¡¯t bargain with Cheng Youran, knowing he must have stolen a moment during work to check on her since he couldn¡¯t stay long. So, she let him help.

    Cheng Youran continued walking with Su Lu in the corridor.

    Su Lu turned to him and asked, "Is my brother feeling better?"

    "Much better," Cheng Youran smiled, "He¡¯s just been eating spinach, pig liver, pig blood, ck fungus, and such for the past few days, and he¡¯s a bit unhappy about it."

    Su Lu smiled slightly, "Did you cook it?"

    Cheng Youran¡¯s cooking skills were something Su Lu knew well ¨C not poisoning someone was an achievement.

    "Of course not," Cheng Youran said, "Qiao Li cooked it. Actually, it tastes quite good, but eating it every day would wear on anyone."

    Cheng Youran said then nced up at Su Lu, "Qiao Li really wants toe to see you."

 Chapter 172 Sunshine Orphanage

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Sunshine Orphanage</h4>

    Cheng Youran said these words while looking at Su Lu a couple of times more.

    Originally, she wasn¡¯t very clear about Qiao Li¡¯s feelings for Su Lu, but after these few days, with Qiao Liing every day, Cheng Youran had somewhat figured it out.

    Although Qiao Li never visited Su Lu once.

    But from the conversations between Qiao Li and Su Zhe, Cheng Youran had heard that Qiao Li¡¯s feelings for Su Lu weren¡¯t just like Su Zhe¡¯s, the concern of a brother for his sister.

    Qiao Li had a good temper, and his cooking skills were not bad either. He had the leisure, so he came every day with food to help Su Zhe replenish his blood.

    However, he had never once gone to see Su Lu, and Cheng Youran originally thought it was because he didn¡¯t care.

    But after overhearing a conversation between him and Su Zhe, she knew it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t care, but because he didn¡¯t dare.

    Su Zhe scolded him, "You¡¯re such a useless piece of cake."

    Qiao Li smiled somewhat helplessly.

    Su Zhe, "So what exactly are you afraid of?"

    Qiao Li said, "Mainly, I¡¯m worried that Su Lu¡¯s current emotional state doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed, and besides..."

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t finish his words, but he also worried that, having revealed his feelings to Su Lu, if he were too forward now when Su Lu had gone through such a bad experience, it might seem like he was taking advantage of someone in a vulnerable state.

    Qiao Li was a gentle person who, once he cared, would think a lot¡ªvery gently andprehensively.

    But in the eyes of others, it inevitably seemed a bit too cautious.

    "I think you¡¯re just overthinking it. Lulu doesn¡¯t have such deep thoughts, and she wouldn¡¯t think so much like you," Su Zhe said, "But she does need rest right now, and seeing fewer visitors is better. If you¡¯re too scared to go, then just let it be."

    "No worries, as long as the food gets there, I¡¯ll just not visit for now, and wait until Lulu feels a bit better before I visit..." Qiao Li smiled.

    Su Zhe smirked, "Then I really am benefiting from this. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for Lulu, I probably wouldn¡¯t have such good treatment, eating the nutritious meals you cook every day?"

    "You know yourself well enough," Qiao Li was indeed gentle, but not to the extent of preparing nourishing meals for Su Zhe every day; it was only because he was also preparing food for Su Lu that he made some for Su Zhe as well.

    "You¡¯re bothering yourself; tomorrow I don¡¯t want this favor anymore. I just want to eat some regr food. I can even order takeout myself," Su Zhe said with a pained expression on his face, "Now I close my eyes and all I can taste are pork liver and spinach, feeling like there¡¯s a metallic taste in my mouth."

    Su Zhe was not really a patient anymore; he had just donated blood a bit too much previously, and then got emotionally agitated, causing him to faint all of a sudden.

    He could have been discharged after waking up, but since Su Lu was still hospitalized, and he wasn¡¯t feeling well himself, and wasn¡¯tcking money, he simply chose to stay in the hospital for a few days. Though normally hospitals shouldn¡¯t admit patients without clinical indications, but Su Zhe wasn¡¯tcking in connections either.

    This was how Su Lu found out from Cheng Youran about Qiao Li¡¯s visits to the hospital these past few days.

    She paused briefly, "So the food I¡¯ve been eating these days..."

    "Was made by Qiao Li," Cheng Youran said, "From the second day you could eat solid food."

    "No wonder..." Su Lu thought. No wonder the liquid food provided on the day she could eat was extremely unappetizing, yet the semi-solid food from the second day tasted much better...

    She had initially thought that the taste difference between the semi-solid and liquid food was naturally that big, but now it turned out that the food from the second day was actually prepared and brought by Qiao Li.

    "He worried that his presence might affect your rest given your current state, so he didn¡¯te to visit," said Cheng Youran. "Qiao Li is a kind person."

    Although she had no intention of ying matchmaker for Qiao Li at this juncture, given that Qiao Li was a really good person and genuinely deserved to be praised, even without intentionally ying matchmaker, she couldn¡¯t help but say some good words for him.

    "Yeah," Su Lu nodded softly, "He is... quite good."

    She didn¡¯t mean to say much more, and Cheng Youran didn¡¯t continue to excessively praise Qiao Li either.

    After Cheng Youran went to work, Su Lu asked Sister Chen to rest as well.

    Sister Chen took a nap on the outside sofa, but Su Lu wasn¡¯t sleepy, perhaps because she had slept too much over the previous days.

    Unable to sleep, Su Luy on the bed, staring at the stark white ceiling, her thoughts seeming to drift farther and farther away.

    She didn¡¯t think about Bo Jingshen, or anything rted to Bo Jingshen, that protective mechanism seemed to still be functioning, shielding her, steering her away from dangerous topics.

    Thus, it still left topics rted to Bo Jingshen and anything regarding him rather vague.

    Su Lu raised her hand, looking at the IV needle on the back of her hand, and stared at it for a while.

    The image of Su Zhe drawing her blood to give to two strange men involuntarily surfaced in her mind again.

    With a contemtive look, Su Lu took out her phone and turned it on.

    She had been off for a while, so when she just powered it on, floods of missed calls and messages burst into the phone, causing it to buzz in her palm.

    She didn¡¯t have the interest to check who had called one by one.

    Su Lu quickly found andline number in her contacts and dialed it.

    After ringing two or three times, someone on the other end picked up, "Hello, this is Sunshine Orphanage."

    "Hello, is Dean Li avable?" Su Lu asked politely.

    "May I ask who is calling?"

    "Myst name is Su. Please, could you transfer me?"

    "Miss Su, please hold."

    The line soon yed the transfer waiting tone, and Su Lu took a deep breath, exhaling long after the breath was transferred through.

    A gentle female voice came on the line, "Su Lu?"

    "It¡¯s me, Dean Li," Su Lu greeted her.

    She didn¡¯t often make calls to this number, thest time she had dialed this number was two years ago.

    When people sometimes want to sever a part of their past, they subconsciously avoid everything rted to that past.

    Thus, although Su Lu had always supported the orphanage concerning funds, she rarely contacted them.

    It was natural for Dean Li¡¯s voice to carry a hint of surprise.

    Dean Li, "You haven¡¯t contacted the orphanage for quite a while."

    "I¡¯ve been... quite busy with work," Su Lu said.

    "That¡¯s understandable," Dean Li replied gently with a smile from the other end, "What made you think of calling today? Is there something you needed?"

    Su Lu pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked, "Dean, how did I end up at the orphanage? You never told me."

    "It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but you never asked. Many children whoe to the orphanage have had unhappy pasts, abandoned, trafficked... things like that, and every mention opens old wounds. So unless a child brings it up themselves, we usually don¡¯t bring it up voluntarily. And you, you never asked."

 Chapter 173: Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Encounter</h4>

    After hearing Dean Li¡¯s words, Su Lu was silent for a long time.

    So long that Dean Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Su Lu, are you okay?"

    Su Lu took a deep breath and let it out slowly, "I¡¯ve never asked because... I can¡¯t remember. I can¡¯t remember what happened before I came to the orphanage, and I don¡¯t remember why I can¡¯t remember."

    It was a bit of a mouthful to say, but that was indeed the case.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t remember why she couldn¡¯t remember, but her memory before arriving at Sunshine Orphanage was a nk te.

    The only memory she had was that Xiao Yi was her younger brother. Moreover, perhaps even this memory was only retained thanks to the asional reminders from the deans and nursery staff at the orphanage.

    "But, there should be records for admission, right?" Su Lu asked. "Dean, you should know how I ended up here."

    "Ah," Dean Li sighed softly, "Yes, I know. However, I¡¯ve always felt that it might be better not to know, and this was also the advice given by the psychologist at the time. So, if you hadn¡¯t asked, I indeed had no ns to bring it up voluntarily."

    "Now... can you tell me?" Su Lu asked.

    Dean Li was silent for a few seconds before finally speaking softly and smoothly, "After the police rescued you, they brought you to our orphanage."

    "Rescued? From... where?" Su Lu, for so many years, was finally trying to touch the truth of her origins.

    Before this, she had wondered why she ended up in the orphanage; she always thought that she and Xiao Yi were simply abandoned.

    Although it didn¡¯t make sense however she thought about it¡ªboth she and Xiao Yi were healthy, with keen ears and sharp eyes.

    Moreover, it could be understood if she, being a girl, was abandoned, but Xiao Yi was a boy. Even with a preference for boys over girls, it shouldn¡¯t extend to abandoning a boy too.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t want to delve deeper, so she never thought deeply about it, casually finding an excuse that could pass in her own heart was enough. Delving deeply into such matters always ended up being particrly hurtful.

    Surviving in the Su Family was already difficult; there was no need to make herself unhappy.

    Especially during tough times in the Su Family, she wouldfort herself that if she were still with her birth family, her life might be even more difficult, considering her biological parents had even abandoned her. Her life might not necessarily have been better.

    With such self-constion, although her days did not be any easier, it seemed her heart did not feel so tormented anymore.

    At this moment, she was somewhat nervous, delving into her origins for the first time...

    Dean Li said, "You were rescued by the police from a trafficking ring of an extremely vile nature, with extensive connections."

    Su Lu muttered stunned, "A... trafficking ring?"

    She had always thought...

    "I always thought I was abandoned, so although I don¡¯t remember, I also didn¡¯t want to revisit the details, which is why I never asked."

    "No, you were not," Dean Li sighed. "When you were rescued by the police, they said you had been held there for some time ording to what you were like when you first came to the orphanage, suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder and even amnesia."

    "The psychologist concluded that you must have been there for a while, and you likely experienced or witnessed significant abuse..." Dean Li paused for a moment before continuing, "The police said that at the location where you were held, the children there were all meant to be sent off to beg. If the police had arrived just one or two dayster, you might have been processed and sent off to the begging groups."

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, "Begging groups... processed?"

    "You might have heard, although it¡¯s not somon now, but in earlier years, children were often maimed and sent to beg on the streets..." Dean Li said.

    Su Lu shivered, "Then... what happened?"

    Dean Li¡¯s voice always carried a hint of a sigh, "Looking at the state you were in at the time, we specte... you might have witnessed more than once them processing other children, which is why you developed post-traumatic stress disorder."

    By ¡¯processing¡¯ in Dean Li¡¯s words, it probably meant how the gang maimed the children.

    And herself... to have witnessed this process more than once?

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t remember anything, although hearing Dean Li¡¯s words, her mind, subconscious, andmon sense, were all telling her that those must have been horrifying images, a terrible past.

    But strangely, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t empathize.

    Even thinking about such scenes, her heart was calm, as if... some kind of protective mechanism blurred it all.

    Blurring those sharp, edgy, and piercing images.

    Su Lu was somewhat enlightened; she had thought this protective mechanism was awakened only after being hurt by Bo Jingshen, a type of self-protective ability.

    But hearing what Dean Li said, this self-protection might have existed a long time ago.

    "Dean Li, since I was trafficked, then... hasn¡¯t anyonee looking for me?" Su Lu asked softly.

    "At the time, no one did, and because no one did, Mr. and Mrs. Suter took you and Xiao Yi away. Looking at it back then, Mr. and Mrs. Su were a good choice with their favorable circumstances; their financial condition could afford both you and Xiao Yi."

    Dean Li, shifting the conversation, said, "That era wasn¡¯t like now, with developed information andprehensive surveince. Perhaps... your family didn¡¯t want to not look for you, but just didn¡¯t know where to start. Don¡¯t be too resentful in your heart."

    Su Lu pursed her lips, "I¡¯m not resentful, I¡¯m just curious."

    After thinking it over, Su Lu asked again, "I¡¯m not talking about initially. I meanter on, even... recently. Hasn¡¯t anyonee looking for me? Not even once?"

    Dean Li was silent on the other end.

    Despite her silence, Su Lu could discern the answer from this silence.

    The answer was affirmative, yes.

    Someone hade to the orphanage to inquire about her.

    Otherwise, given Dean Li¡¯s personality, she would have immediatelyforted her, just like sheforted her initially about how information and surveince were not well-developed, so her family couldn¡¯t find her.

    Instead of remaining silent as now, saying nothing.

    Someone must havee to inquire, and perhaps even asked Dean Li to keep it confidential.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t wait for Dean Li to say anything; hearing her silence, Su Lu softly said, "I understand."

 Chapter 174 Awkward Overtures

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Awkward Overtures</h4>

    Su Lu felt that sometimes, her intuition was quite sharp, so she just needed to see Su Zhe draw a tube of blood, and in an instant, she thought of that aspect.

    Then she contacted Dean Li and perceived something amiss from his words.

    There had been too many things happeningtely, and her own state of mind was not good. As a result, after deducing the situation from Dean Li¡¯s attitude, Su Lu felt a numb calmness.

    There was no great joy or sorrow.

    "Maybe I¡¯m still in that self-protection mechanism?" Su Lu thought to herself.

    Sometimes, it had to be said, people really varied individually, where some could not bear the slight setbacks and chose to flee or even more extreme methods.

    Yet there were people who could endure like Su Lu.

    Despite enduring hardships, they could still persist steadfastly.

    When Su Yi came to see her, Su Lu thought he might know some news, but Su Yi seemedpletely unaware.

    The young man awkwardly sat beside her, scooping fruit puree for her.

    She wasn¡¯t incapable of eating fruits directly, but Su Yi, with a face full of impatience, did a particrly patient task. He washed the fruits from the basket, peeled them, and then meticulously scooped them into a bowl of fine puree.

    Then handed it to Su Lu, still grudgingly pretending to be unwilling.

    "Thanks." Su Lu took it, and actually, the fruit transformed into puree wasn¡¯t as delicious, losing the original texture of the fruits, but she still took it and began to eat slowly, "Actually, you didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble, I have gotten a lot better."

    "That¡¯s good." Su Yi still spoke awkwardly, and it sounded somewhat impatient, "Always causing trouble, why can¡¯t you be more careful?"

    Saying so, Su Yi nced at her face and awkwardly asked, "Does it hurt?"

    Su Lu smiled, "It¡¯s much better now, not too painful."

    "Making yourself end up like this..." Su Yi muttered.

    Su Lu thought to herself, Su Zhe kept the secret so well, maybe Su Yi didn¡¯t know the real reason she was hospitalized.

    But a person¡¯s concern was always easy to perceive, Su Lu could naturally feel Su Yi¡¯s concern.

    So, about Su Yi¡¯s impatient demeanor, Su Lu could clearly sense his awkwardness and the careful concern hidden beneath, Su Lu nodded, "I¡¯ll be more careful next time."

    "That¡¯s good." Su Yi nodded gravely.

    Then he fell silent for a moment, and the hospital room quieted down.

    The sudden silence made Su Yi somewhat ufortable, so he could only awkwardly find another topic.

    Su Yi: "Oh yeah."

    "Hmm?" Su Lu thought he was about to bring up a topic about their sibling¡¯s history, her eyes widened slightly, staring intently at Su Yi.

    Seeing that made Su Yi somewhat ufortable, "Why... why are you looking at me like that."

    "No problem. What were you about to say?" Su Lu asked.

    Su Yi raised his hand and gently scratched the tip of his nose, "Well... Ying Xi mentioned that he is going to lead a team for training camp next month. He said thepany usually sends some apanying staff to follow up on the training situation and asked if I wanted to join as one of the staff to have some fun. If you don¡¯t agree, then... let¡¯s forget about it."

    Actually, Su Yi didn¡¯t particrly want to go; he was just looking for a topic of conversation, so he awkwardly brought this one up.

    Su Lu was surprised; she hadn¡¯t realized Su Yi and Ying Xi were so close already.

    But it made sense, birds of a feather flock together after all. Both of them seemed to have somewhat quirky and irritable temperaments, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they got along well.

    "Next month, huh." Su Lu thought for a moment, "If you want to go, then go. I¡¯ll have thepany arrange it."

    Su Lu reached for her cell phone, but Su Yi quickly held her hand, "There¡¯s no rush right now, since it¡¯s a matter for next month, and it¡¯s only the beginning of this month now. You... you should rest and focus on your health first."

    Su Lu smiled faintly and nodded, "Okay. Don¡¯t worry."

    Su Yi¡¯s neck flushed red, "Who... who¡¯s worried about you! If it weren¡¯t for your trouble in getting better, big brother would always think of scolding me. I... I wouldn¡¯t havee otherwise. You... you really do cause trouble. Big brother still thinks I am notpetent enough to be by your side, and that¡¯s why the ident happened."

    Hearing the awkward tone in his words, the smile on Su Lu¡¯s lips didn¡¯t fade.

    After thinking for a moment, and seeing Su Lu¡¯s frail appearance, Su Yi spoke in a low voice, "Then... after you¡¯re discharged, do you want to join as a staff member ande to the training camp for fun? It might help you rx. I heard from Ying Xi that whether it¡¯s domestic or abroad, training camps are usually located in scenic spots, serving both training and rehabilitative purposes."

    It was clear that Su Yi was sincere.

    Su Lu thought for a moment and felt it wasn¡¯t a bad suggestion, "I¡¯ll think about it. If my health allows it."

    Taking a break isn¡¯t a bad thing, but she still needed Professor Zhou to follow up, so eventually, she would need his professional opinion, if he also thought her going out for a rxation trip was fine.

    Taking a break might indeed be good for her.

    "Well, think it over. There¡¯s no hurry right now." Su Yi nodded, seemingly out of topics to discuss and trying to mask his unease, he reached for a fruit from the basket to prepare fruit puree for her.

    Su Lu quickly stopped him, "Don¡¯t bother, I can¡¯t eat anymore."

    Su Yi, again awkward, said, "Who... who said I was doing this for you? I... I was nning to eat it myself!"

    He then took a bite of the fruit.

    Looking at Su Yi, Su Lu thought for a moment and then asked, "Xiao Yi, we were adopted, you know that, don¡¯t you?"

    Su Yi¡¯s expression paused, and his gaze seemed empty.

    After a moment, he lightly nodded, "Although I don¡¯t quite remember, I do know."

    In this home, only he and Su Lu were truly blood-rted.

    Yet, he had never really appreciated this sister rted by blood before. Reflecting on it made him feel somewhat guilty, but the pride of a young man did not allow him to humble himself too much in acknowledging his mistakes.

    So, this was his way, handling his mistakes with an awkward demeanor, trying to make amends with Su Lu.

    Watching him, Su Lu was silent for a moment before she asked softly, "Do you wish to find our birth parents?"

    Perhaps the trauma of early experiences and the resulting memory loss had made this issue feel not so urgent or even somewhat numb for Su Lu, but she still wanted to know what Xiao Yi thought about it...

 Chapter 175 Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Thank You</h4>

    Su Yi heard this and his expression didn¡¯t change much.

    In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say his face remained unchanged; his expression even seemed colder than before.

    His voice was also somewhat faint, "I¡¯ve never thought about it. Although I¡¯m not very aplished, I still have my pride. Why would I hope to find the people who abandoned me?"

    He mocked with augh, "Find them for what? To wait and hear why they abandoned us in the first ce?"

    After thinking for a moment, Su Lu said softly, "What if... I mean if, if we weren¡¯t abandoned?"

    Su Yi frowned, "Su Lu, what do you mean by that? Do you... do you know something?"

    Su Lu did not directly answer his question but continued, "What if... what if we were taken by human traffickers? Maybe they have been looking for us all this time..."

    "Then we¡¯ll talk about that when ites to it. Anyway, if it¡¯s the people who abandoned me, I have no interest in them," Su Yi said.

    Before Su Lu could speak, Su Yi seemed to think of something and added, "Su Lu, you better not be too spineless either! Absolutely not!"

    What a joke, Su Lu¡¯s life in the Su Family was already miserable enough. And those so-called biological parents, having already abandoned them as siblings, what good would finding them do? It would only add to the sorrow.

    Besides, if they were abandoned due to poor conditions, unable to raise them, and were found now... Su Lu¡¯s financial situation was quite good; those so-called biological parents mighttch onto her like leeches.

    Su Yi sneered in his heart. Su Lu had been ground down enough by Su Yukan and Zhu Xinyan in the Su Family, squeezed like blood from her by Su Yukan for any remaining value, living a life that was far from normal. But at least they weren¡¯t her real parents, which she probably managed to rationalize somehow.

    If her real parents were like blood-sucking leeches too, that would be too harsh for her.

    If that were the case, Su Yi had zero hope of finding any biological parents.

    Seeing Su Yi¡¯s earnest demeanor, his words rushed and fierce, one could not hide the care in his eyes.

    Su Lu smiled and nodded, "I understand."

    Su Yi stayed with her for quite a while. Despite the awkwardness and asional difort, he remained there without immediately leaving, keeping herpany for a good while before leaving the hospital.

    After Su Yi left, Su Lu felt much more relieved.

    Better not to think too much about biological parents and family... It would only add to her troubles. She might as well get some extra sleep and rest well.

    The afternoon check-up was conducted by Professor Zhou himself.

    The results were very good, at least for someone in Su Lu¡¯s situation, it was already very encouraging.

    "You... you mean..." Su Lu listened to Professor Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes brimming with tears.

    Though she had never been particrly tearful, somehow, after having a little one in her belly, she seemed a tad more sentimental.

    Professor Zhou nodded, "Yes, there¡¯s a fetal heartbeat."

    Professor Zhou pressed a few keys on the machine, then turned the screen towards Su Lu. She saw the regrly pulsing lines, and Professor Zhou yed the sound through a speaker.

    Su Lu heard the heartbeat.

    Tears slid down her cheeks.

    "Hey, no crying now; this is good news, you should be happy. Keep your emotions stable," Professor Zhou said.

    Su Lu quickly wiped away her tears with her hand, "Yes, yes, I¡¯m not crying, I¡¯m just happy."

    "Even if you¡¯re happy, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll have more reasons to be happy in the future. Do you want to cry your eyes out?" Professor Zhou said.

    Su Lu smiled with a curve to her lips, "I¡¯ll take your advice. Thank you so much for everything."

    "Don¡¯t thank me; thank the little one in your belly. The little one is quite strong."

    Su Lu took a deep breath, her smile grew wider.

    She pondered for a moment, and then asked, "By the way, Professor Zhou, would it be a problem to take a trip out of town for rxation and recuperation after being discharged next month?"

    Professor Zhou looked at her, "Why would that be a problem? Rest and rxation are always good. When people have the time, they should go out to rx and recoup; it¡¯s part of the healing process."

    "It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried it will be inconvenient toe to you for check-ups while I¡¯m out of town," Su Lu expressed her concern.

    Professor Zhou thought for a moment and then said, "As long as there are no special circumstances, it is fine toe to me for a check-up once a month. Now that there¡¯s a fetal heartbeat, and there aren¡¯t many check-ups necessary in early pregnancy. Just eat well, rest well, rx, and have regr check-ups."

    Su Lu felt much reassured after hearing this, "Okay, then thank you, Professor Zhou."

    With the answer from Professor Zhou, Su Lu naturally nned to arrange her trip to rx with the training team.

    Furthermore, she recorded a segment of the fetal heartbeat and yed it on a loop.

    It was more sleep-inducing than any music.

    Originally, Su Lu had nned to make another call, to speak frankly with Dean Li, but after talking to Su Yi, she dismissed the idea.

    Biological parents and all that... If they really came looking for her, then she would deal with it. If not, she wasn¡¯t going to actively inquire further.

    On the other hand, at Sunshine Orphanage, everything was made new.

    Nearly all the furniture had been reced, and even the children¡¯s outdoor toys like slides and swings in the yard were brand new.

    The indoor toys, picture books, tables, chairs, little beds, as well as the children¡¯s clothing and supplies, had all been changed to new ones.

    The result was that movers had been bustling in and out of the orphanage for two days.

    "Ms. Zhao, Mr. Shen, I really... I really can¡¯t thank you enough,"

    Dean Li, clearly a little overwhelmed, looked at the one-million-dor cheque pushed towards him, "Please rest assured, I will send you the detailed ount of how this donation is used, on time, and ensure that every penny is spent on the children. Here, I would like to thank you once again, and on behalf of all the children in the orphanage, I thank you for your kindness."

    There was a hint of sleep-deprived fatigue and pallor under Ms. Zhao¡¯s eyes, yet her eyes were red as if she had not rested well and had been crying for a long time. She shook her head, her voice hoarse, "No, it¡¯s me who should thank you, Dean Li. Without you, my Qianqian... my daughter... I can¡¯t imagine what her life would have been like."

    Shen Xun gently wrapped an arm around his mother¡¯s shoulders, his ownplexion not looking well. They had found the orphanage two days earlier. Knowing that Su Lu¡¯s physical condition was not good, they had not rushed to find her directly but wanted to understand how she had been getting by over the years.

    It would have been better not to know, but having found out... Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes were almost crying blind.

 Chapter 176 Dean Li

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Dean Li</h4>

    Su Lu had heard from Dean Li, but it had not stirred any distressing emotions from those past times.

    Even in her memories, she couldn¡¯t find any fragments, just a nk space from those times.

    Moreover, because of her self-protection mechanism, she couldn¡¯t even empathize...

    But as a mother, Zhao Ying empathized too much.

    Truthfully, Dean Li considered the birth mother¡¯s feelings, so she wasn¡¯t too sensational in her storytelling, aiming for deliberate fairness.

    Otherwise, ording to her usual style, whether it was the biological parentsing to the door or adoptive parents wanting to adopt, when getting to know the children¡¯s past experiences, Dean Li would try to make it more sensational.

    It was her little harmless way with no malicious intention¡ªpeople always sympathize with the weak. Dean Li thought, if she made the children¡¯s past experiences sound more pitiful, it would make their already pitiful past seem even more so.

    Then, whether it was the biological or adoptive parents, after taking the child home, they would consider that the child had experienced such terrible things and would cherish them more.

    Dean Li also considered this for the children¡¯s sake. But Su Lu was already grown up, and with her birth mothering forward, there was no need for Dean Li to be overly sensational; it was sufficient to speak fairly.

    But even so, Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t take it, almost going blind from crying, and even unable to listen through the day, nearly fainting.

    Dean Li could see that Su Lu¡¯s birth mother and brother were in good condition. Dean Li also knew somewhat that Su Lu, these years at the Su Family, might have had no worries about food and clothing, but was not happy.

    How life toys with us. If she had not been kidnapped from the beginning, in such a biological family, she would have grown up pampered and loved as a cherished daughter, probably having a much better time than her days in the Su Family.

    Moreover, these two really went all out, not only recing the orphanage¡¯s facilities with thetest ones but also providing substantial financial support through checks.

    Shen Xun said, "Dean Li should not feel any burden, I will continue to support Sunshine Orphanage, with the donations arriving every quarter."

    "Thank you so much for your generosity," Dean Li sighed.

    Zhao Ying, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, said, "We should be the ones thanking you. Yesterday... where did we leave off?"

    "We were talking about after Su Lu arrived at the orphanage..." Dean Li continued narratively, "I have worked in the orphanage for decades, even when Su Lu came here over twenty years ago, I had already been working for several years, and had seen various children."

    "Abandoned, rescued from traffickers, lost... various kinds of children, but unless they were abandoned in infancy, they more or less retained impressions of their parents and remembered some things about their biological families, though generally, these impressions were vague and not enough to locate their birth parents."

    "But Su Lu remembered nothing, she had no memories from beforeing to the orphanage; her memory was nk. So we initially judged that indeed, while she was held by the traffickers, she suffered great psychological trauma, which was a kind of self-protection mechanism in her heart."

    "The Psychologist said this perhaps was a good thing for her at the time, so we did not intervene much then; mainly, the Psychologist could not determine, if we intervened in Su Lu¡¯s situation then, and actually let her recall those past events, even if her memories might include news of finding her birth parents... it would bring her too much harm."

    "And Su Lu started showing clear emotional barriers; the Psychologist said such emotional barriers could persist ongoing."

    While Dean Li spoke these words, although Zhao Ying¡¯s tears never stopped, both she and Shen Xun remained silent, not interrupting Dean Li at any point.

    Until this moment.

    Shen Xun frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "Emotional barriers? What kind of emotional barriers?"

    Dean Li continued,

    "You both have seen the children at the orphanage, and you could probably tell that although due to kind people like you, their basic needs are met, beyond those, the children also have emotional needs. The aunties in the orphanage are busy attending to their basic needs and certainly overlook their emotional needs."

    "So whenever someone visits the orphanage, whether to volunteer or to explore adoption, as long as there¡¯s someone, most children tend to cling to them. Of course, among them are children who hope to be adopted by a good family, wanting to show themselves off, wanting to get close to people inclined to adopt."

    "But there are also children who cling simply because of emotional needs, because their most important emotional needs during childhood were never met¡ªthat is, the love from their parents."

    Shen Xun: "You mean, Su Lu, she..."

    Dean Li nodded slightly, sighing softly, "Su Lu, she hasn¡¯t. She never has, she never initiates closeness to anyone whoes to volunteer or explore adoption. Even though Su Lu has been pretty since she was young, and quite a few people inclined towards adopting her actually expressed affection for her, she wouldn¡¯t get close to them."

    "Even when she first came to the orphanage, she never spoke. At first, I thought she was mute, so she was ced in the begging teams by the trafficking ring. I suspect it¡¯s very likely because she didn¡¯t speak, the traffickers thought she had a defect and couldn¡¯t sell her for a good price, which is why she was put in the begging teams."

    "Two to three monthster, she spoke her first words. Also because she never initiated closeness with others, she had never been adopted despite her beauty. Until the Su couple appeared..."

    Shen Xun¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he thought of Su Zhe. Shen Xun had already learned from Dean Li why Su Lu had initially been adopted by the Su Family.

    Shen Xun actually felt a bit uneasy; hearing up to this point from Dean Li, he said sternly, "They just wanted Qianqian¡¯s bone marrow..."

    Dean Li sighed, "Mrs. Su is a particrly good person; she has continuously supported the orphanage. Maybe it was my notion back then¡ªI always felt... Su Lu doesn¡¯t love being close to people, and she¡¯s generally not very likeable to adults. Thus, if, if she saved the Su Family child¡¯s life, considering this life-saving favor, the Su Family would likely treat her well, even if they didn¡¯t find her particrly likeable, considering the life-saving favor, she should have had a fairly decent life."

    Dean Li¡¯s voice conveyed a hint of self-me, "Perhaps I was thinking too simplistically. How could humanplexity possibly be held hostage by the phrase ¡¯life-saving favor¡¯? Especially considering that, as far as I know, Su Lu¡¯s years at the Su Family haven¡¯t been good."

 Chapter 177 Switching People

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Switching People</h4>

    Though it had only been a few days, Shen Xun spent a lot of money to find out quite a bit.

    Even some things were hardly secrets.

    For instance, Su Lu¡¯s marriage to Gu Xin was essentially a sale by her adoptive father.

    This alone infuriated Shen Xun beyond measure.

    The only thing that brought Shen Xun a bit offort was the existence of Su Zhe.

    He knew Su Zhe treated Su Lu well when he saw him at the hospital that day, or else he wouldn¡¯t have donated so much blood to her that he could hardly stand, yet still mustered the strength to negotiate with him.

    His many concerns were actually all for the sake of preventing any harm to Su Lu.

    Moreover, from the information Shen Xun gathered, he learned that although Su Yukan was no good, Su Zhe had never beenplicit with him. In fact, he had drawn a clear line early on, virtually severing the father-son rtionship.

    And after Su Zhe returned to Feng City, he dealt numerous blows to Su Yukan¡¯s business ventures, showing no mercy due to their blood rtions, and truly bing a Feng City version of Jing Su.

    Dean Li did not speak obsequiously or try to curry favor because of the support they provided from mother and son.

    He always spoke sensibly.

    "Su Lu, because of emotional barriers, even though she¡¯s be more normal over time, still is different in the end. She finds it hard to establishplete and intimate trust. Long enough with her, and you¡¯ll notice that she always keeps a distance from people and things."

    "She has her own definition of intimate rtionships. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a membrane around her, and thatyer of membrane is what separates her from others in a vague way. Very few people can get inside thisyer, but once someone is let in by her, it¡¯s very difficult for them to be peeled away. My advice is not to put too much pressure on her, it¡¯s best to progress gradually."

    One could tell that Dean Li took Su Lu¡¯s perspective into ount, and it was for this reason that he refrained from mentioning her. He didn¡¯t want unconscious bias in his words to pressure her or to influence her judgment.

    Leaving the welfare institution.

    After getting into the car, Zhao Ying started crying again.

    She had rarely felt so vulnerable, having held her own in business for so many years. She was no longer the pitiful woman who, for the sake of her child, had to endure Shen Jiming¡¯s dalliances and could only cry in silence.

    But even as a powerful businesswoman for many years, upon hearing about her daughter¡¯s affairs, her past wounds were brutally reopened. Those wounds had never fully healed; they¡¯d simply be familiar aches over time.

    "There, there," Shen Xun embraced his mother, "don¡¯t cry anymore. That¡¯s why I dared not rashly tell you, only when everything was confirmed could I dare to let you know."

    "Wuu wuu..." Zhao Ying sobbed, punching him lightly, "You little rascal! Why couldn¡¯t you have told me sooner?"

    Of course, she thought it was toote, even a quarter of an hour was toote, even one minute was toote.

    "Alright, alright, it¡¯s my fault. Please, don¡¯t cry anymore," Shen Xun sighed helplessly, "So, what do you n to do now? Are we going to tell her directly? Or should we wait? You heard what Dean Li said, Qianqian, she...is in a situation like this, and she¡¯s also in a special condition recently, not in good health."

    Zhao Ying sniffled, smearing her tears and mucus on her son¡¯s clothes and looked significantly more serious. It was then that she didn¡¯t seem like a vulnerable mother but a formidable businesswoman on the market.

    "I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing," Zhao Ying pondered for a moment, then instructed Shen Xun, "Go and do it this way..."

    ...

    Su Lu felt she could be discharged, but both Su Zhe and Cheng Youran were worried and unanimously agreed that she should stay in the hospital for a few more days.

    Cheng Youran said, "Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to rest some more? In the hospital, Ie to see you now and then, and you have a caregiver looking after you. If you go home, who will take care of you?"

    Su Lu: "But..."

    Su Zhe: "There¡¯s no ¡¯but¡¯ about it. Anyway, Qiao Li is handling yourpany¡¯s matters; it won¡¯t crumble. If there¡¯s something that really needs your personal attention, just have Qiao Li or Xu Ning bring it over."

    "Alright then..." Su Lu nodded.

    Since Cheng Youran and Su Zhe both felt this way, Su Lu didn¡¯t insist on being stubborn and making them worry. After all, it didn¡¯t matter where she stayed; the hospital was peaceful.

    Now that she obediently agreed, Cheng Youran and Su Zhe were relieved and, after spending some time with her, left.

    When Sister Chen came in, the expression on her face was apologetic.

    "Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry..."

    "Hmm? Sister Chen, what¡¯s wrong?" Su Lu asked, puzzled.

    Sister Chen wrung her hands, her expression even more apologetic, "Here¡¯s the thing, there¡¯s an urgent matter at home. I need to go back to my hometown in the countryside, so I might not be able to continue taking care of you. But don¡¯t worry, another colleague of mine will take over."

    "I see..." Although Su Lu felt Sister Chen had been taking good care of her and was somewhat ufortable with the change, she couldn¡¯t possibly be unamodating when someone had an emergency at home. "It¡¯s okay, you should attend to your matter first."

    As Su Lu spoke, she reached into the drawer beside her and pulled out an envelope containing a stack of money she had prepared earlier, nning to give it to Sister Chen on the day she was discharged. It was not the sry, as Su Zhe had paid that already.

    This was a token of gratitude that Su Lu had prepared for Sister Chen¡¯s hard work.

    "Sister Chen, please take this. Thank you for taking such good care of me these past days, you did a great job, and I owe you a lot." Su Lu said.

    With those words, Sister Chen, who already felt quite regretful, felt even more apologetic and kept apologizing, "I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Su. I¡¯m in a difficult situation; otherwise, I¡¯d definitely continue to take care of you..."

    "It¡¯s alright, really, no need to be so formal." Su Lu smiled and then asked, "When will your colleague arrive?"

    "Soon, she should be here in a little while," Sister Chen replied, "I¡¯ll wait until she arrives before I leave."

    "You have matters to attend to at home, so go ahead, it¡¯s fine," Su Lu said.

    Sister Chen didn¡¯t leave immediately. She waited in the ward until her recement arrived before bidding farewell to Su Lu.

    Su Lu greeted her new caregiver, "Hello, I¡¯ll be in your care from now on. My surname is Su, just call me Xiao Su."

    Even in the same light blue caregiver uniform, this middle-aged woman felt entirely different from Sister Chen. Sister Chen came across as more robust, but this middle-aged woman seemed very efficient, even though her expression was so gentle.

    But temperament, that sort of thing, is ingrained deep within a person.

    Her voice was somewhat hoarse, with a nasal quality to it, not like a natural tone but as if she had caught a cold or had been crying.

    Moreover, her gaze was too direct, staring straight at Su Lu, "Hello, my surname is Zhao, you... you can call me Aunt Zhao."

 Chapter 178: Discharge from Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Discharge from Hospital</h4>

    Su Lu originally thought that Sister Chen had taken good care of her, so when Sister Chen couldn¡¯t continue, she felt a bit regretful. But unexpectedly, Aunt Zhao took even better care of her, paying attention to every little detail.

    Sometimes Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel that Aunt Zhao was too meticulous, so much so that it almost felt embarrassing, as if meals and bathroom activities could just happen right there in bed.

    This made the red envelope Su Lu had prepared, which was initially the same amount as the one for Sister Chen, seem too meager now, so she added more money to it.

    Two days before her discharge, Aunt Zhao hesitated before asking, "Xiaolu, you¡¯ve just had surgery and need time to rest and recover, and you need someone to take care of you. Would you like me toe home and look after you?"

    "Ah... what?" Su Lu didn¡¯t quite catch on and was a bit stunned.

    Aunt Zhao immediately exined, "We can take external assignments. If you need, I cane and stay with you to provide care."

    That meant hiring a full-time caretaker. Su Lu understood.

    "Uh, probably... no need," Su Lu said with a smile.

    She wasn¡¯t veryfortable with letting others into her private space, even though it might be convenient to have someone around.

    But Su Lu was the type who would rather give up that convenience to ensure her personal space remained her own.

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t insist; she remembered Dean Li¡¯s words that Su Lu indeed had emotional barriers or rather, her own definitions.

    On the day of discharge, Su Lu was already feeling quite well.

    "You¡¯ve recovered very nicely, Professor Zhou also mentioned your excellent recovery, which is reassuring," Cheng Youran said.

    Su Lu smiled, "Alright, I¡¯ll keep trying my best."

    Aunt Zhao was behind her, pushing the wheelchair.

    Su Lu could actually walk then, but Aunt Zhao wouldn¡¯t let her, insisting that sitting confinement shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly, even though it was an ectopic pregnancy, it still counted as a loss, and she had undergone surgery, so even more reason not to neglect.

    So, not only was she pushing the wheelchair, but she also insisted on having Su Lu wear a headscarf to cover her forehead.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her kindness, so she wore it.

    Indoors, it was okay with air conditioning, but outside, it was slightly hot, but not unbearably so. Su Lu also felt her constitution had indeed weakened some, feeling much more delicate, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t usually be so tolerant of the heat...

    "Aunt Zhao, take this, thank you for taking such good care of me," Su Lu handed her the red envelope she had prepared in advance and had even added more money to it due to Aunt Zhao¡¯s meticulous care.

    "It¡¯s not much, just a little token of my gratitude, please don¡¯t refuse it," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Ying initially wanted to refuse, but after thinking it over, she epted it.

    Seeing her ept it, Su Lu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Su Zhe hade to pick her up, his car parked right outside the hospital. Hisplexion looked less pale and weak now, though his expression was hard to read.

    He nced briefly at Zhao Ying, then turned to Su Lu, "What about your luggage?"

    "I don¡¯t really have much luggage; You Ran said she¡¯d bring it after work," Su Lu replied.

    Su Zhe waved his hand, addressing Cheng Youran, "Bring it out, I¡¯ll take it with me."

    He gestured towards the car, "Brought the freebor, no use wasting it."

    "Yeah, that works," Cheng Youran nodded.

    Then out of the car stepped an awkward looking Su Yi, and another tall and well-built man, none other than Shen Xun.

    Cheng Youran remembered that thest time Su Zhe had taken them to the hospital, she learned that this person had donated blood for Xiaolu.

    And Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Shen Xun.

    She remembered that, at that time, Su Zhe had handed her blood over to this man.

    "Oh, my friend, Shen Xun," Su Zhe casually introduced.

    "...Oh," Su Lu nodded slightly upon hearing this.

    "Um... I¡¯ll go get the luggage," Shen Xun said, seeming a bit uneasy, and quickly turned his head to speak to Cheng Youran.

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t have any objections and nodded.

    But just as she had nodded, her expression quickly stiffened, her gaze fixated on something across the street.

    Seeing her suddenly freeze and look across the street, the others naturally followed her gaze as well.

    Su Lu also followed her gaze and then her expression froze too, her smile on her face did not fade but became rigid, and the joy no longer reached her eyes.

    Across the street, a ck luxury car was parked quietly.

    If it were just a car parked there, it wouldn¡¯t matter much, but that wasn¡¯t all.

    A tall and slender figure stood by the car.

    Bo Jingshen leaned against the car door, his hair slightly overgrown, as if he hadn¡¯t been taking care of it properly, and the hair on his forehead slightly obscured his eyes, making him appear somewhat mncholic.

    Although his beard on his chin was cleanly shaved, this only made his chin look more chiseled and his entire demeanor exuded an air of forlorn thinness.

    He was wearing a crew-neck T-shirt, which seemed a bitrge at the neckline due to his thinness, making his corbones look as sharp as des across his neck.

    He looked as if... he had been seriously ill.

    Moreover, he seemed to still bear some faint bruises that hadn¡¯t yet faded.

    Su Lu watched him silently.

    And Bo Jingshen stood across the street, also silently watching Su Lu.

    Su Lu had thought that seeing him would leave her indifferent, her heart calm, as over these days, she felt no ripples when she thought of Bo Jingshen, and iming her heart was still wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    Su Lu had thought this self-protection mechanism would keep her well-guarded.

    But it wasn¡¯t until she truly saw Bo Jingshen.

    Did she realize that even the best self-protection mechanisms have a limit to the pain they can shield.

    And Bo Jingshen, seemed always to be beyond that threshold.

    This man, as long as he wished, seemed always able to easily sting her.

    In just a moment, Su Lu¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. Countless thoughts raced through her mind in an instant, and the most disheartening one was that she couldn¡¯t help but think...

    How on earth did Bo Jingshen get those bruises?

    "How did he get here!" Cheng Youran whispered sternly, "How dare he show up? He actually has the nerve toe!"

    Su Zhe¡¯s face also turned cold immediately, but he managed to restrain himself from impulsively confronting him.

    Shen Xun, however, had a cold look. He didn¡¯t show much emotion but stared at Bo Jingshen across the street. His hand, hanging at his side, was already clenched into a fist, ready to give Bo Jingshen another beating that would send him to the hospital with a bleeding stomach if he dared to cross over.

 Chapter 179: Talking About What?

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Talking About What?</h4>

    "Hmph," Su Zhe snorted coldly, "Ignore him, let¡¯s go."

    Su Zhe opened the car door and reached out to help Su Lu up from the wheelchair.

    Then he heard Cheng Youran beside him say, "Is he really nning toe over?!"

    Su Lu, who had been ready to be helped up by Su Zhe, paused upon hearing this and turned her gaze towards the man across the street.

    He truly had no reservations, walking over as if he didn¡¯t care how many people were around her to protect her.

    Cheng Youran was so angry that his teeth itched, and he couldn¡¯t help but roll up his sleeves, "I really want to beat him up!"

    Shen Xun¡¯s fists clenched tightly, ready to dash over and drag Bo Jingshen to a spot across the road where Qianqian couldn¡¯t see, and beat him up again!

    But he was subtly pulled back by a hand from his mother standing behind Su Lu, stopping him.

    Shen Xun looked at his mother and saw Zhao Ying¡¯s disapproving gaze.

    Shen Xun¡¯s jaws clenched tight and his cheeks tensed as he met his mother¡¯s gaze. Eventually, he restrained his impulse and stood still.

    So, under their unfriendly gazes, Bo Jingshen approached.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate because of the many people around Su Lu, nor did he pause, but walked straight towards her.

    "Su Lu," Bo Jingshen called her name.

    What a raspy voice it was.

    Almost inaudible, just a rasp of breath left, as if his throat had been scorched by fire.

    Su Lu remained silent, just silently watching him.

    Close up, he lookedpletely different from how he appeared across the street.

    From across the street, he just seemed thin.

    Now, up close, he was terribly emaciated, who knows how a person could grow so thin in such a short time.

    There were two fresh cuts on his jawline, likely from shaving absentmindedly.

    Dark circles under his eyes, his sclerae threaded with blood vessels.

    This appearance, it couldn¡¯t just be described as disheveled...

    Despondent, defeated... those words seemed more fitting.

    And...

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help staring at his hair.

    His hair was not just a bit longer.

    His hair...

    Su Lu noticed the gray that was not very noticeable at first, but impossible to ignore when seen.

    His hair... had actually gone somewhat white.

    "Su Lu," Bo Jingshen called her again.

    "Let¡¯s talk," he said.

    "Talk my ass," Cheng Youran spoke rudely, unable to remain polite anymore, "What¡¯s there to talk about with you? You¡¯ve hurt her like this, aren¡¯t you satisfied yet? How much more do you want to hurt her before you¡¯re satisfied? What sin did Xiaolumit to deserve meeting you? For your sake, she¡¯s been injured all over, twice!"

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t hear any rebuttal from Bo Jingshen, nor any words from him.

    It was as if hepletely ignored her, as if whatever she said couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.

    But Cheng Youran carefully considered and felt that it wasn¡¯t the case, since after he had spoken, although Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed much and he hadn¡¯t retorted in any way.

    However, his breathing had obviously be heavier.

    "Five years ago, she decided to break with her despicable father for you, and she was beaten to the point of nearly losing her limbs. Five yearster, for you again, she almost died on the operating table during an ectopic pregnancy surgery. Bo Jingshen, can¡¯t you just let her go? Must you bring disaster solely upon her? Why not bring disaster upon someone else? What about your fianc¨¦e? Can¡¯t you harm her?"

    As Cheng Youran spoke these words, the blood vessels in Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes seemed to multiply.

    His breathing was heavy, his eyes bloodshot as if he were a wild beast trapped in a corner.

    And simrly gasping heavily, weighed down by emotions, were Shen Xun¡ªwho was almost unable to restrain his inner ferocity¡ªand Zhao Ying standing behind Su Lu, her hands clutching the wheelchair handle as if she despised not being able to twist it apart.

    Cheng Youran¡¯s words were like sharp spikes, making Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes turn a deeper red.

    But he still said, "I need to talk with Su Lu," Bo Jingshen¡¯s bloodshot eyes ring at Cheng Youran as if a carnivore eyeing a herbivore, "not with you."

    "You!" Cheng Youran was furious.

    Bo Jingshen looked at Su Lu, his voice was hoarse to the point of being almost inaudible, only breath sounds remained, yet from these breath sounds, a sense of urgency and tenderness could still be discerned, "Su Xiaolu, let¡¯s talk."

    Su Lu pursed her lips lightly, not avoiding Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze.

    She took a deep breath.

    Cheng Youran grew anxious and whispered, "Don¡¯t agree to him! God knows what kind of nonsense he¡¯ll fill your head with! You¡¯ve never been immune to his influence; it was the same five years ago and it¡¯s still the same now. What if he..."

    Cheng Youran held Su Lu¡¯s hand, and Su Lu gently patted the back of her hand, reassuring her, "It¡¯s okay."

    "You..." Cheng Youran was simply beside himself.

    Su Lu had already turned her eyes towards Bo Jingshen and nodded, "Okay."

    She looked aside, "Let¡¯s talk over there. We really should have a talk."

    A glimmer of light seemed to emerge in those bloodshot eyes.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll push you," Bo Jingshen said, intending to reach for the wheelchair from Zhao Ying¡¯s hands.

    But upon seeing his extended hand, Zhao Ying showed no intention of letting go of the wheelchair.

    Zhao Ying said, "Xiao Su, I¡¯ll push you over."

    "Okay," Su Lu nodded calmly.

    Zhao Ying pushed Su Lu to the side.

    "Thank you, Aunt Zhao, you can go do your things now; there¡¯s no need to worry about me here," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Ying, nomittal, merely gazed intently at Bo Jingshen. Since she was standing behind Su Lu, Su Lu couldn¡¯t see her expression¡ªand naturally, she also missed Zhao Ying¡¯s suddenly piercing, sharp gaze,pletely unlike that of a mere caretaker.

    "Miss Su isn¡¯t well, so please keep it brief," Zhao Ying told Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen frowned, not yet reflecting on why a caretaker would possess such a prating gaze when Zhao Ying had already finished talking and turned to leave.

    "Let¡¯s talk," Su Lu said, looking at Bo Jingshen, "Bo Jingshen, what do you want to discuss?"

    "Xiaolu, I..." Bo Jingshen, seeing her calm, tranquil eyes, suddenly felt a void in his heart, and his initial words abruptly stopped.

    Su Lu quietly watched him; after waiting a few seconds without him continuing, she said, "What do you want to talk about? If it¡¯s about the child, then there¡¯s no need to discuss it anymore; the baby is no longer here."

    Bo Jingshen: "Why... didn¡¯t you tell me?"

    Su Lu was taken aback, then, she chuckled.

    "How could I tell you?" Su Lu chuckled, "Your phone, only mine couldn¡¯t get through. I wanted to meet you in person to talk, I didn¡¯t know it was an ectopic pregnancy, so I took it as good news. I dressed up and nned to tell you this good news during yourpany¡¯s opening banquet, celebrating twin blessings."

    Su Lu thought, she really had a deep resentment.

    She chuckled, "Indeed, it was a celebration of twin blessings for you: a sessful opening and a beauty by your side. A beautiful bride on a beautiful day."

 Chapter 180 Donâ€™t Hate Me

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 Don¡¯t Hate Me</h4>

    Su Lu felt like she was tormenting herself. She had thought she could face him without any ripples in her heart and speak these words calmly.

    After all, these past days, she had managed to think of this person without any emotional disturbance.

    But only when she actually saw him did she realize that all her protective mechanisms were gradually failing.

    It was as if the anesthesia was slowly wearing off, and the originally ferocious wound was beginning to reveal its heart-wrenchingly painful nature.

    Bo Jingshen, having heard her words, remained silent, but his eyes were so red they looked like they were about to bleed, and his face turned even paler.

    Su Lu felt that she might truly have gone a bit mad, a bit out of her mind.

    She had never hated anyone before, not even Su Yukan; she had never truly detested him.

    Hatred is a very strong emotion that can be exhausting, and she didn¡¯t want to exhaust herself hating Su Yukan, particrly since Su Yukan had never really crossed her absolute limits of tolerance. After all, Su Yukan had never done anything maliciously harmful to Bo Jingshen.

    Therefore, Su Lu¡¯s attitude toward Su Yukan had always been to ignore him if possible, and to disregard him if feasible.

    She was toozy to have any emotional ups and downs over some foolish acts of Su Yukan, and she would not rejoice if misfortune befell him.

    But now, she was probably bewitched.

    Seeing Bo Jingshen like this, she felt somewhat relieved.

    "So, what do you want to talk about?" Su Lu asked.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips were tightly pressed; he stared at her unblinkingly for a long time before he hesitatingly murmured, "Sorry."

    He uttered just those three sybles, barely audible.

    Yet they still struck Su Lu¡¯s heart like a dagger.

    "Yes, apart from apologizing, what else can you do?" Su Lu muttered, "Well... let it be."

    She prepared to turn her wheelchair around, not wishing to say more. However, just as she was about to lift her hand, as if he had seen through her thoughts, he suddenly grasped her wrist.

    "Su Lu."

    Su Lu looked up at him silently.

    "Don¡¯t hate me." Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was still very hoarse; this sentence, however, carried some sound rather than being just breathy, but the hoarseness was as if his throat had been almost rubbed raw with sandpaper.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath, which when exhaled almost trembled. He stabilized it with effort, at least not allowing his voice to tremble along with his breath.

    "You can me me for anything, but don¡¯t hate me."

    Su Lu bit the soft flesh inside her mouth tightly, a throbbing pain helping her to regain some lucidity, to not be overwhelmed by the intense pain inside.

    It was also a while before she calmed down.

    She slowly exhaled, steadying her voice, "I remember... we once reached a consensus. We were... just bed partners."

    Actually, it was she who had said this, Bo Jingshen had not agreed, and had even been silently upset by her definition of their rtionship. But in Su Lu¡¯s view, this was an agreement by default.

    But now, dwelling on these seemed to have little significance.

    Su Lu continued, "I don¡¯t want to continue such a rtionship anymore, and I don¡¯t want any rtionship with you either."

    Su Lu smiled faintly, the smile hanging at the corner of her mouth as her eyes drooped, hiding the endless sadness within them.

    She said, "If our cheap rtionship is even worthy of using the words ¡¯break up¡¯, Bo Jingshen, we¡¯re breaking up."

    Su Zhe came up and punched Bo Jingshen directly, but he didn¡¯t have Shen Xun¡¯s good physique or skill, so he didn¡¯t send him to the hospital, only causing some blood to seep from the corner of his mouth.

    Bo Jingshen seemed numb to these actions. Unmoved, he merely turned his head from the impact and casually wiped away the blood from his mouth, numb as if he had lost all feeling of pain.

    Su Zhe had wanted to hit him for a long time and had been holding back.

    It was only when he saw Bo Jingshen constantly holding Su Lu¡¯s wrist that he couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer.

    "Let go of Lulu, you bastard," Su Zhe said coldly.

    Bo Jingshenpletely ignored his emotional words and anger, as if he were numb to the punch just now.

    He didn¡¯t let go of Su Lu¡¯s wrist and responded to Su Zhe without a word, only looking at Su Lu, saying, "Su Xiaolu, take good care of your health. You can me me all you want, but don¡¯t hate me."

    He evidently had more to say, but perhaps because Su Zhe was there, or perhaps feeling that saying more would be of no use at the moment, he stopped himself, his words left unspoken.

    Then, he slowly loosened his grip on Su Lu¡¯s wrist.

    The letting go was slow, as if by doing so, the cool, smooth touch of her wrist under his fingertips couldst a bit longer.

    Once he let go, Su Zhe quickly pushed Su Lu¡¯s wheelchair.

    "You needn¡¯t worry about Su Lu¡¯s health, and as for hating you? She shouldn¡¯t waste her thoughts on you. Get out of Su Lu¡¯s world, the further the better," Su Zhe said before pushing Su Lu away.

    Su Zhe directly helped her into the car.

    Bo Jingshen remained standing there, watching in the direction Su Lu had gone.

    All the eyes on him were hostile¡ªSu Zhe, Shen Xun, Cheng Youran, Su Yi.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s look was not exactly hostile but was undeniablyplex; rather than hostility, it was more a guarded assessment.

    Cheng Youran said, "Senior, you better leave quickly, to avoid any trouble he might cause."

    Cheng Youran lowered his voice, "Xiaolu always messes things up when ites to matters involving him."

    Su Zhe deeply agreed with this.

    The incident five years ago was still vivid in his memory; for Bo Jingshen, Su Lu was truly fearless of death, willing to give up even her life.

    So, if there were any trouble or slip-ups right now, it wouldn¡¯t be entirely impossible.

    Su Zhe immediately said, "Let¡¯s go now, you head to work." Then he turned and called, "Su Yi, get in the car, we¡¯re leaving now."

    "Oh!" Su Yi responded immediately and quickly got into the car.

    Su Zhe also got into the car quickly, and the driver swiftly drove away from the hospital entrance.

    Cheng Youran exchanged greetings with Shen Xun and Zhao Ying and then went into the hospital to work.

    Zhao Ying stood in ce and looked at Bo Jingshen, who still stood frozen in the distance.

    "Ms. Zhao?" Shen Xun gently called out to her, "Are you not satisfied? Although I¡¯ve already given him a beating, if you¡¯re still not satisfied, I can go another round."

    "No need. The way he is now is more painful than any punishment," Zhao Ying spoke softly, "See you in the parking lot."

 Chapter 181: Humor Him

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Humor Him</h4>

    """

    Having said that, Zhao Ying turned and walked towards the parking lot, nowhere to be seen was the half-hearted manner she had when attending to Aunt Zhao.

    Shen Xun took onest look at Bo Jingshen, who still stood there, seemingly frozen in ce, before leaving.

    Shen Xun felt that Ms. Zhao¡¯s words just now also made a lot of sense.

    In his current state, he was more ufortable than any lesson could make him.

    So after just one nce, Shen Xun also headed for the parking lot.

    A white sports sedan stopped in front of him, the driver¡¯s side window rolled down to reveal Zhao Ying¡¯s face. She had already taken off her blue attendant¡¯s uniform and put on her own coat.

    Though without makeup, she seemed to have perfectly switched from attendant to professional.

    Shen Xun smiled and opened the car door to sit in the passenger seat.

    "New car?" Shen Xun looked around the brand-new interior, even the protective film on the dashboard hadn¡¯t been removed. "You got it pretty fast."

    Zhao Ying: "Mm, I went for a model that was readily avable."

    "But that¡¯s not your style." Shen Xun turned to look at her. "Ms. Zhao, don¡¯t you always like high-base SUVs? Didn¡¯t you always say they feel more secure?"

    Zhao Ying gently patted the steering wheel, "Initially, I had it in mind for Qianqian, thought of giving it to her as a wee gift. So I made a hasty decision to buy it, but now... not sure how to go about selling it."

    Zhao Ying had learned some news about Su Lu from Dean Li, and from what she had felt during the past few days.

    It seemed this car might not be so easy to give away.

    "So just keep it for yourself then," Zhao Ying told Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun: "What about you?"

    "I have to go back to Beijing, sort out my work," said Zhao Ying.

    Shen Xun was somewhat surprised, "This calm? I thought you were nning to stay in Feng City for a while."

    "I would like to. But didn¡¯t you promise that young man with the surname Su that you wouldn¡¯t bring this up to her until Qianqian recovers? I, as her mother, can¡¯t let you break your word," Zhao Ying said.

    "Well, thank you for that," Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    Zhao Ying let out a light sigh, "I heard Qianqian talking to her friends these past few days; she seems to be nning to travel for a leisurely recovery. I¡¯ll go back and arrange my work, and then see if I can go to the same ce as her."

    At the hospital entrance.

    Bo Jingshen was still quietly standing there; he hadn¡¯t moved at all, merely looking down at his hands, his fingertips twitching slightly, as if the cool and smooth touch still lingered on them.

    In the luxury car not far behind him.

    "Why don¡¯t you go down and call him up?" Jing Ruo asked.

    "Interesting. Why don¡¯t you go?" Jing Su looked over questioningly.

    Jing Ruo pouted her lips, "You¡¯re the older brother, after all."

    Jing Su was unmoved.

    Jing Ruo whispered softly, "Besides, it was your friend who left him in that state."

    Jing Su: "..."

    After a moment of silence.

    "Tsck," Jing Su let out a sound and pulled open the car door to step out.

    He walked up to Bo Jingshen¡¯s side and was just about to speak, "Jingshen..." when Bo Jingshen suddenly snapped out of his frozen state without waiting for Jing Su to continue.

    "Let¡¯s go," Bo Jingshen said, turning to the car and sitting in the back seat.

    Jing Su raised his eyebrows slightly, "Good." He then opened the passenger side door and sat down.

    "What¡¯s your n from here on out?" Jing Su asked.

    As he turned his head, he saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s face¡ªhaggard, nearly ghostly, with an icy ferocity as if it could shatter into icy splinters.

    And such a fierce look on his haggard face made it even colder.

    "Of course... it¡¯s to have a good time with Jing Ce," Bo Jingshen said, his voice as still as stagnant water.

    That woman named Su Lu seemed to have taken away his entire soul and all his emotions.

    Now he was a machinecking both emotion and soul.

    "Oh? How do you n to have fun with him? I¡¯ve been his only ymate for years, to be honest, and it¡¯s gotten a bit tiresome," Jing Su said with a lightugh.

    Bo Jingshen: "Doesn¡¯t he wish for me to carry on his legacy, develop thepany further, and ideally defeat you?"

    Jing Suughed, "Indeed, he¡¯s always hoped that, ideally the two of us would fight it out, and in the end, you would defeat me, and I would regretfully break down before him begging for forgiveness..."

    Bo Jingshen: "What¡¯s so hard about taking over hispany, who wouldn¡¯t dare to pick up money when it¡¯s thrown at their door? Developing thepany further isn¡¯t like ascending to heaven, the only condition is, without hispany."

    Jing Ruo was sitting on the side, her heart pounding.

    Here she was, sitting in the same car with these two brothers, discussing how to bring down their father¡ªit felt both thrilling and sorrowful.

    Where other families had loving parent-child rtionships, why oh why was their family like this.

    "Actually, with your current skills and achievements, it¡¯s not hard to get away from him. Maybe there¡¯s no need to take it that far," Jing Su added.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "Jing Ce is dirty in his tactics, if he can¡¯t win, he¡¯ll start ying dirty. You can never guard against it."

    Jing Su: "That¡¯s true."

    Bo Jingshen: "So the only way is to beat him so thoroughly he can¡¯t stand up again, to pull all his teeth and ws, then it¡¯ll be over for good."

    As he said this, Bo Jingshen nced at Jing Ruo and said in an indifferent tone, "Plus, Jing Ruo is growing up, it¡¯s not possible to let her be treated like some business and sold off."

    Hearing this, Jing Ruo was taken aback, her breath hitched, and her eyes quickly reddened, her nose tingling with emotion.

    "Big brother..."

    She could hardly be of any help; she hadn¡¯t spent much time with her big brother, so they shouldn¡¯t be particrly close.

    But he still remembered her, even in his own distress, he hadn¡¯t forgotten her.

    How could Jing Ruo not be touched?

    "That¡¯s right," Jing Su nodded, "We can¡¯t let Jing Ruo be another Jing Qiao."

    One tragedy like Jing Qiao was already enough.

    "Fine. So, about that matter with Su Lu..." Jing Su said pointedly, "...do you n to give up?"

    Hearing Jing Su¡¯s question, Bo Jingshen smiled.

    His sudden smile took Jing Ruo by surprise; she hardly remembered thest time she saw Bo Jingshen smile.

    A man who rarely smiled, had lost even those rare smiles after the matter with Su Lu.

    But now, he suddenly revealed a smile.

    Jing Ruo said, "Big brother, don¡¯t scare me."

    Bo Jingshen ignored her and simply said indifferently, "Give up? Giving up is impossible, not in this lifetime. I, Bo Jingshen, have only one woman in this life, there was none before, and there will be none after. Just this one. Unless I die, I won¡¯t let go, Shen Xun and Su Zhe? They¡¯d have to kill me first."

    """

 Chapter 182: Delivering Gifts to the Door

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Delivering Gifts to the Door</h4>

    Jing Ruo and Jing Su were both slightly surprised, probably because they were used to seeing Bo Jingshen remain unflustered when orchestrating strategies.

    Thus, in the face of Su Lu¡¯s situation, he was unable to remain calm and rational.

    Moreover, his somewhat unreasonable words at that moment inevitably aroused some astonishment.

    However, Jing Su quickly found it no longer strange. If Bo Jingshen was a man who gave up easily, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved what he had today.

    Jing Su had heard of some of his experiences abroad¡ªhow he had taken on all kinds of hard and dangerous jobs without ever speaking of giving up, and that was how Boss came to be what it was today.

    How could he possibly talk about giving up now?

    "Fine, have it your way," Jing Su said indifferently. He hadn¡¯t really wanted to involve himself in this matter, nor had he nned to persuade Bo Jingshen.

    But inexplicably, Jing Su suddenly recalled a beautiful, clear face, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, "What about your fianc¨¦e?"

    "Who knows?" Bo Jingshen was somewhat distracted, but he seemed to have thought of something and slightly raised his eyes to look at Jing Su, "Why, are you that concerned about her?"

    Whether there was an awkward or ufortable expression on Jing Su¡¯s face shed by too quickly for Bo Jingshen to see.

    Nheless, from the tone of Jing Su¡¯s voice, there was no telling anything, "Since you¡¯re dissatisfied with this engagement, when you head back to Beijing, I¡¯ll talk to the elders of the Xiao Family. But whatever the case, at least don¡¯t offend thedy first. I¡¯ve seen her skills; they are quite impressive, and beating you up wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her."

    Bo Jingshen heard this, remained silent, and simply looked at Jing Su again. Then, he shifted his gaze to meet Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes, and in the eyes of both Bo Jingshen and Jing Ruo, there seemed to be an unspoken understanding.

    Jing Su was not a man of many words. Rare moments when he spoke much often made people feel as if he was somewhat uneasy.

    Standing aside, Jing Ruo weakly said, "Sister Caizi seems to be staying at a hotel, Jiuzhou International."

    Upon hearing this, Jing Su¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, but he said nothing. Jiuzhou International? He was staying at that same hotel.

    Bo Jingshen, however, did not say much more. He quietly looked out the window of the car, but his eyes were unable to take in any of the retreating scenery outside, his mind filled with the image of that pale, weak face he had seen earlier, still not rid of its sickly hue.

    Although he had responded with such an unreasonable answer to Jing Su just now.

    That didn¡¯t mean he was without a sense of shame. Earlier at the hospital entrance, what Cheng Youran had said wasn¡¯t off the mark at all.

    What sin had Su Xiaolumitted to have met him? For him, she was bruised and battered, twice!

    Unfortunately, even though he knew this.

    He still couldn¡¯t let go, just consider him selfish then.

    Bo Jingshen took out his phone, opened WeChat, and sent a message to Cheng Yan.

    Bo Jingshen: "Prepare various supplements, make itprehensive."

    Cheng Yan: "Received."

    Five minutester, Cheng Yan listed several types of nutritional foods and supplements and sent it over for Bo Jingshen¡¯s review.

    Cheng Yan: "How about preparing ording to this?"

    Bo Jingshen: "It¡¯s fine."

    Cheng Yan: "Who are you sending it to? Are you delivering or should I mail it?"

    ¡¯I¡¯ll deliver¡¯ had been sent, but Bo Jingshen hesitated for a moment and then sent another message, "Forget it, better you deliver it."

    Cheng Yan: "Okay. Who to?"

    Bo Jingshen: "Su Lu."

    Cheng Yan, being meticulous in his work and not inclined to over inquire, simply sent a ¡¯Received¡¯ emoji.

    ...

    The next day, Su Lu, seeing Cheng Yan standing at her doorstep with a big load of packages, was somewhat speechless.

    "Um..." Su Lu adjusted the shawl on her shoulders, looking at Cheng Yan.

    Cheng Yan said, "Good morning, Mr. Su."

    "Good morning. Do you... need something?"

    Cheng Yan smiled, "Heard Mr. Su was unwell and took sick leave, just came to visit."

    Su Lu was just about to politely decline, wanting to say there was no need for such trouble.

    But it must be said, Cheng Yan spoke very smoothly, not waiting for Su Lu to decline, he continued, "After all, we had a joint project."

    Su Lu was thinking about taking Su Yi along with the Fierce Eagle Team to the training site for a change of scenery.

    So the words of refusal almost reached his lips and yet he did not speak them.

    "...Thank you," said Su Lu.

    Cheng Yan smiled, "You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Su. Here, these are just a small token of appreciation, please don¡¯t disdain them."

    Cheng Yan said this as he proactively ced the items in the vestibule.

    Su Lu was still considering whether to invite Cheng Yan in to sit for a while, but Cheng Yan conducted himself very appropriately.

    Sensing it inappropriate to enter a residence where a single woman lived alone, he stood at the door, ced the items in the vestibule, and neatly stepped back out.

    Cheng Yan: "Mr. Su, take good care of your health, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer."

    Su Lu: "Oh okay, thanks for making the trip all this way and going to so much trouble."

    Cheng Yan: "You¡¯re too courteous, Mr. Su."

    Su Lu: "I heard that to prepare for the worldpetition in the second half of the year, the team is going to train, right?"

    Cheng Yan, overwhelmed with work, honestly just saw the club as an investment for Jiang Li and her to have some fun, not that he wasn¡¯t interested, but it really wasn¡¯t his top priority, given the many more significant business matters.

    Thus, upon hearing this, Cheng Yan pondered for a moment, as if only then recalling such a matter.

    "Oh right," Cheng Yan nodded, " there is such a matter, but... not to hide it from you, I really can¡¯t attend to the club¡¯s team matters, it¡¯s mostly managed by Young Master Jiang. Despite seeming indifferent usually, he actually pays close attention to it."

    "I see."

    "Yes, so if you have matters regarding the club, it¡¯s better to contact Young Master Jiang directly for a more thorough understanding," Cheng Yan said.

    Su Lu nodded, "Alright, I got it, I won¡¯t see you out, take care."

    Cheng Yan then left Su Lu¡¯s house, walked down the stairs, and exited the building. His car was waiting at the door; the driver opened the passenger-side door for him, and Cheng Yan got into the car.

    From the back seat came a somewhat hoarse voice.

    "How is she?"

    "Mr. Su seems to be in an okay state."

    "Did she take the items?"

    "She did. It seemed like she wanted to refuse; I mentioned that we had a joint project after all. She didn¡¯t seem to be able to refuse after that."

    Cheng Yan reported every detail.

    Sitting in the back seat, Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaunt face turned swiftly towards Cheng Yan, "She didn¡¯t mention anything about canceling the partnership, right?"

    Cheng Yan shook his head, "No."

    His task today from Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t just as simple as delivering gifts.

    But also, if Su Lu suggested ending the partnership, he had to dissuade her by any means.

    Fortunately, Su Lu did not make such a suggestion.

    "Not only did she not, but she also asked about the club¡¯s matters on her own," Cheng Yan turned his gaze towards Bo Jingshen. "I think you¡¯re worrying too much, Mr. Su is not someone who mixes personal issues with business."

 Chapter 183 Chat Without Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Chat Without Comfort</h4>

    For some reason, Cheng Yan¡¯s words couldn¡¯t make Bo Jingshen feel any better.

    For some reason, at this moment, he actually hoped that Su Lu would not separate her personal feelings from work because at least that would prove she still had emotions, still had ripples.

    The calmer and moreposed she became, the more unsettling it was for others.

    Because it seemed that people only show emotions for the people or things they care about.

    Towards those they don¡¯t care about, no matter how stormy it bes, they remain unmoved.

    "I think Mr. Su is quite concerned about the club project, so you can allow her to contact Young Master Jiang. After all, I don¡¯t know much about the project," Cheng Yan said.

    Bo Jingshen nodded, but his thoughts seemed to drift away.

    Su Lu had not taken the initiative to call Jiang Li; it was Jiang Li who had called her first.

    It was not hard to detect a hint of hesitation in Jiang Li¡¯s voice.

    "Su Lu, are... are you okay?" Jiang Li asked cautiously.

    "Alright, I was actually preparing to call you, but you beat me to it," Su Lu said. She could tell that Jiang Li didn¡¯t seem to know about her hospitalization; probably Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t told him.

    "Oh..." Jiang Li sounded apologetic, "I heard you were feeling unwell before, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you."

    He had indeed heard about it, mainly from the incident at Yunding, as he was there and knew exactly what happened.

    Afterward, he had indeed heard that Su Lu wasn¡¯t feeling well, Jiang Li had thought about checking on her, but as a close friend of Bo Jingshen, and considering the incident at Yunding... it always seemed a bit difficult to broach the subject.

    It had taken him some time to let the heat of that day¡¯s events cool down, waiting until the emotions likely had calmed. Only then did Jiang Li contact her.

    "Mhm, it¡¯s nothing serious," Su Lu replied with a light chuckle.

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s gentleugh, Jiang Li felt somewhat guilty and decided to tell the truth, "I¡¯m sorry. Mainly because... after what happened that day, and being his friend, I felt a bit embarrassed to disturb you, fearing it would make you angry."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t expect Jiang Li to be so candid. She had thought Jiang Li would just offer some polite words and that would be the end of it; in turn, she would have had to respond politely as well.

    But with him being so honest, Su Lu felt a sigh of relief.

    "That¡¯s not necessary," Su Lu smiled, "I wouldn¡¯t take it out on you, no matter what."

    Hearing this, Jiang Li seemed to rx quite a lot, "Are you feeling any better now?"

    "Much better," Su Lu said, "Let¡¯s not talk about that, I heard the team is going for concentrated training?"

    "Yes. Huh? How did you know about that? It hasn¡¯t been announced yet, and you¡¯ve been unwell recently," Jiang Li said.

    "My younger brother told me."

    "How does he know?"

    "Ying Xi told me," Su Lu chuckled, "I haven¡¯t recovered enough to visit the team base, so could you reserve two spots for me to apany the team during the training?"

    "Sure," Jiang Li agreed without hesitation.

    Jiang Li hadn¡¯t offered any formalities earlier and had spoken directly with Su Lu, now their conversation was much more rxed.

    Jiang Li¡¯s personality was naturally likable, as long as Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t mentioned, the conversation between them was very pleasant.

    "I hear from Cheng Yan that you¡¯ve been following up on the club¡¯s affairs?" Su Lu asked.

    Jiang Li responded cheerfully, "Yeah, I asionally stay at the team¡¯s residence."

    "Is that right?" Su Lu thought about Jiang Li¡¯s circumstances and felt that he was not having an easy time, having to do his utmost to take care of Ying Xi, the only younger brother of his deceased lover.

    And he did so willingly.

    It was evident from his tone and the content of his conversation.

    Jiang Liughed and said, "Yeah! Whenever Xiao Xi starts training, he goes hard, hardly eating properly. Then he uses the fact that he is the captain and the pir of the club as an excuse to not be managed, and he¡¯s ruining his stomach. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so thin."

    Su Lu thought about the fair, tall, slender young man, who did indeed seem too thin.

    "You can manage him?" Su Lu asked with augh.

    Jiang Li sounded somewhat helpless, "Not really..." but he quickly changed the subject, "but I¡¯m thick-skinned, you know, and after all, we¡¯re the sponsors, practically his boss. If I¡¯m a bit more persistent, he can¡¯t do much butpromise."

    It had to be said, there¡¯s indeed a cure for everything in this world.

    "It¡¯s hard work on your part. I haven¡¯t been much help," Su Lu said.

    But Jiang Li was cheerfully unperturbed, "No worries at all, this project was initiated by me after all. Besides, I enjoy ying games myself, so living at the club is actually quite fun. I get to y along with the youngsters from the junior team, and I feel like it¡¯s made me much younger."

    "You aren¡¯t really old to begin with!" Su Luughed.

    After chatting for a while, to be honest, Su Lu felt... since the incident.

    This talk with Jiang Li was the most pleasant, the most rxing.

    Jiang Li never mentioned Bo Jingshen, and he also didn¡¯t know about her surgery, the fact that she had barely escaped death.

    This was actually quite nice because even if others meant to console her, it only ended up tearing open her wounds over and over again.

    A conversation like the one with Jiang Li,pletely devoid of sympathy, pity, or constion, somehow made her feel even more at ease.

    And Jiang Li also seemed not to have anyone to talk to about things rted to Ying Xi.

    So the next day, Jiang Li called her again.

    "You know, when you¡¯re feeling better, you shoulde and visit the base too, it really can help clear the mind," Jiang Li suggested thoughtfully, sensing that Su Lu¡¯s mood seemed better than yesterday.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll consider it when I¡¯m feeling up to it," Su Lu replied.

    After thinking a bit, Jiang Li said, "You know, there¡¯s something I think you might not be aware of, but I think it¡¯s necessary to mention."

    Su Lu: "Hmm? What is it?"

    Jiang Li: "You know what my family does, right?"

    Su Lu certainly knew, the Jiang Family was involved in many businesses, including media.

    Jiang Li continued, "The news from that day, we originally thought wouldn¡¯t leak out because at the time Gu Xin and... they both said they would suppress it. But after a few days, you¡¯d think the issue would have cooled down and be over."

    "Turns out, it seems to have fermented anew," there was a serious tone in Jiang Li¡¯s voice, "There must be someone behind this, manipting it. We all said we¡¯d suppress the story, yet it¡¯se out, whoever¡¯s behind it must be powerful. I¡¯ll trace it backter and see who¡¯s responsible for leaking the news."

    "Thanks," Su Lu expressed her gratitude.

    But her voice sounded calm, like she wasn¡¯t taking it seriously.

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help asking, "Aren¡¯t you angry?"

    "To be honest, these scandals are not new to me. There¡¯s no reason to be upset," Su Lu replied.

 Chapter 184: A Blessing for Qi People?

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184: A Blessing for Qi People?</h4>

    "Since Jiang Li already said that the news couldn¡¯t be suppressed, it was bound to break."

    Sure enough, just two dayster, the news burst into the public domain.

    Yaxi called via video call, her tone a bit helpless, "I¡¯m just an eighteenth-tier model, never thought I¡¯d be this famous."

    As she spoke, she was peeling pistachios to eat on the other end.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh on this end, "Looks like you¡¯re in a good mental state."

    "Can I afford not to be? I¡¯m pregnant, and if I keep getting angry, the baby will get hernias," Yaxi said as she angrily peeled another pistachio, "That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to eat pistachios, you know, whatever youck, you replenish. Ick happiness."

    Su Lu: "I heard from Jiang Li that someone is manipting things behind the scenes, so the news that was well suppressed suddenly broke out."

    "Jiang Li?" Yaxi raised an eyebrow, "The young boss of Jianghe Media, huh? If he says so, he must be right. And indeed, how else would the news have burst out after so long."

    As Yaxi spoke, she cursed, "Damn, who¡¯s so boring? What grievances do they have to mess with me? I¡¯m just an eighteenth-tier model, what merits and abilities do I have?"

    Su Lu: "That¡¯s not necessarily true, maybe they¡¯re targeting Gu Xin? Of course, they could also be targeting me, and you might just be an innocent bystander."

    Yaxi: "You really know how tofort people."

    Su Lu: "Just keep your spirits up, eat more pistachios."

    "And you?" Yaxi asked, "What about your mood? You¡¯ve just been through a lot, you were supposed to be resting quietly, and here are all these troubles, it¡¯s just relentless!"

    "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it." Su Lu¡¯s voice was surprisingly calm, "This is nothing, I didn¡¯t get too upset even when I was besieged at thepany¡¯s entrance and ended up getting injured, it won¡¯t affect me now either."

    Speaking of it, Su Lu uncontrobly remembered the situation at that time, recalling when she was identally hit in the face by a camera. Naturally, she also remembered Bo Jingshen, who appeared like a savior and took her away.

    "Your mental strength, even Gu Xin and I feel inferiorpared to you," Yaxi finished speaking, and not hearing Su Lu¡¯s voice for a moment, she waited and still didn¡¯t hear Su Lu speak, "Su Lu?"

    "Ah," Su Lu came back to her senses, "Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m going to go out of town to recuperate soon, these scandals won¡¯t affect me, and from now on, these will be issues you¡¯ll have to face, and I canpletely rx. Hang in there, Mrs. Gu, the crown bears weight, I¡¯m cheering for you internally."

    Su Lu¡¯s voice carried a smile, Yaxi used, "I think you¡¯re gloating."

    "Am I that obvious?" Su Luughed, "Ah, right, before I go to recuperate out of town, I have a gift for you and Gu Xin, to mark a pleasant coboration asrades-in-arms."

    Yaxi sighed softly, "How can you be so nice. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not interested in Gu Xin, otherwise what would be left for me?"

    "How is me not being interested in Gu Xin making you feel less at risk?"

    It was a familiar conversation, so there was no need to be restrained with Yaxi; they could tease each other freely.

    "Indeed," Yaxi didn¡¯t mind admitting it then added, "You¡¯re so nice, you deserve someone really good. Don¡¯t suffer too much."

    "Yep, I know."

    After chatting for a few more moments, they ended the call.

    Su Lu continued to smear paint on the canvas, painting an angel. Since Yaxi was pregnant, the painting was just right.

    She hadn¡¯t painted in a while, but with a good foundation, she wasn¡¯t too rusty.

    She nned to finish the painting before going to recuperate and give it to Gu Xin and Yaxi as a gift.

    Painting was still quite useful, how should she put it, it could calm a person down, focusing on the brush in hand, and the blending of the colors, not letting the mind wander.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t very concerned about the scandal that was all over the news.

    What with all the talk of the mistress_SS_ and the original wife living peacefully, and the Gu Family heir enjoying the privilege of having both.

    The supporting image was exactly from that day at Yunding, with Gu Xin draping his arm around her shoulders, helping her out, and actually, Yaxi was also supporting her, just that at that moment, Yaxi went to open the car door, and wasn¡¯t holding her anymore but had moved to Gu Xin¡¯s other side.

    In the image, it was indeed just her and Yaxi, one on each side of Gu Xin.

    Heaven knows how it happened, but that moment was captured perfectly.

    And with the apanying text, it sounded like it was really the case.

    "Can you believe how skilled they are? They can make white look ck, someone not aware of the actual situation might actually believe it," Jiang Li said from the other end.

    Su Lu looked at the picture he sent over, "It is pretty impressive. But... you are the media family¡¯s young master after all, shouldn¡¯t you be used to these kinds of media spins?"

    Jiang Li tly denied it thrice, "I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How upright a young man am I? Such dirty tricks are mostly Jiang Su¡¯s doing."

    This was the refreshingly straightforward party blunder.

    "This time surely it¡¯s not Jiang Su¡¯s doing," Su Lu said.

    "Of course not, my brother wouldn¡¯t stoop that low. Honestly, he was the one who suppressed the news initially."

    With Jiang Su stepping in to suppress the news, yet it still burst out...

    Su Lu already had some guesses in mind.

    Actually, when she thought about it calmly, the events of that day had gained some rity.

    She was blocked outside the banquet hall, yet inexplicably she was led inside, which led to everything that followed.

    Previously she had been busy recuperating and hadn¡¯t had time to think.

    Butter she had more time, and she wasn¡¯t too busy to think carefully.

    That middle-aged man who led her into the hall...

    But then again, it was only thinking, she was already toozy to delve deeper.

    Jiang Li was still worried that this would affect her mood, so heforted, "Don¡¯t worry, this kind of news won¡¯tst long. After all, it¡¯s not big news."

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not concerned," Su Lu said, "By the way, about the training camp, when do we set off? Is the time set? Let me know once it¡¯s decided."

    Jiang Li: "It¡¯s set, it was supposed to be next month, but I got the club to move it up. It¡¯s good for Xiao Xi to go ahead and rx a bit too. Otherwise, it¡¯s just training, training, training, going right on schedule would just mean continuous training, training, training. With such intense training, I worry about his careersting short."

    As Jiang Li spoke, he asked, "By the way, you mentioned earlier that you have two apanying spots, who are you nning to take?"

    "I¡¯ll go."

 Chapter 185: The Lingering Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185: The Lingering Spirit</h4>

    "She¡¯s going?" His sharp brows knitted gently together, "You agreed?"

    "From what you¡¯re saying, you want me to refuse?" Jiang Li twirled the lollipop in his mouth and lifted the corners of his eyes to nce at Bo Jingshen, "With all the drama in the city now, you don¡¯t want her to go out and clear her mind?"

    Jiang Li was already somewhat displeased with Bo Jingshen because of all the issues between him and Su Lu, and had it not been for him being a close friend, Jiang Li would have definitely pointed at him and angrily cursed him as a scumbag.

    In fact, even though he was a close friend, Jiang Li had already cursed him out like that.

    Having cursed him and still feeling unsatisfied, Jiang Li still found Bo Jingshen somewhat disagreeable to look at, hence the sidelong nces.

    "..." Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were downcast, "Her current physical condition might not be suitable for long travels."

    His voice was without a hint of fluctuation, which gave Jiang Li a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    It felt like he was suddenly back to the time when he first met Bo Jingshen, who was just as indifferent back then, his expression uninvolved and his voice cold without modtion.

    "I¡¯ll be apanying her as well, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her." Jiang Li crunched through the lollipop with a crack, and began to chew noisily, then he took out another lollipop, peeled off the wrapper, and popped the candy into his mouth.

    Bo Jingshen: "Since when did you be such a candy lover."

    "Mind your own business," Jiang Li retorted with a pout, "As for you, you¡¯re living such a bitter life, you should have some candy yourself."

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t really like candy either, but Ying Xi, due to irregr habits and intensive training, was very thin and probably had low blood sugar; Jiang Li had once witnessed him standing up too quickly and staggering.

    So, he bought loads of candies, cookies, and snacks in preparation; having bought so much, Jiang Li would have some himself now and then.

    Jiang Li: "About those rotten news stories, my brother is already on it. Does Gu Xin really deserve so much news coverage? The behind-the-scenes maniptor is quite a big shot; my brother checked, and it¡¯s a Beijing handprint, a significant one at that."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, still cool and detached, and after hearing these words, he just gave a coldugh.

    Without any surprise, it seemed more like he had guessed it already.

    Jiang Li said, "Anyway, after this, you can follow up with my brother, I¡¯m going to have fun with the training team."

    He was used to being irresponsible anyway. And Jiang Li felt like this was close to being responsible, as the club was his project...

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t wait for Bo Jingshen¡¯s response. The guy seemed to be more and more silent, truly reminiscent of the past; Jiang Li always felt like he was seeing the cold and stern Bo Jingshen from a few years ago.

    To be honest, when he first met Bo Jingshen, he was like that, and Jiang Li gradually got used to it, but now that he had reverted to that, it was not so easy for Jiang Li to get used to again.

    So, he was a bit restless, and before leaving, Jiang Li thought he wouldn¡¯t speak again.

    But unexpectedly, when he was at the door, he heard Bo Jingshen say in a low voice, "Help me take care of her."

    "Oh! Don¡¯t worry!" Jiang Li readily agreed.

    Only... taking care of Su Lu didn¡¯t seem to be Jiang Li¡¯s job.

    Someone else was taking it more seriously.

    "Xiao Yi, don¡¯t busy yourself," Su Lu said, "Sit down for a while."

    Su Yi had been running around since they entered the airport lounge.

    Though he grew up in the Su Family where he hadn¡¯t suffered much in his life.

    But Su Yi was quite caring, pouring warm water, peeling fruit, and fetching the air-conditioning nket...

    "No way," Su Yi said, his expression was utterly serious, "I was instructed beforeing here that if I don¡¯t take good care of you, big brother... he..."

    At that point, Su Lu understood.

    This was probably not just an instruction, but a threat.

    "I¡¯m really fine, you should rest a bit," Su Lu said.

    It was then that Su Yi finally settled down to sit. He seemed to have be good friends with Ying Xi at some point, as the two of them picked up their phones and immediately started a game.

    When Su Lu first walked into West Suburb Airport, she actually felt slightly uneasy because thest time she came here was with Bo Jingshen.

    Moreover, West Suburb Airport mostly amodates private nes, and Su Lu instantly thought of that sleek Gulfstream G650.

    But sheforted herself, thinking she was probably just overthinking it.

    That was until she saw the same crew members fromst time, Su Lu even remembered the captain¡¯s name, Yan Sui.

    Yan Sui, in his deep blue uniform with his cap tucked under his arm, came walking up cheerily.

    "Yo, Li," Yan Sui said with a smile,ing over and putting an arm around Jiang Li.

    Ying Xi, who had been focusing intently on the screen, moving his long fingers rapidly to control the game, suddenly stopped. His slender, cool eyes abruptly looked up, directing his gaze at Yan Sui¡¯s hand on Jiang Li¡¯s shoulder.

    The screen suddenly went dark, the game already over, and Su Yi, as a teammate, was left in the lurch.

    "Hey?" Su Yi was somewhat incredulous, could Ying Xi actually mess up? This was a professional yer, and not just any yer, but the cream of the crop.

    Even though the game they were ying wasn¡¯t Ying Xi¡¯s best, professional yers often excel in many games due to their natural talent and skills, so they usually y other games quite well too.

    "Long time no see," Jiang Li said with a smile, seemingly not toofortable with Yan Sui¡¯s sudden embrace, discreetly keeping his distance.

    Yan Sui didn¡¯t think too much about it; his gaze shifted and saw Su Lu, his eyebrows lifting, "Miss Su, we meet again."

    Su Lu¡¯splexion turned a shade paler; seeing Yan Sui made everything clear to her.

    Why the change in ns, why the departure from West Suburb Airport, and even why Ying Xi¡¯s few teammates were also benefiting from this, not having to takemercial flights, but instead getting to ride on a private jet...

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and nodded at Yan Sui as a greeting.

    Su Yi was no longer in the mood to y the game, as he noticed the color drained from Su Lu¡¯s face in an instant.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Yi asked.

    Su Lu shook her head slightly, "Nothing, nothing¡¯s wrong."

    Su Yi almost believed her, just almost.

    But the next second, Su Yi¡¯s voice went low, he gritted his teeth and hissed through clenched teeth, "Nothing my ass! Su Lu, do you think you¡¯re fooling a naive kid? I¡¯m not blind..."

    Before Su Lu could react to why Su Yi suddenly got angry, she followed his gaze to a certain direction.

    And she saw the man who had just walked in, slender yet still possessing a handsome visage.

    Su Yi had also heard about Bo Jingshen from Su Zhe, so he harbored some hostility towards him, "Why does he never seem to disappear!"

 Chapter 186 Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Shameless</h4>

    Su Yi initially thought Su Lu must have some beef with Yan Sui after seeing how her face changed upon his arrival.

    But soon, he found himself too preupied to ponder whether Su Lu had any issues with Yan Sui.

    Because he saw Bo Jingshen walking into the waiting room.

    Su Lu¡¯s pupils tightened slightly. Earlier, when she saw Yan Sui, she had shown a change in expression, but now her face seemed calmer, betraying no sign of alteration.

    She turned her head to look at Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li was just turning to look at her, his face clearly marked with embarrassment.

    He frowned and asked Bo Jingshen, "Why are you here?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expressioncked any embarrassment or apology, honestly speaking, if it weren¡¯t for his indifferent voice and his gaunt appearance, which really didn¡¯t seem to carry the ¡¯bold and confident¡¯ look.

    Jiang Li almost felt like he was acting all bold and confident.

    Bo Jingshen: "It¡¯s my ne,ing here isn¡¯t something outrageous, is it?"

    "..." Jiang Li lowered his voice, squeezing out a whisper through clenched teeth, "That¡¯s not what we had agreed on! Since when do you not keep your word?"

    Bo Jingshen fell silent for a few seconds.

    "I don¡¯t keep my word? What are you going to do, sue me?"

    These words left Jiang Li speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jiang Su¡¯s ne was currently under maintenance, why would he bother using this scoundrel¡¯s ne?

    And it was Bo Jingshen himself who had offered to let Jiang Li use his ne.

    At the time, Jiang Li also felt unsure whether it was really appropriate, as he was also acquainted with Su Lu, and he wanted to remain neutral, not taking sides.

    Therefore, Jiang Li had his reservations, but Bo Jingshen had said he was too busy to take him, advising him to contact Yan Sui to arrange the departure date and time, and to just depart from West Suburb Airport.

    That¡¯s why he, Jiang Li, had dly epted!

    Turns out this guy with big P-eyes didn¡¯t mean a word he said; was he just farting around?

    Jiang Li felt a headacheing on at the somewhat embarrassing situation at hand, they were still in the waiting room, what if it got even more awkward on the ne... who knows what it would turn into?

    Jiang Li¡¯s eyebrows knitted together tightly.

    Ying Xi¡¯s phone had already automatically turned off. The cool gaze of the young man scanned around, naturally noticing Jiang Li¡¯s furrowed brows.

    Ying Xi: "What¡¯s wrong?"

    After Jiang Li came over, Ying Xi asked in a low voice, the young man¡¯s voice gradually maturing and deepening.

    "It¡¯s nothing." Jiang Li finished speaking and felt something was off, "Huh?"

    "Hmm?" Ying Xi hummed a questioning sound through his nose, looking down at Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li was somewhat surprised, "Isn¡¯t this your idol? How can you be so calm?"

    Ying Xi: "..."

    Jiang Li wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it, but now that he did, Ying Xi suddenly realized as well.

    Right, the tall, slim man in front of him was Bambi, the God B.

    Yet, just earlier, he hadn¡¯t thought in that direction at all, what he was actually pondering was... why is that young master frowning so intensely?

    Ying Xi¡¯s expression stiffened a bit, slightly awkward, he gave a light cough, "Cough!" and then said softly, "I¡¯m not that fanatical."

    Jiang Li clicked his tongue, "Your room¡¯s covered in posters of his old gaming characters."

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t continue speaking with Ying Xi, instead, he walked over to Su Lu¡¯s side, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect..."

    "It¡¯s okay." Su Lu was silent for a few seconds before she gently shook her head.

    Bo Jingshen had already walked toward her and sat down very naturally on the chair beside her.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, silently picked up her headphones, inserted them into her ears, then leaned back in her chair, closing her eyes to rest.

    Bo Jingshen seemed to have no intention of speaking either.

    This helped Su Lu rx quite a bit.

    Her phone buzzed, and Su Lu saw the message from Su Yi on the screen.

    Su Yi: "What¡¯s he mean by this?"

    Su Lu hesitated for a moment. She could be sure that with the distance Bo Jingshen was sitting at her side, he only needed a nce to clearly see the content on her phone screen.

    Su Lu had never been one to talk about people behind their backs, so after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she typed three concise words on the screen: "Don¡¯t know."

    Su Yi¡¯s message quickly came back, "How about we just go and take amercial flight now? We aren¡¯t in a hurry anyway. If you think it¡¯s feasible, I¡¯ll book the tickets right now."

    Honestly, thinking about spending the next few hours in flight as awkwardly as this, honestly, it would be better to change ns now and take amercial flight.

    Just as Su Lu was hesitating whether to simply agree to Su Yi¡¯s suggestion.

    A hand with slender fingers reached over.

    The cool tip of his fingers touched her ear, making Su Lu¡¯s pupils constrict, her body freezing for a moment.

    The wireless earbud in one ear was gently removed.

    At the same time, the man¡¯s low and slightly hoarse voice poured into her ear.

    "Su Lu, I want to make your journey morefortable, but I don¡¯t mind apanying you on amercial flight."

    Su Lu knew his personality, upromising in what he said, and since he had spoken, he would certainly do as he had said.

    Uncontrobly, her mind shed back to theirst encounter, his pale face during the flight¡¯s turbulence, the fine sweat on his forehead, the way his entire being was tense.

    It wasn¡¯t so much a question of whether she felt sympathy or tenderness, but knowing his resolute nature, she realized she couldn¡¯t avoid him even if she switched to amercial flight; the awkwardness would be the same, so why bother...

    "What exactly... do you want to do?" Su Lu furrowed her brows tightly.

    Bo Jingshen turned his gaze toward her, "The day you were discharged from the hospital, the scene was too conspicuous. I¡¯m not afraid, it¡¯s just that seeing your pale face made me feel ufortable. So, I indeed showed weakness unconsciously, just going along with what you all wanted. Later, thinking about it, I regretted it."

    Hearing this, Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, because she understood him, understood his personality.

    Because... she knew his personality all too well.

    Su Lu bit her lip, "What... do you mean?"

    "It¡¯s very simple." Bo Jingshen leaned in closer, his breath brushing her ear, "Just because of Su Zhe, you think you can scare me into giving up? He really underestimates me, Bo Jingshen. Even adding Shen Xun to the mix would be pointless."

    Su Lu: "You..."

    "They probably don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve survived these years abroad." Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth curled slightly; already quite thin, his smile seemed to carry a decadent, sinister air, "I¡¯ve had a gun pointed at my head overseas and never flinched. Naturally, I won¡¯t be scared of Su Zhe¡¯s intimidation."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted.

    A gun... pointed at the forehead?

    "So." His fingers lingered gently on Su Lu¡¯s face for a moment, "Su Xiaolu, you can do whatever you want."

    He handed the phone to her, his mouth retaining that slightly decadent, sinister smile, "Shall I help you book amercial flight ticket?"

    Su Lu clenched her teeth, and all she could manage to squeeze out from between them was a single word, "Shameless!"

 Chapter 187: Patrons

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Patrons</h4>

    If someone turns into a scoundrel.

    It really seems to make them hard to deal with.

    Bo Jingshen was ying this game now, and besides calling him shameless, Su Lu had no other immediate solution.

    And this man seemed to happily ept the "shameless"bel.

    Su Lu stood up and walked away to keep some distance to avoid sitting next to him.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t pursue her aggressively and didn¡¯t follow.

    Su Lu sat down next to Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li sighed, "Su Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a scoundrel. To be honest, when he wants to y dirty, it really leaves us with no solution."

    "It¡¯s okay." Su Lu didn¡¯t say much, just fiddled silently with her phone, focusing on the screen to avoid looking towards Bo Jingshen.

    Jiang Li started grinding his teeth and huffed, "Let him y the scoundrel if he wishes. He¡¯ll get hiseuppance soon."

    Jiang Li¡¯s phone screen was on the weather forecast page, and the route¡¯s weather forecast wasn¡¯t looking good.

    Su Yi also came over and naturally, Ying Xi came with him, settling next to Jiang Li with a light cough and a casual demeanor.

    Jiang Li casually leaned over to look at his phone screen, "What are you ying? Count me in too."

    Ying Xi pursed his lips, "Just don¡¯t hold me back."

    Then the two happily started ying mobile games together, not including Su Yi, mainly because he wasn¡¯t in the mood for games.

    He moved a bit closer and asked softly, "Why aren¡¯t you replying to the messages? Want me to book the tickets?"

    Despite Su Yi¡¯s rebellious demeanor in front of Su Lu, he was quite obedient in front of Su Zhe and didn¡¯t dare neglect his elder brother¡¯s instructions.

    Su Zhe had told him to take good care of Su Lu, knowing very well the potential issues between her and Bo Jingshen, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t dare be negligent.

    "No need to bother." Su Lu shook her head.

    Thinking she was just avoiding trouble, Su Yi frowned, "It¡¯s no trouble at all, mainly to keep your spirits up. Beforeing out, our big brother told me repeatedly to take care of you well. If I don¡¯t, he¡¯ll definitely scold me."

    Su Luughed, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    Su Yi eyed Su Lu skeptically, "Okay then..."

    Seeing that Su Lu seemed okay, Su Yi finally joined Ying Xi and Jiang Li in the next round of their game.

    The three of them yed games while Su Lu sat next to them, discussing painting matters on her phone.

    The painting for Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi of a little angel had already been delivered the day before departure.

    Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi both liked it, especially Yaxi, since one of her friends owned an art gallery and she wanted to introduce him to Su Lu.

    Chen Yaxi: "You¡¯re going to rx anyway, think of it as gathering new scenery. My friend¡¯s gallery is quite exquisite. You could talk to him and learn more. I¡¯ll send you some pictures of the paintings avable in his gallery to check out the style."

    Su Lu initially wanted to decline, but she didn¡¯t want to offend Chen Yaxi and then saw that the paintings indeed attracted her. Since she was bored in the waiting area anyway, and she didn¡¯t want to y games with the three inte-addicted youths sitting next to her,

    and she definitely didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with Bo Jingshen, not even eye contact.

    She simply added the gallery owner rmended by Chen Yaxi on WeChat and started discussing painting matters.

    The negotiation went smoothly,rgely because the other party was concise and straightforward, makingmunication very simple.

    A few words and the meanings were clearly expressed, the owner wanted her to initially agree on one painting to check the style before deciding whether to continue the coboration. Su Lu could have sent some of her previous works, but she chose not to do so, instead she agreed and set a time for delivering the painting.

    She nned to spend her recuperation time working on it, giving herself something to do to avoid overthinking.

    It was finally time to board.

    Su Lu stood up, picked up her small bag, her small suitcase was still where she had ced it earlier.

    Su Yi got up to fetch it, but before he could even start walking, someone had already grabbed her suitcase and moved ahead.

    "He!" Su Yi furrowed his eyebrows, wanting to go forward and have a word.

    Su Lu, however, pulled him back, "Let it be."

    Su Yi: "Is he sick or what, meddling in everything? Can¡¯t I carry a suitcase? Let me talk to him."

    Su Lu shook her head, "If he wants to carry it, let him."

    With Bo Jingshen¡¯s temperament, whether Su Yi talked nicely or harshly, it would be pointless.

    Su Lu then saw the impressive Gulfstream G650. Jiang Li obviously had seen it before, and Jiang Su even owned an identical one. Him and Bo Jingshen each had one, as if they had organized a group purchase. Therefore, Jiang Li didn¡¯t react much.

    Ying Xi was generally less materialistic, the only thing that could excite him was probably state-of-the-artputer peripherals, limited-edition keyboard caps and the like, so even upon seeing the aircraft, he merely lifted his eyelids.

    And Su Yi was just naive, not recognizing it.

    Had it been a limited-edition Lamborghini, he might have been surprised, but he didn¡¯t recognize the aircraft, naturally there wasn¡¯t any astonishment.

    On the other hand, Ying Xi¡¯s teammates, following behind, were quite shocked.

    "Wow! It really is!"

    "I initially didn¡¯t believe it, damn, it¡¯s actually a G650!"

    "In my lifetime, I¡¯m actually going to ride in this, it¡¯splete."

    Another young teammate, unfamiliar with the matter, asked, "Is this ne... really something?"

    "It¡¯s worth us not eating or drinking for ten years."

    Unlike Ying Xi, their worth wasn¡¯t high, their annual contract feesbined were less than three million, so it indeed would take almost ten years of saving to afford this.

    The young teammate eximed, "Damn capitalists..."

    Jiang Li chuckled quietly nearby and whispered to the young teammate, "Keep your voice down, now you¡¯re surrounded by capitalists."

    Looking around, Ying Xi¡¯s teammates realized it was indeed so. Aside from them, who were essentially hitching a ride, everyone else seemed to be... quite influential.

    No need to mention Jiang Li, he was their club¡¯s financier. And this Mr. Su was also their financier, and Su Yi was the financier¡¯s brother.

    Then there was the aloof man carrying ady¡¯s small suitcase; it seemed it was his aircraft.

    Undoubtedly, he was also a genuine capitalist.

    The curious young teammate asked, "Who is he...?"

    What exactly does he do to be able to afford this?

    Ying Xi, typically reticent, finally spoke softly, "He¡¯s Bambi."

 Chapter 188: Asking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Asking for Trouble</h4>

    The teammates¡¯ surprisested even after the ne had taken off, and their excitement didn¡¯t cool down.

    They were fully immersed in a sense of achievement: We¡¯ve made it, we really have! To think such a venerable figure in our esportsmunity could have such clout, we¡¯re seeing the light atst!

    In such a frenzy, they were practically like chickens with their blood up.

    Fortunately, although they were all hyped up, they at least held a reverence for the G650¡¯s unattainable price that restrained them from doing more than just looking at Bambi from a distance; they dared not approach and say even a word.

    First was the awe for the price.

    Secondly...

    "Brother Shen¡¯s expression is just too cold, I... I certainly don¡¯t dare to get closer. Whoever dares to can go ask for an autograph on behalf of me," they said.

    After going back and forth, they could only appeal to Ying Xi.

    Ying Xi wasn¡¯t exactly unwilling to go up front; in certain areas, he had an extremely sharp intuition and reaction. But sometimes, he could be slow and unresponsive. So, he might indeed dare to do so.

    Yet Jiang Li stopped him.

    "The ne has taken off, let¡¯s wait until wend," Jiang Li said.

    Ying Xi turned his head and saw the always smiling young man. His smile was still there, but it had be much fainter. Ying Xi acknowledged with an "Oh."

    The takeoff had been smooth, quite uneventful. Whatever else might be said about Yan Sui, his piloting skills were definitely solid.

    So much so that even Bo Jingshen managed to drink a few sips of coffee and eat something while the flight attendants served the meals.

    The screen showed that the ne had left the province. As soon as it was out of the province, the weather changed.

    The captain¡¯s announcement came through the cabin speakers, Yan Sui¡¯s voice broadcasting.

    "Due to weather conditions ahead, the ne may experience turbulence. Please do not panic and refrain from moving about the cabin during this time."

    This message seemed to be meant for Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu sat in her seat, flipping through a magazine, with her fruit tea almost finished.

    She stared at the magazine pages, but the images and words seemed unable to enter her eyes.

    Without any deliberate effort, just a casual nce revealed fingers distinctly articted and long, gripping the armrest tightly, with veins standing out on the back of the hand due to the force, knuckles and nails both turning white. The hand, angr and bony, seemed to have lost its natural color.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t look any longer, took a deep breath quietly, and turned her attention back to the magazine she was holding.

    Not long after.

    The ne began to shudder.

    From outside, the clouds could be seen turning a dark and stormy color, indicating the rough weather through which they were traveling.

    "Huuh!" Muted exmations came from Ying Xi¡¯s teammates behind.

    But their exmationscked any sentiment of fear; they sounded more excited, as if they found it thrilling.

    Although they tried to keep their voices low, they were still quite noticeable.

    However, Su Lu¡¯s hearing was extremely good, and she was able to pick up on the breathing that was being overshadowed by these exmations.

    The breathing was slightly rushed and tense, even tremulous.

    It was like a string on the verge of snapping.

    Su Lu furrowed her brows and decided to take out noise-canceling headphones to plug into her ears, and closed her eyes to rest.

    But his heartstrings resembled a calmke, where even the smallest pebble, the size of a grain of rice, was enough to create a series of delicate ripples.

    And with both hearing and vision obscured, other senses seemed to sharpen, such as touch.

    After a while, Su Lu could clearly sense that the ne was descending.

    She had flown frequently before, especially during a period when she often had to oversee an out-of-town project, so she was on nes all the time.

    So Su Lu knew very well that sometimes when passing through bad weather, nes would ascend or descend to circumvent dark clouds or such, just like now.

    And she could feel that Yan Sui¡¯s descent was actually quite gentle. Some less gentle pilots made descents that felt like riding a drop tower.

    But even such a gentle descent

    was still too much of a burden for Bo Jingshen.

    His face waspletely void of color.

    Jiang Li had previously been checking the weather forecast with schadenfreude in the waiting room, but now, when it actually came to it, Jiang Li grew worried again and leaned out from his seat to check on Bo Jingshen.

    "Hey, Brother Shen. Are you alright?" Jiang Li asked with concern, "The turbulence will pass soon, just hang in there a bit longer."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s breath had already stopped; he seemed to hold his breath as if that could fight the panic within.

    This panic, brought on by post-traumatic stress disorder, was nothing like ordinary fear, not even remotely on the same scale.

    He could hold his breath until his face turned a shade of blue.

    Jiang Li quickly added, "Brother Shen, take deep breaths, just a few deep breaths and it¡¯ll be alright, the air current will pass soon."

    Bo Jingshen had held his breath for quite a while until he could no longer contain it and had to breathe.

    But as soon as he took a breath of air, he couldn¡¯t hold himself together anymore.

    His chest felt like a tumultuous sea...

    He reached for a sick bag and began vomiting as if his heart was being torn apart.

    His voice was already deliberately suppressed, but it was still somewhat shocking.

    Not even noise-cancelling headphones couldpletely block it out.

    Su Lu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    Su Yi, who was sitting beside her, had originally fallen asleep, but woke up due to the intense turbulence and saw Bo Jingshen in this state.

    Su Yi whispered to Su Lu, "He has severe motion sickness. Do you think he¡¯s sick? With motion sickness like that, he insisted oning. Isn¡¯t that masochism, just asking for punishment?"

    As he said that, Su Yi had a realization, "Hey? So buying such a good ne... was it to avoid getting motion sick? Doesn¡¯t seem to be working though."

    Jiang Li, worried about Bo Jingshen¡¯s condition, unbuckled his seatbelt and was about to go over.

    Ying Xi tugged at him, "It¡¯s too turbulent."

    "A minor issue. I¡¯ll go check on him." Jiang Li undeterred by the turbulence; he hadn¡¯t experienced a ne crash, didn¡¯t suffer from PTSD, and he was keen on all kinds of extreme sports, passionate about paragliding, skydiving, bungee jumping, skiing, and even considered trying wingsuit flying but gave it up due to the high difficulty.

    Thus, Jiang Li was not fazed by such turbulence.

    Although Ying Xi didn¡¯t tug at him again, her brows were tightly furrowed, "Don¡¯t you ever follow the rules?"

    Jiang Li just smiled at him and quickly got up and went over to Bo Jingshen¡¯s side. Bo Jingshen was almost done vomiting, holding a wad of tissue to his mouth, coughing muffledly.

    He crouched down next to Bo Jingshen, "Brother Shen, you don¡¯t..."

    Before Jiang Li could finish his sentence, he saw a smudge of blood on the tissue, and his eyes immediately widened in rm, "What¡¯s this...!"

 Chapter 189: She is Good Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189: She is Good Medicine</h4>

    Before Jiang Li could finish speaking, Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze swept over.

    Jiang Li instantly fell silent.

    Bo Jingshen wiped his mouth and silently crumpled the tissue before tossing it into the trash bag, murmuring to Jiang Li, "It¡¯s fine."

    Jiang Li furrowed his brows, thinking to himself that it wasn¡¯t fine at all; the man had coughed up blood for goodness¡¯ sake!

    "Go back to your seat and stay put. I¡¯m not in a condition to take care of you right now," Bo Jingshen said.

    "I don¡¯t need you to take care of me!" Jiang Li nced at the route map on the screen, "Fine, then rest up. We¡¯ve already flown almost half the distance. When wend, I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital for a checkup."

    Bo Jingshen closed his eyes to rest. Hisplexion was still poor, as he struggled to endure the difort brought on by his fear of flying and murmured, "Don¡¯t bother."

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and only said in a lowered voice as he walked back to his seat, "If you won¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll have to make a scene."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t open his eyes, but his brows furrowed tightly, and he weakly waved his hand to show he understood.

    Only then did Jiang Li feel reassured and returned to his seat.

    Su Lu was holding onto a pair of noise-canceling headphones, her lips slightly pursed, her gaze never leaving the headphones in her hands.

    They didn¡¯t realize that even though they had intentionally lowered their voices, Su Lu had heard almost everything they said.

    The turbulence lessened as the aircraft moved out of the air pocket, and it wasn¡¯t as pronounced as before. Some of Ying Xi¡¯s teammates behind them started unbuckling their seatbelts. Su Lu heard the clicks of the safety belt releases.

    She looked up in the direction of the washroom.

    As her gaze shifted towards the washroom, it naturally passed over someone.

    So, Su Lu stood up and made her way to the washroom. As she passed by Bo Jingshen, a quick nce to the side revealed his pale face, fine beads of cold sweat, and tightly furrowed brows¡ªjust like when they had flown to Hai Cityst time.

    Su Lu walked past him towards the washroom, and when she came out, she bumped into the flight attendant.

    It was the same flight attendant as before, who recognized Su Lu, so she smiled and greeted her, "Miss Su, we meet again."

    Su Lu nodded at her, "Hello."

    "If you need anything, just let me know," the flight attendant said.

    "Thank you," Su Lu said, preparing to return to her seat, but she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    After hesitating for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but say to the flight attendant, "Um... could you get a ss of water for him? And if there¡¯s some medicine he can take, he doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling very well."

    The flight attendant was initially startled, then realized who she was referring to and asked, "Are you talking about Mr. Bo?"

    The flight attendant spoke in a normal tone, neither particrly quietly nor loudly. However, because she was closest to Bo Jingshen, her regr speaking volume was audible to him.

    In that instant, Su Lu¡¯s entire demeanor dropped; this flight attendant... had no tact at all.

    Almost reflexively, Su Lu nced over at Bo Jingshen, just as the man slowly opened his eyes. His gaze, tired and tranquil, quietly turned towards her.

    Thus, Su Lu said nothing and merely nodded briskly at the flight attendant before making her way back to her seat.

    Passing by Bo Jingshen again, she couldn¡¯t pass as quietly as she had earlier.

    As she walked past him, she felt a cold, slender hand grasp her wrist, forcing her to halt.

    "You..." Su Lu wasn¡¯t at a loss for sharp, cutting words, but just as the words reached her lips, seeing the man¡¯s pale face, she hesitated for a moment.

    It was during this brief hesitation that the ne suddenly hit some turbulence.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t stand stable and staggered, only to have her wrist gently and warmly tugged, which slightly redirected her stumble.

    By the time she realized what had happened, she had already fallen onto him, with her waist tightly encircled.

    "Um!"

    She heard Bo Jingshen grunt softly, and just as she wanted to quickly stand up and maintain some distance, she was hugged even tighter.

    Moreover, the two arms holding her were trembling slightly.

    Su Lu lowered her gaze and saw his face turn even paler, his thin lips pursed tightly but unable to stop the trembling of his lipspletely.

    His breathing was also shaky, his breaths were very unstable.

    It was clear that after the previous turbulence had subsided, he hadn¡¯t had a chance to catch his breath before the sudden bump worsened his condition again.

    He was holding Su Lu as if clutching onto thest piece of driftwood after a shipwreck, the final straw that could save his life.

    "Don¡¯t leave," he said hoarsely, "It will be alright soon."

    Su Lu remembered thest time they took a ne to Hai City together, he was the same.

    His fear of flying tormented him so much that even such an expensive ne couldn¡¯t cure it.

    But after holding Su Lu, his trembling seemed to gradually subside, and his breathing seemed to stabilize quite a bit, his condition appeared to be calming down.

    The fear of flying, which couldn¡¯t be cured by an expensive ne, seemed to find considerable relief when embracing her frail body.

    It was unexpected, yet made perfect sense.

    Although Su Lu really wanted to keep her distance, his weak appearance made her hesitant, and with her waist encircled, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break free with her current strength.

    So, by the time she came to her senses and looked towards the back of the cabin,

    She met a pair of curious eyes.

    Ying Xi¡¯s teammates were practically watching the excitement as if they were spectators, gazing intently at her and Bo Jingshen with the eyes of onlookers enjoying a spectacle.

    Jiang Li seemed moreposed with an ¡¯I figured as much¡¯ expression.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, looked as though they were about to pop out as he quickly stood up and hurried over.

    Su Lu frowned at Bo Jingshen, "Can you let go of me now?"

    Even if it was a dire emergency, she had done all she could.

    "Thank you," Bo Jingshen said in a low voice, slowly loosening his arms from around her waist.

    The release was very gradual, at a reluctant pace.

    Su Yi had already rushed over, pulling Su Lu behind him protectively and looking at Bo Jingshen with furrowed brows, "What are you doing holding my sister?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze driftednguidly over to Su Yi and after a moment, shifted away, lingering on Su Lu¡¯s face for a while before he slowly closed his eyes, continuing to rest.

    If this wasn¡¯t Su Lu¡¯s brother... he would have left Su Yi behind at the airport earlier.

    "Forget it," Su Lu tugged at Su Yi, "Go back to your seat."

    Su Yi gave Su Lu another look of exasperation, "You sit tight too! Don¡¯t wander around, it¡¯s turbulent. What if you fall and hurt yourself!"

    "Mhm, I know," Su Lu obediently replied and led Su Yi back to their seats to sit down.

    Bo Jingshen, with his eyes closed, listened to the faint sounds of their conversation trailing from behind. He quietly opened his eyes which he had shut to rest.

    He looked down at his fingertips, rubbing them lightly as if the touch of encircling her moments before lingered still on his hands.

 Chapter 190: Picking Up from the Airport

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Picking Up from the Airport</h4>

    The sensation of her hair brushing against his fingertips seemed to linger, impossible to dispel.

    Bo Jingshen gently rubbed his fingertips and realized his hands were no longer trembling.

    Having personally experienced that ne crash, although he had miraculously survived, the fatalities and injuries on the same flight, which he had witnessed firsthand, had inflicted psychological trauma.

    Years had passed, yet he hadn¡¯t found relief. Regardless of how many flights he took due to work or forced himself to endure as a form of desensitization therapy.

    Whether it was flying onmercial airlines orter purchasing a private jet.

    None of it had alleviated his fear of flying even slightly.

    But holding her, it was as if his entire world had snapped back into ce.

    It was as if all the unease had vanished, she was like a panacea for all ailments. With her presence, whether it was the pain of gastric bleeding or the panic from his fear of flying, it could be instantly soothed.

    By the time the ne reached its destination, it was already evening, and the sky outside had darkened.

    Shortly after the nended, Yan Sui walked over.

    "Are you alright? The weather was rough on the way, it was a bit bumpy. Are you okay?"

    "No," Bo Jingshen shook his head.

    Yan Sui, visibly worried, "Don¡¯t just tough it out. You look pale, go to the hospital if you can¡¯t handle it. I heard from Ah Li that you threw up?"

    "Yes, I did. Clearly, your skills need improvement," Bo Jingshen said.

    Yan Sui raised an eyebrow. Although Bo Jingshen¡¯s tone hadn¡¯t changed much, he seemed to be in a better mood than when he left. Yan Sui remembered that beforeing here, Bo Jingshen sounded absolutely miserable, the kind that would make others feel dejected just by listening.

    Although his current state might not be great, it certainly sounded much better than before.

    "Hm? Feeling good? Then I¡¯m relieved," said Yan Sui, patting Bo Jingshen on the shoulder, "Anyway, don¡¯t just tough it out, let Jiang Li apany you to the hospital for a checkup. I¡¯ll join you guyster after I finish up here."

    They took the shuttle to the airport terminal.

    Unexpectedly, eSports was quite popr, not as grand as the entertainment circle, but there were still fans who came to pick them up.

    Outside, there were banners and posters, with fans holding small cards waiting eagerly at the exit.

    The banners and posters mostly featured the group photo of Lie Ying¡¯s team or mainly solo shots of Ying Xi.

    Overall, though less fervent than the fans of celebrities from the entertainment circle, it was still pretty decent.

    Just stepping outside, a loud voice was heard, "He¡¯s out, he¡¯s out! It¡¯s Hope! Ying Xi! Mommy loves you!"

    Su Lu: "..."

    Jiang Li: "..."

    Ying Xi: "..."

    Su Yi: "...oh wow, didn¡¯t expect this. What¡¯s this? A fangirl?"

    Ying Xi: "Shut up."

    Jiang Li weakly added, "A mom fan?"

    Then another loud... male voice: "Ying Xi! God Xi! I want to have your babies!"

    Su Yi: "Wow."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly to suppress a burst ofughter she almost couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Jiang Li just burst outughing.

    Ying Xi¡¯s face turned half ck in anger.

    Especially since his own teammate was sabotaging him from behind.

    "Hey, we didn¡¯t widely publicize this training camp, so today¡¯s turnout isn¡¯t too big."

    "Yeah,st Winter¡¯s training camp they started hyping it up over a month early on the official blog and live streams. The publicity was spot on, and a bunch of fans showed up at the airport."

    "There were, like, twenty or thirty fans, both men and women, screaming about wanting to have God Xi¡¯s babies."

    Ying Xi¡¯s face turned even darker, and he squeezed the words out through his clenched teeth, "Shut up, will you!"

    Luckily, none of them were newbies to this kind of public attention.

    So even with so many fans waiting outside, they just kept their cool and walked as usual.

    It wasn¡¯t an uncontroble crowd, and although Ying Xi had many fans for his good looks, he was ultimately the pir of Lie Ying, with skills that could be considered the ceiling of the domestic eSports scene. So not all his fans were there for his looks, a lot were there for his skill too.

    They were primarily there for Lie Ying, for Ying Xi, and, being used to it, the team walked out, signed autographs, shook hands, and took photos with the fans.

    They weren¡¯t rookies at handling such scenes, it was all small stuff to them.

    Originally, Su Lu and Jiang Li weren¡¯t really affected, they were just trailing behind.

    They were like regr passersby, nobodies, until a sudden shout disrupted the status quo.

    "Holy shit! Am I seeing things? Isn¡¯t that... isn¡¯t that Bambi?!"

    "Which Bambi?"

    "Are you dumb? What other Bambi is there! In the eSports circle, there¡¯s only ever been one Bambi! A lot of yers still see him as the ceiling. Who else would dare to take the ID Bambi?"

    Because Ying Xi was so skilled, he had many fans for his technique, and these fans usually focused on a yer¡¯s skill, like Bambi back in the day, the ceiling of skill, someone even Ying Xi looked up to as an idol.

    So... originally just surrounding the people of Lie Ying.

    Originally, others were just backdrops, just ordinary passersby, just nobodies, but now it wasn¡¯t just that.

    At least, Bo Jingshen was now surrounded.

    "Are you B God? You¡¯re Bambi, right?"

    "Little Deer God! Why aren¡¯t you ying professionally..."

    Initially, when Jiang Li saw people surrounding Bo Jingshen, his first reaction was to grab Su Lu and Su Yi and bolt, following the principle of ¡¯better him than me,¡¯ hastily deciding to abandon Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu had already followed Jiang Li for a few steps away when she heard this remark.

    She suddenly paused in her stride.

    Little Deer God... Little Deer God, Bambi...

    Yeah, his ID had always been so explicitly clear, Little Deer, Bambi.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce back at him.

    He was handsome, even his profile was strikingly beautiful without reserve, his expression cold and indifferent, his eyshes low.

    He showed no reaction to the public¡¯s questions and praises.

    His expression and voice remained mostly unchanged, very indifferent, "You¡¯ve got the wrong person."

    "How could we... That¡¯s impossible."

    The fans clearly didn¡¯t believe it, although there weren¡¯t many photos of Bambi back in the day, and the few that existed were of poor quality, taken by cell phones.

    But with that kind of facial value, honestly, who would make a mistake?

    "You, you¡¯ve got the wrong person," his voice was still indifferent, and you could hear that he was getting a bit impatient.

    Because he saw that Jiang Li had already taken Su Lu a good distance away.

    Finally, it was the people from Lie Ying who cleared the way, they too could hear that Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was getting impatient.

    The fans might not know, but the people from Lie Ying were very clear, this was their big boss.

 Chapter 191 Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Scumbag</h4>

    Although this was indeed Bambi, there was no mistake that he was a deity.

    But now, his primary identity was as a big boss, and their boss too! The situation was different.

    Didn¡¯t they see how no one dared to recklessly go up and worship their idol?

    So even Ying Xi, an inte-addict teenager with a strong personality, didn¡¯t dare to neglect and immediately came over to greet his own fans.

    "Please don¡¯t disturb others," Ying Xi gave a signal to his teammates, and then said to the fans, "Luckily, not many of you came this time because we brought some merchandise, and it wouldn¡¯t have been enough if more had shown up."

    The teammates immediately went to get the merchandise they had brought, and the fans¡¯ attention was naturally diverted. Only some tech-savvy fans had recognized Bambi to begin with, the others who had crowded around were mostly those who did not know who Bambi was and were just purely attracted by the good looks of this man.

    So with Ying Xi¡¯s words, their attention was immediately shifted.

    Bo Jingshen quickened his pace and left the airport hall.

    "Brother Shen, quick! Follow me and break through the encirclement!" Jiang Li, seemingly caught up in the thrill, began to spout nonsense seriously, "Su Yi! Lead the way! Su Lu and I will cover you!"

    Su Yi gave a sound of acknowledgment and moved to the front.

    Bo Jingshen watched Jiang Li with an indescribable expression, naturally not nning to cooperate.

    And the look he gave Jiang Li was as if it screamed ¡¯this person might have some severe illness.¡¯

    Jiang Li clicked his tongue. "You¡¯re no fun, not adventurous at all."

    "I¡¯m almost thirty, what need do I have for childishness, but you, be more alert in public ces," Bo Jingshen spoke faintly, but he seemed to be in a pretty good mood.

    Jiang Li¡¯s arranged cars were already waiting at the door, two high-end business vehicles.

    "Ah, it seems Xiao Xi can¡¯t join us," Jiang Li said as he first got into the car. "Let him share a car with his teammates, we¡¯ll go ahead."

    Jiang Li sat in the car and looked at Su Yi and Bo Jingshen, who stood motionless outside the car door, puzzled. "Aren¡¯t you guys getting in?"

    Su Yi reached out to help Su Lu, "You go first."

    After Su Lu got into the car, Su Yi and Bo Jingshen seemed to have their switches turned back on and got into the car one after the other.

    Jiang Li looked at Bo Jingshen, "Brother Shen, where are you going?"

    Bo Jingshen looked at Jiang Li with aplex gaze, as if Jiang Li had asked a nonsensical and stupid question.

    Matching Bo Jingshen¡¯splex gaze, Jiang Li paused for a moment and then instantly understood.

    At the same time, Jiang Li realized awkwardly, "Brother Shen, the hotel we¡¯re staying at... is out of rooms."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    Jiang Li: "It¡¯s really fully booked. This training session is hosted by the league, so they booked the whole hotel. The rooms are all ounted for; they¡¯ve been allocated to thoseing for the training and their apanying personnel. There aren¡¯t any extras."

    "Oh." Bo Jingshen responded indifferently.

    Su Lu breathed a little sigh of relief, not out of Schadenfreude, but rather from some relief.

    She was out here to recuperate and wanted to avoid Bo Jingshen. If, aftering all this way with a group of inte-addicted teenagers, she still had to see Bo Jingshen wherever she turned, she¡¯d rather note out to recuperate at all.

    But what Su Lu had not anticipated was...

    After arriving at the destination, Su Lu and Su Yi got out of the car first, and from the reflection on the hotel¡¯s ss doors, Su Lu saw Bo Jingshen still sitting in the car without moving. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked into the lobby with Su Yi to check in.

    Meanwhile, Bo Jingshen remained seated in the car.

    Jiang Li had just bid him farewell when he heard the devil¡¯s premonition.

    The devil¡¯s voice was deep, slightly hoarse, and oddly pleasant, but the content made Jiang Li less than happy.

    Jiang Li: "Brother Shen, I¡¯m leaving now. The driver will take you to another hotel. Honestly, the hotel the league chose isn¡¯t particrly great; you can definitely stay somewhere better."

    Bo Jingshen: "Those better ones...how about you stay there? It¡¯s my treat."

    Jiang Li: "..."

    Seeing Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression and eyes,bined with his tone, Jiang Li realized he had no room to refuse.

    So he could only say resentfully, "If you had said earlier that you wereing, I could have reported it in advance, and we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation! Adding an extra person wouldn¡¯t have been a hassle back then! Su Lu¡¯s brother even got arranged toe. Why did you have to make your move only now!"

    Bo Jingshen felt no shame about his usations.

    At that time, he hadn¡¯t nned to say he woulde, because his mind was different then. He thought he should respect Su Lu; if she wanted to keep a distance, then he should respect that and maintain the distance first.

    Later, the person who hit him with a wake-up call wasn¡¯t Jiang Su, Jing Su, or Jing Ruo.

    Instead, it was Xiao Caizi.

    Xiao Caizi hadn¡¯t shown up around him again since then, and Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t know if she was still in Feng City, but he wasn¡¯t particrly worried about Xiao Caizi¡¯s safety. He vaguely remembered that when he was beaten by Shen Xun, it seemed that Xiao Caizi was the one who pulled them apart.

    With that capability, she was safer than most men.

    Thus, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t inquire about it, although Jing Su had asked a few times.

    It was actually Xiao Caizi who took the initiative to contact Bo Jingshen, telling him that she would go traveling, and regarding their subsequent matters, they would keep in touch and discuss furtherter.

    Bo Jingshen naturally had no objections, thought for a bit, and asked her about Jing Su.

    Her feelings for Jing Su were so obvious that except for Jing Su, anyone else could see them, both he and Jing Ruo included.

    Xiao Caizi wasn¡¯t willing to go into details, so after a few indifferent responses, she changed the subject with augh, "You¡¯re in a mess yourself, yet you have time to meddle in my affairs?"

    Bo Jingshen was silent for a few seconds, then spoke softly, "Meddling in your affairs just gives me something else to focus on. I truly...really need to take my mind off things right now."

    It was precisely because he needed to take his mind off things at that time that Xiao Caizi learned about these matters from Bo Jingshen, and about his intention to respect Su Lu and maintain distance.

    Xiao Caiziughed, "Maintain distance? By the time, everything will be over. When she gets together with someone who isn¡¯t maintaining distance, you¡¯ll realize how ridiculous you were. Do you know why so many women always end up with scumbags?"

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    Xiao Caizi: "Because scumbags are shameless and thick-skinned. And many women, sometimes, just can¡¯t deal with such shamelessness; men who are too reasonable usually end up parting amicably and might even get a good guy card or something. Yet, it¡¯s those scumbags who always manage to keep things messy with women."

    She kept talking about scumbags.

    Bo Jingshen frowned: "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 192: Why Pretend to Be a Gentleman?

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Why Pretend to Be a Gentleman?</h4>

    Xiao Caizi said self-righteously, "What that means is, for a scumbag like you, of course there shouldn¡¯t be any hesitation to rush in!"

    Bo Jingshen frowned. "How am I..."

    "I know, deep down you¡¯re not a scumbag, but your actions make others think you are. You¡¯ve already been branded as one, and now you want to talk about being a gentleman, talking about principles. If she moves on with someone else, can you only y the gentleman and talk to her?"

    Xiao Caizi nearly sang out thatst sentence in a tragic tune.

    It was then Bo Jingshen realized Xiao Caizi didn¡¯t behave or even resemble ady of high society; she was straightforward to a fault.

    The gentle and graceful facade on first meeting was all a sham.

    However, it was precisely Xiao Caizi¡¯s brutally direct taunts that awakened Bo Jingshen like a sledgehammer.

    Having already beenbeled a scumbag, why bother ying a gentleman in front of her at this point?

    When Jiang Li went to check in, Su Lu and Su Yi had alreadypleted their check-in and gone upstairs.

    After Jiang Li finished checking in, he red at Bo Jingshen, staring at the open palm Bo Jingshen had extended to him.

    "I really... have poor taste in friends!" Despite saying that, Jiang Li still ced his room card into Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand.

    "Thanks," said Bo Jingshen.

    Jiang Li gritted his teeth, "Honestly, even if you n to stay in my room, howe I can¡¯t stay in it myself? We¡¯ve been friends for so many years; we even lived together when times were tough! What¡¯s wrong with staying together in one room now!"

    "Stop shouting," Bo Jingshen said. "What¡¯s the point of you rooming with me? Rather than staying with me, you might as well stay with your ¡¯little brother.¡¯"

    That effectively shut Jiang Li up.

    He blinked, feeling there was some truth to it, but still muttered softly, "It¡¯s just that I was worried about disturbing his rest! You think he¡¯s here to y like us? He¡¯s here for serious training."

    "Yes, yes, so shouldn¡¯t you take even better care of him? Young people don¡¯t know better, pushing their bodies too hard with trainingte into the night, what if they ruin their health?" Bo Jingshen replied.

    Jiang Li felt more convinced by Bo Jingshen¡¯s logic, but still felt annoyed, so he muttered, "Have you no shame? You¡¯re exactly that reckless young man who ruined his health! You really have the nerve to say that."

    Bo Jingshen slightly curled his lips, "Exactly because I am a living example right here, it¡¯s even more important to take it seriously, isn¡¯t it?"

    Jiang Li waved it off, "Alright, alright, you better hurry up to your room and settle in. I¡¯ll wait here for Ying Xi and others, and thene to your room to find you."

    "What do you need me for?"

    "Hospital! Hospital! I¡¯m taking you to the hospital!"

    "No," Bo Jingshen frowned in rejection, he had enough of the hospital recently as if he hadn¡¯t been forced to stay there due to illness, perhaps he would have clung to Su Lu like the ¡¯scumbag¡¯ he was used of being.

    "You¡¯re **** bleeding! You don¡¯t have a say in this!" Jiang Li retorted angrily, not giving Bo Jingshen a chance to respond, he continued, "Otherwise, I¡¯ll go talk to Su Lu!"

    Bo Jingshen: "...Jiang Su is considered a gentleman of integrity, howe when you guys came out of the same womb, you ended up like an old rogue."

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue further and walked toward the elevator.

    Jiang Li waited in the lobby for a while until Ying Xi and the teammates arrived. The young men in the Fierce Eagle Team¡¯s red and white uniforms entered the lobby, chatting andughing.

    "Why aren¡¯t you going back to your room first?" Ying Xi saw Jiang Li still waiting in the lobby, raised his eyebrows slightly, and conjured a barely perceptible smile, "Waiting for me?"

    "Um." Jiang Li hung his head dispiritedly and nodded honestly.

    Ying Xi suppressed a smile and cleared his throat softly, "Ahem. Waiting for me to do what..."

    Jiang Li whispered, "Xiao Xi..."

    "Hm?" Ying Xi made a questioning noise and casually took the Ice Pulse passed to him by a teammate, twisting off the cap to drink.

    "Can I stay with you?" Jiang Li asked.

    "Pfft! Cough cough cough cough..." Ying Xi choked and coughed violently.

    Jiang Li frantically patted his back, "Hey, are you okay? If you don¡¯t want to, forget it. I¡¯ll think of something else. It could work with one of your other teammates too, no need to choke up like this."

    Ying Xi frowned at him, his narrow phoenix eyes reddening around the edges from the intense coughing, "Who are you nning to bunk with?"

    "Just..." Jiang Li nced at Ying Xi¡¯s teammates, not really sure who was better to mention; truthfully, he hadn¡¯t even remembered all their names.

    Ying Xi didn¡¯t intend to wait for his answer, saying instead, "They all have single beds in their rooms; only mine is a suite."

    Jiang Li blinked and smiled, "So you¡¯re agreeing? That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great then. You should check in quickly, I need to get settled and then take Brother Shen to the hospital."

    Su Lu also had a single bed in his room, arge floor-to-ceiling window that was very bright. The view outside was quite nice, the bed was a raised tatami style, the furniture all natural wood, and the lights covered with whitempshades giving off a warm hue sort of a Japanese vibe.

    Su Lu was quite satisfied.

    Su Yi carried her luggage to send her back to her room, "Then rest well, I¡¯m heading to my room now. Call me if you need anything."

    "Mhmm, you rest well too." Su Lu nodded.

    Su Yi thought for a bit then awkwardly said, "Then, let¡¯s have dinner togetherter."

    Su Lu thought for a moment and shook her head with a smile, "No thanks, you go eat with Ying Xi and his teammates. You young people have more to talk about. I don¡¯t want to interfere, and I need to eat light meals for a while. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t suit your taste."

    Su Yi frowned, "What do you mean ¡¯you young people,¡¯ as if you are much older."

    Su Lu responded, "Alright then, you inte-addicted youths have more topics to chat about, I can¡¯t join in, so I won¡¯t mingle with you."

    Su Yi opened his mouth but really had noeback; he could only scratch his head with frustration, revealing a somewhat annoyed expression before turning and leaving her room.

    Su Lu had just dragged her luggage to the closet to settle in, then she stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window admiring the view outside.

    Taking several photos of the view from the window with her phone, she prepared to send them to Cheng Youran and Su Zhe to put their minds at ease.

    Before she could even adjust the photo¡¯s filter style, the doorbell rang.

    Su Lu thought it might be some room service, or Jiang Li, or Su Yi needing something, so she responded and walked to the door without thinking to peek through the peephole, just opened the door.

    Standing outside the door was neither the room service, nor Jiang Li, nor Su Yi.

    "Bo Jingshen."

 Chapter 193: Coming for a Honeymoon?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Coming for a Honeymoon?</h4>

    Su Lu suddenly felt an intense sense of fatigue, which had nothing to do with her physical exhaustion; it was an overpowering weariness of the heart.

    She no longer wanted to ask him what he intended to do.

    She just stood there silently, watching silently.

    But although human eyes might not convey any clear meaning, nor could any look truly speak,

    there was one thing that eyes unmistakably conveyed¡ªdistance.

    At that moment, the expression in Su Lu¡¯s eyes seemed as distant as if separated by the Milky Way.

    The eager spark previously in Bao Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.

    With her arms crossed over her chest in a guarded pose, Su Lu looked at him without speaking, and instead took the initiative to ask, "Is there something you needed?"

    The distance Su Lu put between them rendered Bao Jing somewhat silent. The previously tilted bnce seemed to shift back in the opposite direction, where one side wasbeled with respecting her and keeping distance, and the other with being shameless and thick-skinned.

    Bao Jing slowly exhaled and said, "Apany me to the hospital."

    Su Lu frowned at him, her gaze filled with confusion.

    "No one else will go with me," Bao Jing exined.

    But the confusion in Su Lu¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t asking ¡¯Why do you want me to go to the hospital with you?¡¯

    Rather, it was asking ¡¯Why are you going to the hospital?¡¯

    Bao Jing paused for a moment before seeming to grasp this.

    "I had a gastric bleed before," Bao Jing continued, pausing as he gazed into Su Lu¡¯s eyes, "It seems to have recurred somewhat."

    His honesty was somewhat unexpected to Su Lu, as honesty often signifies a degree of vulnerability, and she didn¡¯t see Bao Jing as someone who weakens easily because he was inherently resilient¡ªa stubborn hardhead.

    People like him can be quite frustrating. You can¡¯t say they¡¯re bad, but because of their intrinsic toughness, they unconsciously ce themselves in the protector¡¯s role, thus judging from a protector¡¯s perspective, ready to block anything they perceive as dangerous.

    So if he deemed certain news dangerous, he would block it.

    Naturally... that would mean a loss of honesty.

    To put it simply, there is always something called a white lie or a benign omission.

    But in fact, the nature of lies and omissions is more or less the same.

    What gives you the right to decide what I should know and what I shouldn¡¯t? We are all equally human, why can¡¯t I know it?

    It¡¯s like how some always use ¡¯I¡¯m doing this for your good¡¯ as a pretext and then proceed to hide or deceive under the guise of a white lie or a benign omission. But how do they know what they¡¯re withholding is something I shouldn¡¯t know? How are they so sure? What¡¯s the standard?

    Anyway... it was somewhat unexpected for Su Lu.

    She paused, opened her mouth but didn¡¯t make a sound, and after a moment finally spoke, "Jiang Li..."

    "He¡¯s gone out," Bao Jing interjected, cutting her off and answering the question she wanted to ask.

    "Then, Yan Sui...?"

    "He¡¯s still busy at the airport, after all, it¡¯s not like he can leave work immediately afternding," Bao Jing replied.

    That made sense. Then there was indeed no one else to apany him to the hospital, though surely the club¡¯s other entourage wouldn¡¯t mind going with him, and Lie Ying¡¯s team members would likely not mind apanying Bambi to the hospital either.

    But whether Bambi would want them to apany him was another matter altogether.

    Most likely, Bambi would not.

    Indeed, when Jingshen saw that she hadn¡¯t replied for a long time, he said next, "If you¡¯re busy, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything."

    He didn¡¯t wait to hear Su Lu¡¯s voice and turned to leave from her doorway.

    In fact, his retreating figure didn¡¯t look pitiable, nor could one see any sign of dejection, it was merely the figure of someone tall and slender. Yet it appeared somewhat thinner, perhaps because his height made him seem even thinner.

    A lone, slender figure walked away, inexplicably evoking a sense of solitude.

    Su Lu watched that figure for a long while, just as he was about to reach the elevator.

    Su Lu raised her hand to take her bag from the hallway hook, conveniently grabbed the room card from its slot, closed the door, and walked over.

    The elevator door opened, and Jingshen stepped inside, turning to face the elevator door just in time to see Su Lu approaching.

    "Do you know where the hospital is?" Su Lu entered the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor.

    Jingshen stared at her intently for a moment before shaking his cell phone, "Navigation will do."

    Su Lu looked at his phone with a somewhat strange expression, but said nothing.

    The elevator reached the first floor, and Su Lu walked to the front desk.

    Jingshen followed her and overheard Su Lu say in English to the receptionist, "Can I have two Wi-Fi cards, please? Thank you."

    Su Lu spoke English without an ent, and although her speech was not fluid, each word was precise and clear, easy to understand.

    This training session was chosen to be in this small country, known for its scendscapes and famous cuisine which made it a nice rehabilitation spot; plus, it was visa-free, which is why Su Lu had chosen toe here.

    She took two Wi-Fi cards from the counter and handed one to Jingshen, who then realized something.

    Right, without a Wi-Fi card, his phone would disconnect from the inte outside the hotel¡¯s Wi-Fi range, making the navigation useless, effectively turning it into a brick.

    It seems Jingshen hadn¡¯t traveled for leisure in years, always busy with work, and before that, he hadn¡¯t had the financial means.

    Thinking about it, he had never traveled abroad just for rxation, therapy, or leisure.

    Jingshen held the Wi-Fi card, somewhat distracted.

    It seemed like he had never truly lived a day, merely existed.

    Outside the hotel, taxis were lined up waiting for customers.

    Once in the taxi, Jingshen nced at his phone¡¯s navigation before quietly giving the driver the destination in English.

    His voice was deep, speaking in perfect American English, which made the driver¡¯s thickly ented English seem very casual byparison.

    Neon lights shed outside the window, and Su Lu watched the scenery pass by, never intending to strike up a conversation with Jingshen.

    Jingshen too remained silent.

    On the contrary, the driver was not quiet, perhaps naturally outgoing.

    His casually ented English never stopped chattering.

    "Are you two here for your honeymoon? We get a lot of honeymooners here! Need me to rmend some suitable spots? Very romantic and great for pictures."

    Su Lu: "No, thank you."

    Jingshen: "Okay, thank you."

    Both spoke at the same time, yet their answers werepletely different.

    The driver nced at them through the rearview mirror, "Is this... a fight? No worries, no worries, take a trip to our Lover¡¯s Bridge tomorrow, and any conflict will be resolved!"

 Chapter 194 Time is Such a Pity

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Time is Such a Pity</h4>

    Su Lu had never met such a talkative driver before. Well, maybe she had, but this one, because of his ent, she sometimes couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    Yet the driver was persistent and not at all bothered by it. If he saw that she didn¡¯t understand, he would repeat himself once or even multiple times.

    She had no idea what he was after.

    But when they got out of the car, Su Lu figured out what he wanted.

    Perhaps the driver¡¯s constant chatter had made the atmosphere inside the car less cold and awkward and more pleasing to Bao Jing.

    When they got out, Bao Jing took severalrge bills of foreign currency from his wallet and handed them over, "No need for change."

    The driver¡¯s smile nearly reached his ears, and then he handed over a colorful business card, "If you need a car anytime, just contact me! I wish you a happy honeymoon and a joyful trip!"

    Bao Jing nced at the colorful business card, and Su Lu also looked down at it.

    Wow, pretty targeted.

    Su Lu was puzzled, her eyes full of confusion.

    She looked at the colorful business card and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How did he know..."

    Su Lu pointed to the text on the business card, "Where we are from?"

    The text on the business card was brightly colored, all in Chinese! The colorful fonts listed well-known local attractions, streets worth visiting, and food spots worth trying.

    But all in Chinese.

    The two of them had barelymunicated at all during the ride, and they hadn¡¯t spoken a word, speaking only in English to the driver, especially since Bao Jing¡¯s English was quite urate, sounding almost like a native speaker.

    But these taxi drivers, they must have some sort of superpower.

    And they even got the nationality right, directly handing over a business card printed in Chinese.

    "These drivers," Bao Jing twisted the business card in his hand and said, "must have some real skills."

    Ahead was the hospital entrance, where they could see a white building with a red cross light on the roof.

    Since it was already night, the hospital didn¡¯t seem very crowded.

    Of course, it might not have been crowded to begin with, since from the hospital¡¯s environment and decor, it seemed to be a rather upscale, expensive kind.

    Soon, a doctor came over. Su Lu stood by, listening to Bao Jing speak quietly to the doctor about his condition.

    Although the taxi driver had a strong local ent, the doctor had no local ent at all when he spoke. In fact, his ent was as fluent as Bao Jing¡¯s, and he used several long medical terms.

    Su Lu listened with only half an understanding, hardly following, and thought she had stepped into the set of some medical drama.

    Su Lu was initially distracted because she didn¡¯t fully understand the medical terms, feeling quite bored.

    Until she faintly caught a few words in Bao Jing¡¯s deep voice.

    Vomiting, vomiting blood...

    At that moment, Su Lu could no longer maintain her previously bored demeanor.

    And upon hearing this, the doctor¡¯s expression suddenly became much more serious.

    After learning that Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t eaten all day, Su Lu arranged a barium meal examination for him.

    When she was about to go pay, Bo Jingshen looked at Su Lu and curved the corners of his lips, "I¡¯m afraid it might take a while."

    "Go ahead with the examination," Su Lu said.

    The corners of Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth twitched, as if he was trying to restrain a joyful smile but couldn¡¯t help it, his lips curved with a pleased arc, "Are you worried about me?"

    Su Lu looked up at him, was silent for a few seconds, and then said softly, "Yes."

    The corners of Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth, already twitching with a joyful curvature, widened a bit more.

    Su Lu still looked at him, her expression unchanging much, and said, "I¡¯m different from you. If something happens, I¡¯ll speak up, I¡¯ll admit it, instead of hiding it under the pretext of what¡¯s best for someone,cking even the most basic honesty."

    The smile on Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips stiffened, "Xiaolu, I..."

    Su Lu nodded, "For my own good, right? I know that, but I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m not some fragile clematis, too weak to stand on my own. I¡¯ve suffered from dishonesty, from what I thought were well-intentioned lies, well-intentioned hiding..."

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen felt a jolt in his heart as he guessed what she might say next and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.

    Su Lu continued, "...I missed out on five years, wasted five years."

    That¡¯s why she now couldn¡¯t ept or tolerate what so-called well-intentioned lies and concealments.

    Five years, she was afraid.

    She feared another five years, although sturdy as rock and reed, she was still afraid, fearing another five years. How many such five-year periods does one have in a lifetime to miss and to waste?

    About Bo Jingshen¡¯s matters, she just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around them at the time. After calming down and thinking it through, she understood what that engagement was about, what that suddenly appearing middle-aged man was about.

    But knowing it and epting it was another matter.

    After Su Lu finished speaking, she took the payment bill from his hand, "Let me do it, you wait here."

    Su Lu took the payment bill to the cashier.

    Bo Jingshen stood still, looking as if he had frozen.

    The things Su Lu had said earlier, he understood; in fact, he thought she would understand, or rather, believed that once she knew the full story, she could forgive, just like he had forgiven her when he learned the full story of the past.

    Bo Jingshen believed that one day, when she knew everything, she would forgive him because she understood his predicament.

    Unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t.

    Initially not reacting was truly due to feeling heartbroken and let down, which made it impossible for him to forgive.

    Later when he realized, it was also because he was truly afraid of another mistake, another waste due to dishonesty.

    She was scared. Because those lost times were just too precious.

    Because I¡¯ve done it, I¡¯ve missed out, I know all too well it was wrong, so I can¡¯t and don¡¯t want to fall into a pit named ¡¯hiding for your own good¡¯ twice.

    Thus, she really couldn¡¯t easily forgive.

    Bo Jingshen finally snapped out of his stunned state after a moment, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. He didn¡¯t intend to just stand there waiting, but walked determinedly in the direction Su Lu had gone.

    At the cashier¡¯s window, Su Lu was holding a stack of Foreign Currency, intently counting the money with her fingers, one bill at a time. After counting enough, she handed it through the window.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but quicken his pace and walked over.

 Chapter 195: The One with the Bad Temper Isnâ€™t Him

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195: The One with the Bad Temper Isn¡¯t Him</h4>

    Su Lu stared at her hand being held, somewhat dazed.

    "How..." Su Lu lifted her eyes to look at Bo Jingshen.

    His eyes, usually deep and dark, now had a bit of a sparkle, "Su Xiaolu, I..."

    But regretfully, the service at the foreign private hospital really was incredibly efficient, and someone immediately approached them, "Hello, pleasee with me, I¡¯ll take you toplete the examination."

    "..." Bo Jingshen frowned, his eyes, which had been somewhat bright, became sharp and dark again due to the interruption of the conversation.

    If one were to describe Bo Jingshen¡¯s face and eyes at this moment in simple terms, it would be a capitalized "What the hell."

    Seeing Bo Jingshen¡¯sck of response, the attending staff member was a bit puzzled, "Sir?"

    Su Lu was the first to respond, "Okay, thank you for the trouble."

    "Pleasee with me."

    Su Lu followed, dragging him along by the wrist that he hadn¡¯t let go of.

    It was clear he wanted to say something, and judging by that look in his eyes, it must have been something quite important.

    "Whatever you want to say, we can talk about itter, you should go get checked first," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t say anything, just lowered his head to look at their hands, which had somehow intertwined. When he lifted his eyes again, the sharpness from the earlier interrupted conversation had been coated with ayer of soft light.

    "Okay."

    He replied softly, subtly squeezing her hand before following the staff to go in for the examination.

    As soon as Bo Jingshen went in, Su Lu sat down in the waiting area outside, fiddling with her phone.

    She scanned through her social media feed. Since her contacts were team members from the club, and she was one of the managers, she added them out of courtesy.

    Maybe this is just how young people post on social media. Anyway, Su Lu flipped through quickly, seeing posts about ne rides, selfies, group pictures with teammates, photos with fans at the airport, and thest few were of local specialty snacks eaten aste-night food.

    Su Yi¡¯s feed was of the same style, posted around the same time as his teammates¡¯, indicating they went out forte-night snacks together.

    Su Lu found it quite interesting, then remembered that she hadn¡¯t really taken many photos herself, showing no awareness of being a tourist.

    But since she was nning to stay here for quite some time, there was no rush to do it today.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Lu noticed that one of Su Yi¡¯s recently posted moments seemed to have been deleted?

    Then soon after, Su Yi sent her a message.

    Su Yi: "Don¡¯t answer Brother¡¯s calls!"

    Almost instantly, Su Zhe¡¯s iing call vibrated on the screen.

    What happened?

    Perplexed, Su Lu thought about it and decided to answer Su Zhe¡¯s call.

    Su Lu: "Brother."

    She had intended to listen to Su Zhe¡¯s tone to gauge what was going on.

    She didn¡¯t expect that there was no need for guessing or discerning, as Su Zheid out the situation very clearly from the start.

    Su Zhe: "Why are you together with Bo Jingshen? Did he follow you to harass you?"

    "Uh..."

    Su Lu felt she understood why Su Yi had suddenly deleted the social media post; it was probably because... maybe in one of the photos, Bo Jingshen identally appeared?

    Without waiting for Su Lu¡¯s reply, Su Zhe¡¯s voice grew grave, "Are you set on drowning in this pit, not content until you¡¯re dead?"

    "Don¡¯t be angry," Su Lu said. "I didn¡¯t expect him to follow me here and..."

    Su Zhe interjected, "Then I¡¯lle get you now, and you¡¯lle back with me."

    Su Lu was silent for a moment before letting out a sigh, "He¡¯s the main investor in the project I¡¯m working on right now."

    Su Zhe: "Then just drop the project. Whatever the cost, I¡¯ll cover it. Stop getting entangled with him."

    Su Lu said nothing, fixed her gaze on the LCD screen by the examination room door, which spelt out Bo Jingshen¡¯s name and indicated that treatment was in progress...

    Su Lu nced down at her hand; her hands were usually cold, and after the earlier incident, her physical weakness made them even colder.

    But at this moment, it felt as though they still held onto the warmth from the previous tight grasp.

    "Okay then," Su Zhe didn¡¯t wait for her response. "Just make your own decision, I know your character; you seem soft and weak, but you¡¯re more stubborn than anybody. Once you have your mind set on something, no one can convince you otherwise. You won¡¯t speak up when advised, you won¡¯t agree or refuse, but your own ideas don¡¯t change."

    Su Lu bit her lip, raising her hand to her forehead; she had to admit Su Zhe really knew her well.

    "Brother," Su Lu said. "I..."

    "You just decide on your own, and you know, from childhood till now, I¡¯ve always been on your side."

    "I know," Su Lu nodded. She didn¡¯t intend to tell Su Zhe that she hadn¡¯t nned to get entangled with Bo Jingshen; she just suddenly wanted to see what he really wanted and what he would do.

    It was impossible for her not to have changed after previous events.

    Of course, there had been changes;pared to her previous emotional self, she had be more rational.

    "Brother, don¡¯t be angry."

    A long sigh came from Su Zhe before ending the call, and he hesitantly said, "The one with the bad temper was never me, he better behave himself..."

    The words were suggestive, and Su Lu was somewhat puzzled, but Su Zhe didn¡¯t intend to say more.

    After ending the call, Su Lu stared at the phone screen, her mind still on the words Su Zhe had said just before hanging up. Her attention to the social media feed waned.

    Compared to Su Yi, Ying Xi, and their teammates¡¯ style of photos, Su Lu thought Jiang Lifa¡¯s posts were more to her liking, umm... how should she put it, they had an elderly style, seemingly more rtable.

    Jiang Lifa¡¯s posts were full ofndscape photos, night views, and the like. Su Lu casually saved a few pictures and uploaded her own social media post.

    It wasn¡¯t long before she got several replies, mostly from management at thepany; those familiar with her expressed envy like Xu Ning, while the less acquainted wished her fun.

    Su Lu nced over them, but from these trivial responses, she saw an unexpected one.

    "Aunt Zhao?" Su Lu saw the reply from Zhao Ying.

    Zhao Ying: "Is Miss Su here? Sorry to interrupt, Miss Su, if you don¡¯t mind, could I borrow a few minutes of your time?"

    Remembering how Zhao Ying had taken good care of her during her hospital stay, Su Lu proactively opened the message box and sent a reply.

    "Aunt Zhao, what¡¯s the matter?"

    The response from the other end came back so quickly, Su Lu wondered if Zhao Ying had prewritten the message.

 Chapter 196 Wait for Me

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Wait for Me</h4>

    "Miss Su, hello, sorry to disturb you. It¡¯s like this, after seeing your friend circle, I found out that we are currently in the same city."

    Aunt Zhao¡¯s message almost instantaneously replied after Su Lu had sent her message.

    Su Lu: "What a coincidence?"

    Zhao Ying: "Yes. My son offered to pay for me to travel, and since this ce doesn¡¯t require a visa, he asked me to travel here. How long are you nning to stay here, Miss Su?"

    Su Lu: "Uh... I came here for business, but I¡¯m also using the opportunity to recuperate. So, I might stay here for a while. Do you need any help?"

    Zhao Ying: "Do you need me to take care of you? You just recovered from a serious illness, and being alone overseas must be inconvenient."

    Su Lu politely declined, but she could understand Zhao Ying¡¯s sentiments. Many parents nowadays are like this; although it¡¯s their children¡¯s filial piety, parents always worry about it being too expensive, too extravagant, and too wasteful. They can¡¯t fully enjoy themselves and almost wish to earn more money to make up for the expenses of traveling.

    Su Lu thought Zhao Ying must feel the same.

    Su Lu: "No need, Aunt Zhao. Since you¡¯re here to have fun, just enjoy yourself. I¡¯m already much better, you don¡¯t need to take care of me."

    She could tell from Aunt Zhao¡¯s tone that she was slightly disappointed. "Oh, I was hoping, since it¡¯s rare for us to be in a foreignnd yet in the same ce, it¡¯s kind of fate. I thought we could meet."

    Su Lu quickly added, "Of course we can meet, there¡¯s no problem with that. I can treat you to a meal or we can visit some sights, but you don¡¯t need to take care of me¡ªI¡¯ve recovered a lot, thanks to your care in the hospital."

    Hearing this, Aunt Zhao immediately perked up, "That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s find a chance to meet then, whenever you¡¯re free."

    Bo Jingshen had finished his examination by the time Su Lu ended her call.

    She and Aunt Zhao had set a time to meet, and she even promised to create a travel n for Aunt Zhao to save her the trouble of figuring out where to go for fun and affordable experiences to avoid getting ripped off.

    So when Bo Jingshen came out, Su Lu was busy looking up various travel ns and ns on her phone.

    "What are you looking at?" Bo Jingshen came over and saw the travel ns on her screen.

    Su Lu, without lifting her head as she was quite engrossed, simply replied, "Looking at travel ns, didn¡¯t expect there to be so many ces to visit here."

    Realizing who it was, she suddenly looked up at him, "Are you done? How did it go?"

    "The results will be out in a while," Bo Jingshen sat down next to her, looking somewhat distressed.

    Su Lu put down her phone, "Are you feeling okay?"

    Bo Jingshen sighed lightly, "Well, drinking that barium meal suspension... I would¡¯ve rather drunk urine."

    "...," realizing from hisment how ufortable he must be, she suggested, "How about we go eat something tastyter? I read on the guide that there¡¯s a nice night market near this hospital."

    "Okay," Bo Jingshen nodded, his gaze on Su Lu¡¯s eyes now lighter and more luminous.

    Being stared at with such eyes, Su Lu suddenly remembered that he seemed to have been about to say something to her before the staff took him off for the examination.

    After a while, she had almost forgotten.

    But his memory seemed to still be connected to the words that were interrupted back then. Even his expression was exactly as it had been.

    He wasn¡¯t going to just let it pass; whatever he intended to say, he would say.

    "Su Xiaolu."

    "Hmm?" Su Lu also looked into his eyes, waiting to hear what he would say.

    But Bo Jingshen just deeply inhaled, and after exhaling long, he said, "I don¡¯t want to be just bed partners with you. Being bed partners was your idea, I never wanted that."

    Logically, she might have asked, "Then what do you want to be?"

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t y by the rules. She just quietly responded with a, "Oh."

    Bo Jingshen remained silent for a moment before he said, "Wait for me, I have my difficulties."

    He never did say what those difficulties were.

    After hearing this, Su Lu still quietly looked at him. After Bo Jingshen finished speaking, he tightly pursed his lips, looking like a prisoner awaiting judgment, just waiting for the judge¡¯s hammer to fall and to hear the sentence.

    Su Lu watched him quietly for a moment, sighing helplessly in her heart.

    Suddenly, she remembered what Su Zhe had said over the phone earlier, maybe she really wasn¡¯t willing to give up until she reached the Yellow River or saw the coffin without shedding a tear. Even now, at this time, she still...

    Su Lu said, "Okay."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, his pupils contracted, and his lips quivered, but he seemed unsure of what to say. He made no sound.

    By the time he finally found his voice, intending to speak...

    Su Lu interrupted him, "Let¡¯s go and see if the examination results are out yet."

    Bo Jingshen had no objections and nodded.

    As Su Lu turned and walked forward, the slim figure of the man quickly followed from behind.

    The next second, her hand was warmly enveloped.

    It wasn¡¯t actually that warm; he had just recovered from a serious illness and was weak from gastrointestinal bleeding, so his hands were somewhat cold. But naturally, men tend to be warmer than women, so his hand was still warmer than Su Lu¡¯s.

    It turned out, even if not warm, as long as they cuddled together, they could keep warm.

    Su Lu looked down at her hand enveloped by warmth, her gaze somewhat distracted.

    Actually, rather than not shedding a tear until seeing the coffin, Su Lu felt... perhaps it was because she couldn¡¯t let go. Or maybe it was because she wanted to understand but didn¡¯t.

    What exactly was the reason? What exactly had caused the man to treat her that way before? What exactly was the reason he had hurt her?

    If it was said that his actions had reasons, if it was said that those injuries were his misguided idea of protection from greater harm...

    Then, what exactly was the reason?

    What kind of danger was so severe that he saw injuring her as a form of protection?

    Su Lu knew nothing, and because she knew nothing, her unwillingness grew.

    Why could she only be left in the dark and abandoned? She wanted to know the reason.

    So when he asked Su Lu to wait a moment, she nodded.

    As she looked down at her hand wrapped in warmth, therge hand holding hers, despite her gaze, showed no intention of loosening even slightly, instead... it tightened even more.

    When they arrived at the doctor¡¯s office, the results were already out, disyed on the doctor¡¯sputer screen.

    The doctor saw them holding hands as they entered, his expression unchanged, but afterwards, the way he addressed Su Lu changed.

    The doctor called her, "Mrs. Bo."

 Chapter 197: The Appearance of Peace

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197: The Appearance of Peace</h4>

    "Um..." Su Lu paused when she heard the address, just about to say she was not the one.

    But a doctor¡¯s duty wasn¡¯t to ensure that an address was 100% correct, so before Su Lu could correct him, he had already continued speaking.

    Su Lu listened attentively. Her English wasn¡¯t bad, when traveling or in zero-barriermunication situations, even the business English necessary for business negotiations waspletely okay, but medical terminology was a different story,pletely iprehensible. The terms were too brain-jumbling, very long and unfamiliar.

    Logically speaking, the staff at this kind of private hospital would be very professional and if they encountered a foreign patient who couldn¡¯t understand, they would switch to simpler expressions or, facing amunication barrier due tonguage, would surely provide medical interpretation.

    But Bo Jingshen could understand, couldpletely understand. It seemed like he understood every term, so the doctor didn¡¯t offer those further options and just continued speaking.

    Su Lu could only continue to listen very seriously and then... she took out her phone and opened the instant trantion on her electronic dictionary.

    It was undeniable, technology changed lives.

    At least it wasn¡¯tpletely confusing anymore.

    In the frame of the electronic dictionary, more and more words recognized by voice appeared. Through the dictionary, Su Lu¡¯s understanding grew, and naturally her brow furrowed more tightly.

    The condition of Bo Jingshen¡¯s stomach was still quite bleak.

    ording to the doctor, it was probably due to years of poor lifestyle habits, neglecting diet, or excessive drinking that it had ended up like this.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t even need to think about it; it definitely happened during his time abroad, after they had broken up.

    Because when they were still together, during their dating days, Su Lu remembered clearly how great Bo Jingshen¡¯s stomach and appetite were, though he was picky. However, whenever it came to food he liked, the young man¡¯s capacity to eat seemed bottomless.

    Nor had she ever heard he had any stomach difort, even during a college reunion meal, where some ingredients might not have been fresh, and while others got diarrhea, Bo Jingshen was totally fine.

    But now, it had be like this.

    There were also his fear of flying, his level of gaming that made him an idol to others, and his skill in racing that allowed him to win money.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know if what she saw was just the tip of the iceberg, but even if it was, it was enough to make one wonder, how had he managed through those years?

    How had he managed so as to...?

    Su Lu heard the doctor recite a long term again, she paused, then suddenly realized. Right, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t medically trained. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t understand the obscure medical jargon that ordinary people found hard toprehend, but he... could understand it all, couldmunicate without barriers.

    She could reasonably guess that it was because he had been in the hospital abroad early on, where he had heard these arcane terms, so he could understand, and now it seemed natural and unimpeded.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was some self-taughtnguage prodigy, but purely that he had already experienced it.

    "...that¡¯s it for now. Follow the prescription to get your medication, pay attention to your diet, take medicine punctually, rest well, and take care of your emotions. For the time being, avoid strong tea, strong coffee, cigarettes, and alcohol. This illness needs nurturing; you know that, right?"

    "I understand, thank you," Bo Jingshen nodded, then turned his gaze to Su Lu, "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    "Nothing wrong?" Su Lu looked at him, then nced at the phone screen with those terms, "Don¡¯t you need to be hospitalized or anything?"

    Bo Jingshen looked down, his eyes curving in a slight arc, "No need, it hasn¡¯t reached that stage yet."

    Su Lu frowned, looked at her phone, then back at him, "Where do you n to go next?"

    She handed her phone over to him, pointing at several terms on the screen, "Just looking at these words, they already seem terrifying, like we¡¯re only steps away from the morgue."

    Bo Jingshenughed at Su Lu¡¯s remark, the arcs at the corners of his deep-set eyes bing more pronounced.

    He hadn¡¯tughed like this for a long time.

    "It¡¯s really nothing; a bit of medication will do the trick. Doctors always try to scare their patients; if they don¡¯t make it sound serious, who would follow their advice blindly?"

    That... actually made a lot of sense.

    "Once we¡¯ve got the medicine, I¡¯ll take you out for something to eat." Stepping out of the doctor¡¯s office, Bo Jingshen turned towards the pharmacy and spoke to her.

    It seemed that after opening up a bit earlier, the distance between them had somewhat lessened.

    But still, it seemed there was something vaguely separating them; after all, the scars were still there and would need time.

    There were still many wounds untouchable, many topics that couldn¡¯t be easily broached.

    The seemingly calm surface at the moment was actually fraught with cracks, precarious.

    Knowing when it might shatter was something Su Lu knew, and Bo Jingshen must also be aware.

    But even just maintaining this momentarily calm facade as long as possible was best.

    After getting the medication from the pharmacy, Bo Jingshen saw the pills in the bag and his brows furrowed tightly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Lu, puzzled, took the medicine bag and suddenly realized, "You¡¯re nearly thirty years old..."

    "What does age have to do with it?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s brow remained tightly knitted, as if he could kill a fly with the furrow.

    "...How can you still hate taking medicine so much, you¡¯re not a child. Plus, how bad can it taste?" Su Lu said.

    It was unbelievable that, five years ago, whenever he felt slightly unwell and had to take medicine, it was as if he was being poisoned.

    Five years had passed; he had matured and achieved so much in his career, faced many hardships.

    Yet, he still hadn¡¯t gotten over his disdain for taking medicine.

    "It tastes awful, this Sucralfate... Honestly, I¡¯d rather eat dirt." Bo Jingshen took back the medicine bag and casually reached for a box of medicine to toss into the trash bin by the elevator door.

    Su Lu stopped him, "..."

    "Fine." Seeing the disapproval in her eyes, Bo Jingshen had topromise.

    However, his shoulders slumped down, like a dejected big dog.

    "What shall we eat?" Su Lu knew his temperament, so she changed the topic with just one sentence.

    "How about the food stall? I saw Jiang Li and the others posting about it on their social feeds; it seems pretty good." Bo Jingshen casually broke a few pills that needed to be taken on an empty stomach and, head down, stuffed them in his mouth. He spoke with the pills between his teeth, "You like it, don¡¯t you."

    "What?" There was a dy while he was breaking the pills, and Su Lu didn¡¯t catch on, so she asked again.

    With the white pills still between his teeth, Bo Jingshen spoke with somewhat muffled words, "Don¡¯t you just love those unhealthy roadside food stands?"

 Chapter 198: Elementary School Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Elementary School Chicken</h4>

    Miss Su couldn¡¯t refute this, not to mention that when they were dating, she frequently apanied Bo Jingshen to various snack stalls, feasting to her heart¡¯s content. And at that time, Bo Jingshen was just a poor boy, always choosing to take her to various inexpensive snack stalls on their dates.

    At first, Bo Jingshen worried that his girlfriend was just amodating him. He felt a bit ufortable about it. However, heter realized that his girlfriend really enjoyed eating, with oil all over her mouth and a face full of satisfaction. Where did it seem like she waspromising?

    It was because of this that Bo Jingshen, who dreamed of lofty things, could never have imagined that the girl, who always seemed to enjoy the roadside stalls with him, was actually a wealthy heiress.

    Bo Jingshen gulped down his medicine, and Miss Su took out a small bottle of mineral water from her bag and handed it to him. Bo Jingshen took it and twisted off the cap, his eyebrows lifting slightly as he did so.

    It was only after he drank it that Miss Su btedly realized that it was the mineral water she had been drinking from. Although they had done far more intimate things, fussing over him drinking her water, which was like an indirect kiss, seemed rather prudish.

    But considering that their rtionship was indeed in an awkward state at the moment, it was somewhat inappropriate.

    Miss Su thought to herself that it must be pregnancy-brain¡ªonly that could exin why she had acted so thoughtlessly just now.

    "I heard the takoyaki here is unrivalled," Bo Jingshen said.

    Miss Su loved the taste of these tentacled mollusks, cuttlefish balls, takoyaki, octopus, and the like¡ªthey were all her favorites.

    Following the guide, when they arrived at the evening food stalls, the whole street turned out to be lined with night stalls.

    Outside stoodyer uponyer of ss tanks filled with various lively seafood, while inside were the seating areas, buzzing with people¡¯s voices.

    Miss Su headed for the night stall that the guide rmended the most, with a five-star rating. The reason for the rmendation was...a 30% discount for Huaxiapatriots.

    So, as they approached the entrance of this night stall, they could already hear the moving sound of their mother tongue.

    "Number five leader, six six six, we¡¯ve got everything! Drink up!"

    Those who knew they were abroad might mistake it for a food stall beneath their own apartment block back home.

    Hearing the familiar hometown dialect in a foreignnd brought a sense offort andughter.

    "Let¡¯s go with this one," Miss Su said.

    "Hmm, got it."

    "Got it?" Miss Su didn¡¯t understand.

    Then she saw Bo Jingshen nodding towards the inside of the stall.

    Following his gaze, Miss Su looked inside and saw at a table, conspicuously, the young folks from Lie Ying¡¯s team.

    Empty beer bottles already piled up beneath their feet, each of them looked slightly tipsy.

    Usually, as e-sports yers who needed fine motor skills, they would avoid anything that could potentially affect their control, such as strong tea, coffee, or alcohol, and some even quit smoking.

    Substances like alcohol and nicotine were hidden risks. The best policy was not to touch them at all or as little as possible.

    But they were out for training and hadn¡¯t scheduled training or matches for the first two days, truly rxing, so everyone indulged themselves a bit by drinking some liquor.

    Compared to the still deafening sounds of rock-paper-scissors from other tables, their table was ying much more genteelly.

    Round-1

    "Visit a zoo."

    "Zebra."

    "Hippopotamus."

    "Uh...seahorse."

    "It¡¯s a zoo, not an aquarium. Where did the seahorsee from? Drink!"

    Round-2

    "Watch ¡¯Dream of the Red Chamber.¡¯"

    "Jia Baoyu."

    "Lin Daiyu."

    "Lin Ruhai."

    "Lin Chong."

    "Pfft... How did Lin Chong get into the Dream of the Red Chamber? Drink up, drink up."

    Round-3

    "Strolling through the vegetable market."

    "Celery."

    "Lettuce."

    "Chives."

    "Pork ribs."

    "...Where did this meat dishe from?"

    "Hey, you guys didn¡¯t say meat dishes were off-limits. Besides, isn¡¯t it very normal to find meat at the market?"

    Esports yers were said to be quite intelligent since without well-developed brains, it would be impossible to carry out such precise maneuvers and extreme reactions.

    But these supposed high-IQ guys were at this moment just like a bunch of elementary school chickens, ying the most childish of games, and even arguing over it like schoolkids might. Honestly, rock-paper-scissors would¡¯ve been better.

    And in this flock of elementary school chickens, there was the most childish one of them all.

    "How can he, ying such a simple game, lose so badly that he gets himself drunk?" Bo Jingshen found it somewhat incredible.

    After all, Jiang Li used to be able topete with Bambi, even though he always lost, and he was even able to race Bo Jingshen. Not to mention he had a brother like Jiang Su, clever as a fox.

    No matter how you looked at it, Jiang Li didn¡¯t seem like someone with a worrisome IQ, but he had really lost so badly at this simple game that he became drunk.

    With a flushed face, he was slumped over the table, not quite passed out, his eyes still glittering, but from his demeanor, he was definitely drunk.

    "I see everyone else... isn¡¯t faring much better," Su Lumented as she nced over the scene, unable to help but exim.

    The only rtively sober one was Ying Xi, who also first noticed Bo Jingshen and Su Lu.

    Ying Xi¡¯s eyes brightened, and he waved at them, "Bam... Mr. Bo, Miss Su,e here."

    "How many has he had?" Bo Jingshen walked over and asked.

    "Two dozen," Ying Xi replied helplessly, "Any more, and he¡¯s going to get gout."

    All that was ordered for the table was seafood barbecue, and indeed, if they kept drinking, gout was a valid concern.

    Su Lu nced over at the empty cans in front of Su Yi. Su Yi wasn¡¯t too drunk; his face was flushed, but his mind was quite clear. Noticing Su Lu¡¯s gaze, he grew a bit nervous.

    Probably because of the alcohol¡¯s effects, coupled with the nervousness, his speech became a bit slurred, "Thish isn¡¯t all mine!"

    Su Lu barely held back augh at his ent, "Why were you thinking of drinking? Weren¡¯t you nning on training?"

    Although everyone knew Bambi was the real boss of bosses, and Jiang Li was also a boss, for some reason, they all had a sort of wariness towards Su Lu.

    Perhaps it was because they had heard from their manager the fear of being dominated by Su Lu, who easily poached the cornerstones of their team, Lie Ying...

    So, hearing Su Lu speak, one teammate sobered up a bit, struggling out of his drunken haze and said with forced spirit, "We have a practice match in two days, a show match with a local team here. Honestly, this local team... we could win even giving them a handicap, so we just came out to rx."

    "A show match?" Su Lu had learned a bit about the industry before taking on the project, so she had a rough idea what that entailed.

    The teammates clearly had confidence, which meant this local team was probably not so hot.

    One teammate mumbled hazily, "Miss Su coulde and y, and we¡¯d still crush them."

    This one had obviously drunk too much and lost his sense of reason, "Bambi, can¡¯t Little Deer God lead us to fly?"

 Chapter 199 Ignored This Matter

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Ignored This Matter</h4>

    "Bambi, can¡¯t the Little Deer God take us for a flight?" This team member must have been drunk, and after saying this, he thought about it but didn¡¯t realize there was anything wrong in speaking to his boss.

    Instead, he thought of another inconsistency, saying, "Come to think of it, the names Bambi and Miss Su are quite fated, one is called Lu, the other Bambi..."

    Su Lu: "..."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    If it had not been for the various incidents that had happened before, which made the rtionship between the two so awkward, mentioning the game ID would have been a sweet topic, but now, the two of them were maintaining a precarious peace.

    Bringing this up now seemed to only add to the helplessness.

    The sober Ying Xi quickly pushed his teammate, "Drink your drink, sleep your sleep, don¡¯t spout nonsense."

    Seeing this, Ying Xi seemed to know some things about Bo Jingshen and Su Lu. Who else could know through him?

    Jiang Li, who can¡¯t keep his mouth shut.

    But that being said, Jiang Li really had no defenses and no reservations around Ying Xi, daring to say anything.

    "Stop talking nonsense! Whoever is fated with him can go! Anyway, my sister definitely isn¡¯t!" Su Yi said abruptly, his usually slurred speech surprisingly clear.

    It seemed that he had just sobered up from the haze of alcohol and realized his crucial responsibility to protect Su Lu, so, swaying, he tried to stand up, reaching for Su Lu¡¯s hand, "Sis, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home, let¡¯s go."

    Su Lu felt likeughing, her lips curling into a smile.

    Remembering how this guy usually called her by her full name with a cold face, only calling her ¡¯sister¡¯ when his consciousness was dulled by alcohol.

    "It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s sit for a while, I haven¡¯t eaten yet." Su Lu pressed on his shoulder, not letting him rise, "Let¡¯s go after I¡¯ve eaten."

    After hearing this, Su Yi pondered slowly, seemed to see some sense in it, and slowly nodded, "Okay, okay then you eat first."

    Bo Jingshen ignored the drunkenpany at the table, his long fingers picking up a somewhat greasyminated menu, and handed it to Su Lu.

    Su Lu looked at the menu.

    It was different in a restaurant run by her fellow countrymen¡ªthe menu was bilingual... or rather, it was entirely in Chinese, with each dish¡¯s name printed boldly in Chinese with a very small line of English underneath, looking quite shabby, almost as if they did not intend to do business with foreigners.

    This made ordering quite easy, and so far, Su Lu hadn¡¯t felt much.

    However, when the ordered dishes arrived, these seafood dishes seemed to suddenly trip some sort of switch in Su Lu.

    Su Lu¡¯s pupils dted sharply, her lips suddenly tightened, she bit the tender flesh inside her lips secretly, hoping the pain would sober her up a bit, so she could suppress the sudden nausea that was welling up.

    Su Lu silently adjusted her breathing, hoping that deep breaths could keep the nausea at bay.

    However, it was in vain. Before she was certain she could no longer hold back, Su Lu stood up.

    "How so?" Bo Jingshen turned his gaze towards her, just as he ced a set of dishes and utensils in front of her.

    "No, it¡¯s nothing. I... need to go to the restroom," Su Lu said, "I just remembered that I hadn¡¯t washed my hands after leaving the hospital."

    Bo Jingshen nodded and watched her hurriedly walk away, thinking to himself that both had used hand sanitizer at the pharmacy counter before they left.

    However, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Rushing to the restroom, Su Lu tried hard to press her lips together and endure, feeling as though stars were bursting in her eyes, and it seemed like the next second, filth would burst forth from her nose.

    Su Lu covered her mouth and dashed into the restroom, unable to remember any sounds she might have heard along the way, her mind only filled with a buzzing noise.

    Entering the restroom, Su Lu dashed into a stall, not even bothering to close the door behind her, and she immediately started violently vomiting into the toilet. She didn¡¯t know how long she vomited¡ªit wasn¡¯t very long, but it wasn¡¯t short either. In any case, Su Lu had initially felt there was nothing left in her stomach to throw up, and now she truly felt empty.

    She heard footsteps behind her and, realizing she hadn¡¯t closed the stall door, thought that the current vomiting scene was somewhat unpleasant.

    "Sorry..." Su Lu said softly.

    Then, she heard a familiar voice.

    "Are you all right?"

    Su Lu blinked, initially thinking she was hallucinating, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Just as she tried to push herself up to turn around and see, a pair of gentle hands supported her shoulders, "Miss Su, is it really you? I saw your silhouette from behind and thought I was seeing things, but what a coincidence to encounter you here!"

    The voice was very familiar, and when Su Lu turned, she saw a face with a gentle smile.

    "Aunt Zhao?"

    "Yes."

    "How are you... here?"

    "Isn¡¯t this such a coincidence? This store is invested in by a distant rtive... my younger cousin. He knew I wasing and insisted Ie and try some dishes," Zhao Ying exined.

    After listening, Su Lu nodded, "Yes, it really is... such a coincidence. I was thinking of arranging a meeting with you, but it turns out encountering you by chance is better than picking a date."

    Zhao Ying gently patted her back, "Indeed, it is a coincidence, but Miss Su... you¡¯re quite daring. Many pregnant women can¡¯t handle seafood after getting pregnant because the sea smell makes them nauseous¡ªyou, on the other hand, came to a seafood barbecue stall..."

    Zhao Ying¡¯s voice carried a tinge of helplessness, but her actions were gentle, patting Su Lu¡¯s back and handing her water and tissues.

    "Thank you," Su Lu said after rinsing her mouth, "I didn¡¯t know I couldn¡¯t handle seafood. There were already seafood dishes ordered by friends on the table, and I didn¡¯t feel anything. But when my own order came, I just couldn¡¯t take it. It¡¯s so tough."

    "There¡¯s nothing easy about being a woman..." Zhao Ying¡¯s voice paused before she softly continued, "It might be hereditary. Perhaps your mother couldn¡¯t handle seafood when she was pregnant either. Sometimes it¡¯s mysterious... When I was pregnant with my daughter, I could eat anything but seafood."

    Hearing this, Su Lu smiled faintly, a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and shook her head, "I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never met my mother, so naturally, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s hereditary. Let¡¯s not talk about heredity. However, it¡¯s really a shame toe here and not be able to eat seafood¡ªit feels like a loss..."

    Zhao Ying was silent for a few seconds, then a gentle smile returned to her face as she winked and suggested, "Try the abalone. When I was pregnant with my daughter, I couldn¡¯t eat any seafood, but abalone was fine."

 Chapter 200 Hear

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Hear</h4>

    "Alright, I¡¯ll try," Su Lu said, feeling better after vomiting and managing a weak smile toward Zhao Ying. "Thank you. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. You took such good care of me at the hospital, and now, once again, I am in your debt."

    "There¡¯s no need for thanks," Aunt Zhao¡¯s eyes shone brightly in the dim light of the restroom, reflecting a gentle glow in her pupils like water brimming with tenderness. "It¡¯s what I should do."

    She murmured softly, almost to herself, "... something I should have done long ago."

    "Huh? What did you say?" Su Lu didn¡¯t catch what she said and asked.

    Aunt Zhao shook her head with a smile, "No, it¡¯s nothing. Shall I walk you out?"

    Thinking about the group of drunken friends outside, Su Lu declined helplessly, "No need, I¡¯m feeling better now. I can leave on my own; my friends are outside. Don¡¯t worry about me."

    Aunt Zhao didn¡¯t insist and nodded, "Alright then, we¡¯ll see each other again."

    Su Lu left the restroom, her head clearer than before, but still feeling slightly queasy, like the aftereffect of motion sickness. Her mouth also felt ufortable from the vomiting.

    She remembered seeing kumquat lemon tea on the menu earlier and nned to order er.

    And to think she had such a fateful encounter with Aunt Zhao, receiving her care again. Su Lu seriously considered inviting her to a proper meal during her stay in town.

    Just as Su Lu returned to their table, Su Yi, who had been lying on the table as if passed out drunk, suddenly lifted his head, his eyes still tipsy.

    But as he stared at Su Lu, the drunken haze dissipated somewhat, and he perked up.

    "Are you alright?"

    A warm feeling rose in Su Lu¡¯s heart, something she hadn¡¯t felt in years. She had given up hope on Su Yi long ago and was used to it, never expecting...

    "I¡¯m fine." Su Lu approached him, perhaps because of the warmth she felt inside, she couldn¡¯t resist ruffling his hair as he looked up from his half-slumped position at the table, "If you¡¯re tired, sleep. We¡¯ll go backter."

    "Oh," Su Yi responded nkly, as if not quite understanding.

    A few secondster, he finally realized what Su Lu had done, his already flushed face from drinking turned even redder, and he vigorously scratched the spot she had ruffled, "Don¡¯t mess up my hair."

    Su Lu sat down in her seat and saw a kumquat lemon tea already in front of her. It was like finding a pillow when sleepy; she picked it up and drank a few sips, finding it extremely soothing.

    She sighed softly, not sure who had been so considerate as to order it for her. Su Yi?

    Looking over at Su Yi, she found him passed out again on the table.

    Bo Jingshen was seated nearby, eating sporadically. Su Lu nced at the food in front of him, as if guessing the meaning behind her look.

    Bo Jingshen put down his spoon, "It¡¯s porridge."

    Su Lu coughed lightly, averting her gaze. "I saw."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess with my own health," Bo Jingshen said.

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Jiang Li spoke up from beside them.

    Jiang Li held an iced beer in both hands, his face pressed against the can, smiling as he looked at Bo Jingshen. Although his face was smiling, the words that came out of his mouth were incredibly vulgar as soon as he began to speak.

    "Total bullshit," Jiang Li said, "Keep fooling yourself. I¡¯ve never seen anyone mistreat their body as much as you. You didn¡¯t care about it when you were abroad, and you still don¡¯t back here; drinking after a stomach bleeding, why don¡¯t you just fly off to heaven? At least abroad it was for socializing, but back here you¡¯re just drowning your sorrows in alcohol..."

    "Can¡¯t you just be quiet?" Bo Jingshen frowned, but his expression didn¡¯t reveal whether he was angry or pleased.

    Su Lu had always been in the dark about Bo Jingshen¡¯s life abroad, and almost everything she knew came from Jiang Li¡¯s words. Now, she pieced together more from the snippets of Jiang Li¡¯s speech.

    How on earth did this man, who once had a robust digestive system, gradually wear it down to what it was now.

    Ying Xi still saw Bo Jingshen with the halo of a star-like Bambi, and hurriedly pulled Jiang Li over, covering his mouth. Then she said to Bo Jingshen, "He... he¡¯s talking nonsense because he¡¯s drunk, Mr. Bo, please don¡¯t take it to heart."

    "No need, I know what his unguarded mouth is like." Bo Jingshen continued to eat his porridge, ncing at Su Lu with a flicker of his eye, "You shouldn¡¯t listen to his nonsense."

    "Mmmmm!" Jiang Li made a string of unintelligible sounds through his covered mouth.

    But Su Lu felt quite impressed with herself, as she could actually guess what Jiang Li wanted to say from the high and low intonations of those unclear sybles ¨C Who¡¯s spouting nonsense!

    "Hello, here are the garlic vermicelli steamed abalones you ordered." The server approached, holding a transparent ss te with plump abalones steamed with garlic and vermicelli, so the smell wasn¡¯t too fishy.

    "Put it in front of her," Bo Jingshen pointed to Su Lu.

    "Enjoy your meal," the server said as he ced the ss te in front of Su Lu.

    Su Lu had already been holding her breath because she¡¯d felt queasy just seeing and smelling seafood earlier. Now, as she took a deep breath in, she found that she really didn¡¯t feel any difort or urge to vomit.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes brightened, Aunt Zhao¡¯s advice was indeed useful!

    However, Su Lu quickly felt a bit guilty.

    She turned to look at Bo Jingshen, "You... you ordered this?"

    "Mhm, eat up," Bo Jingshen did not deny it.

    Su Lu suddenly felt her mouth dry up, although she thought it was unlikely ¨C after all, it¡¯s not possible that Bo Jingshen just happened to be at the restroom door and heard her conversation with Aunt Zhao, right?

    But, if he hadn¡¯t overheard Aunt Zhao telling her that abalone might not trigger morning sickness, why would he suddenly order abalone for her?

    "Why did you suddenly think to order abalone for me...?" Su Lu asked, looking at the expression on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face.

    He seemed reluctant to say more and the way he pressed his lips together made Su Lu even more apprehensive. After a moment, he said in a low voice, "...You were just discharged from the hospital, right? Eating too much barbecue isn¡¯t good for wound recovery, so steamed food is always lighter."

    Hearing this, Su Lu silently let out a sigh of relief. His reluctance to say more was because he didn¡¯t want to touch on a subject both were tacitly avoiding, not because he overheard something at the restroom door...

    "...Thank you," Su Lu said and picked up a piece of abalone, putting it in her mouth. The firm and springy texture along with the aroma of garlic perfectly masked the fishy taste of the seafood.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes narrowed with satisfaction, still savoring the first piece in her mouth while her eyes were already fixed on the next one.

    She didn¡¯t notice the deep and turbulent gaze that Bo Jingshen cast her way.

 Chapter 201 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201 - Challenge</h4>

    That night, by the time Bo Jingshen and Su Lu had their fill, the team members were all sleeping in disarray.

    They had thought that in this foreignnd, nobody should recognize them, but unexpectedly, not only were there fans to pick them up at the airport, but even in this food stall, they encountered people who recognized them.

    This was probably because the food stall was mainly frequented by theirpatriots.

    At first, there was nobody, butter on, a group of customers at the next table, having drunk a bit, plucked up the courage toe over and ask, "Please... Excuse me, aren¡¯t you... aren¡¯t you the Fierce Eagle Team?"

    Ying Xi wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, so he was very sober, and thus, also very troubled. Heaven knows what would happen if pictures of this bunch, drunk and askew, were taken and uploaded online.

    After all, it¡¯smonly known that the fan trolls in the eSports circle are the most frightening and carry the heaviest malice.

    They hade here for intensive training, and instead of practicing diligently, they were out drinking heavily. The trolls wouldn¡¯t care that they had just gotten off the ne today and wanted to rx a bit with some food and drink before throwing themselves into high-intensity training.

    The trolls would only say that they were living a degenerate life even though they hadn¡¯t yet won the championship.

    It was merely a food stall, but in the mouths of the trolls, it might as well have been a den of iniquity.

    However, Ying Xi had been the Fierce Eagle Team¡¯s captain and pir for a while now, and even though he always seemed indifferent, he was actually very responsible. When a real problem arose, he could handle it well.

    So he promptly handled the situation well, volunteered to take a photo with them, to prevent them from snapping pictures of his drunken teammates.

    Their situation still caught the attention of other patrons, but Ying Xi dealt with it properly, and it was quickly resolved.

    "Uh... Mr. Bo," Ying Xi spoke with some nervousness and unease when talking to his idol, "Shall we leave now? To avoid unnecessary trouble."

    Bo Jingshen nced at Su Lu, who had almost finished eating, and said, "It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go together. We¡¯re about done too."

    Bo Jingshen signaled for the waiter toe over to pay the bill. When the waiter learned they were leaving, it wasn¡¯t long before they brought out a thermos container and handed it to Su Lu.

    Su Lu was taken aback, "For me?"

    "Yes. It¡¯s abalone porridge," the waiter nodded.

    Su Lu instinctively looked towards Bo Jingshen, thinking it was his idea.

    But it seemed not, because Bo Jingshen was equally puzzled, "Who¡¯s it from?"

    The waiter replied, "Oh, it¡¯s from the boss¡¯s sister. She said she recognized thisdy, so..."

    The waiter obviously didn¡¯t know the full story either and scratched his head, "Should be the right person, right?"

    Su Lu suddenly thought of Aunt Zhao and realized, "No, no mistake. Please thank Aunt Zhao for me."

    On the ride back to the hotel, Su Lu held the thermos container in her hands, feeling more and more that she should really treat Aunt Zhao to a good meal and some fun.

    On the way back, the previously drunk fellows were waking up, but they were only awake, not sober, and the alcohol emboldened the timid. They started speaking words they wouldn¡¯t dare say normally.

    One team member even gathered the courage to ask Bo Jingshen, "Little Deer God, Little Deer God, do you want to y a friendly match with us? It¡¯s all just for fun... *hic*

    With one taking the lead, other team members also summoned their courage and chimed in, "Exactly, exactly, Little Deer God, you¡¯ve been a mentor to many of us, a legend. Plus, we all want to see if you¡¯ve still got it..."

    Su Lu found it still somewhat surreal when people called him Little Deer God.

    Bo Jingshen, however, seemed to take the nickname in stride; these guys were being so ¡¯disrespectful¡¯, yet he wasn¡¯t annoyed. After hearing it, he didn¡¯t speak but appeared to ponder for a moment.

    He actually nodded, "Okay, then."

    This unexpectedly excited them, but their excitement soon turned into rity, and with rity came the realization of their impudence, making each of them somewhat at a loss for words, ah no, rather, they started to speak without coherence.

    "Really? Bullshit, that¡¯s what kills a liar!" This was the more incoherent guy, and his words were already quite like those of an Inte troll.

    "A gentleman¡¯s word is his bond, quick as ash of the whip, Boss, you¡¯ve got to keep your word," said someone who was rtively rational.

    Bo Jingshen nced at them sideways, "Do I need to deceive you guys? It¡¯s also good timing, let¡¯s see what level you¡¯re really at. I haven¡¯t touched games for many years; if you can¡¯t even beat me, I think you¡¯d better give up and go home to sell sweet potatoes."

    The people had sobered up a bit already, and they were initially happy about the prospect of matching skills with their boss.

    But then they heard what the boss said, and thought about his legendary gaming achievements from the past that had secured his god-tier status.

    Suddenly, they felt some regret.

    "Is it still possible to regret this now?" asked someone downtrodden.

    Bo Jingshen looked at him, "Then I¡¯ll buy you a one-way ticket home to sell sweet potatoes tomorrow."

    "We were wrong, Boss, so wrong."

    Everyone was sighing and begging for forgiveness.

    Jiang Li lounged in his chair, giggling, "I see you guys are just asking for it... Why stir up trouble with him? Well, you made your bed, now you have to lie in it. Look at Xiao Xi; she doesn¡¯t dare to make a peep. That¡¯s what I call smart. You guys are just braindead."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh at their banter. She originally had no interest in games but began to learn about the industry because of this project, and now she was involuntarily starting to look forward to the uing exhibition match.

    Over the next two days, Bo Jingshen would go sit at the training site and get his hands warmed up.

    When Su Lu was called by Jiang Li to inspect the training site, she had just entered the training room when she heard a few eager voices inside.

    "Little Deer God, do you want the manager to get you a set of equipment too?"

    "No need, just lend me any of yourputers to use."

    It was then Su Lu realized Bo Jingshen had alsoe. She turned to look at Jiang Li only to see him shrug his shoulders, "I didn¡¯t know he wasing either. But it makes sense, he doesn¡¯t have anything else to do here, does he? Didn¡¯t he say he would y with them that night?"

    Looking at Jiang Li¡¯s guilty appearance, nobody would believe if he said it wasn¡¯t on purpose.

    Su Lu was slightly exasperated, "What did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything, so why are you nervous?"

    As they spoke at the doorway, Bo Jingshen had already adjusted the equipment and entered the game. He was wearing a casual white T-shirt and ck trousers, not looking like a business elite but more like an ordinary inte addict.

    "Doesn¡¯t he need to prepare his own equipment?" asked Su Lu to Jiang Li. After all, she knew that e-sports yers are very particr about their equipment, and some even treat their gear as they would a beloved wife, not to be touched lightly.

    Jiang Li startedughing, "Back in the day, he used to earn his living expenses from prize money won ying games. When life was tough, where would he get the extra money to splurge on equipment? He was never that delicate. E-sports yers these days have it much easier in a better environment."

    Getting closer, Su Lu finally saw the gaming ID that had only existed in Ying Xi and the others¡¯ stories¡ªBambi¡ªdisyed on theputer screen in front of Bo Jingshen right then.

 Chapter 202: The Precious Sword Remains Sharp

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202: The Precious Sword Remains Sharp</h4>

    Thepetitive game they yed had a pretty decent character customization feature. Regardless of their position in the team, even if one chose a heavy fire role, they could still tweak and pinch the character into a 1.5-meter-tall big-chested Lolita if they wished.

    Seeing the long-lost ID "Bambi," Ying Xi and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic. They were still young, each member of the Fierce Eagle Team One averaging just over twenty.

    Some of them were really just inte-addicted teens, good at ying games but viewed by everyone as not focusing on real jobs. It was watching Bambipete that made them aware of esports as a legitimate career path.

    So along the way until today, with yearly signing bonuses, various endorsements, and live streaming revenues, their annual ie could hit seven or even eight figures¡ª something unimaginable in their inte cafe addict days.

    After that, they never saw the ID that could be considered the enlightener of their esports path. Seeing it now inevitably made them sigh and reminisce about their na?ve and spirited youth.

    It was as if this ID not only bore the years spent by Bo Jingshen but also carried the memories of their youth.

    However...

    Ying Xi took a closer look at Bambi¡¯s game character¡¯s appearance and honestly, he might not have noticed before, but now, looking closely, this game character¡¯s appearance...

    Before Ying Xi could speak, a teammate whispered beside him, "Is it just me, or does B-god¡¯s character look..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when another teammate quietly added, "...like Miss Su? You¡¯re not wrong, I feel the same. Maybe it proves that saying? Beautiful people all look alike, only the ugly ones are unique."

    There was some truth to that.

    Su Lu and Jiang Li had walked up from behind and sat down on the couch in the training room. There was arge projection screen in the room which was already connected to Bo Jingshen¡¯s device, disying Bo Jingshen¡¯s game character, rotating 360 degrees.

    Fully showcasing the character¡¯s appearance.

    Su Lu: "..."

    Although she couldn¡¯t say it was a hundred percent alike, she couldn¡¯t deny the resemnce either. At least seventy percent simr, she had to admit... Bo Jingshen was quite skilled at character customization.

    "Eh?" Jiang Li, who probably never realized this before, looked at the projection screen, then at Su Lu, and back again, touching his chin thoughtfully and said, "No wonder I always found you familiar but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason. I just thought it was because we¡¯re both from Feng City, maybe we had met before. Never expected the reason to be this."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t respond, just quickly pointed at the projection screen, "It¡¯s starting."

    Fortunately, she diverted Jiang Li¡¯s attention.

    Due to the need for yback during training games, the screen was divided into two sections; one for the live game and the other for recording the yers, mainly focusing on their hands to see if any mistakes were rted to their hand movements during reys. Also, improper postures could be noticed and corrected immediately during the review.

    Due to themon upational hazards among esports yers, many experienced a decline due to injuries. Correcting improper postures early and training muscle memory with proper posture was essential to prolonging their professional careers.

    At this moment, the screen showed Bo Jingshen¡¯s slender, beautiful fingers, a treat for fans who adored hands.

    It was a good thing that when he firstpeted, the concept of esports wasn¡¯t clear, there weren¡¯t many spectators, and the equipment wasn¡¯t as good.

    Otherwise, with the present scale of esports development, someone like him, even with average skills, could have captivated fans with just his hands and face, let alone his superior skills.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s slender fingers danced on the keyboard, and in the game, the character he controlled moved adroitly.

    Initially, he was a bit unustomed and died four times in a row.

    Fierce Eagle Team¡¯s members were all excited, itching to give it a try.

    After all, although idols are usually adored, in the realm of esports, it¡¯s different. Here, to personally knock down an idol or to beat an idol feels like... a kind of inheritance.

    So, they tried their hardest, using every skill they had.

    But Jiang Li foresaw the oue early.

    "You mean..." Su Lu said, "they will lose?"

    "They will. Only Xiao Xi might just manage to fight evenly," Jiang Li said confidently.

    "That good?" Su Lu was somewhat surprised.

    Even knowing what kind of person Bo Jingshen was, capable and right at anything he did, she was still taken aback.

    "Yeah, skills are vital, but sometimes it¡¯s more about the mindset. Top yers are nearly the same in micro-operation details; what sets them apart is their mentality. A good mentality can make a huge difference in handling crises," Jiang Li exined with insight, having studied and experienced this industry himself.

    He spoke and thenughed, "And Bo Jingshen¡¯s mentality really is excellent."

    Su Lu, not much of a gaming fanatic herself, found herself drawn into the live game footage on the projection.

    Truly spectacr.

    And maybe... because Bo Jingshen¡¯s character looked quite simr to her, watching the live game gave her quite... an indescribable feeling.

    She just watched the character move nimbly across the screen, beating the other Fierce Eagle team members hands down.

    Just as Jiang Li predicted!

    In the end, only Ying Xi couldpete closely with Bo Jingshen.

    As Jiang Li exined, because Ying Xi had gone through quite a lot as well, his mentality was very stable. He might not necessarily lose to Bo Jingshen, and he was right about that.

    After a few rounds, the Fierce Eagle team members, initially quite excited, were all disheartened.

    "Old soldiers never die, they just fade away." They all blew rainbow-colored gas, their expressions somewhat evasive.

    But Bo Jingshen clearly wasn¡¯t buying this. He gave them a chilly line...

    "Howe, it looks like you guys are really interested in the sweet potato business?"

    The Fierce Eagle team members didn¡¯t dare, and honestly admitted, "Boss, we were wrong. We¡¯ll train properly."

    Although they indeed lost, Bambi¡¯s performance this time was like an injection of adrenaline, enhancing their training effectiveness considerably.

    Bo Jingshen stood up, turned around, and saw Su Lu and Jiang Li sitting on the couch behind him.

    His expression stiffened for an instant, he immediately, almost in no time, turned off his game interface.

 Chapter 203: Highlight Moment

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Highlight Moment</h4>

    Just a moment earlier, he was still the unbeatable god.

    The next second, he abruptly closed the game page as if he did not want her to see his childish side.

    This series of actions was as fierce as a tiger, which made Jiang Li burst intoughter, "You didn¡¯t think we had juste in, did you?"

    Jingshen frowned and nced at Jiang Li, "Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when you arrived?"

    "If we had made a sound, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see such a fun scene just now. You are really quite excellent at closing games," Jiang Li stood up, smiling as he patted Jingshen on the shoulder, teasing, "I didn¡¯t realize, you¡¯re quite good at creating face models in games; no wonder Su Lu looked somewhat familiar to me."

    "Nobody would think you¡¯re mute if you kept quiet," Jingshen said.

    Jiang Liughed cheerfully for a while, not continuing to banter with him, and walked over to Ying Xi.

    Then, Jingshen sat down on the sofa.

    "When did youe?"

    "Been here for a while."

    "I thought you weren¡¯t interested in these things."

    "Because I didn¡¯t know how to y at first, I truly wasn¡¯t interested, but after learning a bit more and watching for a while, I found it quite interesting," Su Lu said.

    "I¡¯ll teach you," Jingshen offered.

    His voice was quiet, and Su Lu didn¡¯t catch it, "What?"

    "I¡¯ll teach you," Jingshen repeated, "Since I¡¯m here anyway and they have a training room withplete equipment."

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t looking to refuse, but just listened to Jingshen¡¯s words.

    Su Lu blinked, "You... don¡¯t n to leave?"

    Hearing Jingshen¡¯s words just now, it seemed like he was nning to stay for a long time.

    Even though the rtionship between the two of them wasn¡¯t as tense, and Su Lu wasn¡¯t as resistant to his presence anymore, she still felt a bit... ufortable with the idea of him hanging around for a long time.

    Thus, when she asked the question, regardless of her actual intent, it inevitably seemed like she was hinting for him to leave, which gave her a bit of a headache and a feeling of helplessness.

    Having said that, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly nce at Jingshen through the corner of her eye to see if he was upset by her words.

    However, he wasn¡¯t angry at all; if anything, he just looked a bit disappointed, "If you want me to leave..."

    Given Su Lu¡¯s nature, she always refrained from hurting others with words, hence she added, "Isn¡¯t yourpany just getting off the ground? There must be lots of things to be busy with."

    Whether Jingshen epted her rationale, or saw it merely as an excuse, was unclear.

    Jingshen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, his gaze remained gentle, though his words followed her lead, "Yes, there¡¯s nothing urgent at the moment. I¡¯ll leave after I y the performance match I promised them."

    In the days that followed, Jingshen would pass time by ying games with them, essentially serving as their sparing partner. Honestly, it was hard to tell who was training whom at this level.

    Because Jingshen often mercilessly defeated the yers of the Fierce Eagle Team, their mindset, psychological endurance, adaptability, and frustration tolerance improved significantly.

    Mainly because whenever they yed games against Jingshen, they had to seriously hold their breath and concentrate.

    Moreover, their behavior became much more civilized, something even their manager found surprising; these rascals were normally quite crude, often cursing excitedly during training.

    But in front of Jingshen, they had to hold back, almost going crazy from it.

    Su Lu, besides apanying Jiang Li to the training games to observe everyone¡¯s training, was free to do as she pleased, buying lots of delicious snacks as gifts, nning to take them back for Su Zhe, as well as thepany executives and Cheng Youran and Chen Yaxi.

    With time passing unnoticed, the day of the match arrived.

    Ying Xi and co. wore their team uniforms, mainly in red and white colors, in addition to various logos from sponsors.

    Compared to the clean and crisp uniforms of their opponents, it was clear that the Fierce Eagle Team was not in the same league.

    The result was tantly apparent, a straightforward match, but since it was the other team¡¯s home ground, they even arranged for the game to be held in an arena and opened up ticket sales, which was absurd.

    However, fortunately, neither the Fierce Eagle Team members nor Ying Xi had anyints, probably used to the sponsors¡¯ difficulties.

    After settling down, they each began adjusting their equipment.

    Su Lu noticed Jingshen wasn¡¯t seated in thepetition-specific seats, so she asked Jiang Li, "Isn¡¯t he supposed to y? Why is there no movement?"

    "Maybeter, he¡¯ll y eventually. It¡¯s a best-of-five match, he probably doesn¡¯t have the patience to y every match, maybe he¡¯s saving himself for the finale," Jiang Li said as he handed Su Lu a bag of popcorn.

    Su Lu, experiencing this kind of event for the first time, didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with watching as if at the movies and started eating.

    The exhibition game, although not a serious match, had sold quite well. The arena was almost eighty percent full, and Su Lu and Jiang Li sat in the frontmost VIP seats.

    "I think I might have..." Su Lu frowned, not quite certain.

    "Hmm? What is it?" Jiang Li asked.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then shook her head, "Maybe I was mistaken, or it was a coincidence, weren¡¯t we at a food stall a few nights ago?"

    "Hmm? And then?"

    "I think I saw a customer from another table at that food stall."

    "Here? In this arena?" Jiang Li found it a bit unbelievable.

    "Yeah, maybe I was mistaken," Su Lu said, not really dwelling on it, and focused on watching the match.

    Jingshen entered the game in the third round; since it was an exhibition match, it wasn¡¯t unusual to have substitutes from the team try their hand.

    Many didn¡¯t know who this handsome man was, assuming he was just a substitute, but thought this substitute seemed a bit mature? Aren¡¯t substitutes usually young trainees, averaging about fifteen or sixteen years old?

    But there was somemotion in the arena, evident that some recognized Bambi.

    Even those who didn¡¯t know him were somewhat clued in by those in the know.

    Thus, the uing third round was highly anticipated.

    Then, as soon as the third round began, it was an absolute domination.

    Su Lu watched that game character, eerily simr to herself, moving nimbly, darting, jumping, and assassinating across the game screen.

    The arena had be Jingshen¡¯s home field, a veritable exhibition match, his own personal exhibition.

    The exhibition match was won without a doubt, a beautifully clinched victory, with the highlights undoubtedly being the rounds where Jingshen yed.

    However, no one expected that upon leaving, an abrupt change would ur.

 Chapter 204: Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Sudden Change</h4>

    When the unknown liquid was sshed, no one reacted in time.

    Su Lu also didn¡¯t react. She just stood there dumbfounded, never expecting such an incident, but she recognized the man. He was the one she had seen at a nearby table at the food stall a few days ago.

    She had seen him earlier in the venue, thought she was mistaken, and even mentioned it briefly to Jiang Li. It turned out she wasn¡¯t mistaken; it was indeed him.

    However, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that this man would do such a thing, so when she saw him striding towards them as they were leaving the venue, she didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Not just Su Lu, but everyone didn¡¯t think much of it, because this was a venue, and they were, after all, e-sports celebrities¡ªfansing up for autographs and photos wasn¡¯t rare.

    So, when the incident happened, everyone was somewhat unable to react.

    Su Lu and Jiang Li were walking in the front, Bo Jingshen was slightly behind, but almost shoulder-to-shoulder with Su Lu.

    When the man approached them, Su Lu was turning her head to speak with Jiang Li and didn¡¯t realize what was about to happen.

    Then she heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s breath suddenly tighten. His voice was low and a bit frantic, and when he called her by name, it was even trembling, "Su Xiaolu!"

    Following that call, she was abruptly grabbed by the shoulders by Bo Jingshen, who moved very quickly. With a turn, he swapped their positions, his back facing the direction of the man, firmly protecting Su Lu in his arms.

    Su Lu had very sensitive ears, with excellent hearing.

    But at that moment, she somewhat wished her hearing wasn¡¯t so good because she heard a very terrifying sound.

    It was a kind of... flesh-corroding sound that was horrific just by listening to it.

    Then she heard a heavy, suppressed groan, because he was holding her tightly, her ear was almost pressed against his chest, and she could hear that painful sound resonating painfully within his chest cavity.

    Su Lu felt a tightening in her heart, and her tongue felt somewhat numb.

    "What... what happened?" Jiang Li¡¯s voice was a bit frantic.

    His situation was almost the same as Su Lu¡¯s, except Bo Jingshen was holding Su Lu tightly in his arms.

    And Jiang Li had just been turned around by Ying Xi, who held his shoulders, but like Bo Jingshen, Ying Xi also used his back to shield Jiang Li from the man.

    Screams erupted around them.

    "Ah... Ah!"

    "Is he insane?"

    "Where is security? Why isn¡¯t there any security?"

    "Oh my god! God Xi! Bao Jing! How could this happen!"

    Then Su Lu and Jiang Li both heard what sounded like an announcement from hell.

    "Someone threw acid! Call the police! Call an ambnce!"

    Su Lu had heard that terrible corroding sound and, despite not wanting to, she had almost guessed the horrifying possibility.

    And Jiang Li waspletely unaware, not knowing at all what had happened, just looking at Ying Xi¡¯s face which was already pale, now even more so, bloodless, which made Jiang Li worry. He instinctively guessed that something bad must have happened, but didn¡¯t dare specte on what it might be.

    And his mind was somewhat dazed.

    Until that statement heavily struck Jiang Li¡¯s heart, his face suddenly turned deathly pale, almost matching Ying Xi¡¯s shade.

    "Xiao Xi!" Jiang Li immediately supported Ying Xi.

    "Uh!" Ying Xi staggered forward, barely able to stand, as he copsed onto him; his breathing was disordered and rapid by his ear, and suddenly, ayer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Jiang Li firmly supported him, "Xiao Xi... Xiao Xi! Call an ambnce! Hurry, call an ambnce!"

    "Catch that guy! Don¡¯t let him get away!" The Fierce Eagle Team members also reacted immediately, even though they had been trailing behind, chatting andughing.

    They hadn¡¯t quite grasped this sudden turn of events, but now they were all shocked.

    When they came to their senses, anger ensued, immense anger.

    "Damn! Fuck you! Stand still!" One teammate immediately leaped up and charged.

    Other teammates charged as well, no longer caring that they were at the venue entrance, in front of so many fans, that it might look bad, or even provoke the league¡¯s red line¡ªafter all, a brawl involving current yers was a big deal.

    They caught up with the man and knocked him down, then they didn¡¯t hold back in beating him up, with curses ringing out constantly. They couldn¡¯t care less about all the watching fans.

    But the fans were quite angry too, especially seeing Ying Xi barely able to stand; they practically wanted to step in andy hands themselves.

    And Su Lu, she also held Bao Jing tightly, fearing he might falter, but her hands were shaking badly.

    When she first heard the noise, her mind was nk, not knowing what to do; she even wasn¡¯t sure how to position her limbs.

    But Bao Jing barely put any weight on her at all. Su Lu looked up to see his jawline tense and his lips tightly sealed.

    She heard his restrained, trembling breath in pain.

    "It¡¯s okay," Bo Jingshen said.

    "It¡¯s not okay, not okay at all," Su Lu¡¯s eyes grew hot, as a swell of emotion threatened to burst out. Jiang Li was absolutely right¡ªthis man never took his own body seriously.

    "It¡¯s okay... it¡¯s okay," Bo Jingshen repeated twice, not sure if he was trying to reassure Su Lu or to numb himself.

    Then he stood upright, and Su Lu finally saw his pale face.

    "Let me... let me check." Su Lu wanted to assess the injuries on his back, but Bo Jingshen firmly grasped her shoulders, his voice slightly shaky, imperceptibly so, requiring immense willpower to maintainposure.

    "There¡¯s nothing to see, it¡¯s... not good. Stop looking, it¡¯s okay," Bo Jingshen said, holding onto her shoulders, preventing her from seeing the injuries on his back.

    Then he turned his head towards the Fierce Eagle Team members who were still beating the assant.

    Bo Jingshen shouted, "Stop hitting him,e here."

    Fortunately, though the team members were angry, they still had basic sense. After they had subdued the man, they rushed over.

    "Ying Xi!" One team member rushed to help Jiang Li support Ying Xi.

    Others wanted to support Bo Jingshen, but he shook his head, "No need, no need to support me. Take her to the side, I need to make a call."

    The team members obeyed quickly and supported Su Lu.

    Su Lu was about to say that she was fine and didn¡¯t need support.

    But unexpectedly, as soon as Bo Jingshen released his grip on her shoulders, she realized that her legs were quite weak.

    The team member helped her to the side and asked two female fans to help, exining that she was part of the team staff, and requested their assistance.

    Bo Jingshen watched as Su Lu was settled, then walked aside to make a phone call.

 Chapter 205: Not a Serious Injury

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Not a Serious Injury</h4>

    He seemed oblivious to the pain, as if no amount of pain couldpare to the importance of this phone call at the moment.

    Bo Jingshen dialed that detestable number; despite his disdain for it, he now felt that even one additional ring was too long to wait.

    After three rings, someone picked up on the other end¡ªa voice he knew all too well and despised.

    "Oh? What a rare visitor. Why the sudden call?"

    Through clenched teeth, Bo Jingshen forced out two words, "Jing Ce!"

    "I think you should call me ¡¯father,¡¯" Jing Ce drawled from the other end, sounding utterly rxed, even to the point where the light clinks of a teacup and lid could be heard.

    Su Lu observed the man on the phone from a distance.

    With the noise of the surrounding environment and despite her exceptional hearing, she couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying. She could only see that he wasn¡¯t speaking much, but his expression was rigid, tense, and angry.

    If the rigidity and tension were due to pain, what was the anger for?

    Security from the event organizers came over immediately; they seemedpletely unprepared for this situation. The person in charge of the event was visibly flustered and clearly at a loss as to what to do.

    Especially since one of the victims was the highly valuable top yer Ying Xi.

    Truth be told, the organizers felt that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ying Xi was injured and still on-site, the fans would probably be rioting already.

    The person in charge didn¡¯t even want to think about how quickly the news would spread online and the kind of storm it would stir up there.

    An eSportspetition site, a crazed fan throwing sulfuric acid...

    The police arrived before the ambnce. The person in charge went up to brief them, and the officers treated the situation with utmost seriousness. They were about to haul the assant away, treating his bruised and swollen face with patches of purple and blue as if they were invisible, selectively ignoring it.

    Just as the police were about to put the suspect in the car, Bo Jingshen walked up from behind and said in English, "Please keep us informed of any developments."

    The police only realized that this man was one of the victims after being gently reminded by the person in charge. He appeared to be unharmed, so they hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that he was also a victim.

    The police took the assant away, leaving two colleagues behind to question the victims and eyewitnesses.

    Soon after, the ambnce finally arrived.

    "Here! Over here!" Jiang Li¡¯s voice trembled.

    Paramedics came over with a stretcher and asked Ying Xi to lie down on it.

    Only then did Jiang Li see the injuries on Ying Xi¡¯s back¡ªhorrific injuries. Despite temporary treatment, the effect was limited, and the wound revealed a ghastly sight.

    Jiang Li took one look and felt his eyes turn red, suddenly filled with immense regret, wishing he¡¯d beaten the assant up earlier. At that moment, he even wanted to kill the man.

    Ying Heng was dead, and he... he couldn¡¯t even protect his only brother.

    Jiang Li stood by the stretcher, watching as the paramedics lifted Ying Xi to put him into the ambnce.

    Then, his hand was gently squeezed.

    Jiang Li was taken aback.

    Ying Xi looked at him and said faintly, "It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t die... Why are you crying..."

    After the paramedics ced him in the ambnce, Jiang Li wiped his eyes, only then realizing they were wet.

    Meanwhile, Bo Jingshen alsoy down on the stretcher, and as Jiang Li approached, he saw injuries on Bo Jingshen¡¯s back that seemed even worse than Ying Xi¡¯s and couldn¡¯t help frowning. "Brother Shen, how are you..."

    Bo Jingshen turned his head to look at him, his voice very soft, "It hurts like hell."

    Su Lu quickly came over, but Bo Jingshen did not cry out in pain again. Instead, he instructed Jiang Li with utmost seriousness and caution, as if he were entrusting ast wish, "Take good care of Su Lu, make sure to take good care of her."

    Although Jiang Li didn¡¯t understand why Bo Jingshen was so solemn, as though he were entrusting his legacy, he immediately nodded and promised, "I understand, don¡¯t worry."

    Bo Jingshen was then lifted into the ambnce, and Su Lu reached out, gently squeezing his hand. "I¡¯ll follow right behind."

    "Mhm," Bo Jingshen gave her a faint smile, "It¡¯s not a serious injury, take your time."

    His injuries weren¡¯t bone-deep nor did they involve internal organs; it was just the pain and risk of infection, with scars likely to remainter. Compared to a life-threatening injury, it indeed wasn¡¯t too grave. But how could it be considered so lightly...?

    Watching the ambnce drive away until it was out of sight,

    Jiang Li finally turned to Su Lu and said, "Let¡¯s go, we should hurry to the hosp¡ªSu Lu, you look terrible."

    Su Lu gave a wan smile, "Do you think your own face... looks any better..."

    Despite what she said, Su Lu¡¯splexion was indeed very poor.

    Unable to hold it back any longer, she dashed to the side, violently throwing up.

 Chapter 206: The Awakening Beast

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206: The Awakening Beast</h4>

    "I¡ªdamn!" Jiang Li was startled, dragging out his voice involuntarily.

    He had just taken charge from Bo Jingshen to take good care of Su Lu, and now she was vomiting like this, he would have a hard time exining to Bo Jingshen if anything were to happen.

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t afford to be worried; he wiped his eyes twice and hurried over, gently patting Su Lu¡¯s back, "Are you okay? Su Lu, things are alreadyplicated enough, please don¡¯t let us down now. I can¡¯t take it alone."

    With Su Lu around, he always felt a bit better, because she had always given him the impression of being reliable and dependable.

    Jiang Li knew he could sometimes be irresponsible himself, but even though he hadn¡¯t known Su Lu for a long time, he felt a strong, resilient force from her that made him instinctively trust her, as if he could leave any matter in her hands with confidence.

    Bent over, Su Lu still felt nausea, and hearing Jiang Li¡¯s frantic voice, she couldn¡¯t speak, so she just raised her hand to signal that she was fine.

    "Is Mr. Su okay?" a member of the Fierce Eagle Team who had stayed behind offered a tissue and a bottle of water, asking with concern.

    Today¡¯s events were unexpected for everyone, and of course, they were sincerely worried for both Su Lu and Bo Jingshen.

    "No, I¡¯m fine," Su Lu managed to recover, propping herself up. She discreetly pressed her hand on her abdomen, silently praying, "Baby, be good."

    "Where¡¯s the car? We need to get to the hospital immediately," said Su Lu, her voice hoarse from vomiting.

    "It¡¯s on its way," said the team member.

    Soon enough, a car roared up, its driving wild...

    It was no driver seated behind the wheel, but one of the team members from Fierce Eagle Team, driving as though the car was an airne.

    The driver¡¯s window rolled down, and the team member stuck his head out, "Get in quick!"

    Jiang Li frowned, "Are you sure you can handle this? Do you even have a license? If not, let me drive."

    "Yes yes yes! I have an international driver¡¯s license!" the team member shot back.

    Another team member piped in, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s good at this, he used to race during the off-seasons."

    Jiang Li, of course, was eager to fly to the hospital, but he had to consider Su Lu¡¯s safety. Although he wasn¡¯t worried about his own, he couldn¡¯t ignore Su Lu¡¯s wellbeing. Jiang Li, despite sometimes being unreliable, usually went all out to do well when hemitted to something.

    That¡¯s why he was hesitant.

    But it was Su Lu who climbed straight into the car, "Get in, let¡¯s go immediately!"

    The car howled towards the hospital.

    The team member turned out to be a good driver, and having set up the navigation in advance, he didn¡¯t take any wrong turns, sessfully arriving at the hospital¡ªit was the same one where Su Lu had previously apanied Bo Jingshen for a stomach ailment.

    She and Jiang Li scarcely stopped the car before they jumped out, forgetting to shut the door behind them, and rushed into the hospital¡¯s emergency center lobby.

    The emergency room wasn¡¯t crowded, and the organizer¡¯s person in charge was also there.

    As soon as he saw Su Lu and Jiang Li, the organizer hurriedly greeted them. He knew these two came with the Fierce Eagle Team for training, and he also knew they weren¡¯t just any staff members, their positions were probably quite high.

    Moreover, no matter what, the incident had partly happened due to apse in the organizer¡¯s security measures, so he was naturally very polite, "Both of you."

    "Where are they?" asked Su Lu. "What did the doctor say?"

    The person in charge quickly replied, "They¡¯ve been taken in for treatment. The doctors said the injuries are serious, but not life-threatening. Please rest assured."

    Upon hearing there was no risk to life, Su Lu felt somewhat relieved.

    Logically, she knew such injuries, if managed well and without infection, were unlikely to be life-threatening.

    But it still required the doctor¡¯s word to reassure her, as if only then could her heart that had risen to her throat return to its ce.

    Jiang Li stood by, letting out a long sigh of relief.

    While Su Lu, after taking a relieved breath and her heart returning to its position, her expression turned somber and she continued, "Where are the police?"

    "They went in to take statements from the victims," the person in charge quickly replied, but somehow, he felt this gentle, pretty woman carried an intimidating presence, a pressure, at this moment. Not sure if it was an illusion.

    But soon he realized it was not an illusion.

    "How has the assant responded? What was the motive?" Su Lu asked sternly. "Why did they do this?"

    "We haven¡¯t got the details yet, but even if we did, it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯d be told immediately," the person in charge said.

    Then he saw Su Lu¡¯s expression suddenly turn cold, "That¡¯s for you to find out. We need an answer, and fast. And you are responsible for getting that answer."

    The organizer looked embarrassed, "This... It puts us in a difficult position."

    "Difficult?!" Su Lu¡¯s tone suddenly rose sharply.

    Not just the organizer, even Jiang Li was taken aback; he had never expected this woman, who usually spoke unhurriedly and in a gentle tone, to have such a side.

    She was like a slumbering beast awoken in anger, revealing her sharp teeth and ws.

    "Our people are lying in there, seriously injured, and it¡¯s uncertain if they¡¯ll recover! We don¡¯t even know why the assant did this, and you¡¯re telling me about difficulties? It wasn¡¯t difficult to deploy more security, yet I didn¡¯t see you do it. It wasn¡¯t difficult to arrange more safety checks, yet I didn¡¯t see any arrangement!"

    Su Lu¡¯s angry voice echoed in the emergency room, "How did the sulfuric acid even get in here!?"

    At this point, the organizer still looked embarrassed but there was guilt in his awkwardness.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, calming her emotions; she knew that getting agitated wasn¡¯t good for the baby, but she just hadn¡¯t been able to restrain herself.

    Now, her voice was much calmer, "Just to give you a heads up, we will definitely sue you. Not just the assant, you will also have to pay a price."

    Thinking about Bo Jingshen¡¯s back wounds, Su Lu still couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the horrific sight.

    Hearing this, the organizer panicked, quickly saying, "We will ask the police for updates, you..."

    Su Lu shook her head, "That has nothing to do with whether you ask for updates or not. Both of us are seriously injured, and one of the victims, Ying Xi, is an active esports yer of renown, which you as organizers must surely be aware of. With his injuries, he will not be able to partake in training, and it might even affect future matches, with an uncertain prognosis and full recovery in question. How great a loss is that? As for the other victim..."

 Chapter 207 Who

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Who</h4>

    "As for the other victim..." Su Lu took a deep breath here.

    It seemed that only in this way could she suppress the emotions in her heart before saying, "We will definitely not settle. The criminal and all of you will pay the price. Please be mentally prepared."

    "Mr... Mr. Su," the person in charge said with a distressed look on his face, "we also have our difficulties."

    "That¡¯s your problem. If I remember correctly, for this training camp, we even provided you with sponsorship, yet you¡¯ve let us suffer such a great loss." Su Lu was unyielding, her tone not changing at all.

    Jiang Li stood by her side, his mind still in a bit of chaos. He couldn¡¯t calm down from the shock of Ying Xi¡¯s injury for a while and certainly couldn¡¯t negotiate calmly with the organizers.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Su Lu to be so rational andposed, although he had always known that Su Lu was capable¡ªthis was clear from her initial negotiations with Lie Ying¡¯s manager.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected her to hold it together in such a chaotic situation.

    Listening to her almost aggressively not yielding an inch, Jiang Li felt that he didn¡¯t need to speak; she could handle it well on her own.

    The person in charge could only respond with a bitter smile that he would go to the police immediately to inquire about the assant¡¯s motive to tell her and then left ahead of time.

    Probably not just to the police, but also to find awyer to figure out how to deal with the aftermath.

    "Su Lu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so..." Jiang Li couldn¡¯t think of a word to describe Su Lu just then.

    To say she was fierce wasn¡¯t exactly right, but she made people feel she was reliable.

    Su Lu let out a long breath, and then visibly, her whole person seemed a bit deted, her voice no longer as resounding as before, sounding weaker by more than a notch, "What¡¯s the use... The injury is so severe, time can¡¯t be turned back. I¡¯m just... too angry."

    Su Lu said, "I¡¯m too angry, as if I don¡¯t find something to vent about, I feel like I¡¯ll explode."

    People are emotional animals, and when they see someone they care about suffering brutal harm, the most direct emotions that arise are of two kinds: one is concern for the loved one and the other is naturally anger towards the perpetrator.

    Those who do nothing should also be categorized as perpetrators.

    Jiang Li saw her suddenly dete like a punctured ball and only then felt... yes, this was the normal reaction.

    The two of them just stood at the emergency room door, staring at the LCD screen with the names Ying Xi and Bo Jingshen spelled out, wishing they could stare a hole into it.

    Treating the wounds would probably take some time, or maybe it was their anxiousness making it seem like ages had passed.

    Jiang Li paced back and forth, several times unable to resist asking the nurse, only to receive the same reply, still in treatment, please wait patiently.

    Both could only wait.

    As time passed, phone calls started toe in.

    Looking at the phone screen¡¯s call, Jiang Li¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. It was a call from Jiang Su; he was not really in the mood to answer it, but indeed he couldn¡¯t ignore his brother¡¯s call, so he had to pick it up.

    "Lili!" Jiang Su¡¯s voice was anxious, "Are you okay?!"

    The news had been sted on Weibo by some fans at the scene, otherwise, it probably wouldn¡¯t have spread back to the homnd so quickly. The main victim was Ying Xi, who is quite famous, and the current top figure in the esports circle in terms of poprity.

    And Jiang Su knew about the news because, after knowing that Jiang Li invested in this project for Ying Xi, despite his disinterest in this field and circle, he had instructed his secretary to pay more attention to news about Ying Xi.

    This is how he learned that such a thing happened during the training abroad; the secretary even found many photos taken by fans present.

    Knowing that someone had thrown sulfuric acid had already shocked and unsettled Jiang Su greatly, and then seeing Jiang Li¡¯s pale face in the pictures at the scene, added onto theck of any official news currently¡ªeverything was being passed around through photos taken by fans, mainly focusing on Ying Xi¡¯s injuries, not even mentioning Bo Jingshen¡¯s injuries much.

    If Jiang Li had been hurt, probably not much would have been mentioned either.

    How could Jiang Su remain calm?

    So he hurriedly made the calls, none of which were answered¡ªJiang Li being too unsettled before to notice the vibrating phone in his pocket, only now reacting to it.

    "I¡¯m fine," Jiang Li said, "don¡¯t worry."

    "Phew..." Jiang Su breathed a sigh of relief, "You scared me to death. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright, good that you¡¯re alright."

    "But Ying Xi, his..." Jiang Li¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    Jiang Su was silent for a moment, "You never showed such concern even when Bo Jingshen was injured, and you two have been close friends for many years."

    Jiang Li said hoarsely, "He has someone who should be worried about him worried. Ying Xi... He got hurt trying to protect me. I was walking in front and he pulled me behind. Otherwise, it would have been me that the acid was meant for."

    Hearing this, Jiang Su fell silent: "..."

    As if Jiang Li finally found a ce to pour out his heart, he didn¡¯t care if the other party responded or not, he continued, "His brother... died because of me..."

    "Ah," Jiang Su sighed, "I¡¯lle right away. Don¡¯t be afraid."

    On the other end, Su Lu stared at the phone screen with Su Zhe¡¯s call, her lips pursed, her fingers already ready to swipe to answer, but still hesitated.

    She had just seen the leaked photos from back home; although only one or two captured glimpses of her.

    But Su Zhe knew very well that she came to this training camp with Jiang Li, and seeing such news, he definitely couldn¡¯t sit idly by.

    And her now... Her mind was in a mess, and she really didn¡¯t know how to deal with her brother¡¯s questioning.

    For example, how did she get more and more entangled with Bao Jing?

    Just as Su Lu was hesitating whether to answer, the state of being treated disappeared from the monitor next to the emergency room.

    Su Lu stood up with a start, stuffed her phone into her pocket, and quickly approached.

    Jiang Li also rushed up, taking three steps at a time.

    "How is it?"

    "What happened?"

    Both asked simultaneously.

    The doctor¡¯s expression was a little solemn, and seeing this solemn expression, both of their hearts sank.

    "Both victims have different degrees of burns, and their situations are not easy. Moreover, because the temporary first aid was not adequate, the situation is not good. The patient I¡¯m in charge of also went into shock, but after resuscitation, is now out of danger."

    Upon hearing this, both their hearts skipped a beat.

    "Who?" Su Lu knew it wasn¡¯t good to ask this way, "Which one are you in charge of?"

    Yet she couldn¡¯t help it and asked directly.

    This question was essentially asking: Who? Who went into shock?

    The doctor nced at the medical clipboard and uttered a syble, "Bo."

 Chapter 208: Depressed

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Depressed</h4>

    "Mr. Bo."

    Upon hearing the doctor utter this brief syble, Su Lu¡¯s face turned pale. "Is he now...?"

    "He¡¯s no longer in danger." These words slightly relieved Su Lu. "When can I see him?"

    "He needs to be observed a little longer, and then he will be transferred to a ward. Please wait a little longer."

    Hearing this, Su Lu nodded.

    "Why don¡¯t you go rest for a while? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good either. I¡¯ll wait here, and when Brother Shen is transferred to the ward, I¡¯lle and tell you?" Jiang Li suggested to her.

    Su Lu nced at him. "You should look at your ownplexion beforementing on mine."

    On hearing this, Jiang Li rubbed his face, knowing without thinking that hisplexion certainly wasn¡¯t any better.

    Even ordinary people, strangers who didn¡¯t know each other, might have nightmares after seeing such a scene. How much more so for him?

    However, being a man, he would grit his teeth and bear it no matter what. Su Lu, a woman who had been vomiting severely, inevitably seemed a bit more delicate and fragile.

    Her firm and assertive demeanor when she was pressuring the event organizer¡¯s representative had even obscured that perception for Jiang Li.

    But after that firm and assertive demeanor had passed, Jiang Li felt that her inherent delicateness remained, and her frailty seemed even more so.

    "I¡¯m a man after all, I can bear some of it," Jiang Li said.

    Su Lu shook her head. "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll wait here with you. We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with Ying Xi, and I¡¯m worried you might get anxious waiting here alone."

    Having someone by your side makes a big differencepared to being alone. When someone is with you, it feels like you have more support.

    Su Lu went to the nearby vending machine and bought two bottles of water, handing one to Jiang Li. "Drink some, your lips are chapping."

    "Ah, thanks," Jiang Li sighed softly. "Originally, Brother Shen had very cautiously instructed me to take good care of you. Now it looks like you¡¯re the one taking care of me."

    The doctor still hadn¡¯te out to update on Ying Xi¡¯s condition, which made Jiang Li even more uneasy.

    After all, he had experienced terrible things. Once, the person he loved had died in his arms; he had helplessly watched as Ying Heng took hisst breath.

    Therefore, Jiang Li had vowed to take good care of and protect Ying Heng¡¯s only family, his younger brother Ying Xi.

    But even this seemed not to have been fulfilled¡ªit wasn¡¯t him taking care of Ying Xi... It was Ying Xi taking care of and protecting him.

    This made Jiang Li feel somewhat useless, as if despite his promises to Jingshen to look after Su Lu, it was now Su Lu who was looking after him.

    "I¡¯m so useless." Jiang Li¡¯s voice was extremely dejected. "I was useless before, and now, it seems... it¡¯s still the same."

    Su Lu knew that he had gone through a nightmare-like past, so when she heard this, she guessed that he must be thinking about those times.

    "Don¡¯t be like this, no one wants these things to happen. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for your wholehearted devotion to Ying Xi, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to protect you." Su Lu intended tofort Jiang Li, but it seemed to make him feel even worse.

    Su Lu also understood that in such a situation, nothing she said would help. It would probably only be useful if the doctor came out and told him that Ying Xi was alright.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before the doctor came out, and it was a different doctor from the one who had initially discussed Jingshen¡¯s condition.

    Lie Ying¡¯s team members also came over, meeting the doctor together with Jiang Li and Su Lu.

    The doctor¡¯s statements were simr to those made by the doctor who had spoken about Jingshen¡¯s condition earlier.

    The one aspect where Ying Xi was better off was that he hadn¡¯t gone into shock. His burns covered a smaller area than Jingshen¡¯s, and because he was younger, his physical condition and state were better, so he didn¡¯t experience shock. However, he still needed to undergo a period of treatment.

    Although they didn¡¯t hold much hope, Lie Ying¡¯s teammate still asked softly, "Can he still participate in the uingpetitions?"

    The doctor looked regretful, "I heard that the injured person is an esports yer who needs precise control, correct?"

    "Yes! He is our team captain!" the teammate replied urgently.

    The doctor sighed, "In the short term, he probably won¡¯t be able to return to his original position. After all, recovery from burns is a lengthy process, not just the healing of the wounds but also subsequent skin grafting, rehabilitation treatment, etc."

    Since burns usually form scars, and these scar tissues generally grow and protrude, the surrounding skin can be stretched tight by the scar tissue, potentially affecting mobility.

    Ying Xi¡¯s injuries were on his shoulders and back, clearly likely to affect arm movement.

    The teammates were extremely upset.

    More upset than them was Jiang Li.

    Su Lu saw the thick fog of self-me and guilt filling his eyes, almost drowning him.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t even need to ask; she knew what he was thinking, which was...

    Ying Heng had died in his arms trying to save him.

    Ying Xi had protected him, causing his career to be temporarily put on hold, and his profession was one that very much relied on youth.

    Su Lu patted Jiang Li on the shoulder, "Ah Li."

    She wanted to console him, but unexpectedly, Jiang Li forced a smile, "I¡¯m fine."

    Then he turned to the doctor and asked, "When can we visit? Do we have to wait until he is transferred back to the ward?"

    "Yes."

    Jiang Li nodded, then fell silent, sitting heavily on the chair against the wall.

    Su Lu also sat down, waiting for Jingshen to be returned to the ward.

    Her phone rang again; she initially thought it was Su Zhe since she now had time to answer his calls, but the screen disyed a different number.

    "Aunt Zhao?" Su Lu was a bit surprised.

    On the other end, Aunt Zhao¡¯s voice was very anxious, clearly conveying her worried state, "Are you okay!?"

    "Ah? Uh... I¡¯m fine," Su Lu realized what she was asking and responded.

    Aunt Zhao obviously breathed a sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I was almost scared to death when I saw the news."

    Unlike those who saw online expos¨¦s from microblogs in China, she was here and could directly watch local news with more apanying images.

    So Su Lu appeared more on screen, and Zhao Ying, upon seeing it, was nearly scared witless. After all, the bold headline ¡¯Acid Attack¡¯ was truly shocking.

    "I¡¯m fine, someone protected me," Su Lu said, her voice fading towards the end.

    Aunt Zhao sighed softly on the other end, "I saw the news. It was Mr. Bo who was waiting for you at the door when you were discharged, right?"

    Su Lu hummed in acknowledgment.

    Aunt Zhao paused for a moment then said, "Although it seemed that your family isn¡¯t too pleased with him, he did protect you after all... he was very conscientious..."

 Chapter 209: Memories

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Memories</h4>

    "Um..." Su Lu was somewhat distracted, her gaze drifting toward the emergency room doors from time to time.

    Aunt Zhao, sensing her state, decided not to continue making small talk and went straight to the purpose of the call, "I see that you haven¡¯t fully recovered, and since I¡¯m here with nothing else to do anyway¡ªI¡¯m not really into traveling¡ªhow about I continue to take care of you, Miss Su?"

    Although distracted, Su Lu had heard the other party clearly, "How could I agree to that? You came out to rx, you should enjoy yourself. I can¡¯t bother you like this. Besides, I¡¯m fine. Really, I¡¯m fine."

    There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.

    Zhao Ying, unable to persuade her, pondered for a moment, then said, "Mainly... mainly because my son spent quite a bit to set up this trip for me, so I thought I¡¯d earn some more, to help him out. If I could continue taking care of you¡ªafter all, you offer quite a good rate."

    Since the conversation had shifted to more practical matters, and the emotional appeal was lessened, it didn¡¯t seem so hard to ept.

    Su Lu still did not agree but did not immediately refuse as firmly as before.

    She remained silent.

    But undoubtedly, Zhao Ying was a shrewd businesswoman. Her ability to achieve such sess in business over the years showed her negotiation skills, knowing how to grasp the other party¡¯s psyche.

    So, hearing Su Lu¡¯s silence, Zhao Ying continued, "And... pardon me for being direct, Miss Su, but Mr. Bo also needs quite a bit of care."

    "... Well, okay then," Su Lu conceded, "I suppose I have to trouble you again. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll triple the payment."

    The matter was settled just like that.

    Therefore, when Bo Jingshen and Ying Xi were wheeled out of the emergency room, ready to be moved to a hospital room, Zhao Ying had also arrived, having just hurried over.

    "Miss Su!"

    She was slightly out of breath, clearly having rushed over.

    "Miss Zhao? Why are you..." Su Lu was surprised, not expecting her to arrive so quickly.

    "Well, I didn¡¯t have anything else to do, so I came to see you. I heard on the news that it was this hospital. I hope I¡¯m not bothering you?" Aunt Zhao asked.

    Su Lu quickly shook her head, "No, of course not."

    "That¡¯s good then." Aunt Zhao handed her a thermos, "You haven¡¯t had the time or the appetite to eat anything, right? You can¡¯t go without eating. Your body needs nourishment. Please eat something, I¡¯ve brought it here."

    Su Lu really had no appetite, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse¡ªnot just because of Aunt Zhao¡¯s thoughtfulness in bringing food, but also because her body indeed needed the nutrition. She couldn¡¯t afford to be willful or let her emotions take over.

    "Okay. I..." Su Lu was just about to say she would eat right then,

    when the doors to the emergency room finally opened, and two hospital beds were wheeled out one after another.

    Su Lu immediately stopped the motion of opening the thermos and turned to Aunt Zhao, "Sorry, Aunt Zhao, I¡¯ll eat in a bit."

    Zhao Ying nced at the condition of the two people on the beds. They were both lying face down, covered in numerous wires and devices. Their back wounds were covered, unable to see exactly how bad they were.

    But one could still imagine the horrific scenes.

    Su Lu looked down at Bo Jingshen¡¯s face. He was lying face down, half his face buried in the pillow, now enveloped in a deep sleep, his expression showing no sign of pain¡ªeerily calm, as if he might just sleep like this forever.

    Su Lu drew a deep breath, tightly grabbed the side of the bed, and followed his bed toward the hospital room.

    Jiang Li watched Ying Xi, who was on the other hospital bed, slightly distracted.

    Ying Xi¡¯s features resembled Ying Heng¡¯s by sixty to seventy percent, only Ying Heng looked more mature, while Ying Xi still had some remnants of youthful air.

    At that moment, he was lying on the hospital bed, his face drained of color.

    Jiang Li was a bit distracted and, just for a moment, his memory seemed to be dragged back to the day he least wanted to remember¡ªthat day... Ying Heng had been knocked down just like that, falling to the ground, with those people still beating him, chairs and steel pipes hitting his back.

    Jiang Li remembered... he had faintly heard some sort of snapping sound. He originally thought it was the leg of a chair that had broken, but during the frantic, hysterical period afterward, he kept reying that scene in his mind. Jiang Li eventually realized that the snapping sound he heard wasn¡¯t likely from a chair leg.

    It was... Ying Heng¡¯s spine.

    No wonder afterwards, he could only crawl toward him using his arms; his legs never moved again. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to move them, but rather that he couldn¡¯t.

    Ying Heng had crawled up to him, half his face pressed against the dust-covered ground, the other half pale, his gaze weakly looking at him, his voice faint as a mosquito, calling his name, "Lili..."

    "... Ah Li? Ah Li!"

    Su Lu¡¯s voice snapped Jiang Li out of his thoughts, his face ghastly pale as he finally broke free from those gruesome memories.

    Jiang Li reached out, wanting to touch Ying Xi¡¯s face, but his hand hovered in mid-air, never touching.

    "Let¡¯s go back to the room," Jiang Li¡¯s voice was calm, "I¡¯ll take Ying Xi back to the room first, ande see Brother Shen in a bit. Are you okay on your own?"

    He asked Su Lu.

    Su Lu, sensing that Jiang Li¡¯s emotional state was somewhat off, hesitated and nodded, "I¡¯m fine. But you..."

 Chapter 210: Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Shocking</h4>

    Su Lu instinctively felt that Jiang Li¡¯s condition was not good, very bad.

    Even she felt, perhaps Jiang Li was in an even worse condition than herself, but it just didn¡¯t show on his face, as if there weren¡¯t any clues.

    But actually, the eyes are the best indicators of a person¡¯s condition.

    Since a while ago, there had been no focus in Jiang Li¡¯s eyes, such a vacant, defocused state made it clear that his condition was quite bad.

    It was as if he was pulled into some terrifying memories, as if he had lost half of his soul.

    "Are you really okay?" Su Lu couldn¡¯t rest easy and asked again.

    The focus in Jiang Li¡¯s eyes then slowly gathered as if he finally came back to his senses a bit, he slowly shook his head, "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about me."

    Su Lu was still somewhat uneasy, so she pulled over a member of Ying Xi¡¯s team and whispered, "I think Jiang Li¡¯s condition is off. Since you guys are going to Ying Xi¡¯s hospital room anyway, please pay more attention to Jiang Li¡¯s condition ande to call me immediately if anything bad happens."

    The team member dared not neglect, as today¡¯s events were already chaotic enough, everyone was stunned, making it seem like more trouble could ur at any moment.

    "Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry Mr. Su! You should also pay attention to your own condition, yourplexion isn¡¯t very good either." The team member said with great concern.

    Su Lu felt a warmth in her heart; although they were hardly familiar, she could tell that their concern was genuine.

    "Why don¡¯t we also apany you? Bao Jing also needs care," the team member suggested.

    But Su Lu declined, "No, it¡¯s okay. I can handle it myself."

    However, when she actually reached the hospital room, after the caregiver had moved Bo Jingshen to the hospital bed, Su Lu realized, no, she couldn¡¯t.

    She waspletely unable.

    Seeing the wounds on Bo Jingshen¡¯s back, her whole body trembled violently, unable to do anything.

    When the nurse came over, she told her that the injury on Bo Jingshen¡¯s back was severe due to burns and acid burns, causing such scabbing, which could lead to varying degrees of carbonization underneath, and it was necessary to keep the wound clean and dry for potential future skin graft surgeries.

    Honestly, it was all too much medical jargon that Su Lu couldn¡¯t understand without concurrent reference and checking, barely managing toprehend the grave content of the nurse¡¯s words.

    In short, the nurse said he had to keep lying like this.

    "If he finds lying down ufortable..." Su Lu thought, anyone lying like this continuously wouldn¡¯t feelfortable.

    The nurse¡¯s answer was very straightforward, "Even if it¡¯s ufortable, he has to endure. Now is not the time to seekfort..."

    After the nurse left the room, Su Lu lifted the thin nket covering Bo Jingshen¡¯s back, the nket was not actually touching his skin directly but was draped over a frame.

    As soon as she lifted it, Su Lu saw the terrible state of his back and honestly felt the injuries might have be even worse than before, those wounds...

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but think, had they really treated him? Why did it seem even worse?

    She staggered back, nearly unable to stand firm.

    "Su Lu!" Aunt Zhao reacted quickly, rushing forward from behind in two steps, her strong grip steadying her immediately.

    "Thank you, Aunt Zhao." Su Lu managed a strained smile.

    She only felt a bit dizzy, and the more she looked at that ferocious wound, the weaker her legs seemed to be.

    Zhao Ying also saw the gruesome wound on Bo Jingshen¡¯s back and could understand why Su Lu was somewhat unsteady.

    The wound was horrendously shocking...

    Even strangers would feel physically ufortable looking at it, let alone someone who cared about him. Wasn¡¯t it just like cutting one¡¯s own flesh?

    "My God," Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t help eximing. She supported Su Lu to sit down on a nearby chair and very confidently dered, "You can¡¯t take care of him."

    Su Lu nodded, fully admitting Aunt Zhao waspletely right. She indeed couldn¡¯t take care of him. She was barely coping herself, how could she care for a man injured this severely?

    "Maybe, Aunt Zhao, you..." Su Lu remembered how well Aunt Zhao took care of people with great attention to every little detail. If she could help...

    But before Su Lu could finish, Aunt Zhao interrupted, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t either."

    "Ah." This was somewhat unexpected for Su Lu, and it clearly wasn¡¯t false modesty but a statement of fact.

    Aunt Zhao continued, "Given his current condition, the person taking care of him must have medical knowledge, even a medical professional¡¯s qualification, like a caregiver or nurse. Otherwise, others would only be half as effective."

    Su Lu felt she made sense and immediately wanted to call a nurse to find out more about the medical care.

    But unexpectedly, Aunt Zhao said she had a way.

    "Really?" Su Lu was a bit surprised.

    Aunt Zhao nodded. "Yes, after all, I work in caregiving myself and do have some connections in this field."

    Su Lu was somewhat skeptical. Aunt Zhao was in this line of work, so her resources might be better, which Su Lu didn¡¯t doubt. However, she thought... even if those resources were somewhat better, would they extend as far as overseas?

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Aunt Zhao had been brainwashed by some pyramid scheme?

    But, as the saying goes, "Trust the ones you use, don¡¯t use those you can¡¯t trust." Su Lu let Aunt Zhao go ahead and make the calls to arrange these things.

    Zhao Ying went out to make a phone call, and Su Lu sat beside the hospital bed, staring intently at Bo Jingshen¡¯s face.

    It was as if no matter how much she watched, she couldn¡¯t be reassured, like he might disappear if she blinked.

    Zhao Ying walked to the other end of the hallway, her face losing the motherly tenderness she showed when facing Su Lu, and returned to being the decisive and fierce businesswoman on themercial battlefield.

    She dialed a number, and it was quickly answered.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was cold, clearly unable to soften her tone given the recent danger her daughter had faced.

    Zhao Ying said coldly, "Have you found out anything?"

    The person on the line sounded a bit dry, obviously nervous, "President Zhao, it may not be so easy..."

    "I think you just don¡¯t want to do it," Zhao Ying¡¯s voice became cooler.

    The person on the other end sounded anxious, "President Zhao, the main issue is that the culprit hasn¡¯t talked yet, so even if we have ways to make the police leak information, it¡¯s no use, he won¡¯t talk."

    Zhao Ying said sharply, "Won¡¯t talk? Then offer money! More money! Enough money that the police will want to make a move! Can¡¯t you do it? Will a thorough beating not wring out something?"

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211</h4>

    Hearing Zhao Ying¡¯s words, the person on the other end of the line breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, I understand!"

    Zhao Ying was not in a good mood, she just didn¡¯t dare to show it in front of Su Lu. Any mother who saw her daughter nearly experience such a terrible danger would not feel good.

    So, Zhao Ying¡¯s attitude while speaking was quite poor, her voicepletely cold, "Do you still need me to teach you how to handle this? Should I say you¡¯re too honest, or should I say youck imagination and initiative?"

    The person on the other end became somewhat flustered and hastily apologized. Zhao Ying was not interested in hearing it and interrupted, "Don¡¯t talk about these useless things. By the way, please send for a medical escort, just say I referred them."

    After that, Zhao Ying hung up the phone.

    The next second, she heard the sound of a lighter clicking in the safety staircase not far away.

    Frowning, Zhao Ying walked over and pushed open the fire door of the staircase.

    The person smoking in the stairwell was none other than Jiang Li.

    His mind was a bit chaotic, and he felt he couldn¡¯t bear to see the wounds on Ying Xi¡¯s back, so taking advantage of the fact that the team members were around and someone was watching over Ying Xi, Jiang Li silently left the ward to find a ce to smoke a cigarette.

    He naturally ended up in this safety staircase.

    Zhao Ying pushed the door open, and Jiang Li, cigarette in mouth, looked at her. The two made eye contact for a moment, their expressions ambiguous.

    After a moment, Zhao Ying¡¯s face regained the gentle smile of Aunt Zhao, "Young Master Jiang, why are you smoking here in such suffocation? The hospital bans smoking, and this isn¡¯t good for you."

    The cigarette still dangled from Jiang Li¡¯s lips as he sat on the steps, looking up at Zhao Ying. After a moment, he took a drag on the cigarette, slowly exhaling the blue-green smoke that shrouded his features.

    Seeing that he did not respond, Zhao Ying didn¡¯t intend to waste time and started to bid farewell. But just as she turned to leave, she heard Jiang Li¡¯s hoarse voice from behind, "Who exactly are you? No ordinary escort could match your capabilities."

    "I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Young Master Jiang," Zhao Ying¡¯s face remained smiling, still as gentle as ever.

    "Too many coincidences definitely spell intent, so I generally don¡¯t believe in coincidences. Most coincidences are nothing but one side¡¯s meticulous arrangement," Jiang Li said, "So who exactly are you..."

    "I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Young Master Jiang," Zhao Ying maintained the same gentle smile, the same tone.

    Jiang Li was already in a bad mood, and had no patience to spar with her. Seeing her firmly denying, he directly frowned and said, "Alright, then I¡¯ll just ask Su Lu."

    It was only a moment.

    In that moment, the smile on Zhao Ying¡¯s face disappeared entirely, leaving a sharp intensity...

    This intensity, Jiang Li had seen many times, on Jiang Su¡¯s face, on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face¡ªusually when they negotiated with others in business, they would wear such expressions.

    Absolute politeness, but also absolutely aggressive.

    Zhao Ying said, "Go ahead, after what Young Master Jiang experienced today, you¡¯re probably scared enough, and maybe you no longer wish to delve into this field. It¡¯s just as well."

    Even a fool like Jiang Li could hear the threat, warning him not to casually reveal her affairs.

    "No! I was just saying, I won¡¯t really ask Su Lu," Jiang Li quickly said.

    Zhao Ying snorted softly, "Even Jiang Su wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to me so casually here, you really are a fearless newborn calf."

    "So who exactly are you?" Jiang Li asked again.

    Zhao Ying looked at him, "Mind your own business, and stay out of affairs that don¡¯t concern you."

    Jiang Li still wanted to say more, but Zhao Ying continued, "What? You can¡¯t even handle your own boyfriend, and you want to meddle in Su Lu¡¯s affairs?"

 Chapter 212: Not Sober

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212: Not Sober</h4>

    Miss Su¡¯s words were like a blow to Jiang Li¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, and hisplexion immediately turned ashen. With his head hung low, he remained silent.

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t mean to pick on a child and knew that Jiang Li and Su Lu got along well.

    She sighed softly and patted Jiang Li on the shoulder, "It will get better. Do you want me to find you a reliable caretaker too?"

    Jiang Li looked up at her, "Thank you."

    Zhao Ying nodded slightly, "You¡¯re wee."

    As she turned to leave, Jiang Li suddenly thought of something, and his voice chased after her, "If there¡¯s any news from the police, can you tell me? I want to know why, what deep hatred could lead someone to do something so cruel."

    "Sure," Zhao Ying answered indifferently, and went back into the ward.

    Su Lu was sitting by the bed. Seeing Aunt Zhaoe in, she quickly stood up, "Aunt Zhao, how did it go?"

    "No big problem, she should be able to start tomorrow at thetest," Aunt Zhao said.

    Su Lu felt considerably relieved, "That¡¯s good, thank you."

    "No need for thanks. Now, you look pale; there is a caregiver¡¯s bed outside. You should sleep for a bit and rest; I will take care of things here."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t sleep, but she didn¡¯t want to worry others. Besides, her physical condition indeed didn¡¯t allow for capriciousness, so she obediently went to the outside room andy down on the caregiver¡¯s bed.

    The caregiver¡¯s bed was quite spacious; even arge man could sleep on it with limbs stretched out, but Su Lu still couldn¡¯t help curling up.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep, and she didn¡¯t even want to close her eyes.

    Every time she closed them, she would always see that scene, the scene of that person walking towards them, the scene of that person throwing something at them, the scene of Bo Jingshen shielding her, holding her tightly in his arms.

    And that terrifying sound of corrosion...

    She didn¡¯t dare to close her eyes.

    But her body¡¯s reaction was out of her control; the drowsiness of early pregnancy would suddenlye, and she would fall into a heavy sleep without reason.

    "...Qian! Miss Su...! Miss Su! Su Lu!"

    When she woke up, it was to the sound of an urgent voice. Su Lu opened her eyes to see Aunt Zhao¡¯s anxious face, bending down by the bed, holding her shoulders.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯te to her senses yet and just felt wetness on herself.

    Su Lu asked nkly, "What¡¯s... what¡¯s the matter?"

    Aunt Zhao obviously breathed a sigh of relief, "You scared me to death."

    Su Lu was taken aback, "Did something happen to me?"

    Aunt Zhao hurried over with a warm towel, wiping the sweat off Su Lu¡¯s forehead. In fact, Su Lu¡¯s neck and back were all covered in cold sweat.

    As Aunt Zhao wiped, she said, "You fell asleep and kept crying out and struggling, sweating all over. I couldn¡¯t wake you, and it scared me to death..."

    Thinking of how she was gued by nightmares, Aunt Zhao was still shaken and handed Su Lu water to drink, asking, "What did you dream about?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then shook her head, "I don¡¯t remember."

    Aunt Zhao helped her to sit up and take a few big gulps of water. Su Lu continued, "It¡¯s probably because what happened today was too terrible."

    Aunt Zhao gently patted her back, "It¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s all right."

    With Aunt Zhao¡¯s gentle patting and holding a cup filled with warm water in her hands, Su Lu gradually felt at ease. The heartbeat that she couldn¡¯t calm upon waking up now seemed to slow down as well.

    "Thank you, Aunt Zhao. You¡¯re so kind."

    "Oh, don¡¯t mention it. If I had a daughter like you, I¡¯d be sure to treat her very well," Zhao Ying said.

    Su Lu smiled at this, "Being your child must be very fortunate. Going on a trip and still thinking of making money to ease the burden on your child..."

    And to be so kind to strangers, she must be even kinder to her own children.

    When Bo Jingshen woke, he was caught off guard by severe pain, as if his back had been yed.

    He groaned softly, still not fully alert, and instinctively reached to scratch his back.

    When the tremendous pain struck, his mind buzzed, and he couldn¡¯t hear any sounds clearly.

    He only heard a voice urgently dissuading him in English with a local ent, probably telling him not to move about or scratch his back.

    However, in such painful and unclear circumstances, hisnguage system seemed to be in disarray. Even though his English was outstanding and he could understand English with an ent, now it seemed his brain couldn¡¯t react.

    So he had no idea what the person was saying; he only reached out directly to scratch his back, as if this would alleviate some of the pain.

    Until a voice rang out.

    Its timbre was gentle and tender, sounding very soft, which even in urgency never came across as fierce.

    The tone was urgent and seemed to carry a cry in it.

    "Ah Shen!"

    Just two simple words, yet they seemed to strike at the soul.

    Making him, although still not fully awake, able to stop in time.

    The motion of his hand reaching towards his back abruptly halted, and his long fingers stiffened in the air, curling and then extending.

    Then, a soft hand reached out and took his, and in that moment, his originally stiff finger joints suddenly rxed, gripping the soft hand.

    Even the muscles that were tense from pain rxed in that instant.

    "Huff... huff..." He emitted rapid breaths from his throat, each breath seemed textured with the feel of his pain.

    Su Lu, with one hand held by him, gently stroked the back of his hand with the other.

    "Does it hurt a lot? Just bear with it a bit longer, the doctor wille soon to see if there¡¯s a way to help," Su Lu said softly, "But you must not reach to scratch the wound, okay? It will make it much worse."

    Bo Jingshen became a bit more alert. He nodded slightly, a rough, sandpapery sound emerging from his throat, "Okay."

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes brightened, "Are you awake? Are you lucid?"

    Before, Bo Jingshen had struggled several times in a state of confusion, all because of the pain, always wanting to reach for his wound.

    The caregivers had been trying hard to stop him, but it was difficult. Yet Su Lu, apparently with little strength, managed every time to calm him down while he was still unclear.

    And this time, Bo Jingshen was beginning toe around.

    Su Lu leaned in to look at him and saw his eyes finally crack open a slit, his gaze still somewhat unfocused.

    But after Su Lu leaned in, the focus in those blurry eyes slowly converged, bit by bit, and settled upon her face.

    "Hmm," he uttered a low syble, obviously still not quite lucid, but still responding to her inquiry.

    "Hmm," he said again, as if he was unsure if his previous utterance had been heard, not wanting Su Lu to worry, he repeated it.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth, trying hard to contain her emotions, yet tears still welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 213: Leave Without Saying Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Leave Without Saying Goodbye</h4>

    Su Lu took a deep breath, "Good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake, good that you¡¯re awake."

    A moment passed without a sound, only his rapid breathing was heard.

    After a moment, he seemed to realize he hadn¡¯t responded to Su Lu and was afraid she might worry.

    So, he grunted again.

    "Uh." There was a pause, and feeling as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he added softly and slowly, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Su Xiaolu, don¡¯t be afraid."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t speak, just held his hand tightly.

    Soon, the doctor came to check on him.

    "He seems to be in a lot of pain, is there anything we can do to ease his suffering?" Su Lu asked.

    "The dosage of pain relief has already reached the limit, I¡¯m sorry. Burn injuries are indeed one of the most painful wounds in the world. Please bear with it. There is a saying, though not veryforting, that indeed... pain is a sign of recovery. We can¡¯t increase the pain medication anymore, after all, no one wants to create a dependency on painkillers."

    That wouldn¡¯t be any different from a drug addiction, Su Lu understood the doctor¡¯s meaning, but she really couldn¡¯t bear to see Bo Jingshen in so much pain.

    "It¡¯s...it¡¯s okay," the person on the hospital bed suddenly spoke, "I can endure."

    The doctor looked at him and sighed lightly, "You have a hard time, I know it¡¯s painful."

    Bo Jingshen nodded with difficulty.

    The doctor pondered for a moment and then said, "If this makes you feel a little better... The young man who was brought in with you next door is already reducing his pain medication."

    This puzzled Su Lu, "Huh? Why?"

    It was already good not to increase the dosage, but Ying Xi was decreasing it?!

    "I¡¯m not quite clear. He is not my responsibility," the doctor said, "But it seems because he fears it might affect his futurepetitions, he seems to be some sort of athlete... He¡¯s probably worried about passing the drug test for futurepetitions."

    One had to say, Ying Xi indeed had a tough spirit.

    He had clenched the bedsheets so hard that he had torn a few holes in them. It was so painful, he had never imagined such pain.

    It was worse than death.

    They say that burns are the only pain that cane close toparing with the pain of childbirth for women, which speaks volumes.

    Ying Xi felt that perhaps this was even more painful than childbirth?

    Because with childbirth, at least there is something to look forward to, at least you know where the end is, at least there are the anticipation and joy in the mothers¡¯ hearts that sustain them through the excruciating contractions.

    But the current pain had no such constion, no hope, and no known end in sight. It seemed as if it would just go on without end, forever.

    His teammates were beside him, but they couldn¡¯t help in any way.

    The caregivers could take good care of him, but that¡¯s all they could do.

    No one could take away his pain, nobody had a way out.

    And besides, that person wasn¡¯t there.

    Ying Xi hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Li since he regained consciousness.

    "Where is... he?" he asked hoarsely.

    Teammates looked somewhat troubled on the side. "Jiang Li? I don¡¯t know. He was here just now, and he arranged for the caregiver too. No idea where he¡¯s gone, but he¡¯ll probablye backter. Maybe he went back to the hotel to rest for a bit, after all, he¡¯s been watching over you for a long time."

    Upon hearing this, Ying Xi nodded. "He¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t he?"

    "He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine. You took it all for him; he didn¡¯t get hurt at all." the teammate quickly reassured her. "You should rest well, don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t waste your energy. With such pain, you need strength to endure it."

    Ying Xi nodded again and closed her eyes wearily.

    She didn¡¯t notice the teammates¡¯ deeply serious expressions; they hadn¡¯t told Ying Xi that they were unable to contact Jiang Li.

    If he just went back to the hotel to rest, they should have been able to contact him.

    They all were worried. Could it be that Jiang Li was frightened off by this incident and dared not associate with them anymore?

    After all, it was reasonable to suspect that this incident could have been the doing of their anti-fans. With such a risk involved in being around them, it¡¯s normal that Young Master Jiang wouldn¡¯t want to put himself in danger or have dealings with them.

    But Ying Xi had protected him, after all. At least wait until Ying Xi had recovered a bit more before saying anything, right? To cut off contact and withdraw now seemed too inconsiderate.

    Especially since Ying Xi was so looking forward to seeing him.

    The teammates felt a bitter taste in their hearts, watching Ying Xi ask about Jiang Li¡¯s whereabouts more than once.

    Seeing Ying Xi almost passing out and finally getting some temporary relief from the severe pain was a relief.

    The teammates all breathed a sigh of relief. One of them gestured, and then they all walked out of the ward, to the small garden outside the hospital building.

    There was a smoking area in the small garden.

    Each one lit up a cigarette, no one spoke, and after a cloud of smoke, their emotions seemed to stabilize a bit before someone finally broke the silence.

    "What do we do now? How do we tell the captain?"

    "I don¡¯t know. He keeps asking about Jiang Li, and we can¡¯t keep hiding it forever, can we?"

    "Capitalists are just capitalists, no good at all. I actually thought he was different from those other morous and sleazy capitalists."

    "If it reallyes down to it, I¡¯ll go ask Mr. Su what the hell is going on. This is just too much."

    "Is that appropriate...? Mainly because Mr. Su is also very busy, and Bambi¡¯s not in much better shape than Ying Xi."

    "Appropriate or not, we¡¯ve got to ask. Besides, they are one of the investors, right? One of the bosses. For us workers, caring about where he¡¯s gone isn¡¯t too much, is it?"

    So, after they snuffed out their cigarettes, they went looking for Su Lu.

    Upon hearing their purpose, Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    "Are you saying that Jiang Li...?"

    "Yes, he¡¯s gone missing. The caregiver was arranged by him, but now he¡¯s nowhere to be found; not in the hospital, not in the hotel, nowhere. Ying Xi has woken up, and she¡¯s always asking for him, constantly asking."

    "Mr. Su, and also... Ying Xi, worried about affecting future drug tests forpetitions, even reduced her painkiller dosage. Now she¡¯s in so much agony, constantly wanting to see Jiang Li, always asking. No matter what... shouldn¡¯t he at leaste to see Ying Xi?"

    "Yeah, even if this incident might have been caused by our anti-fans, Ying Xi kept him from getting even a scratch. So, couldn¡¯t he at least wait until Ying Xi¡¯s injuries got a bit better before distancing himself?"

    Seeing them speaking one after the other, Su Lu knew they truly cared about Ying Xi and understood they were somewhat anxious and saddened by Jiang Li¡¯s sudden departure.

    Of course, Su Lu had some idea of the reason but it was not convenient to exin in detail right now, so he merely said, "Alright, I¡¯ve got it, I¡¯ll look for him. Don¡¯t worry, if I find him, I¡¯ll make him visit Ying Xi. You guys make sure Ying Xi recuperates properly."

    Only after the members of the Fierce Eagle Team had left did Su Lu sigh softly, and just as the sound of his exhale faded.

    A low and slightly weak voice came from the hospital bed, "He definitely didn¡¯t leave. Ah Li must still be in the hospital."

 Chapter 214: Itâ€™s Been Quite Some Years

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214: It¡¯s Been Quite Some Years</h4>

    "Ah?" Su Lu was somewhat surprised, "He didn¡¯t leave?"

    "He wouldn¡¯t be at ease." Although Bo Jingshen always seemed to dislike Jiang Li, after all, they had been friends for so long, and both encountered each other at their lowest and most difficult times; he knew Jiang Li well.

    Kind-hearted and charitable, he couldn¡¯t do such cruel things, like leaving without saying goodbye when Ying Xi was severely injured. If he couldn¡¯t do that to ordinary friends, let alone someone like Ying Xi who obviously held special significance.

    He must have just made it seem like he left without saying goodbye.

    "He must still be in the hospital, probably secretly watching from somewhere." Bo Jingshen frowned, enduring the pain in his back.

    "Does he think..." Su Lu spected about Jiang Li¡¯s thoughts, "he thinks that Ying Xi got injured because he tried to save him, so he mes himself?"

    "...Sigh." Bo Jingshen let out a long breath, "He wanted to protect Ying Heng¡¯s brother, but ended up being protected instead. Ying Heng¡¯s only family is this brother, and now with things turning out this way, he must be feeling terrible."

    "Then I¡¯ll look for him, since he¡¯s still in the hospital..." Su Lu felt it wasn¡¯t right to let Jiang Li stay alone in an unfamiliar ce, perhaps already overthinking things; it might be even worse if he dwelled on it further. Better to find him and offer some guidance.

    It would prevent him from being alone, where his thoughts might spiral into a dead end.

    "No need..." Bo Jingshen reached for his cellphone on the nightstand. Su Lu grabbed his hand to stop him, "Don¡¯t move around, it will hurt more if you strain your wound, let me do it."

    She took the cellphone and handed it back to him, but he didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he continued holding her hand and didn¡¯t let go for a while, as if Jiang Li and the phone call weren¡¯t urgent anymore.

    Su Lu, whose hand was held for a while, felt uneasy and coughed lightly, "Don¡¯t need the phone?"

    Bo Jingshen then took the phone. Su Lu thought he was going to make arrangements or call somebody to search for Jiang Li.

    Unexpectedly, Bo Jingshen made no such arrangements; instead, he directly dialed a number, and put it on speaker. Su Lu looked closely, and it was indeed Jiang Li¡¯s number?

    "They said Jiang Li¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached..." Su Lu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she heard the call connecting, a beeping tone awaiting response.

    It seems Jiang Li¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t unreachable; not just anyone could reach him.

    "Uh-huh." Finally, the call was answered, a low nasal sound came from the other end.

    "Come to my ward, don¡¯t wander outside," Bo Jingshen said.

    "Uh-huh," Jiang Li responded, hisughter tinged with sadness, "I was just worried about disturbing your rest, and you can¡¯t smoke in the ward anyway..."

    "Cut the crap," Bo Jingshen said.

    "I¡¯m on my way." Jiang Li hung up the phone.

    Within minutes, there was a knock on the door of Bo Jingshen¡¯s ward.

    The nurse opened the door and let Jiang Li in, and Su Lu saw a distraught man walk into the room.

    He no longer had his usual brightness and seemed quite depressed.

    A usually cheerful person is always radiant, but once they¡¯re sad, the gloom bes especially noticeable.

    "Feeling any better?" Jiang Li asked.

    Bo Jingshen: "What do you think?"

    Jiang Li took a deep breath and exhaled long, "Probably about the same as Xiao Xi, I guess."

    "Good to know," Bo Jingshen kept adjusting his breathing tobat the pain, so his speaking pace was very slow and carried an overly evident breathy tone, "It hurts like hell."

    "Painkiller?" Jiang Li asked.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head gently, "Reached the dosage limit."

    Jiang Li seemed unaware of Ying Xi¡¯s reduced painkiller dosage. Bo Jingshen nced at him sideways, "Aren¡¯t you going to check on that kid?"

    Jiang Li was silent for a while before gently shaking his head, "Maybe not..."

    "He has reduced his painkillers. He must be suffering more than I am," said Bo Jingshen in a faint voice.

    "What?!" Jiang Li¡¯s voice suddenly rose, "Why?"

    "Who knows, maybe it¡¯s the concerns of an active yer. After all, they aren¡¯t as reckless as those of us who don¡¯tpete," Bo Jingshen said before closing his eyes wearily. Resisting pain consumed more energy, rendering a person tired.

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t say anything, but his lips were tightly pursed, and his fingers clutched at the fabric of his clothes as if he was about to tear them.

    Su Lu whispered, "Ying Xi has been looking for you, but he couldn¡¯t reach you. Just now, Lie Ying¡¯s teammates couldn¡¯t reach you either, so they came to ask me."

    Jiang Li remained silent.

    After a moment, Bo Jingshen, who had his eyelids closed as if he had fallen asleep, suddenly spoke up, "Li."

    "Mm," Jiang Li responded softly.

    With a gentle sigh, Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice remained soft, its usual harshness softened, "Ying Heng has been gone for many years now. Don¡¯t let yourself be stuck in the past."

    After saying that, he opened his eyes to look at Su Xiaolu, "Su Xiaolu, I¡¯m going to sleep for a while, don¡¯t worry."

    Then, Bo Jingshen closed his eyes, sinking into sleep.

    Jiang Li sat there quietly for a long while, and Su Lu didn¡¯t know what to say, so she remained silent.

    Then, Jiang Li sat there, his gaze somewhat dazed. After a while, he slowly raised his hand to cover his eyes.

    Ying Heng had been gone for many years, yet he couldn¡¯t even protect Ying Heng¡¯s only brother...

    A tissue was quietly handed to him.

    Jiang Li took it, thanking her, "Thank you."

    "You¡¯re wee," Su Lu said. She hesitated for a moment before softly suggesting, "Maybe I could go with you to see him? I just visited Ying Xi¡¯s ward for a little bit and didn¡¯t stay long. Since Ah Shen is asleep, I could go with you."

    Jiang Li took a deep breath, his eyes still a bit red, neither nodding nor shaking his head.

    "If you¡¯re not mentally prepared," Su Lu bit her lip.

    Looking at Bo Jingshen¡¯s back, Su Lu suggested, "Maybe you should look at Ah Shen¡¯s back first, feel it?"

    Jiang Li: "..."

    He seemed helpless, "Aren¡¯t you sad?"

    "Of course I am," Su Lu said, "But I¡¯m just grateful he¡¯s still alive. The doctor said he was in shock; it was quite serious."

    Pausing, Su Lu added, "Xiao Xi is also still alive, luckily among the unfortunate. He¡¯s waiting for you toe back, aren¡¯t you going to see him? Reducing his painkillers must be really tough."

    Jiang Li stood up, "Then, pleasee with me."

    Su Lu and Jiang Li went to Ying Xi¡¯s ward together.

    A few teammates were stunned to see Jiang Li, "We thought you wouldn¡¯te."

    "Yeah, you should havee earlier. Ying Xi just fell asleep not long ago..."

    Before a teammate could finish speaking, the person on the hospital bed abruptly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 215: Not an Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215: Not an Illusion</h4>

    Ying Xi¡¯s eyes were somewhat red, and his gaze a bit blurry, but his pupils quickly found focus, staring intently in Jiang Li¡¯s direction.

    "Hey, awake?" a teammate approached. "You finally get a chance to catch your breath, and you don¡¯t sleep a bit longer?"

    Ying Xi was still staring in Jiang Li¡¯s direction. "...Jiang Li?"

    Jiang Li¡¯s expression shifted for a moment, and the heavy sorrow in his eyes gradually dissipated. He hooked the corner of his mouth into a faint smile and said, "I¡¯m here."

    Ying Xi blinked, as if finally relieved, and let out a long sigh. "I thought... I scared you away."

    Jiang Li walked over. "Nonsense, how could something like this scare me away? I was just... really angry and wanted to go to the police station to find out what was happening."

    Hearing this, Ying Xi blinked again. Normally such a quick-reacting person, now tormented by the pain, he had to pause for a moment after hearing each sentence to fully process it, because most of his thoughts and will were being used to fend off the pain.

    After a short pause, Ying Xi gently shook his head. "It¡¯s a strange ce... don¡¯t just run around, otherwise you might... get lost again, and there¡¯s no one avable... to pick you up right now."

    Jiang Li wasn¡¯t great with directions and often got lost, and Ying Xi would usually be the one to pick him up. Every time, Ying Xi would seem impatient, but he would still go pick him up each time with a resigned expression on his face.

    Jiang Li liked to tease him, always saying he was ironically honest and actually a very kind kid.

    "Yeah, not like you, the kind kid who alwayses to pick me up," Jiang Li said.

    Ying Xi blinked again and then slightly furrowed his brows, "I¡¯m not... a kid."

    Looking tired out, Jiang Li gently tapped on the back of his hand, "Don¡¯t talk now. If you can sleep, try to sleep a bit. If you sleep, at least it won¡¯t hurt so much..."

    "Mhm," Ying Xi responded, pausing for a moment before repeating, "Mhm."

    Then he reversed his hand, holding onto Jiang Li¡¯s which was patting his own, and gently squeezed it, "Don¡¯t be afraid."

    He paused, then added, "Lili, don¡¯t be afraid."

    Jiang Li¡¯s fingers stiffened.

    Watching this unfolding, Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then she felt somewhat helpless.

    She always felt that something was not quite right, hoping it was just her own misperception...

    Su Lu lingered a while in Ying Xi¡¯s hospital room. Ultimately, Jiang Li did not withdraw his hand from Ying Xi¡¯s grip.

    Though Ying Xi had already fallen asleep, other team members were still there, so Su Lu simply sat down and discussed with them the future arrangement, the training schedule, and how to deal with the media.

    When it was about time to leave, Su Lu prepared to head out.

    "I¡¯ll be leaving first then. You¡¯ll be all right staying here?" Su Lu looked at Jiang Li.

    Thetter nodded, "Yeah, go ahead, I¡¯m fine."

    "Alright..." Su Lu¡¯s gaze briefly drifted towards Jiang Li¡¯s hand, tightly held by Ying Xi, then pulled back her gaze and advised the Fierce Eagle Team members, "You should also rest if you need to. Don¡¯t wear yourselves out."

    She then returned to Bo Jingshen¡¯s hospital room.

    Bo Jingshen was still asleep. Su Lu was also very tired; she didn¡¯t go to the outside makeshift bed to rest, and instead leaned directly on the edge of Bo Jingshen¡¯s bed and fell deeply asleep.

    When she woke up, Bo Jingshen had already been awake for a while, gazing intently at her.

    "When did you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you wake me..." Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "The nurse takes care of me. Why would I wake you? Just get some good rest. Did you go with Jiang Li to Ying Xi¡¯s room?"

    "Mhm." Su Lu nodded, thought for a moment, and then couldn¡¯t help but say directly, "I hope it¡¯s just my imagination. I always feel that Ying Xi seems..."

    Su Lu trailed off after starting her sentence.

    But Bo Jingshen gave her a meaningful look, as if he¡¯d already seen through everything, even before her.

    "It can¡¯t be... just my imagination, right?" Su Lu said with a somewhat helpless expression.

    She had only just noticed it herself, after all... not everyone was willing to take a hit of sulfuric acid for someone else.

    But Ying Xi had done that for Jiang Li, and at that moment, it wasn¡¯t even a deliberate reaction but seemed more like a reflex.

    And then, the way Ying Xi looked at Jiang Li, as well as the sense of security when holding his hand.

    It didn¡¯t look like something that would exist between just friends.

    Bo Jingshen said, "Onlookers see clearly, and since you noticed it, it¡¯s obviously not a misperception."

    Bo Jingshen actually found it easy to understand why Ying Xi was gradually changing his feelings towards Jiang Li...

    "Jiang Li, because of what happened with Ying Heng, wants to make it up to Ying Xi, and so is unconditionally kind to him. Someone being that kind to someone else is very likely to touch their heart," Bo Jingshen said, seeing right through the situation.

    If only Ying Xi was a staunch straight man, no matter how kind Jiang Li was to him, he would just see Jiang Li as a close brother or a bro.

    But unfortunately... it seems Ying Xi might lean the other way, and it seems he didn¡¯t even realize whether he was straight or not, and then Jiang Li appeared, being so incredibly kind to him.

    Su Lu¡¯s expression grew even more helpless, "But Jiang Li... he..."

    She always felt it was a tragedy.

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Yeah, Jiang Li can¡¯t reciprocate his feelings."

 Chapter 216: What Sin Did I Commit?

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216: What Sin Did I Commit?</h4>

    Jiang Li¡¯s attitude towards Ying Xi was purelypensatory, usually apanied by a sense of guilt, which made it even harder to involve emotions.

    Especially since between Jiang Li and Ying Heng there was a divide of life and death, the affection severed by death was fragile, yet, if said to be resilient, it was iparably so.

    Indeed, because of Ying Heng, Jiang Li¡¯s attitude towards Ying Xi was purelypensatory, so much so that he would fulfill any request without a hint of displeasure. Ying Xi didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Ying Heng and Jiang Li, nor the true cause of Ying Heng¡¯s death, which the Jiang Family had covered up well with money.

    When they first met, Ying Xi actually didn¡¯t have much fondness for someone as overtly familiar as Jiang Li, and even found him somewhat annoying.

    Yet Ying Xi had never encountered someone so unconditionally temperate. No matter what he said, how weighty, impatient, or unpleasant his words, Jiang Li never got angry. He always smiled, even when harsh words saddened him, he never showed anger.

    After all, Ying Xi was not the kind of viin who bullied the weak, so the more he saw Jiang Li like this, the less he could bring himself to be harsh. He rarely spoke harshly, at most disying a bit of impatience.

    Later, even unknowingly, he began to amodate Jiang Li. Andter still, he even shielded him from sulfuric acid.

    Something had unconsciously changed its vor long ago. Even if a bit slow, Ying Xi had started noticing the feelings.

    Only Jiang Li remained oblivious, like a clueless fool. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t slow-witted, but rather, it seemed as if, after Ying Heng¡¯s death, his emotional capacity had been extracted.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one knew about Second Young Master Jiang¡¯s sexual orientation, nor that there weren¡¯t people expressing their affection towards him.

    After all, Jiang Li was young, wealthy, and attractive, with a good personality, and he was openly gay, which honestly reduced a lot ofplications, earning him the title of an ideal heartthrob.

    For instance, Ji Fulian from the Ji Family was quite fond of Jiang Li.

    Yet, it was as if that string had been plucked from Jiang Li, who became rather dense towards other people¡¯s advances.

    "Really, if it¡¯s like you said, Ah Li, thisd shouldn¡¯t muddle through blindly and stir up the only brother they have left..." Jiang Su rubbed his temple worriedly, "Our Old Jiang Family has truly sinned against both brothers of the Ying Family."

    The two brothers hadn¡¯t wronged anyone; of all the good people in the world, why did they end up with Ah Li?

    Upon arriving, Jiang Su headed straight for the hospital, not specifically to see Jiang Li; he already knew Jiang Li was unharmed and well-protected.

    Rather, it was Bo Jingshen who was seriously injured. Jiang Su came primarily to visit Bo Jingshen, and then to check on his own son.

    Unexpectedly, he learned these things from Bo Jingshen.

    Jiang Li had been in contact with Ying Heng¡¯s brother for a while now; Jiang Su had known about this, even that Jiang Li¡¯s whimsical investment in the esports project wasrgely due to Ying Xi.

    Jiang Su was not keen on Jiang Li interacting with Ying Heng¡¯s brother, mainly because he didn¡¯t want Ah Li to remain stuck in the past, unable to move on. However, Jiang Su had never worried about anything developing between Ah Li and Ying Xi; it was inconceivable.

    But what Jiang Su hadn¡¯t considered was that Ying Heng¡¯s brother might have had his own thoughts about Ah Li.

    "This is really..." The more Jiang Su thought about it, the more his headache grew, "What a disaster."

    Jiang Su waved it off, "Enough about him. How are you?"

    "Why don¡¯t you check for yourself?" Bo Jingshen nced in the direction of his own back.

    Jiang Su quickly waved his hands, "No, no."

    He didn¡¯t dare to look. Just the thought of that scene was terrifying to Jiang Su, let alone seeing it with his own eyes, so after entering the hospital room, he always stood a couple of steps away from Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath and let out a light sigh, "Your Old Jiang Family really owes the Ying brothers a debt. What karma did they have? The elder brother died for Jiang Li, and the younger brother nearly got into a serious ident for him."

    Jiang Su heard the underlying meaning in Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, "Pain?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Hurts like hell." He paused, then continued, "Ying Xi is in even more pain, and yet Ah Li is still nning to abandon her..."

    Jiang Su grew even more helpless, "Did you find out who the attacker is?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes darkened, "They imed to be one of my haters, unhappy that I left the esports scene without a word, so they came for revenge. Said they were an extreme fan."

    "You don¡¯t believe it?" Jiang Su, catching the mocking tone in Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice, didn¡¯t wait for his reply and asserted, "You don¡¯t believe it."

    "An extreme fan who can say my real name but not my gaming ID? I would like to believe it, but my intelligence doesn¡¯t allow it," Bo Jingshen said.

    Jiang Su furrowed his brows, "What do you mean? Someone is trying to mess with you?"

    "There have been plenty who¡¯ve wanted to mess with me, not just today or yesterday, the issue now is who specifically wants to mess with me this time." There was no emotion in Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression, no fear, no anger, nothing.

    This actually surprised Jiang Su somewhat, "You¡¯re not angry?"

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "If it¡¯s just about messing with me, there really isn¡¯t anything to be angry about."

    If it were indeed directed solely at him, Bo Jingshen truly had nothing to be angry about, even if he ended up injured like this, there was still nothing to be angry about.

    What would truly make him fearful and angry was... if it wasn¡¯t aimed at him.

    Elsewhere.

    "Nonsense!" Su Zhe was so angry his face had turned dark, "Complete nonsense!"

    Su Lu sat in front of him, head hanging down, not daring to make a sound.

    Su Zhe turned his gaze to Su Yi and said angrily, "What do you expect me to say about you?"

    "Big brother..." Su Yi timidly called.

    "Don¡¯t call me!" Su Zhe was furious, Su Lu looked at him and also said, "Brother, don¡¯t be angry..."

    "You don¡¯t call me either!" Su Zhe pped his phone down on the table, "You didn¡¯t even answer my calls!"

    "At that time... I was quite busy," Su Lu said.

    "Bullshit!" It was rare for Su Zhe to speak so crudely, "You were just afraid I¡¯d forbid you from contacting the Boss!"

    Su Lu then fell silent again, head still bowed.

    Su Zhe continued, "Am I that ungrateful? Even after everything, he looked out for you, and though we can¡¯tpletely let bygones be bygones, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d let you turn your back on him."

    "I..." Su Lu thought for a moment, ultimately holding back all excuses and honestly said, "I¡¯m sorry."

    "Enough," Su Zhe waved his hand impatiently and gave her pale face a nce, "You look so pale. Rest well today. I heard you¡¯ve been in the hospital these past few days? Rest properly today."

    Although Su Lu was still worried and wanted to visit the hospital, Su Zhe had already spoken, and she didn¡¯t dare contradict him, nodding obediently, "You¡¯ve had a long travel too, go and rest in your room."

    Su Zhe left her room and just as he reached the elevator, he saw Zhao Ying waiting there.

 Chapter 217: Truly Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Truly Ruthless</h4>

    Su Zhe stopped in his tracks, quietly observing Zhao Ying.

    Seeing this caregiver, who once stayed by Su Lu¡¯s side, appear here, Su Zhe¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t betray any disbelief. It wasn¡¯t as if he had foreseen this, but he wasn¡¯t particrly surprised either.

    Zhao Ying smiled at him, "Mr. Su, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    Su Zhe let out a soft sigh, "You all really are..."

    Hearing your words, I will assume you know who I am, so I won¡¯t introduce myself," Zhao Ying¡¯s smile grew wider.

    "Ms. Zhao," Su Zhe called out. He had long noticed that Zhao Ying was no ordinary person, so after Su Lu was discharged from the hospital, he had conducted his own investigation.

    Had he not investigated, it would have been fine, but the investigation revealed much more than he expected...

    Zhao Ying, the head honcho of Beijing ZS Group, was not only a former daughter-inw of the Shen Family, but also the daughter of the esteemed Zhao Family in Beijing. ZS was thepany she had established after her divorce from the Shen family. In less than two decades, it had grown enormously.

    However, she was very low-profile, rarely seen in public. Therefore, when ZS was mentioned, people typically thought of the high-ranking executives who often made public appearances, while Zhao Ying, the true boss, stayed discreetly in the background.

    Apart from her business persona, she had another identity¡ªShen Xun¡¯s mother.

    Such a woman, who climbed to the peak of her life after her divorce, could certainly be considered a remarkable figure. Yet, here she was in Feng City, concealing her identity to be by Lulu¡¯s side, acting as her caregiver, tending to her...

    Su Zhe, of course, knew why.

    This extraordinary woman had not wronged the Shen Family in marriage, nor had she failed to live up to the efforts she had put into her own career.

    The only debt she had carried through her few decades of life was owed to her stolen daughter, Shen Qianqian.

    Therefore, even if she was a significant business leader, her other identity would always be that of a simple mother.

    As a mother, wanting to offer somepensation to the daughter she had missed all these years was entirely understandable.

    So regardless of her high status, she was willing to disguise herself as a caregiver to be by her daughter¡¯s side, to take good care of her diet and daily life, to look after her health.

    Zhao Ying was more than willing.

    "Leaving such a vast business like ZS behind, you say you¡¯d just let it go and chase all the way here?" Su Zhe asked.

    Zhao Ying smiled, "ZS won¡¯t copse without me, and it doesn¡¯t hinder me froming here. Just like your own enterprise isn¡¯t small, yet you returned to the country, you came here without considering those matters, right?"

    Zhao Ying was amiable towards Su Zhe. As she understood it, her daughter had led a hard life, suffering before she was adopted, and then not having an easy time in her adoptive family for all those years. The only person who was kind to her was the man in front of her, her elder brother.

    So Zhao Ying held no hostility towards Su Zhe; in fact, she felt grateful.

    Su Zhe remained silent, indeed, he had rushed here without a moment¡¯s thought for anything else. Hearing that it was a malicious incident, an acid attack, Su Zhe himself had been somewhat terrified, and with Su Lu not answering her phone, he couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer to get here. His own ne had been sent for maintenance.

    In a hurry, he caught a ride on Jiang Su¡¯s ne,ing over together with him.

    Su Zhe knew that Zhao Ying¡¯s influence was substantial; even ZS had a branch office here, so it was likely that Zhao Ying also had her own informationwork in this area.

    Su Zhe asked, "What exactly happened this time? Everything was fine, so how did wee across such a malicious incident? I heard it was targeted at Bo Jingshen?"

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Ying let out a coldugh, "They say it was an anti-fan, that it was targeted at someone with the surname Bo..."

    When Su Zhe heard Zhao Ying start this way, he knew the situation was not simple, "But what¡¯s the truth? You have your ways, right?"

    The cold smile on Zhao Ying¡¯s lips did not fade, "Where there¡¯s money, there are ways. The cops here aren¡¯t as tough to deal with as ours back home. It¡¯s pretty easy to handle them here; offer enough money and they have plenty of methods. They can definitely extract the truth out of someone."

    "So what is the truth?" Su Zhe, hearing her say this, guessed that she probably already knew the answer.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes were very cold, as if the answer she knew made her very angry. The cold fury in her eyes seemed as though it was about to spill out.

    "The truth is, some notorious old fox from Beijing interfered, wanting to target my daughter, my Qianqian." Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was also very cold, "They¡¯ve got some nerve. Although I¡¯ve always heard that this old fox operates in filthy ways, I couldn¡¯t imagine how dirty it actually was until it happened to me..."

    Bribing someone to do such heinous acts in this country isn¡¯t as severely punished as elsewhere; as long as no one is killed, and especially if the perpetrator has a diagnosis of depression, they wouldn¡¯t face many years in prison.

    They also promised this person that even if they did get a serious conviction, they would spend money to find a way to get them out, so they had to insist, had to bite down hard on the story that it was all for revenge because they couldn¡¯t stand their idol retiring early and disappearing from the spotlight.

    Honestly, since a promise was made to bail the person out, that person¡¯s mouth was quite tight. They adamantly imed it was for revenge. Even if their story had countless holes, they wouldn¡¯t change their tune. For a while, it left everyone at a loss.

    And the police in this country aren¡¯t so stubborn; it was almost as if he would get off scot-free.

    That was until Zhao Ying spent a great deal of money.

    After epting so many benefits from her, the police couldn¡¯t possibly let this guy off the hook, and that meant brutal interrogation.

    Quite brutal indeed...

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it torture.

    There is some truth to the saying: no matter how hard a mouth is, it can never be tougher than a fist.

    Thus, after spending a great deal of money, Zhao Ying finally managed to pry open the person¡¯s mouth, and what she got was this answer.

    It was never targeted at Bo Jingshen in the first ce; it was aimed at Su Lu right from the start.

    Originally, they had nned to make a move earlier, when they were at the street stalls, but the employer felt that the scene at the stalls wasn¡¯t impactful enough, not memorable enough.

    So they switched to the entrance of thepetition venue where there were more people, a bigger scene, and it was certainly more memorable.

    "..." After listening to Zhao Ying¡¯s narrative, Su Zhe¡¯s brows knitted together, "Are they sick? How did Lulu ever offend him?!"

    Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was cool, showing none of the tenderness she disyed towards Su Lu. At this moment, she sounded entirely like the boss of ZS Group.

    "I think I might know why. That old fox is alright in business, but as a person, as a father, he¡¯s a mess, and in Beijing, it¡¯s not a secret at all, it¡¯s like a joke. It¡¯s truly bad, but it¡¯s also true, it¡¯s ruthless," said Zhao Ying.

    Su Zhe deeply agreed. Isn¡¯t that ruthless? To pour sulfuric acid as a first move was as ruthless as it gets.

    And isn¡¯t it cleverly calcted? As long as they don¡¯t im a life, given thews of this country, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a particrly grave crime.

    But it¡¯s definitely enough to cause immense pain, even to wish for death...

 Chapter 218: Not Planning to Acknowledge Him?

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Not nning to Acknowledge Him?</h4>

    If it had really hit Su Lu, if it had disfigured her...what¡¯s more, she was pregnant at the time.

    Who could say that wasn¡¯t cruel?

    "So you¡¯re saying..." After Su Zhe heard what Zhao Ying said about Jing Ce, "it was because of Bo Jingshen that this incident urred?"

    Su Zhe also remembered the opening banquet of the Boss held at Yunding, which was when Su Lu had felt utterly disheartened and had been hospitalized for an ectopic pregnancy.

    Of course, he also remembered Jing Su, who had appeared with Shen Xun at the time.

    Who would have thought that such a person as Jing Su could have such a father? It was simply outrageous.

    "That old fox always uses unscrupulous means to achieve his goals, his methods are filthy. In the past few years, several young women mysteriously encountered idents, they all ended up in a terrible state, though they didn¡¯t lose their lives, but it was all very tragic, some evenmitted suicide. It¡¯s something I heard from Shen Xun," Zhao Ying stated.

    She wasn¡¯t particrly interested in such gossip, but since her son had mentioned it, she listened casually, not understanding why her son had brought it up until she found out that Shen Xun had learned it from Jing Su, based on what Jing Su knew, it seemed to be his father¡¯s doing.

    After listening, Su Zhe became somewhat worried, "Based on what you¡¯re saying, Lulu might still be in danger in the future?"

    "Very likely," Zhao Ying replied, "That¡¯s exactly why I came to see you."

    "Purpose?" Su Zhe raised an eyebrow.

    Looking him in the eyes, Zhao Ying earnestly said, "Yes. I was originally content to stay uninvolved, not revealing my identity, asionally appearing beside Qianqian without nning to disrupt her life or mood anytime soon."

    "Now you¡¯ve changed your mind," Su Zhe said.

    Zhao Ying nodded, "Yes, because of this vicious incident, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want to acknowledge her as my daughter so that I can openly protect my own child."

    Although Su Zhe had long anticipated such a day, when it truly seemed about to happen, he still felt somewhat sad.

    He well knew that no matter what, Lulu was his sister. At least he would always treat her as his most important sister, and he believed that Su Lu would always regard him as her most important brother.

    Also, Su Zhe well knew that the Su Family was far from a good ce to belong to, even he himself disdained his father¡¯s character.

    But the moment he realized that Lulu might be someone else¡¯s daughter, he couldn¡¯t help feeling down.

    It¡¯s strange how people are, knowing something yet still unable to control it.

    Even the most rational person, someone as calm andposed as Su Zhe.

    Thus, Su Zhe¡¯s tone slightly changed, "Oh, but what use is it toe to me? What can I possibly do? I¡¯m just a foster brother, without much influence."

    His tone sounded a bit sour, Su Zhe was aware of his own sourness, but he didn¡¯t know why he spoke that way.

    Zhao Ying could detect the sourness in his tone, but she didn¡¯t find it amusing; instead, she felt somewhat touched. This young man must truly care about Su Lu, which is probably why he couldn¡¯t control his tone.

    Zhao Ying spoke earnestly, "Don¡¯t sell yourself short, you¡¯re much more useful than me or Shen Xun, Qianqian listens to you. So I wanted to ask you to prepare Qianqian, subtly bring up the topic of her biological family. Let her prepare a bit so it won¡¯t be too abrupt; after all, I don¡¯t want to frighten her."

    Suddenly having a biological mother and brothere into the picture...

    Must be shocking, right?

    Hearing the seriousness and sincerity in Zhao Ying¡¯s voice, Su Zhe couldn¡¯t continue to be sarcastic; he said, "I¡¯ll do my best, I can¡¯t guarantee my words will always be effective. It¡¯s our family¡¯s fault, because of my father¡¯s disgraceful actions over these years toward Lulu, which may have undermined her concept of parents and family."

    How to put it... there¡¯s just no expectation.

    Because the only experience she had was just too terrible.

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m already grateful that you agreed to this," Zhao Ying said.

    Compared to this, Su Zhe was more concerned about Su Lu¡¯s safety, "She isn¡¯t in danger now, is she? Since you say that old fox is so ruthless, won¡¯t he give up if he doesn¡¯t achieve his goal?"

    Zhao Ying shook her head, "I will arrange for people to protect her secretly, don¡¯t worry. Fortunately, I still have some connections here, able to mobilize some matters."

    Hearing this, Su Zhe was relieved.

    Relieved, he remembered another matter; thest time Shen Xun was here, they had just discovered Su Lu¡¯s true identity, causing not only Shen Xun to be emotional but also Su Zhe.

    One thing led to another, and he had forgotten someone else.

    He only realizedter, but by then, Shen Xun had already left and Su Zhe was busy, causing him to forget again.

    Seeing Zhao Ying here, Su Zhe remembered.

    "Su Yi... the boy who came to our house with Lulu, he¡¯s also your family¡¯s child, isn¡¯t he? You... aren¡¯t nning to acknowledge him?" Su Zhe thought, it seemed like they had all overlooked Su Yi?

    Zhao Ying smiled slightly at this, her expression bing somewhat helpless.

    "He is actually my brother¡¯s son, Qianqian¡¯s cousin. These years I¡¯ve also been quite sorry, after all, it¡¯s due to my family¡¯s issues that they lost their son. But my brother is more easy-going, always more optimistic than me..."

    "In short, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to acknowledge him; it¡¯s just that after my brother learned how this child has treated Qianqian over the years, he got quite angry and wasn¡¯t so eager to acknowledge him anymore, knowing that I wasn¡¯t nning to rm Qianqian for the time being, he decided to wait a bit longer, saying there¡¯s no rush at this moment."

 Chapter 219 Dad Doesnâ€™t Love, Mom Doesnâ€™t Care

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219 Dad Doesn¡¯t Love, Mom Doesn¡¯t Care</h4>

    Su Yi felt a bit panicked, looking at the handsome man before him. He pursed his lips, his voice cautious, "Brother, you can me me for anything, I was too careless this time."

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t say a word, just looked at the fellow in front of him who seemed to have grown up without him noticing, feeling somewhat helpless and a bit sympathetic toward this foolish child.

    He didn¡¯t know whether to say his brain was bad or his thoughts were simple. If it was about brains, he had managed to get epted to a world-ss university, but if it was about simplicity... it wasn¡¯t just stupidity that had allowed Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao to deceive him for so many years!

    "The car you ordered should arrive in a month or so, and I have also arranged a position for you at thepany. Once you return to the country, go report in, so that Su Yukan won¡¯t arrange anything randomly for you. He doesn¡¯t even know whether you are a round peg or a square peg, so whatever he arranges is bound to be nonsensical," Su Zhe said.

    He essentially repeated himself because he had already expressed this sinctly before, but Su Yi clearly seemed not to have understood.

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t understood, but more that he found it somewhat unbelievable.

    From a young age, although Su Yi used to disrespect Su Lu constantly, he had much respect and even admiration for Su Zhe.

    While he merely revered Su Yukan, he worshipped Su Zhe.

    But he also knew that in this family, Su Zhe only treated Su Lu well; even his own sister, Su Jiao couldn¡¯t coax a smile from him, let alone him, Su Yi.

    As a result, Su Yi had gotten used to his cold demeanor. Thus, seeing Su Zhe suddenly showing a smiling face and even bearing gifts... Su Yi¡¯s first reaction wasn¡¯t joy but rather a sense of panic, always feeling that there was something abnormal brewing.

    "Why... why suddenly buy me a car...?" Su Yi uncertainly asked.

    Su Zhe heaved a light sigh, "When Su Lu graduated, I bought her a car, and now that you¡¯re graduating, I¡¯m buying you one too. Is there anything wrong with that?"

    Su Yi muttered, "But that¡¯s Su Lu..."

    Ever since they were young, whatever Su Zhe gave to her never seemed strange. As always, what Su Lu got, Su Jiao might not necessarily have, but if Su Jiao had something, Su Zhe would somehow make sure Su Lu had it too.

    "Su Jiao has one too, bought by Su Yukan. What? Are all the Su Family¡¯s children not equal? Should only you be mistreated?" Su Zhe frowned, "Just take it. A grown man being so finicky and sentimental about it..."

    Su Yi awkwardly scratched his head, "Ah, um... Thanks, bro."

    "Don¡¯t thank me yet. When you return, you need to report at thepany. You¡¯ll work for me, and I¡¯ll exploit yourbor until it¡¯s worth the value of this car before you can leave," Su Zhe added.

    But Su Yi had already started chuckling. He had always wanted to work at Su Zhe¡¯spany and was more than willing to be exploited by him, "Then you¡¯ll have to exploit me for several years..."

    Su Zhe reached out and gently patted him on the shoulder.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be so soon that he paid this much attention to this guy, especially with the current issues involving Su Lu already being enough of a headache.

    However, after talking with Zhao Ying, Su Zhe realized that Su Yi really hadn¡¯t had it easy.

    It was unbelievable.

    His biological parents had been separated from their son for such a long time, and it¡¯s truly ridiculous how they had been indifferent about taking him back just because they learned he hadn¡¯t treated Su Lu well these past years!

    Then, Su Zhe thought about it for a moment, realizing that over the years, neither Zhu Xinyan nor Su Yukan truly cared for him, and Su Jiao wasn¡¯t genuinely kind to him either, and he himself had always rather ignored him. Now even his biological parents were acting like this.

    After all was said and done, the only one who truly cared for him was Su Lu, yet this fool had managed to disappoint the one person who sincerely cared for him throughout all these years.

    Su Zhe almost couldn¡¯t swallow this realization, but thinking that the young boy wasn¡¯t having an easy time either, and was after all grown up, he had still arranged a car for him, just as he had done when Su Lu graduated.

    As a result, Su Yi was overly ttered and then became a bit anxious, speaking with newfound care.

    Only now did he rx a bit, happily browsing online for images of the new car model.

    Regardless of how grown up he appeared, he was still just a kid.

    Su Zhe turned towards Su Lu, "You were never this restless back then."

    At these words, Su Yi stiffened and coughed lightly as he turned off his smartphone screen.

    Su Lu held her cup of tea and smiled faintly, "It¡¯s different for me. I never had much interest in cars, so of course, I wasn¡¯t as excited. Boys love cars, and it¡¯s normal for them to be happier. Besides, doesn¡¯t that give you more of a sense of aplishment in giving gifts? I remember you were a bit disappointed back then because I wasn¡¯t excited enough or too agitated."

    Su Zhe nodded, "Alright then."

    Su Yi felt reassured and couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Su Lu. He had instinctively disliked her and thus avoided paying her much attention.

    But, having recently adjusted his attitude, he found himself involuntarily caring about her, naturally paying more attention as well.

    This led to him discovering many admirable qualities in her that he had never understood before. She wasn¡¯t sweet-talkative or good at acting coquettishly, yet howe his big brother cherished her so much?

    After this period of interaction and observation, Su Yi discovered many previously unnoticed aspects of her.

    For instance, although she wasn¡¯t prone to ttery or being overly endearing, it was precisely because of this that she always seemed genuine, making her words seem more persuasive. Moreover, interacting with her wasfortable, and her behavior made those around her feel at ease.

    Being by her side feltfortable. Talking and chatting with her feltfortable, even just sitting quietly feltfortable.

    She was someone who could make the people around her feel at ease¡ªa truly invaluable trait.

    Thinking this, Su Yi unlocked his phone screen and handed it to Su Lu so she could see the photo, his expression unmistakably joyful, "Looks good, right? When we get back, I¡¯ll take you for a drive."

    Su Lu smiled and nodded, "Sure, since you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯ll cover the costs for interior and exterior modifications. I¡¯m looking forward to our drive."

    Su Yi lifted his chin, his expression even more delighted, as if confirming his feelings that she truly was a person who made others feelfortable. Even though he still felt a bit awkward around Su Lu, it was no major issue¡ªsimr to the awkwardness many younger brothers feel around their older sisters.

    "Thanks, sis!" Su Yi eximed.

    Su Zhe waved him off, "Alright, scram, your sister and I still have things to discuss."

    Su Yi stood up, "Okay, okay, adults are talking, kids shouldn¡¯t butt in, right? I¡¯m off to the hospital to see Ying Xi and show him my car; he¡¯s always wanted it but could never get a reservation!"

    After Su Yi had left, Su Lu¡¯s eyes moved from the door back to Su Zhe, she gently asked, "Brother, what did you want to talk to me about?"

 Chapter 220 Thorough Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Thorough Understanding</h4>

    Su Zhe was taken aback upon hearing this, seeing Su Lu¡¯s expression, that calmness, it was like... she had long been waiting.

    It was as if she already knew he had something to say but never spoke to her about it.

    "You..." Su Zhe looked down at her, "You knew already, didn¡¯t you?"

    "If you don¡¯t say it, I don¡¯t know," Su Lu shook her head, "I have my guesses, but if you don¡¯t say, I pretend I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s up to you; I¡¯m not that desperate to know. I¡¯ve been living like this for years."

    Just like Su Yi felt, she truly was someone who could make the people around herfortable.

    Compared to the so-called rtives she¡¯d never met or lived with, Su Lu cared more about the feelings of the people she did care about.

    If Su Zhe was ufortable and didn¡¯t want to bring it up, didn¡¯t want to say, didn¡¯t want to tell her,

    Then she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask, to pry, to pretend to be unaware.

    Su Lu had always been very intelligent, what you want me to know I know, what you don¡¯t want me to know I also know, but considering your feelings, I can pretend to be unaware.

    That¡¯s the kind of person she was.

    So, hearing her say this, the first thing Su Zhe did was let out a gentle sigh, "You¡¯re just too insightful."

    "Not that insightful." Su Lu smiled, "Just one person has me in agony, someone who¡¯s truly insightful wouldn¡¯t end up like this, would have cut their losses in good time."

    Hearing this, Su Zhe couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, flicking her forehead lightly with his finger, "Quite self-aware, aren¡¯t you?"

    The curve of Su Lu¡¯s lips didn¡¯t fade, her hands continually busy, the enamel pot on the induction cooker bubbling, simmering the porridge until it was so thick that the rice oil came out; she kept stirring slowly with a long-handled spoon.

    What was stewing in the pot was a sickbed meal prepared for Bo Jingshen and Ying Xi. The hospital did provide sickbed meals, but the taste was just average.

    Both had been injured and their appetites affected, not to mention they could only eat nd, easily digestible foods, which made it even less appetizing. If it wasn¡¯t made well, it would be... quite miserable.

    That¡¯s why Su Lu went to a convenience store to buy ingredients, returning to the hotel to cook them herself as the suite had basic kitchen utensils.

    "People should have self-awareness, ¡¯Doctor, heal thyself¡¯," Su Lu said.

    Su Zheughed, "What does this have to do with ¡¯Doctor, heal thyself¡¯?"

    "By the same reasoning." Su Ludled out a small bowl and pushed it in front of Su Zhe, continuing, "Those who live too insightfully see through other people¡¯s affairs, but are clueless about their own. Try this."

    Being able to see this far meant she was perceptive about her own affairs too, just willingly so, savoring it, in fact.

    Su Zhe looked at the measly bit in the bowl, a porridge that could be finished in two swallows, "You could at least give me a bit more."

    "Uh... I didn¡¯t n for you, so I made less, you just taste for saltiness, sickbed food isn¡¯t that tasty," Su Lu said.

    As Su Zhe took a bite, he asked, "Why don¡¯t you taste it yourself...?"

    "My pregnancy reaction, everything tastes off," Su Lu pursed her lips. She used to dislike durian, but today, while she was at the convenience store buying ingredients, she passed by the fruit section where a staff member was opening durians.

    Oh, God, she used to avoid them at all costs, but now she could hardly move her feet.

    Her eyes seemed glued to those pieces of durian, then she tentatively bought a box to try, and Lord, she couldn¡¯t even wait to get back to the hotel.

    After paying, she stepped out from the cashier and stood at the entrance of the convenience store, devouring the durian with such gusto that she was even nibbling on her fingers! Even though durian here was tastier and cheaper than back home, there was no need to go to such extremes, was there?

    Moreover, she used to find the mere smell of it repulsive, let alone eating it.

    It was clear that her tastes had changed.

    Speaking of which, Su Zhe¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, "You¡¯re always lingering around here. What about your own health check-up? Have Bo Jingshen and the others decided to go back to the country for treatment yet?"

    "My check-up isn¡¯t due yet, and my current condition is still manageable. Their injuries, for now, it¡¯s best not to move them around too much. No rush, let¡¯s wait a bit more," Su Lu said, and then she lifted her chin towards him, looking at the small bowl in his hand, "How is it?"

    "The seasoning is just right," Su Zhemented.

    Su Lu then scooped the contents of the pot into two insted containers.

    After sealing the containers, she soaked the enamel pot in the sink with water, walked over to the small bar to make a cup of coffee for Su Zhe, and brewed a cup of fruit tea for herself.

    Sitting down at the bar, Su Lu finally held her cup and looked at Su Zhe, "Alright. Whatever you want to say, just say it. Don¡¯t keep holding it in until it hurts. Feel free to speak your mind. I can take it."

    Having been through a lot, Su Lu felt that, if nothing else, she had a very strong capacity for endurance.

    Su Zhe took a sip of his aromatic coffee, pursed his lips, and pondered for a moment before finally speaking up, "You know what I¡¯m about to tell you."

    "I¡¯ve seen it," Su Lu said softly, her eyes lowered, staring at the tips of her fingers holding the edge of the cup, "You¡¯ve given my blood to someone else."

    Su Zhe was taken aback for a moment. He knew Su Lu must have guessed something, but he didn¡¯t know how or when she had guessed it.

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t expected that she had guessed it so early on.

    With her head bowed and a faint smile, Su Lu said, "Our blood type is very special, so... whenever my blood is taken away, I generally assume it¡¯s for something like...patibility testing or the like."

    Su Zhe¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together. Yes, she would naturally think that, feel that way.

    Because, that was how it had been before, when he underwentpatibility testing with her. That was how Su Zhe had, fortunately, gotten the chance to continue living.

    His life had been saved by her blood, her bone marrow.

    Su Lu blinked, looking up at him, "But I know you wouldn¡¯t rashly use my blood for thosepatibility tests. So another possibility bes more likely."

    Su Zhe was met with a pair of bright and gentle eyes as she spoke in a soft and calm voice, "Paternity testing, right?"

    Su Zhe found himself unable to make a sound for a moment.

    She was so transparent, her heart probably that of an exquisite heart with many facets.

    He didn¡¯t know how to start the conversation, but she, with her calm and gentle manner, had said it all for him.

    Su Zhe opened his mouth silently, unable to utter a sound, then he nodded.

    He saw that her expression held no great joy, nor any deep sorrow.

    Very calmly, very gently, she asked him, "You¡¯ve found my rtive, have you?"

 Chapter 221 You Deserve It

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221 You Deserve It</h4>

    "Yes," Su Zhe nodded. For some reason, after Su Lu had spoken those words just now, he felt a lot more at ease, especially with Su Lu¡¯s calm and gentle demeanor, which made his own nodding much more rxed.

    "I found your rtives."

    "The guy who took my blood..." Su Lu¡¯s lips gently pursed, "Although I wasn¡¯t fully conscious at the time, I vaguely remember his hands trembling when he took the vial of blood. He¡¯s my rtive, is he?"

    "Mhm, he¡¯s your brother," Su Zhe said, then paused, "Your real brother."

    You could hear that Su Zhe, despite his rational restraint, still seemed a bit bitter.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but smile, "You sound so jealous, clearly reluctant, and yet you still help me find my rtives..."

    Su Zhe¡¯s brows furrowed, "Do you think I wanted to? You were in a dangerous situation then, and he donated blood to you! Anyway, that guy was crazy, and he¡¯s also a Panda Blood Volunteer, I don¡¯t know how many people he¡¯s donated to."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu gently nodded. She was a Panda Blood Volunteer herself, so the word ¡¯volunteer¡¯ always made her feel more favorable and lower her guard.

    Although feeling bitter, Su Zhe was not a small-minded person. Once the jealousy had passed, he continued with what had to be said.

    Su Zhe began, "He has been nearly going insane looking for you these years; part of the reason he chose his current profession is this, and being a volunteer too..."

    Su Lu was very quiet, not interrupting or asking questions, just quietly listening as Su Zhe borated.

    Time passed quickly, and the cups in front of them had been refilled several times, only to be emptied again when she finally learned from Su Zhe the moreplete truth of her real background.

    Su Lu remained silent.

    After Su Zhe had finished, he fell silent for a few seconds before sighing softly, "Although I have my own selfishness, I wish you were only my sister, but... I also hope more people cherish you. It¡¯s obvious that he will cherish you a lot."

    Su Lu had never had it easy, Su Zhe always knew that, life had been quite bitter for her from the beginning. So even with his selfishness, he still hoped that more people would cherish Lulu, even if it meant he would no longer be her only brother.

    "So my name is... Shen Qianqian?" Su Lu asked, her tone still tinged with disbelief.

    These events, with their causes and effects, all sounded a bit mystical, no wonder she felt it was unbelievable.

    Su Zhe nodded.

    "Since you said, he¡¯s nearly gone insane looking for me, why... didn¡¯t hee and tell me?" Su Lu asked.

    Su Zhe lifted a finger to point at himself, "My decision."

    "Ah?"

    "Your health was so poor before. I was worried that this matter would affect your mood, and in turn, affect your health, so I forbade him from mentioning it until you were better," Su Zhe said, then smiled faintly, "He agreed without a second word, you can tell he really cares about you. If it was just a stubborn obsession in his heart, insisting on finding you, I might not have easilypromised. But it¡¯s clear, he cares not just because of some obsession but truly because he¡¯s worried about you; he immediately agreed when he learned of your poor health."

    Knowing Su Zhe¡¯s character, Su Lu was aware that he was not one to easily praise others. Hearing him indirectly speak well of Shen Xun, Su Lu knew, to put it mildly, that at least Shen Xun made a good impression on Su Zhe.

    Su Lu nodded in understanding, feeling indescribable emotions inside her. It wasn¡¯t that there was no sentimentality. Nor was there a clear joy, but rather a sense of eptance, a kind of relief, a feeling of ¡¯so that¡¯s how it is.¡¯

    "So, my original name is Shen Qianqian, my real brother¡¯s name is Shen Xun, and my father¡¯s name is..." Su Lu looked up at Su Zhe.

    Su Zhe continued, "Shen Jiming."

    "Oh, my birth father¡¯s name is Shen Jiming. And my mother¡¯s name?" Su Lu turned to look at Su Zhe again.

    "Zhao Ying," Su Zhe uttered a name.

    "Oh, my mother¡¯s name is Zhao..." Su Lu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened when she reached this point, "Zhao..."

    She murmured another syble, struggling to let out a second sound.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t make a sound, knowing she had realized it, so he quietly let here to terms with this fact.

    Su Lu was silent for quite a while, before she said dazedly, "Aunt Zhao, she... no wonder."

    No wonder she was so kind, taking care of her with such meticulous detail, fearing even the slightest difort for Su Lu.

    No wonder she was sopliant, even appearing here in a foreignnd, just to take care of her, and deliberately concocting the pretense of her son sending her on a trip...

    For a moment, Su Lu didn¡¯t even know how to describe what she felt inside.

    There was helplessness, and even more, bewilderment.

    "She...," Su Lu opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say, "she never showed anything."

    "Because they promised me that your health would be their priority," Su Zhe said.

    "She¡¯s been so good to me," Su Lu murmured.

    She had never felt motherly love as a child, her impression of a mother was also a nk te, the only thing that could be deemed somewhat warm and maternal was... the mother of Su Zhe, who passed away too early.

    So Su Lu actually didn¡¯t know what it felt like to have a mother, or what it felt like to be cared for by a mother ¨C she could only imagine.

    Until today. So this was it.

    Although Su Lu had felt before that, even though she had never tasted maternal love, seeing Aunt Zhao¡¯s detailed and impable care, considerate and careful,

    Su Lu also couldn¡¯t help but feel... maybe a mother would be just like Aunt Zhao.

    Or perhaps, a mother might not even be as attentive as Aunt Zhao.

    "Why did she..." Su Lu murmured, "Why didn¡¯t shee and tell me herself?"

    Su Zhe: "She... must be a bit nervous, I guess."

    Su Zhe also didn¡¯t know how to describe Zhao Ying¡¯s state; she had asked him to give Su Lu a heads-up in advance, a subtle hint, so serious about it, indicating she was quite apprehensive about this matter.

    "So I let you know in advance to prepare you," Su Zhe said.

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu was quiet for a moment, then gently nodded, "Alright, I¡¯m prepared."

    Seeing her like this, Su Zhe couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently touch her hair, "Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid."

    Su Lu suddenly looked up at him, a sh of panic visible in her eyes, "I, I¡¯m not..."

    Although she wanted to argue, she felt somewhat powerless.

    Still panicked, even though she could often appear calm andposed, but when truly faced with such significant life events, she would feel a bit lost.

    Su Zhe could see it.

    So he kept gently stroking her hair, his voice tender, "They will all be good to you. You deserve it."

 Chapter 222 Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Premonition</h4>

    Su Zhe dialed Zhao Ying¡¯s number without intentionally avoiding Su Lu, nor did he move to a corridor or restroom to talk. He simply took a few steps towards the living room sofa, dialed the number, and sat down.

    Meanwhile, Su Lu, sitting at the bar, felt somewhat out of ce, so she got up and began to tidy up the cups and tes on the counter.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Ms. Zhao, this is Su Zhe."

    "Ah, hello, hello."

    From Zhao Ying¡¯s voice, one could detect a subtle hint of servility, almost as if she was trying to please, speaking so cautiously that it seemed she was minding even her breathing.

    Who could guess that this was Zhao Ying, the top boss of Beijing¡¯s ZS, a powerful businesswoman?

    She was just a mother after all.

    "I¡¯ve already mentioned it to Lulu."

    Upon hearing this from Su Zhe, the person on the other end of the line held their breath, not to mention their voice.

    There wasplete silence.

    Su Zhe continued, "She was somewhat shocked, as no one would expect such a thing."

    Zhao Ying gave a weak acknowledgment.

    She didn¡¯t dare to ask, hesitated for a while, and then cautiously asked, "Then she..." but couldn¡¯t finish her question, only repeating, "Then she..."

    In the end, she didn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Ying to finish her question before responding, "She¡¯s not resistant, and somewhat prepared mentally."

    "Ah!" Zhao Ying responded. Her tone was obviously much less cautious than before; her voice seemed much brighter, brimming with happiness.

    Her voice was tinged with tears of joy, "Thank you, thank you so much. Su Zhe, if there¡¯s anything I can help with in the future, just let me know."

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t say much and hung up the phone.

    After ending the call, Zhao Ying looked at her phone screen, which had ended the call, and seemed a bit distracted as she was still immersed in the good news she had just received.

    "Su Zhe?" A calm voice came from the side, bringing Zhao Ying back to her senses.

    Zhao Ying quickly masked her expression; the joy and emotion slowly faded, returning to her usual calm demeanor when dealing with others.

    "Yes." She nodded and looked towards the young man on the hospital bed.

    Even though he could only lie down, he did not seem weak in any manner.

    His eyes, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, did not look like they belonged to someone weak.

    Despite Zhao Ying having seen firsthand how severe his injuries were on his back.

    Bo Jingshen, looking at this middle-aged woman in front of him, still found it hard to associate this middle-aged woman, who once nursed Su Lu, with the enigmatic and powerful businesswoman of Beijing.

    Had it not been for seeing her reappear by Su Lu¡¯s side, which coincidentally made him uneasy enough to have her investigated, Bo Jingshen would have truly struggled to make the connection.

    "It seems you have already known your identity," Bo Jingshen said.

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t seem to intend on hiding, and nodded straightforwardly.

    "Then... President Zhao, did you specificallye here to tell me something?" Bo Jingshen asked this question, but without waiting for Zhao Ying¡¯s response, he continued, "Rather than asking that, I¡¯m more curious about why the owner of ZS would go undercover as a mere nurse by Su Lu¡¯s side. What exactly do you intend to do? What is your purpose?"

    "I don¡¯t need to tell you the specifics." Zhao Ying said tly. Whenever she spoke to Bo Jingshen, her tone was anything but pleasant, even cold to the point of appearing indifferent.

    That was normal, though, as from a mother¡¯s perspective, he was nothing but a scoundrel who had harmed her daughter! How could she be expected to speak kindly?

    Yet, the contradiction was that this scoundrel was also the father of her daughter¡¯s unborn child and appeared to be her daughter¡¯s true love, especially considering he had indeed saved her daughter from danger this time.

    This made things quite paradoxical.

    Even a strong woman like Zhao Ying could feel the immense contradiction.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was cool, "Anyway, I can protect her better than you... Su Lu, that is."

    About that, Bo Jingshen had his reservations...

    "As for that, I have my reservations," Bo Jingshen looked at Zhao Ying, and involuntarily, his voice softened, no longer as cold as before. For some reason, he feltpelled to speak more gently and amicably.

    It was that peculiar feeling, as if being impolite to this middle-aged woman now couldplicate thingster.

    It was just a slight premonition.

    But it softened Bo Jingshen¡¯s tone substantially when he spoke with Zhao Ying; his voicecked the previous harshness, even when he was disagreeing with her.

    "If you truly could protect Su Xiaolu, then such a malicious incident wouldn¡¯t have urred..."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s point was not without merit.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s face was cold, "So you do understand, this incident was indeed targeting Xiaolu."

    "I understand," Bo Jingshen nodded.

    Zhao Ying said coldly, "The mess belongs to your Jing Family, the crap in your family¡¯s trousers, keep it from leaking onto Su Lu. That old fox¡¯s actions are absolutely disgraceful..."

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

    He had no counterarguments, Zhao Ying¡¯s words were all rational, and he couldn¡¯t refute them.

    "Following you means danger," Zhao Ying stated, her voice growing colder, "and you know this, yet have the audacity to stick close to her?"

    Zhao Ying stared at him.

    Bo Jingshen felt uneasy under her gaze, and for some reason, he had a strange premonition, a primal instinct telling him not to dismiss this middle-aged woman lightly.

    Even if her piercing words were diforting, even if her staring cold eyes were unnerving.

    But it seemed as if his subconscious was telling him not to confront this middle-aged woman, not to treat her poorly, otherwise... something unfavorable might happen in the future.

    So Bo Jingshen could only silently endure.

    Moreover, Zhao Ying¡¯s words were not wrong.

    Seeing that he did not respond, Zhao Ying asked again, "You¡¯re the one sticking close to Su Lu, if I¡¯m not mistaken, right?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, his lips pressed tightly together. Indeed, he had made efforts to ovee his fear of flying just so he could stick with her ande here to the training camp.

    He wondered, had he note here, would such a vicious incident have urred, would Ying Xi have had to suffer this undeserved disaster?

    But then again, had he note here, would Su Lu have been the one facing this vicious incident directly?

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t dare say he had done the right thing, but he also didn¡¯t dare im he had done the wrong thing.

    Finally, resisting the subconscious pressures and premonitions, he took a deep breath and retorted to Zhao Ying, "But what business is it of yours anyway? Who are you to her, how is this your concern?"

 Chapter 223 Difficult Decision

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Difficult Decision</h4>

    Listening to Bo Jingshen asking the question,

    Zhao Ying fell silent for a few seconds before finally saying, "I originally felt there was no need to tell you. After all, what are you?"

    If it were someone else speaking to Bo Jingshen with such a "what are you," he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to remain so calm, but inexplicably, the closer he got to the truth, the less he dared to act rashly in front of Zhao Ying.

    It really wasn¡¯t because she was President Zhao, but rather...

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, waiting for Zhao Ying to give an answer.

    "You should know, she is not the Su Family¡¯s biological daughter," Zhao Ying began.

    It was just a beginning, but Bo Jingshen could almost guess the rest of the content.

    His eyes suddenly widened a bit, and his pupils contracted sharply, "You... what do you mean?"

    "You should understand what I mean," Zhao Ying did not borate but just started on the topic, stopping at the point.

    That¡¯s how smart people talk, they give only a beginning, and the other person naturally fills in the rest.

    "But... why?" Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t understand, if her true identity was like this, why did she end up in a household like Su Yukan¡¯s... enduring endless suffering?

    "ident," Zhao Ying¡¯s expression revealed a hint of pain, perhaps no matter how many years passed, as long as the matter of her lost daughter was brought up, she would still feel that pain, "She was stolen. We searched for her many years and only recently found her..."

    As she spoke, Zhao Ying nced at him, "And it¡¯s thanks to you."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows tightened, "Me...?"

    But he quickly realized the reason, it was that time when Su Lu¡¯s surgery was critical and needed a blood donation, it was Jing Su who brought Shen Xun to donate blood. It was then that Shen Xun learned of Su Lu¡¯s identity.

    Thus, there urred that beating that made him cough blood andnd in the hospital.

    A thread linked everything together, and then everything made sense.

    "I..." Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, "I¡¯m sorry."

    Zhao Ying was not interested in whether his apology was genuine or pretense and waved her hand, "Alright, back to the main point. Previously, I said it was you who insisted on staying by Su Lu¡¯s side, if what I know isn¡¯t wrong, right?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "It¡¯s me."

    "You clearly know that being close to you means being close to danger, because of the Jing Family¡¯s madman," Zhao Ying said.

    Bo Jingshen nodded again, "I know."

    "And yet you still insisted on staying by her side. To put it harshly, this time it was lucky that it was you who got hurt, you took the hit. If something had happened to her..." Zhao Ying¡¯s gaze turned so cold it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine, staring straight at Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen was forced to meet her gaze, not for any other reason, but because her current identity was that of Su Lu¡¯s mother.

    Zhao Ying, staring into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, continued, "...what will you use topensate me?"

    As she said this, Zhao Ying heavily patted the bed rail and repeated, the weight in her voice intensifying, "What will you use topensate me! I searched for my daughter for over twenty years... it took so much effort to finally find her. If something had happened, what would you use topensate me?"

    Bo Jingshen was speechless, his eyelids drooping heavily, and the corners of his mouth tightly drawn.

    "So that¡¯s why I said I can protect her better than you can, do you have any objections?" Zhao Ying red at Bo Jingshen, "The injuries Qianqian suffered, weren¡¯t they all because of you?"

    Bo Jingshen was still unable to respond, and after a moment of silence, he finally said, "So you are nning to..."

    "I¡¯m taking her away," Zhao Ying said gravely, "I will protect my own daughter well. You don¡¯t have to worry, as long as you don¡¯te and interfere with her, that old madman from the Jing Family won¡¯t necessarily turn his aggression toward my daughter."

    Although the words were unpleasant, Bo Jingshen was well aware that this was the truth.

    "And you, clean up this mess you¡¯ve made," Zhao Ying asked him, "You know what I mean, don¡¯t you?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded gravely, he knew.

    Of course, he knew.

    As long as Jing Ce remained restless, Bo Jingshen could not rx, could not be at peace.

    Bo Jingshen lowered his eyes, deep and dark.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of my daughter. Besides, your rtionship with her is already so unclear and muddled. Having gone through so much, it¡¯s impossible not to have some barriers between you. This is a good opportunity to maintain some distance," Zhao Ying looked at the young man before her.

    He was still carrying quite a serious injury on his back. When she hade earlier, the doctor had also arrived, so Zhao Ying happened to hear what the doctor said.

    The wound on his back was actually not healing well and showed signs of infection. They had already switched to stronger antibiotics, hoping to control it.

    Infection is always the most frightening, a difficult hurdle for patients with burns to ovee¡ªthe hurdle of infection.

    It could even be said that infection is the scariest thing; for many illnesses, the hardest part to ovee is the infection.

    And yet, with such an injury, he was talking to her.

    epting all of Zhao Ying¡¯s reproaches without any objection.

    And now, what Zhao Ying was saying was even more cruel than her reprimands...

    "Your meaning is..." Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    Zhao Ying nodded, "Yes, exactly what you¡¯re thinking."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips pressed tightly together, silent.

    Zhao Ying did not rush him; she knew that he would make the right choice.

    Before, she was not sure because young people can be stubborn.

    But now, Zhao Ying was not worried he would refuse.

    Because he had seen and even personally experienced the risks and consequences.

    If one cares enough, no one would want to imagine the same pain befalling a beloved person.

    So Bo Jingshen was silent for a while, his gaze growing heavier, the light in his eyes dimming, as if something was being drawn out of him.

    After a moment, he nodded, "Alright. I understand. I will..." his voice was dry and hoarse, it seemed like a struggle just to speak, as if uttering these words was as painful as burning his throat, "...maintain my distance from her."

    He took a deep breath, "I will break up with her." Saying this, Bo Jingshen paused again and let out a bitter, self-mockingugh, "The thing is, she never epted me. I clung to her, but she never epted me. So, maybe there¡¯s not even a breakup to speak of."

    It was just a one-sided... maintaining of distance.

    Perhaps in her eyes, it was merely a return to a proper, rightful distance.

    Bo Jingshen was always clear on how deeply he had hurt Su Lu. He was even more aware of how resilient she was, tough as reeds, firm as rock.

    If she truly decided not to have anything more to do with him, then it would really be...

    If it weren¡¯t for his insistence this time, the distance between them might have already reverted to be more distant than that of strangers.

    So, even if he now decides to maintain a distance from her, perhaps in her view, it would only be a return to the distance that should have been there all along...

    "Maybe there¡¯s not even a breakup to speak of. It can only be considered that I finally... respected her wishes."

 Chapter 224 Tension

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Tension</h4>

    When Zhao Ying came out of Bo Jingshen¡¯s hospital room, she actually felt rather bitter inside.

    She had always been a decent parent, not just because she felt guilty about Su Lu. Zhao Ying was also very kind to her son, Shen Xun, providing him with respect, understanding, eptance, and support.

    These were things she, as a mother, would always give. She believed these were more influential than money and material possessions, which is why Shen Xun had joined the search and rescue team. Despite the several dangerous incidents that made her anxious, and even though after her daughter was stolen, Shen Xun became her only child, she still wouldn¡¯t restrict him because of that.

    She was still willing to support Shen Xun in doing what he wanted to do.

    Do what you want to do, live the life you want to live, so when you look backter, you¡¯ll have no regrets.

    This is how Zhao Ying had always raised her children.

    So naturally, it was even less probable that she would fuss over her children¡¯s love lives. As long as they weren¡¯t viins, she generally had no objections.

    She had no particr demands of Shen Xun, no matter if he would marry in the future, have children, have a partner, or prefer men or women. Zhao Ying had no opinions on any of it.

    She considered herself to be a much better parent than the crazies from the Jing Family, but today she¡¯d done just this¡ª secretly applied pressure on matters of her child¡¯s heart.

    She had turned into the very thing she despised.

    Zhao Ying felt really unsettled, lifting her hand to pinch the bridge of her nose, she let out a light sigh, "Sigh..."

    Then, when she looked up, she saw the caregiver hired to look after Bo Jingshen approaching. The caregiver recognized her, came up with a friendly smile, and greeted her in English that was fluent, albeit heavily ented.

    Zhao Ying nodded and instructed, "Take good care of him."

    Then she pulled some banknotes from her pocket and handed them to the caregiver.

    All of this was unknown to Su Lu. She sat in the hotel room, her mind drifting.

    She gazed out of the floor-to-ceiling window at the scenery, her eyes wandering afar.

    Su Zhe approached from behind, carrying two cups, and handed one to her, filled with honey lemon tea.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Just looking around," Su Lu took a sip from the cup.

    Su Zhe let out a slight sigh, "Nervous?"

    He hit the nail on the head.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t hide it and nodded, "A little."

    "It¡¯s not your first time meeting, what¡¯s there to be nervous about?" Su Zhe tried to reassure her, but felt his words were weak; how could she not be nervous? Even if it wasn¡¯t the first meeting, everything was obviously different now. The identity and perspective had changed.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t nervous, there would still be awkwardness.

    "I¡¯ll try not to be nervous..." Su Lu took a few more sips of the warm lemon tea, trying to calm her own emotions.

    Despite feeling that she had long beenposed after so many years of enduring the targeted difficulties and troubles caused by Su Yukan, Zhu Xinyan, and Su Jiao in their turns, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous at the thought of facing what was toe.

    Because after all... it was her mother.

    Even though they had never met, the word "mother" always made her heart soften whenever it was mentioned.

    Su Lu¡¯s nervousness did not abate, to the point that she couldn¡¯t go to see Bo Jingshen in the hospital today. Besides today, she had visited Bo Jingshen in the hospital every day, and she didn¡¯t stop even with Su Zhe¡¯s arrival.

    But today¡¯s emotions truly were unsuitable for a visit.

    She picked up her phone and sent a message to Bo Jingshen.

    "I can¡¯t make it today because of some things, I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning. You rest well, make sure to eat properly, and don¡¯t be picky just because the hospital food isn¡¯t tasty."

    After sending the message, a reply came in just a moment.

    "Okay~ I got it."

    The tilde seemed to linger with resignation.

    Su Lu raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes curved a bit, and her fingers began typing on the screen again, "Feeling any better?"

    "Much better," came the quick reply from the other end.

    But Su Lu knew he was just saying that. She was aware that his wound showed signs of infection.

    Still, he would unhesitatingly tell her he was "much better" every time she asked how he was doing.

    "Still have a fever?"

    "Gone."

    Bo Jingshen had a slight fever due to the infection, which was quite worrying.

    Before Su Lu could reply, another message popped up from him, "I¡¯m fine, you just focus on your things, don¡¯t worry about me."

    Su Lu was about to send another message when she saw Su Zhe walking in from the entryway.

    She immediately put down her phone and sat up straight. Despite having mentally prepared herself earlier, she couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous at this moment.

    She stared unblinkingly at the approaching Su Zhe and mouthed to him, "Has the person arrived?"

    Su Zhe nodded and, without using gestures or deliberately lowering his voice, said normally, "The person has arrived, but considering your feelings, she decided to let you get used to the idea first..."

    "Get used to the..." Su Lu¡¯s words cut off abruptly, her mouth still slightly open, her expression unabashedly shocked.

    Su Zhe stepped aside to reveal the person behind him.

    A handsome man with a tall and straight stature stood there ufortably, eyes downcast, not daring to look at her, just standing there, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do with his hands and feet.

    Su Lu looked at him.

    Actually, Su Zhe was quite annoyed with Shen Xun. It wasn¡¯t that Shen had any faults, but when one¡¯s identity is no longer unique, there¡¯s naturally some imbnce in the heart.

    Su Zhe used to be the only brother Su Lu had, but now he wasn¡¯t the only one anymore, and just thinking about it made him irate.

    Yet now, he still had to mediate between them.

    "Lulu, this is Shen Xun," Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu nodded at Shen Xun, "Uh, hello."

    "You... hello." Shen Xun stuttered, not knowing he could be so nervous.

    Suddenly, he regretted taking on this task,ing here on behalf of his mother...

    In fact, it should have been Zhao Yinging, but she was not as prepared as Su Zhe had said. She was simply too nervous herself.

    And Shen Xun, having volunteered confidently, of course, Zhao Ying had no intention to stop him.

    Only when he saw Su Lu did Shen Xun realize his nervousness btedly, and now he somewhat regretted his eagerness to volunteer.

    Now here he was, not even sure what to do with his hands or feet.

    "Uh, you... I..." Shen waspletely flustered, not knowing what to say, stammering withoutpleting a sentence.

    Su Lu was silent for a moment, listening to his stuttering, feeling somewhat helpless.

    She already knew about her past, thus she was aware of Shen Xun¡¯s guilt, and she understood his nervousness at this moment.

 Chapter 225: Ms. Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Ms. Zhao</h4>

    Su Lu thought for a moment and said, "Regardless, thank you for donating bloodst time, otherwise I might have been in danger."

    Shen Xun was still standing there in a daze, subconsciously rubbing his hands together after hearing this, revealing his current state of helplessness.

    Then he nodded, "No need to be polite, it¡¯s what I should have done."

    Su Zhe actually didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore, but looking at the situation at hand, he felt that if he left, the atmosphere might be even more awkward.

    So, despite being someone who usually disliked bustling ces, he couldn¡¯t leave just yet and had to stay and add to the crowd, even if just being there seemed to make things less awkward.

    He had thought that given Shen Xun¡¯s current nervous state, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say much for a while.

    But unexpectedly...

    "...I should apologize to you first," Shen Xun suddenly broke the awkward silence and said this.

    Su Lu was taken aback and blinked, looking at Shen Xun, "Apologize?"

    "If I had watched over you properly back then, if I hadn¡¯t been so keen to y..." Shen Xun¡¯s voice was somewhat choked, and he could hardly continue.

    Decades of obsession.

    He had almost despaired, almoste to believe that he might never see his sister again in his lifetime.

    Who could not be excited, who could not be moved by such a dramatic turn of events?

    Shen Xun had always felt that it was his fault, no matter who told him not to me himself, it didn¡¯t help at all.

    Now that he could see his sister again in his lifetime, let alone apologize, if he had to kneel, Shen Xun would be willing to do so.

    What was this to him? It was just an apology, even if it meant kneeling?

    But Qianqian... his poor sister had experienced so much at such a young age. In the hands of the human trafficking gang, who knows what kind of abuse she suffered to have such a strong reaction, severe enough topletely forget her past memories. What kind of abuse would drive one to such despair?

    Su Lu could hear the thick guilt in his voice, especially now, when the sobbing nasal sound in his voice was clearly audible. Su Lu had never intended to me anyone for her fate.

    It¡¯s all about time, luck, and life; many things just happen that way.

    Su Lu smiled, "I have never med you. In fact, in this matter, I have never med anyone..."

    Because she didn¡¯t remember at all. Sometimes she felt fortunate that she didn¡¯t remember those bad memories because, without them, she had nothing to me, and naturally, she didn¡¯t live with a heart full of resentment.

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t speak, just stood there with his head down.

    His dejected appearance, like a big dog that had done something wrong, was pitiable.

    Su Lu said, "At that time, you were just a child too, I have heard how things happened. Given the circumstances back then, if you had been there, maybe you would have ended up just like me."

    Su Lu thought of the middle-aged woman who had taken good care of her, and if two children had been stolen at once... She wouldn¡¯t have wanted to live...

    "Please have a seat, I¡¯ll pour you some tea," Su Lu said, unable to bear watching him stand there with his head hung low, radiating guilt, so she beckoned him over to sit. She then got up to pour him a cup of tea at the small bar.

    Shen Xun was still a bit nervous, so his movements appeared somewhat stiff. Sitting down on the sofa, his hands and feet seemed to not know where to rest.

    Who would believe it, Captain Shen of the search and rescue team, to have such a side, to have such a day.

    When he beat up Bo Jingshen before, his posture was agile, his movements quick and fierce. Now, looking at his current state, where his hands and feet didn¡¯t know where to rest, who could imagine this was the same person?

    The tension and awkwardness had made the atmosphere rather silent.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Zhe didn¡¯t want to smooth things over, but he was never an outgoing person to begin with. With his cold demeanor, asking him to liven up the atmosphere and smooth things over was really too much to ask of him.

    Su Zhe had wanted to try, but after attempting to speak several times and feeling awkward, he simply chose not to make any noise or attempt to brighten the mood.

    Su Lu also noticed the eerie silence of the atmosphere, and being the kind-hearted person she was,

    she still tried her best to initiate a conversation to ease Shen Xun¡¯s nervousness despite feeling awkward herself.

    "I heard we had a connection in the past...?" Su Lu said, cing a cup of green tea in front of Shen Xun.

    "Thank you," Shen Xun reached for the ss, which was actually quite hot to the touch, but he was reluctant to let go. The heat seemed to seep into his heart; it was Qianqian who poured him this tea, and just that knowledge alone made it impossible for him to release his grip easily.

    "When I was injured during a search and rescue mission, a volunteer donated blood and saved my life. It was you," Shen Xun said. "It was a close call, because the location I was in at the time was quite remote, and finding someone with my blood type was not easy, let alone a volunteer..."

    "We happened to be nearby sketching for our painting because we heard the scenery there was very good. I never expected to encounter such an incident and save a life..."

    Thinking back to that time, Su Lu had realized how demanding the work of the search and rescue team was, and because of that, she no longer participated in activities like plein air painting or traveling to unexplored areas.

    It was to avoid causing trouble for others because that could indeed be quite an inconvenience, and those hikers stranded in the wilderness were imposing a burden on the search and rescue team.

    And such trouble came with significant risks.

    Others are flesh and blood too, yet they might lose their lives because of your recklessness, and the mere thought of it seemed quite inappropriate.

    So from then on, Su Lu only visited well-developed ces, where the scenery was also nice. After all, the world around us is never short of beauty, what iscking is only the eyes to find it.

    "So you don¡¯t need to thank me for donating my blood to you, even if we didn¡¯t share this blood connection, my donation was in gratitude," Shen Xun said.

    With the topic introduced by Su Lu, he finally seemed less nervous, and his speech was no longer as... stammering as before.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then asked, "She... When does she n to meet me?"

    Shen Xun knew whom she was referring to and smiled slightly, "Who? Ms. Zhao?"

    Su Lu was taken aback, "Is that how you refer to her? Ms. Zhao?"

    "Yes, she feels she looks young and doesn¡¯t want others to know she has a son as old as me, so I call her that, and also Sister Zhao," Shen Xun said with a smile on his face, appearing much more rxed.

    For some reason, listening to Shen Xun¡¯s words, Su Lu even envied the atmosphere between mother and son.

    She nodded gently, "Yeah, when will Ms. Zhaoe?"

 Chapter 226 Tension

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Tension</h4>

    When Zhao Ying arrived, Shen Xun was no longer so nervous. He wasn¡¯t entirely at ease, but at least he didn¡¯t feel the kind of tightness that left him unsure of what to say, like before.

    He was just a bit reserved. Su Lu could sense Shen Xun¡¯s good intentions because they were excessively kind.

    To be honest, Su Lu felt that the only thing he hadn¡¯t done was feed her.

    She had genuinely saved Su Zhe¡¯s life, and Su Zhe had been very good to her, but even he wasn¡¯t as over-the-top as Shen Xun.

    So perhaps... guilt was indeed a heavier emotion than gratitude.

    Su Zhe was grateful to her, so he treated her very well. Shen Xun must have been carrying a constant sense of guilt towards her, which made his kindness towards her more than just good¡ªit was almost excessively cautious.

    This made Su Lu feel a little ufortable. She was always worried that any casual remark might be overinterpreted by Shen Xun and then he would be all cautious again.

    But to tell the truth, Shen Xun indeed seemed a lot less nervous.

    And it appeared that nervousness had shifted over to Zhao Ying.

    When Zhao Ying arrived, it was nearly dinner time. Shen Xun had booked a private room at the restaurant on the top floor of the hotel and ordered quite a few dishes.

    Su Lu and Su Zhe followed him up. Su Lu had eaten at this restaurant a few times and the food was good.

    The menu was filled with Su Lu¡¯s favorite dishes; heaven knows how he knew these things...

    Su Lu nced at the menu and then couldn¡¯t help but look towards Su Zhe.

    Su Zhe simply shrugged his shoulders, looking as if he knew nothing. It wasn¡¯t him who had let the secret out, and besides...

    Actually, Su Zhe wasn¡¯t very clear about Su Lu¡¯s dietary preferences himself. While she was with the Su family, she always kept a very low profile, let alone ordering dishes with the housekeepers or nannies. She would eat whatever was avable without being picky.

    Heaven knows how Shen Xun found out.

    "They¡¯re all my favorites," Su Lu directly asked, "How did you know my tastes?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Shen Xun blinked softly, looking down at the phone screen. On it was his chat page with Zhao Ying, showing the messages she had sent. He shook his phone screen at Su Lu, "Ms. Zhao told me."

    "But how did she..." Su Lu didn¡¯t finish her question, her voice abruptly cutting off.

    How did she know?

    Yes, Su Lu remembered. A mother, faced with her once lost but now returned daughter, would carefully observe and earnestly ponder every expression, remembering every little preference.

    Even during the brief period while she was hospitalized, Zhao Ying had collected and observed as much about her preferences as possible.

    Then Shen Xun¡¯s phone started ringing while the screen was still facing Su Lu.

    So Su Lu saw the name of the iing call suddenly dancing on the screen¡ªMy Dear Ms. Zhao.

    Shen Xun was stunned for a moment, then swiped the screen to answer the call without avoiding Su Lu, although he did not put it on speakerphone.

    But as far as Su Lu¡¯s hearing was concerned, whether it was on speakerphone or not didn¡¯t matter.

    "Hello? Where are you?" Shen Xun asked, "I¡¯ve already ordered the food, and we¡¯re just waiting for you to arrive before we can serve it."

    Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was obviously anxious on the other end, "Don¡¯t wait for me, go ahead and start eating. I..."

    Shen Xun could tell something was off in her voice, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I¡¯m a bit nervous," Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was tense, "I¡¯lleter, I¡¯m a bit nervous."

    Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but turn away and cover his mouth with a hand, whispering, "What are you nervous about? You two saw each other every day before, if anyone should be nervous, it should be me, right? I haven¡¯t backed down, Ms. Zhao, you can¡¯t wimp out!"

    "I¡¯ll wimp out! What have I raised you for all these years? It¡¯s precisely for moments like these when I¡¯m wimping out that you should stand up for me!"

    Su Lu was hanging her head, and when she heard this, the corners of her mouth involuntarily curved into a slight arc, her expression betraying a hint of helplessness.

    She had never experienced a normal family, the Su Family... for her, it didn¡¯t count as a family.

    Even if one considered it a family, the Su Family was very hypocritical. How to put it? The family atmosphere was insincere; the rtionships weren¡¯t genuine among one another.

    These were Su Lu¡¯s sincere feelings¡ªthere was always a distance between each member.

    Zhu Xinyan, in the presence of Su Yukan, always seemed to be putting on a wless performance. Su Jiao, before Su Yukan, was also ever acting out the part of a filial daughter, uttering words that sometimes sounded so fake, they resembled lines from a script.

    So sometimes, Su Lu wasn¡¯t sure what a normal family should look like.

    At this moment, hearing the conversation between Shen Xun and Zhao Ying, Su Lu was starting to understand.

    Her smile lingering, she pondered for a moment and tentatively reached out her hand towards Shen Xun.

    "..." Shen Xun, looking at the delicate white hand extended before him, seemed a bit at a loss.

    "If you don¡¯t mind, shall I speak?" asked Su Lu.

    Shen Xun only hesitated for two seconds, that hesitation merely a consideration of whether passing the phone to her would make Ms. Zhao on the other end feel even more nervous.

    But he quickly gave up the thought and ced the phone in Su Lu¡¯s hand.

    "This is Su Lu," she said, her voice as warm and gentle as ever.

    All of a sudden, it became very quiet on the other end, although Su Lu had distinctly heard some petnt soundsing from there before.

    "..." There was silence for a moment, then Zhao Ying finally spoke, "I am... Aunt Zhao."

    Hearing this address, Su Lu didn¡¯t just call it out reflexively, but instead inquired, "Have you arrived? We¡¯re all waiting for you. If you need, I cane downstairs to meet you."

    Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was slightly shaky, "You... I... no need, your health isn¡¯t good. Let Shen Xune down."

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you upstairs," replied Su Lu with a smile before handing the phone back to Shen Xun.

    Taking the phone, Shen Xun hurriedly said to the other end, "I¡¯lle down right away."

    Then he hung up and quickly told Su Lu and Su Zhe that he was stepping out of the private room to fetch the visitor.

    Su Lu turned her head towards Su Zhe, "Mom doesn¡¯t seem to get this nervous when speaking with you, does she?"

    Her memories of Su Zhe¡¯s mother were bing somewhat faint, but she remembered her as a very gentle person¡ªgentle and magnanimous, who, even when bedridden, remainedposed and stately, never showing the slightest disarray due to sickness.

    Mentioning his mother didn¡¯t make Su Zhe sad; whenever he mentioned his mother, he was filled with tender thoughts.

    "It¡¯s not the same," Su Zhe said, "Mom didn¡¯t owe me anything and never felt guilty or indebted to me, so naturally, she didn¡¯t need to be nervous. You¡¯re different."

    Su Zhe looked into Su Lu¡¯s eyes, "You¡¯ve suffered too much, and she most likely learned about your past hardships through some means. It¡¯s normal for her to be nervous, to feel sad and worried."

    It was at this moment that Shen Xun, apanied by Zhao Ying, entered through the door of the private room.

    Su Lu looked up at them, and to be honest, she had seen Zhao Ying many times before¡ªduring her hospital stay, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they could hardly avoid bumping into each other.

    But people are really strange; although they had met so many times, after their identities had changed, it seemed true that things indeed felt different.

 Chapter 227 Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Reunion</h4>

    As their eyes met, a strange corner of his heart began to soften gradually.

    "I..." Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but stand up.

    Zhao Ying had been walking hesitantly; upon seeing her get up, she hurried forward a few steps, "You can sit down, you need to sit and lie down and rest more; after all, your condition is still unstable..."

    During the time in the hospital when Zhao Ying looked after Su Lu, doctors often said the same thing.

    Actually, Zhao Ying remembered every word the doctors had said during that time.

    "Please sit down." Su Zhe saw they both seemed somewhat at a loss, so he proactively took on the role of host.

    At this point, any further resistance was useless; though a tiny corner of his heart still clung to the selfish thought that it would be better if they had never appeared¡ªthat way Suzhe would forever have only Su Lu as his sister, without any real brothers or a real mother.

    She would always be closest to him, Su Zhe.

    But reason and the softer corners of his heart made Su Zhe genuinely happy to see more people care for Su Lu.

    "Ah." Zhao Ying responded, hesitated for a moment, but then went to sit next to Su Lu.

    "Then I¡¯ll ask them to serve the food," Su Zhe said, reaching to press a bell and summon the waiter.

    The dishes were quickly served one after another.

    Shen Xun said, "See if it suits your taste, if not, we can change it; you need to eat well."

    "It¡¯s to my taste, all foods that I like, thoughtful indeed," Su Lu said, smiling at Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun¡¯s gaze stalled, and he appeared dazed, his expression suddenly bing uneasy¡ªnot the unpleasant kind, but clearly... simr to a kind of surprised delight.

    In fact, Su Lu had never med him, but he could not help his inner guilt, even if she said she did not me him, Shen Xun probably could not let it go.

    "The dishes were chosen by Mom; she remembered what you liked when we were at the hospital," Shen Xun said.

    Su Lu turned to look at Zhao Ying, their eyes meeting¡ªnot by coincidence, but because Zhao Ying had been watching her the whole time.

    "Thank you," Su Lu smiled at her.

    Zhao Ying nodded repeatedly, "Ah, don¡¯t mention it, just good to see you enjoy the food, eat more."

    With that, she picked the bones out of the fish meat carefully and ced the fish onto Su Lu¡¯s te.

    Through the meal, if one were to speak of difort, the atmosphere had always been somewhat ufortable.

    But as for feeling pain, there was none at all; despite the difort, Su Lu always felt a reassurance.

    After the meal, Shen Xun and Zhao Ying apanied Su Lu back to her room.

    Su Zhe, quite perceptive, did not follow them, "You go sit in Lulu¡¯s room and talk for a while; I won¡¯t go, I have a video conferenceter."

    Shen Xun stared intently at Su Zhe, his gaze serious and focused, "Okay, really... thank you so much."

    Su Zhe raised his eyebrows slightly but remained silent.

    In the room, Su Lu fiddled with the teaware to make them tea, the teaware she¡¯d brought felt familiar in her hands, and in no time, she pushed two cups of tea towards them.

    Holding the small cup between her fingertips, Zhao Ying felt the scalding temperature, and for a long while, she didn¡¯t want to drink.

    "Did you bring everything?" Zhao Ying turned to ask Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun drank his tea then nodded, "Brought everything, I¡¯ll go get it now."

    He looked at Su Lu, "Wait for me for a moment, I¡¯ll go get something." Then he got up and left.

    Su Lu was puzzled, "Something?"

    "Yes," Zhao Ying nodded repeatedly, "I... have been to the orphanage."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu gently nodded, "Yes, I know." She looked at Zhao Ying, "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a premonition, but anyway, I had called Dean Li. She didn¡¯t tell me about your visit to the orphanage, but I guessed as much."

    "I found out that after... you left me, you had gone through a really tough time, probably because it was too tough that you forgot what happened before," Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. Despite being a strong and resilient woman, she always found herself easily tearful when talking about her younger daughter.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and nodded slightly, "Yes, I... don¡¯t remember."

    Zhao Ying quickly said, "Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not trying to make you remember those bad things. I just... I want you to know that you were also happy as a child."

    Su Lu smiled, "Okay. Are they photos from my childhood?"

    "Yes, you used to love taking photos when you were little. Whenever it was you aimed at, your big eyes would stare round and straight at the camera. Back then, people said you had a good sense for the camera, and that you might even be an actress when you grew up." Zhao Yingughed, finding joy in talking about her daughter¡¯s childhood.

    However, in previous years, she would start crying whileughing.

    Now, there was no need to cry. Her daughter was right in front of her.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Shen Xun brought the items, still catching his breath from evidently running.

    "Why are you panting?" Zhao Ying nced at him.

    The difference in treatment between son and daughter was quite apparent.

    Shen Xun: "Huff... Qianqian¡¯s and Lulu¡¯s room is not on the same floor. The elevator took forever, so I ran down to fetch it and ran back up."

    Zhao Ying said, "Panting after running just a little¡ªthis is it? And you¡¯re the Captain of the search and rescue team?"

    Shen Xun was somewhat helpless. He was used to joking with Ms. Zhao on normal days, but...

    "Mom, in front of Qianqian... Lulu, be a bit more considerate and save me some face."

    Su Lu heard the effort in his changing how he addressed her, and said, "Just call me by the name you guys use, no need to bother changing how you address me. Before, did I used to be called Shen Qianqian?"

    "Yes," Zhao Ying nodded, then turned to Shen Xun and nodded her head toward him. "He came up with the name for you. That year on his birthday, when asked what gift he wanted, he said he hoped his little sister would be named Qianqian."

    Su Lu smiled at Shen Xun, "Then just call me Qianqian." She then reached out, "May I see the photos?"

    Shen Xun passed her the bag in his hands, filled with several hefty photo albums.

    Seeing the substantial weight, Su Lu realized that Zhao Ying¡¯s statement about her loving to take photos was true¡ªshe really did enjoy photography.

    It was also clear that from a young age she really was a beloved princess. Just because she liked taking photos, so many were taken of her.

    Almost...

    Su Lu opened the album and stared at the dates meticulously noted. After carefully flipping through several pages, it became apparent.

    Almost every day had photos, every single day.

    It seemed as if... by slowly going through this pile of albums, she could almost trace back to that particr day, having an idea of what might have been done.

    She had never felt this cherished before.

    From childhood to adulthood.

    This was different from Su Zhe¡¯s kindness; this was another feeling¡ªnot the pitiful adopted daughter of the Su Family.

    But rather, someone¡¯s little girl, treasured dearly and held close to the heart.

 Chapter 228 Donâ€™t Be Sad, Brother

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228 Don¡¯t Be Sad, Brother</h4>

    "That day you were swimming, and brother wanted you to learn, so he let go, and you choked on some water, cried your eyes out, and ignored brother all day long." Zhao Ying pointed to a photo in the album where she had red-rimmed eyes from crying and was pouting unhappily, all the while her expression filled with a tender and nostalgic light.

    Su Lu looked at the photo. There, a little girl with tear-stained cheeks and a boy sitting next to her, smiling and tying her hair into braids.

    She recognized herself, no doubt about it. It was indeed her face, slightly different from when she first arrived at the orphanage, but not by much.

    The boy sitting behind her, braiding her hair, was none other than what Shen Xun looked like now.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess, brother had made his sister cry and was now braiding her hair to cheer her up, while mom, holding the camera, had captured this moment.

    Not only had mom captured it, but she remembered almost every day¡¯s photo in this album, could describe what happened that day.

    Su Lu flipped through the album and saw herself sitting in front of an old piano, ying.

    She gently touched the photo with her finger.

    "This is you practicing the piano, so earnest, every time you practiced, you were very serious. Other kids that age, asked to sit quietly at the piano for two hours, would have grown impatient long ago, but not you," Zhao Ying said with relief in her voice, "Even brother wasn¡¯t like you, he wanted to go out and y after less than an hour of ying the violin."

    Su Lu¡¯s fingers gently touched the photo, her gaze slightly dazed, "I never knew why I yed the piano. When the Su family sent me to learn, I picked it up quickly, as if I had already known how to y. It turns out I had already learned during this time."

    Su Lu had never looked so seriously at so many photos before, looking at them felt like watching a life she had missed.

    Watching these photos, it seemed that the distance between herself, Zhao Ying, and Shen Xun had significantly closed. Although there hadn¡¯t been much distance before, there had always been a bit of unease and unfamiliarity.

    But after viewing these photos, it seemed much better.

    Su Lu felt a swelling in her heart, full of warmth.

    She didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling, but if she had to exin, it was like feeling reassured when one realizes they have always been loved.

    After finishing the photos, there was a silence.

    No one spoke, not Su Lu, not Zhao Ying, not Shen Xun, all quiet.

    As if everyone was thinking about what should be said next.

    Finally, Su Lu took a deep breath and broke the silence. As if Zhao Ying and Shen Xun had entirely left the initiative to her.

    Rather than waiting for Su Lu to speak, it was more like awaiting her judgment.

    "Even though I¡¯ve already said it once." Su Lu looked at Shen Xun, "but you might not believe it, might not have listened, or maybe you can¡¯t forgive yourself. So, I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯ve never med you. Not ever."

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t say anything, but he stared intently at Su Lu, his eyes not blinking, and perhaps due to not blinking or some other reason, his eyes were a bit red.

    "Whether it was before when I didn¡¯t know about your existence or after I knew, I never med. I never med you, I never med any of you."

    Su Lu looked at Zhao Ying, "I have never med my parents, everyone has their own choices, sometimes their choices are too heavy, sometimes their choices are too cowardly, and those cowardly choices might even require others to bear the consequences. But that is just how the world is, you can never expect everyone to be good, nor can you always demand that every parent has a sense of responsibility."

    So, even though Su Lu knew she was adopted by the Su family, and her biological parents might have abandoned her, she never med them. In this world, she could not demand that every set of parents have a sense of responsibility, and if she happened to have unfortunate luck with irresponsible parents, it only meant her luck was bad.

    Instead of resentingly ming her biological parents forcking responsibility, she would rather find a way to live her life well.

    Su Lu had always been such a person.

    "When you think about it, I¡¯m actually quite lucky, at least I wasn¡¯t abandoned," Su Lu smiled.

    Although she had suffered a lot, even during those times she had forgotten, she might have experienced very bad things, but at least she wasn¡¯t abandoned.

    She was continuously being searched for and hoped for, and that was enough to be thankful for.

    "At least you found me, at least you never gave up. That¡¯s very good, I¡¯m very moved, so I have never med you, not before, not now, and never will in the future. Thank you all."

    Su Lu looked at Shen Xun, "I heard that in order to find me, you even rewrote your future. You took the entrance exam for a military academy and joined a search and rescue team... you faced dangers countless times. I happened to save you that one time as a volunteer, but actually, if it wasn¡¯t for finding me, you would never have joined the search and rescue team and faced those dangers."

    It¡¯s unclear whether it was joining the search and rescue team that led to the perils, and then her saving him, or if it was all because he was searching for her that he faced those dangers, like the question of which came first, the chicken or the egg.

    But without a doubt, Shen Xun was constantly worrying about her.

    Shen Xun raised his hand and gently touched his lips. From his movement, he seemed to want to cover his mouth, only his fingers trembled slightly, so he just lightly touched his lips.

    Then, he suddenly lowered his head, and took a gentle sniffle.

    With a plop, a drop of warm, clear liquid directly fell from his eyes.

    His voice was nasal, slightly choked, repeating one sentence back and forth, "I should have protected you, I should have protected you. If it wasn¡¯t for my yfulness, you wouldn¡¯t have been stolen. If it wasn¡¯t for my yfulness..."

    Hearing his words, hearing his choking voice, Su Lu felt a squeeze in her heart, slightly swelling, particrly ufortable.

    She had never thought that a person like Shen Xun, tall and upright like a mountain one could lean on, and who had been injured so many times in the search and rescue team yet remained strong as if he had never felt any pain, such a man.

    Could cry like this.

    Su Lu suddenly remembered what Su Zhe had said. He had said that Shen Xun had been obsessed for more than twenty years, never letting go for a day.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, couldn¡¯t help reaching out, gently held, and then firmly gripped Shen Xun¡¯s hand.

    She pursed her lips, although still somewhat estranged from Shen Xun, but familial ties are sometimes so miraculous, invisible and intangible, feeling like nothing at all, yet at certain moments, they provide strength.

    Su Lu said softly, "Don¡¯t be sad, brother. I¡¯m okay, nothing is wrong. You should also forgive yourself now."

 Chapter 229 Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Recognition</h4>

    "You haven¡¯t been taking care of yourself..." Shen Xun said softly, his hand gripping hers even more tightly, "you¡¯ve gotten so thin..."

    Su Lu smiled, "Then you have to ask Mom, I¡¯ve always been naturally unable to gain weight."

    Hearing her words, Shen Xun, with red-rimmed eyes, couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It was Zhao Ying at the side, who stared nkly, watching her son and daughter.

    Her lips trembling slightly, she asked, "What did you just call me..."

    Shen Xun and Su Lu both looked over at her. Zhao Ying covered her mouth with her hand, herrge eyes brimming with a watery glisten on the verge of copse. Upon a closer look, Su Lu¡¯s eyes resembled hers, except Su Lu rarely cried, which made it likely she resembled her in that aspect too.

    Zhao Ying also possessed strong resilience, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been able to raise her son alone after the divorce, search for her daughter, and manage apany, bing a capable businesswoman in her own right.

    She quickly turned away, wiping her eyes vigorously with her hand, and then turned back with the gleam in her eyes gone, leaving only the redness around them.

    Zhao Ying forced a smile, "It¡¯s okay... it¡¯s okay..."

    It was unclear whether she was trying tofort Su Lu or herself.

    Su Lu remained silent, watching her for a while, then clearly enunciated two words, "Mom."

    The tears she thought had dried up surged in her eyes the moment Su Lu called out to her, cascading down like pearls slipping off a string.

    This left Su Lu somewhat at a loss, "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t cry..."

    "Ah, ah," Zhao Ying responded twice hurriedly, hastily wiping away the tears before quickly grasping Su Lu¡¯s hand.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Qianqian, it¡¯s all my fault," she apologized.

    Rather than calming her, Su Lu¡¯s attempt to stop her tears made Zhao Ying cry even more uncontrobly, her tears flowing incessantly, her entire body shaking uncontrobly.

    She kept murmuring, ming herself, "I should have divorced him sooner, taken you and Xiao Xun with me, so none of his mistresses could take revenge and steal you away."

    No one could console Zhao Ying¡¯s inconsble crying. Neither Su Lu nor Shen Xun could.

    "My daughter, my precious heart, what sort of life have you had to endure these years, silently bearing humiliations, subject to others¡¯ whims..." Zhao Ying wiped her tears away forcefully, "And to be arranged to marry someone you don¡¯t love!"

    Su Lu sighed in helplessness, "Su Zhe really does tell everything..."

    Through sobs, Zhao Ying retorted, "Does it even need Su Zhe to say? Anyone I ask knows of the Su Family¡¯s infamous reputation for selling their children in Feng City."

    Zhao Ying hadn¡¯t actually heard about it from Su Zhe. After all, asking someone about the affairs of their own family didn¡¯t seem quite appropriate.

    So, she had sought out the information elsewhere, and without much effort, she learned the truth. Su Yukan was simply despicable.

    If in Beijing, Jing Ce was thest man deserving to be a father, then Su Yukan in Feng City was barely any better. Perhaps for this reason, both their sons refused to acknowledge them.

    "Don¡¯t worry, with me here, nobody will be able to harm you," Zhao Ying proimed with firm resolve.

    Su Lu smiled faintly. In truth, she didn¡¯t need Zhao Ying to do anything. Just hearing such words warmed her heart, for after so many years, no one had told her that as long as her mother was there...

    She had never had her mother with her. Unexpectedly, in the year she was to be a mother herself, she finally had her mother by her side.

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t want to leave that night. Her hotel was in another district.

    Her hotel, in the literal sense, really belonged to her.

    Zhao Ying had a stake in the hotel business, with international chain hotels spread across several countries.

    She lived in her own hotel, unlike Shen Xun, who simply booked a room in the hotel where Su Lu was staying.

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t want to leave, so she began to dawdle with Shen Xun.

    "Ms. Zhao, give me a break. My room isn¡¯t anything special, and most of the rooms in this hotel are full with people here for the eSports training."

    "Is my suite not good enough for you? I don¡¯t mind staying in your ¡¯not so special¡¯ room."

    Zhao Ying became reluctant to leave, and Shen Xun couldn¡¯t talk her out of it.

    Su Lu, feeling helpless, said softly, "Why don¡¯t you stay with me then?"

    Zhao Ying was taken aback, somewhat ttered, "Can I... really?"

    "What¡¯s the problem? Back when I was in the hospital, you stayed in my room to take care of me, didn¡¯t you?"

    While that was true, Zhao Ying still felt it wasn¡¯t quite the same¡ªher status had changed, and so had the feeling.

    Anyway, that night, Zhao Ying stayed over.

    She was a bit uneasy, but it was Su Lu who seemed at ease, likely due to her experiences over the years¡ªshe was ustomed to going with the flow.

    She even got Zhao Ying a pair of her own pajamas, "I think we¡¯re about the same size, try these on after you shower."

    Zhao Ying, having showered and put on her daughter¡¯s pajamas, felt delighted.

    Su Lu sat on the bed ying with her phone when she saw Zhao Yinging out, and she looked up.

    She saw Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes sparkling as she looked at her.

    Before Su Lu could even ask, Zhao Ying, with those shining eyes, approached and asked, "Qianqian, do you want some barbecue?"

    Su Lu: "Uh..."

    She could never have imagined that on the first night of living with her birth mother after their reunion, she¡¯d be tempted to have a barbecue.

    Honestly, she hadn¡¯t felt very hungry, but Zhao Ying¡¯s suggestion had suddenly made Su Lu feel desperately hungry¡ªit was like she wanted nothing but barbecue.

    Totally addictive.

    "I..." Su Lu pursed her lips, "Is that a good idea? Can I even eat that?"

    After all, being pregnant, she had many concerns.

    But Zhao Ying was different; though it was love for her grandchild from another generation, she hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to dote on her newfound daughter. She didn¡¯t have much of a sense of connection to the yet-to-be-formed grandchild in the womb.

    For Zhao Ying, her daughter clearly took precedence over the grandchild.

    "What¡¯s there not to eat? It¡¯s not poisonous. Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll eat it every day. To be able to eat is a blessing, and having it just once in a while can improve your mood. Being in a good mood is more important than anything. When I was pregnant with you, I ate healthy food every day and felt good, and you turned out to be beautiful, clean, and pretty."

    Regardless of whether it was scientific, in the end, Su Lu was persuaded. When one craves something, one is easily convinced.

    So,te at night, the person who had it toughest was Shen Xun, because he was already sulkily sent to his mother¡¯s hotel.

    Having just finished his shower, and not even having warmed his spot in bed, he was dug out by a phone call and had to hurry to the food stall to buy barbecue for his mother and sister to bring back.

    He also bought a portion for Su Zhe, iming it was for Su Zhe, but part of it was surely meant for Su Yi.

    Su Yi took a big bag of barbecue, looking at Shen Xun who had specially delivered it, and felt for him.

    "So, after you finish delivering, you¡¯re going back to the hotel?" Su Zhe took a bite of a grilled octopus skewer and asked.

    "Mhm."

    Munching on the octopus, Su Zhe said, "Don¡¯t go back, it¡¯s too much trouble. Stay with me."

 Chapter 230: Please Help

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Please Help</h4>

    Shen Xun was startled when he heard the words, blinked his eyes.

    Su Zhe stepped aside from the door and nodded toward the inside, "Here, a standard room."

    Inside were two beds, one of which had itsforter turned down, and the other bed¡¯sforter was neat and untouched, with only a thinptop resting on it.

    Su Zhe bit into another small octopus, and mumbled vaguely, "Mainly because I think it¡¯s troublesome for you to keep running around."

    Shen Xun¡¯s hair was still slightly damp, indicating that he had just taken a shower before being called out on temporary duty.

    Su Zhe, softened by the food, was easygoing about the standard room, "If you mind, then..."

    "I don¡¯t mind," Shen Xun interrupted him.

    Su Zhe raised an eyebrow, initially wanting to say if he did mind, he could just bunk with Su Yi for the night since, strictly speaking, Su Yi and Shen Xun were cousins rted by blood.

    Moreover, they could also send the young Su Yi to the other hotel, or let him bunk with other members of the Fierce Eagle Team, as he was already familiar with them.

    And Ying Xi¡¯s room was currently vacant.

    There were plenty of options.

    However, since Shen Xun didn¡¯t mind...

    Su Zhe nodded and handed him a room card from the entryway cab, "Then juste over after you¡¯re done."

    Shen Xun epted the room card and was ready to deliver meals to Ms. Zhao and Miss Su.

    Just as he turned around, Su Zhe¡¯s voice came from behind, "Captain Shen, deliver the Buddha to the west, be a good person to the end."

    "What?"

    Shen Xun looked at him puzzled, only to see a faint smile curving the corner of Su Zhe¡¯s mouth.

    "To the left outside the hotel, there¡¯s a shop specializing in crafted brews. Could you... do the people another service?" Su Zhe said with a light smile.

    Shen Xun hooked up the corner of his mouth, "You make it sound very noble."

    "What do you say?" Su Zhe asked.

    "Captain Shen has agreed."

    Shen Xun waved his hand at him and then went upstairs.

    When he arrived at Su Lu¡¯s room, Su Lu was sitting in front of a mirror while Zhao Ying blow-dried her hair.

    Her mother¡¯s soft fingers threaded through her hair, and the sound of the hairdryer buzzed in her ears.

    Seeing Shen Xun enter, Su Lu looked at him through the mirror and smiled.

    "Brother Xun, you¡¯ve worked hard." Su Lu saw therge bag of barbecue he was carrying.

    If Shen Xun felt somewhat resigned about being pulled out of bed to run errands earlier, seeing the smile on Su Lu¡¯s face now erased all his reluctance, feeling utterly content.

    Forget reluctance, he could even run another five rounds.

    The three of them ate barbecue together, which wasn¡¯t particrly fancy or upscale food, but it felt more delicious than any of the fine delicacies they had before.

    Su Lu had never dared to say before, but food shared with family tasted more delicious¡ªit was the first time she genuinely understood the true delightful taste spoken of in those words.

    "Alright, don¡¯t go back to my hotel anymore." After finishing the meal, Zhao Ying chewed a piece of chewing gum, chewing while she spoke to Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun nced sidelong at her, "Ms. Zhao, aren¡¯t you ying with me? Do you think it¡¯s easy for me running back and forth? It would have been nice to know earlier; I¡¯ve even canceled my room reservation, and now you¡¯re changing your tune?"

    Previously, Su Lu had simply nned for Zhao Ying to stay in her room, and Shen Xun would return to his own room¡ªno problem at all. But Zhao Ying insisted that her luggage was still in her suite at her hotel and asked him to stay there so that he could bring her luggage over the next day.

    The things she could have picked up tomorrow, but Zhao Ying insisted he go over tonight.

    Although it was not explicitly mentioned, she actually hoped her son could live in a better ce, instead of staying in a pitiful single room here.

    "Ah? You already cancelled your room?" Zhao Ying was somewhat surprised.

    "Yes, I cancelled it!" Actually, he hadn¡¯t yet, but Shen Xun didn¡¯t n to tell her, nor did he n to mention that he had already taken Su Zhe¡¯s room card and intended to stay in his room for the night.

    Even Shen Xun himself didn¡¯t know why, despite not having cancelled his own room, he had epted Su Zhe¡¯s room card; perhaps his mind was fried.

    But Shen Xunforted himself in his heart, thinking he just wanted to learn more about his sister¡¯s childhood from Su Zhe.

    All in all, Shen Xun came out from the store that sold craft brews, holding a bag of chilled craft beers, standing in front of the room door, still somewhat dazed.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know any of this; shey in bed, already feeling sleepy, but still held her phone, sending a message to Bo Jingshen, wanting to chat with him a bit more before sleeping.

    But there was no response on the other end.

    "Go to sleep," Zhao Ying, lying beside her, said as she gently stroked her hair.

    Being gently caressed like this, while feeling sleepy, was really a very hypnotic thing.

    Su Lu was already somewhat sleepy, and with this caressing, she could no longer keep her eyes open.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of a vibrating phone; she tried her best to open her eyes and nced at her phone, but it wasn¡¯t her phone that vibrated, which inevitably made her a bit disappointed, and even sleepier as if a mountain had copsed.

    It was Zhao Ying¡¯s phone that had vibrated twice, probably receiving a message; before Su Lu fell asleep, she saw Zhao Ying unlocking her phone, her expression gradually turning grave as she looked at the screen.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know if something was wrong, but she was too sleepy and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Zhao Ying, still gently stroking her daughter¡¯s hair with one hand, tapped the phone screen with the other.

    On the screen was a message from an unknown number, but Zhao Ying knew who the owner of the number was.

    The content of the message made Zhao Ying involuntarily frown heavily.

    "I¡¯m leaving. I will handle everything, thene to her side cleanly and safely, without any burdens or dangers. Please take good care of Su Xiaolu until then."

    Zhao Ying hesitated on what to reply, tapping the screen a few times.

    Then another message surged in, pushing the previous message¡¯s bubble up a bit.

    "And the child. Please."

    Zhao Ying¡¯s hand paused; he knew everything.

    Zhao Ying sighed softly, nobody had it easy. She felt a bit bitter, feeling as a senior, that it was somewhat indecent to impose such pressure on the younger generation.

    But people are selfish, and sometimes for those they care about, they just have to...

    Zhao Ying thought of his injuries.

    Her fingers finally moved, typing a message on the screen and sending it.

    "Where are you going? Your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet."

    There was no response from the other end, which made Zhao Ying uneasy, but as she looked at Su Lu, who was already sound asleep, and quietly walked to the wardrobe, dialing a number, the line was already switched off.

    Just moments before, in the hospital.

    The man lying on the hospital bed was pale, his cheeks flushed with a sickly red, his lips chapped and peeling.

    After sending the message on his phone, it seemed as if all his vigor had been drained away; his head tilted, his arm falling off the bed¡¯s edge, and with a thud, the phone crashed to the floor, the screen abruptly going dark.

    Suddenly, the monitoring equipment emitted a piercing sound!

 Chapter 231: Solemnity

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Solemnity</h4>

    The caretaker, who had assumed he was already asleep and was sneaking in a nap, was startled by the piercing sound and jumped up from the apanying bed.

    Panicked, she looked at the grim numbers on the monitor before she noticed his unresponsive state and the cell phone that had fallen to the floor. She grabbed the call bell and furiously pressed it, shouting into the inte in the localnguage, "He needs resuscitation!"

    When Jing Su and Jing Ruo arrived, the hospital room was empty and looked somewhat disheveled, even the hospital bed was no longer there.

    This left the siblings puzzled and uneasy.

    "What... happened?" Jing Ruo blinked and said anxiously.

    They had learned of the situation back home and, of course, were worried. Jing Ruo immediately wanted toe over, so she impetuously asked Jing Su for a ne.

    Jing Su had not initially nned toe. He was wrapped up in a lot of business and could not always get away, but he felt this ident was somewhat unusual. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t just let Jing Ruoe alone. What could she handle by herself? All she knew was to cry.

    So, after much thought, he still arranged the flight, nning toe with Jing Ruo.

    "I¡¯ll go ask," a calm female voice said, not Jing Ruo¡¯s; she couldn¡¯t have been so steady.

    "Thank you, Sister Caizi," Jing Ruo quickly said.

    The calm voice was indeed Xiao Caizi, who also decided toe over with them, which was somewhat unexpected to them.

    ¡¯I mean, aren¡¯t I his fianc¨¦e in name only?¡¯

    Xiao Caizi had said then, but everyone knew it wasn¡¯t really the case.

    She wasn¡¯t that concerned about Bo Jingshen, especially, they all knew very well who Bo Jingshen was here for. Not to mention Xiao Caizi having no genuine concern or ideas about Bo Jingshen, even if she did, knowing why he ended up in this state here.

    She would have probably moved on, even if not fully, and wouldn¡¯t have speciallye over this way.

    Xiao Caizi turned around to ask and soon came running back with an extremely grave expression.

    Seeing her run back into the ward with such a solemn expression, both Jing Su and Jing Ruo felt a pang in their hearts.

    "What happened?" Jing Su asked in a deep voice.

    Jing Ruo was too upset to speak.

    Xiao Caizi frowned, "You need to go over there and see for yourselves. Bo Jingshen... he can¡¯t return to the ward now."

    Jing Su and Jing Ruo didn¡¯t originally understand what she meant by that, but they quickly did.

    His attending doctor, upon learning about Jing Su and Jing Ruo¡¯s kinship with him, exined Bo Jingshen¡¯s current condition to them.

    Infection, critical situation, emergency resuscitation, ICU, further observation...

    Each term was terrifying, whether taken separately or together.

    Jing Ruo¡¯s English was poor; she didn¡¯t understand these lengthy medical terms and was frantically stomping her feet. Jing Su, absorbed in listening to the doctor and with a serious look, couldn¡¯t trante for her.

    It was Xiao Caizi who quietly tranted to Jing Ruo on the side and then gently embraced Jing Ruo¡¯s shoulders as she started crying upon hearing these frightful terms.

    After the doctor finished exining, Jing Su looked at Xiao Caizi, "Thanks."

    He felt fortunate that she hade along with them this time; at least in such a situation, he didn¡¯t have to think about how tofort Ruoruo.

    "Big brother, what... what now?" Jing Ruo cried out, sobbing hard, "What... what will happen to little brother..."

    Jing Su gently patted Jing Ruo¡¯s hair, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Nothing will happen. He¡¯s tough."

    The doctor had mentioned setting up a visit, that to enter the ICU, they needed to change into special disinfection suits and go through another round of disinfection, and even then, they could only view through a ss wall and not actually enter the sterile room.

    So, they waited there for the doctor toe and guide them through the change and disinfection process.

    Before the doctor arrived, it was actually the caretaker who came over first.

    The caretaker spoke to them in English with a heavy ent.

    "You mean..." Jing Su furrowed his brows; the caretaker¡¯s ent was so heavy that he had to listen very intently and respond ordingly.

    Jing Ruo was even more clueless; her English skills were only average. If someone spoke quickly, she struggled to understand, let alone with such a heavy ent. Earlier, since the doctor didn¡¯t have an ent, she still couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Xiao Caizi, on the other hand, listened and then spoke to them, seemingly without any barriers, "He said, Bo Jingshen woke up once during the resuscitation, asking him to pass a message to you."

    "What message?" Jing Su immediately asked.

    He had told Bo Jingshen before he came, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have headed straight for the hospital room. It was Bo Jingshen who had given him the hospital¡¯s name, address, and room number.

    So, it wasn¡¯t strange for Bo Jingshen to ask the caretaker to pass a message to him under such circumstances, in such an atmosphere, waking up during resuscitation.

    It just added a bit of mournful feeling, like... as if he were leaving ast message.

    Therefore, when they heard Xiao Caizi trante what the caretaker had said, both Jing Su and Jing Ruo felt a sinking feeling.

    The caretaker continued chatting away, and Jing Su listened intently; so did Jing Ruo.

    Then, despite the heavy ent of the caretaker, both of them understood most of it.

    Xiao Caizi nced at them, realizing that they probably understood the caretaker¡¯s words, so she didn¡¯t trante for them.

    The caretaker said, "Mr. Bo woke up once during the resuscitation and asked me to tell Mr. Jing to arrange for a transfer to another hospital after you arrived and to keep his itinerary confidential. All this trouble started because of him; let¡¯s not bring trouble to others anymore."

    Since the moment of rity was very short, being able to maintain consciousness and leave such a message was already not easy. So, the words were also very brief.

    Xiao Caizi didn¡¯t quite understand what this meant, but seeing Jing Su and Jing Ruo¡¯s expressions turning even more solemn after hearing this, it was very clear that the siblings totally understood the implications.

    "Big brother..." Jing Ruo softly called Jing Su.

    Jing Su nodded, "Yeah, got it."

    "Then... should we really transfer little brother¡¯s hospital given his current condition?" Jing Ruo¡¯s voice was very low and full of distress.

    Jing Su was silent for a moment, then said quietly, "I¡¯ll think of something."

    Just then, the doctor arrived, and the siblings hastily prepared to follow him in to change and disinfect.

    They had already walked a few steps forward.

    Suddenly, Jing Su stopped and turned back.

    Xiao Caizi looked up at him.

    Jing Su spoke softly, "You wait here for us for a while, or if you¡¯re tired, you can go to the hotel to rest first."

 Chapter 232 Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Premonition</h4>

    "I¡¯m fine," Xiao Caizi said, but despite those words, her gaze still softened as she looked down, "I¡¯ll stay with you. If anything unexpected happens, as an observer, I could at least be a bit more calm and rational."

    Even for someone as calm and rational as Jing Su, it was impossible to remainpletely untouched and maintain reason when faced with a family member in crisis.

    For instance, at this very moment, he actually wasn¡¯t calm or rational enough; otherwise, he would have immediately realized that Xiao Caizi¡¯s words were ¡¯stay with you¡¯ and not ¡¯stay with you all.¡¯

    If it had been the past and Jing Su had been calm, he would have caught on immediately.

    But now, it wasn¡¯t until he had changed into sterile clothing and was about to put on a sterile cap that Jing Su suddenly stopped.

    "Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?" Jing Ruo, who had already swiftly dressed in his gear, asked as he turned his gaze upon seeing Jing Su halt in his actions.

    What suddenly came to Jing Su¡¯s mind were Xiao Caizi¡¯s words ¡¯stay with you,¡¯ her gentle voice when she had said them, and the tender contours of her brows and eyes as she looked down.

    Jing Ruo¡¯s voice brought him back to his senses. "Hmm? It¡¯s nothing." He quickly put on his sterile cap. "Let¡¯s go."

    It had been many years since Jing Su hadst entered a hospital room so fully equipped it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. He remembered thest time he entered such a room was when his mother was critically ill.

    The details had be unclear upon reflection, but the feelings from that time were etched deeply into his heart. Jing Su remembered that room had felt very cold.

    He never thought that he would be entering such a room again because of Bo Jingshen.

    Standing behind the ss wall, he and Jing Ruo watched Bo Jingshen, trapped on the other side, engulfed in the lines and tubes of various beeping instruments.

    Jing Ruo silently wiped away tears.

    Jing Su watched intently, his eyescking the gleam of tears, but his gaze was a bit shaky. For a man like him, this already signified that his emotions were unsettled, even bitterly sorrowful.

    "Ruoruo," Jing Su called out to Jing Ruo.

    "Hm?" Jing Ruo¡¯s voice was nasal and sounded wet.

    "Do you think..." Jing Su¡¯s gaze held a confused look, within which mingled emotions he couldn¡¯t quite articte himself but were distinctly perceivable to others as guilt.

    "Do you think it¡¯s because I¡¯m too tough, or there¡¯s something wrong with my fate, that the people around me end up in this cold ce?" Jing Su said.

    Almost instantly, Jing Ruo caught the self-me in his voice. Her eyes widened in rm as she urgently said, "Big brother, what are you talking about!"

    Though Jing Su hadn¡¯t visited ces like this for a long time, Jing Ruo had been several times in recent years. Those girls whose wings were broken because they were infatuated with Bao Jing had all been trapped in this ss cage before.

    Jing Ruo had seen their dying breaths, their painful struggles. She had even witnessed the death of one of them.

    Jing Ruo took a deep breath and firmly grasped Jing Su¡¯s hand, "If there¡¯s anything wrong with anyone¡¯s fate... then... then it¡¯s Jing Ce who¡¯s the problem! He¡¯s the one bringing cmity to others."

    Whether it was Jing Su¡¯s mother Jiang Yan in the past, Bo Jingshen now, or those girls whose wings were broken because they liked Bao Jing.

    The siblings fell silent, quietly watching the person lying on the hospital bed on the other side of the ss wall.

    After a while, Jing Ruo extended a finger and traced the air over her elder brother¡¯s face, whispering, "If we don¡¯t follow his ns, we can end up lonely. Old maids, but we cannot ce anyone in the position he intended for himself; otherwise, terrible things will happen. Moreover, that position is so sacred that even coveting it is unforgivable."

    Jing Ruo pulled at the corner of her mouth in self-derision and turned to look at Jing Su, "Big brother, it seems... I might only find peace by shaving my head and bing a nun."

    Jing Su, listening to his sister¡¯s self-mocking tone, looked towards the ailing brother on the hospital bed inside the ss wall. His eyes grew darker and deeper.

    Su Lu had been sleeping restlessly. After recognizing her brother and mother, she should have been sleeping better.

    But she wasn¡¯t; she was extremely restless. To say she had nightmares, it didn¡¯t seem quite so, yet also not quite absent.

    She couldn¡¯t remember what she had dreamt, but it felt terrifyingly vague, scary enough to disrupt her sleep, waking her repeatedly; but also so frightening that she couldn¡¯t recall the dream once she awoke.

    She just remembered that feeling of panic, the heart-pounding sensation upon waking that she could only alleviate with deep breaths.

    Zhao Ying was a light sleeper, which had be even lighter after she, as Aunt Zhao, stayed to apany Su Lu during her hospitalization, worried about her daughter¡¯s condition through the night. Consequently, Zhao Ying hardly slept except with one eye open.

    So, any slight disturbance would wake her, and it remained the same now.

    Therefore, nearly immediately after Su Lu awoke with a start, Zhao Ying did too.

    "What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?" Zhao Ying turned on the bedsidemp quickly when she heard Su Lu¡¯s rapid breathing, "Did you have a nightmare?"

    She patted Su Lu¡¯s back with one hand and reached for the thermos on the nightstand with the other, which contained the warm water she had prepared before bed, at just the right drinking temperature.

    "Have some water, don¡¯t be afraid, dreams aren¡¯t real," Zhao Ying said soothingly, her gentle voice reassuring in the dead of night.

    Su Lu inhaled deeply, gradually steadied her breathing, and after a few sips of water,y back down to the sound of Zhao Ying¡¯sforting voice.

    In fact, Su Lu was still somewhat groggy, so she didn¡¯t make a sound, as if paralyzed by fear. With Zhao Ying¡¯s reassurance, she soon fell asleep again.

    But it was not long before she woke up startled again, in exactly the same state as before.

    This made Zhao Ying worried. Concerned that Su Lu would remain in this state, she could only wake her up to be fully alert, "Qianqian, wake up, let¡¯s not sleep now, let¡¯s stay awake for a while."

    Zhao Ying also brought over a wet towel to wipe her face.

    Finally, Su Lu became fully clear-headed from the previous muddled state.

    Her gaze sharpened, but herplexion was still pale from the previous fright and turmoil.

    "You scared me to death." Zhao Ying hugged her, "Is it because... you¡¯re not used to this? Should I make a bed on the floor?"

    Zhao Ying was only concerned that her daughter wasn¡¯t used to having her nearby; she herself didn¡¯t mind sleeping on the floor¡ªin fact, she could go without sleep entirely. When she first started caring for Su Lu in the hospital, she stayed awake throughout the night due to concern for her daughter.

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Lu slowly shook her head, "It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s not because of you, Mom, I..."

    "Yes, tell Mom what¡¯s wrong, what did you dream about?"

 Chapter 233 Stars Holding the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233 Stars Holding the Moon</h4>

    Su Lu bit her lip.

    She still couldn¡¯t recall what she had dreamed about, only a vague mess, but that feeling of panic lingered in her heart, even though she had fully woken up.

    Her heart felt as if it was tightly clutched by something.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Lu said, "I, I want to go to the hospital."

    These words made Zhao Ying a bit nervous, "What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?"

    As she spoke, Zhao Ying had already grabbed her cell phone and was ready to dial Shen Xun¡¯s number. She had already dialed the number when she saw Su Lu shake her head, "I¡¯m not feeling unwell, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just a bit concerned..."

    Su Lu looked into Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes, her gaze straightforward.

    There was a pause from Zhao Ying as she instantly understood what Su Lu meant.

    She understood who she was worried about.

    Zhao Ying remained silent, her first thoughts drawn to the two messages she had seen before going to bed.

    After a moment of silence, Zhao Ying said, "But it¡¯s already sote, and you really need to rest in your current state..."

    "But I can¡¯t sleep peacefully. I just want to go to the hospital to check things out, I¡¯ll be back soon. You rest first, don¡¯t wait up for me," Su Lu insisted.

    That¡¯s right. It dawned on Zhao Ying, her daughter, in some ways was very much like herself; gentle on the surface but incredibly stubborn once her mind was set.

    "Uh, hello? Mom? Why are you calling sote?" The phone had been ringing for a long time, and Zhao Ying hadn¡¯t hung up, so the other end finally picked up.

    The slightly hoarse voice and bewildered tone made it clear the person was woken up by the call.

    "Qianqian is nning to go to the hospital," Zhao Ying said.

    Shen Xun¡¯s voice, initially groggy, instantly became alert, "What? The hospital? What¡¯s wrong with her? Where does she feel ufortable?"

    Shen Xun¡¯s clear voice was apanied by rustling sounds; evidently, he was getting up from bed.

    And there was another voice, also sleepy but sober, not as deep but carrying a cold, clear quality, "Uh, what happened?"

    That voice sounded somewhat familiar to Zhao Ying, but she couldn¡¯t ce it immediately.

    Shen Xun, still on the phone, said, "Qianqian... Lulu says she wants to go to the hospital, I¡¯ll go check on her. You stay and sleep."

    The sleepy man¡¯s voice then instantly became alert as well, "What?! I¡¯lle with you."

    More rustling sounds followed, clearly, another person had gotten out of bed.

    Zhao Ying was in no mindset to bother with or ponder why her son was sleeping with Su Zhe.

    Her entire heart was hanging on Su Lu, and she simply hung up the phone.

    She then got out of bed, changed her clothes, and started preparing to apany Su Lu to the hospital.

    Su Lu felt quite embarrassed, even though this was her own mother.

    As a mother... especially since she was about to be one herself, she could partly understand that feeling, the willingness of a mother to do anything for her child.

    But she still felt somewhat embarrassed, after all, she had been without the affection of a mother for many years. She was more ustomed to the state of not having a mother¡¯s affection, and suddenly bing the child who was doted on by her mother was indeed surprising and touching.

    But there was also a feeling of unease, as well as some pressure. She wondered if this was too much trouble for the other person?

    That was the feeling at the moment.

    Zhao Ying had already gone to the cloakroom and brought the clothes Su Lu was to change into, just like all mothers, even an influential woman like Zhao Ying, when facing her own child, would still fuss about.

    "Come, put this on, and you¡¯ll need to wear a coat outsideter. Don¡¯t be deceived by the warm weather near the sea. The sea breeze at night is no joke, and you can¡¯t afford to fall sick right now, because you can¡¯t just take any medicine. Even a slight cold can make you miserably ufortable," Zhao Ying prattled on as she brought over the trousers, coat, and socks.

    Looking at it, Su Lu felt a warmth in her heart, which made her feel even more embarrassed.

    After all, due to theck of an emotional foundation, the nicer Zhao Ying was to her, the more she felt like she was troubling her.

    The mother and daughter had just recognized each other, so this kind of situation would probably continue for a while.

    Zhao Ying, seeing the expression on Su Lu¡¯s face, understood her thoughts like a mother-through-heart connection, and so she reached out and gently ruffled Su Lu¡¯s hair. "What are you looking at me for? Can a mother caring for her daughter make the daughter feel embarrassed?"

    "I..." Su Lu didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment.

    Su Lu had changed her clothes by the time the doorbell rang.

    Zhao Ying answered the door, and Su Lu came out of the bathroom, changed, just to see her two brothers sitting there.

    She then realized btedly that the call Zhao Ying had received earlier had been in her presence, so with Su Lu¡¯s hearing, she could have heard the phone conversation.

    But she hadn¡¯t realized it at the time, or rather, her mind hadn¡¯t been on the phone.

    Now that she had btedly realized, Su Lu blinked and looked at her two brothers...

    Why had they moved into the same room? Su Lu nced at Su Zhe, this brother of course was impable to her, giving her whatever she wanted. But actually, for others, Su Zhe¡¯s personality was quite cold, which made him rather difficult to get along with.

    And Shen Xun... although Su Lu didn¡¯t know him too well yet, it was evident that he was a straightforward person. People with such personalities usually didn¡¯t mesh well with someone of Su Zhe¡¯s temperament.

    Su Lu observed Su Zhe, who sat there with a somewhat gloomy expression because he hadn¡¯t slept enough, his hair even sticking up in tufts.

    Then, she saw Shen Xun, who also looked like he hadn¡¯t slept well, but his expression wasn¡¯t gloomy. He nced sideways at the tufts of hair on Su Zhe¡¯s head and smoothly pressed them down with his hand.

    Su Zhe looked up at him making this gesture and did not avoid it, but his lips remained taut, still looking as if he hadn¡¯t gotten over his morning grumpiness.

    Then he turned his gaze towards Su Lu, his eyebrows twitched initially, then they furrowed deeply.

    "Su Lu, who are you trying to scare in the middle of the night? Talking about going to the hospital, I thought something ufortable had happened to your body!" Su Zhe¡¯s voice carried a slight sternness.

    It was just a slight sternness, firstly because he hadn¡¯t slept well, and since he had once fainted after giving blood, his constitution had been somewhat weak,cking the energy to be too stern with her.

    Secondly, given Su Lu¡¯s situation, he didn¡¯t have the heart to be too harsh on her.

    Thirdly...both Lulu¡¯s biological mother and biological brother were here, it wouldn¡¯t be right to be too harsh; there was no need to upset Zhao Ying and Shen Xun.

    "Brother..." Su Lu called out to him hesitantly, "I was just going to check something out, you didn¡¯t need to apany me, it wasn¡¯t such a big deal. You should just rest..."

    She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Su Zhe interrupted her, "Stop talking nonsense! Can I even sleep peacefully now?"

 Chapter 234: Peeling Off

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Peeling Off</h4>

    Su Zhe¡¯s words made Su Lu unable to help sticking out her tongue.

    Upon hearing this, Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and gave Su Zhe a nce.

    "Alright, alright, we¡¯ll all go together," Zhao Ying draped a coat over Su Lu.

    The four of them left the room together, with Su Zhe still in a surly mood, still sporting a grim face even inside the elevator.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but keep ncing at him through the mirrored doors of the elevator, and as they exited the elevator, all the way until they walked out of the hotel¡¯s revolving door, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but say, "Brother, don¡¯t be mad anymore."

    Su Zhe¡¯s sulking face didn¡¯t soften; he even let out a light snort upon hearing her words and was just about to say, ¡¯If you don¡¯t want me to be angry, then stop causing trouble, okay?¡¯ Just as he opened his mouth to speak, he got a mouthful of the cool sea breeze as they walked out of the revolving doors.

    He was about to scold Su Lu verbally, but almost subconsciously, he stepped in front of her right away.

    No matter how much he chided her with words, this action had already said it all.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but soften her gaze, her voice also bing gentler, "I was wrong. Just think of it as my fooling around. I¡¯m genuinely feeling a bit uneasy; I can¡¯t even sleep well."

    With a furrowed brow, Su Zhe¡¯s impression of Bo Jingshen was very poor. Just hearing these words was enough to irk him, but he couldn¡¯t bear to scold his sister, and so said nothing.

    It was only after they got into the car that he muttered softly, "What¡¯s there to be uneasy about? Your health is what¡¯s most concerning right now. That fellow is tough as nails, how could he possibly die?"

    When he said this, Su Lu bit her lip gently, a hint of unease showing in her expression.

    Su Zhe, not having the heart to continue, refrained from saying these slightly malicious words.

    When they arrived at the hospital it was exactly midnight, and Su Lu, knowing the way well, headed for the ward, with Zhao Ying pacing beside her since she had be quite familiar with the ce over the past few days apanying Su Lu.

    But...

    "We didn¡¯t take a wrong turn." Zhao Ying looked at the empty ward and even stepped back to the door to double-check the room number, confirming, "It¡¯s certainly the correct room, howe..."

    The person was missing.

    The ward was empty, no figure was sprawled on the bed, and there was no scent of the medicated ointment that needed to be applied daily for burns, only the smell of disinfectant signifying that the room had been sanitized.

    The card slot by the door of the ward, normally containing the names of the patient, attending physician, and head nurse, now had nothing in it.

    Su Lu stood quietly in ce, staring at the empty bed.

    Indeed, it seems like a bad premonition is never wrong.

    If you feel that something is amiss, then it¡¯s certainly more than just a little wrong.

    "What¡¯s going on..." Su Zhe was annoyed to be sure, but he also knew Bo Jingshen¡¯s injuries were serious, so he turned around, "I¡¯m going to ask around."

    Shen Xun also knitted his brows, looking towards his mother, and happened to meet her eyes. Shen Xun knew his mom well¡ªso well, in fact, that just a single look said a lot, and he could roughly tell if there was an issue at hand.

    Clearly, there was.

    Shen Xun ced a hand on Su Zhe¡¯s shoulder, "I¡¯ll go with you."

    The two men walked out.

    While Zhao Ying stood beside Su Lu, holding her hand, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be alright, they¡¯ll find out from the doctor, nothing will be wrong."

    Su Lu still stood quietly without making a sound.

    Shen Xun and Su Zhe had barely left the patient¡¯s room when they ran into the doctor who hade over.

    Sure enough, the doctor had been Bo Jingshen¡¯s primary physician before, and probably because he knew they hade over in the middle of the night and had gone to his old ward, he had rushed right over.

    "...so what you¡¯re saying is, his family came to transfer him away to another hospital?" Su Zhe summed up after the doctor had rambled on for a while.

    The doctor nodded.

    "But at the unanimous request of the patient and his family, you kept his information and medical records confidential?" Su Zhe asked.

    "Yes," the doctor nodded.

    Su Zhe sneered, "As if anyone is that eager to know."

    Despite saying that, he was aware that Lulu must really want to know; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hurried over in the middle of the night. She really must have felt something... That¡¯s why she awoke in a panic and couldn¡¯t sleep, insisting oning to the hospital to see for herself.

    Su Zhe looked towards Su Lu.

    She stood there quietly, and he didn¡¯t know whether she had understood what the doctor had said earlier. Su Lu had heard Su Yiin that the people here either spoke with strong ents or usedplex words in their English, making it difficult for both him and Su Lu to understand.

    Thinking it over, Su Zhe prepared to trante for her, "Lulu, the doctor is saying..."

    "I understood," Su Lu nodded.

    That saved Su Zhe the trouble of tranting.

    "So it was at the unanimous request of the patient and his family," Su Lu asked the doctor seriously, almost with focus, staring at him, "Are you sure it was the patient¡¯s request?"

    The doctor, feeling the intensity of her gaze, also took on a serious manner and nodded, "Of course, we would never make such a decision without the patient¡¯s request. We absolutely respect the patient¡¯s wishes."

    Su Lu nodded upon hearing this, "I understand."

    She paused, still looking intently at the doctor. She spoke English more slowly than others, pronouncing each word with rity so that it sounded rather solemn.

    "His injuries were not suitable for moving, as you have stressed before. That¡¯s why you even refused to agree to transfer him to your local hospital with more authority over burns and scalds, citing an increased risk of infection," Su Lu said calmly, pinpointing the contradiction in the doctor¡¯s words.

    The doctor¡¯s expression stiffened, visibly embarrassed, "I..."

    Su Lu bore no trace of me, not even a hint of mockery or usation in her tone.

    She just spoke very calmly, continuing, "And he has developed some infectionstely. Whether due to a sense of responsibility or the physician¡¯s conscience, the hospital did not agree to transfer him when his condition was rtively stable. Now his condition isn¡¯t even as stable as it was then, I assume you wouldn¡¯t agree to the transfer."

    The doctor remained silent, perhaps choosing silence as a more dignified option now that the truth had beenid bare.

    "So he¡¯s still in this hospital somewhere, just not where I know," Su Lu¡¯s voice became even more serene, "simply in a ce you don¡¯t wish for me to find, and so you¡¯ve gone out of your way to deal with me here." It could be said to be almost detached.

    It¡¯s a signal when a person canpletely rationalize something or someone they care deeply about.

    It means that the person is about topletely extricate themselves from the situation; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t possibly remain so calm and rational.

    Finally, Su Lu¡¯s voice was devoid of fluctuation, "And you as the primary physician have the time to deal with me here, which indicates that he is not in critical condition. That¡¯s fine."

 Chapter 235: Rupture

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235: Rupture</h4>

    Zhao Ying, Shen Xun, and Su Zhe stood by without speaking; they all could sense the change in Su Lu¡¯s emotions and tone.

    Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but nce at his mother again. If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate timing, he would have insisted on asking her what exactly was going on.

    The doctor¡¯s embarrassment never left his face.

    Su Lu asked, "I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to pass on a message for me?"

    The doctor opened his mouth but made no sound. Having already lied, he naturally had to keep up the act. The doctor shook his head, "Sorry, he has been transferred to another hospital, and I have no way to contact him."

    After hearing this, Su Lu did not insist, but remained silent for a few seconds before slightly nodding her head, "All right then. Anyway, thank you."

    It was then that the doctor finally left the ward, and after leaving, he let out a long sigh of relief. He had to admit, although the youngdy had maintained a restrained manner throughout the entire conversation¡ªher voice even being soft¡ªthe calm tone she used was surprisingly oppressive.

    In this regard, Su Lu might resemble Zhao Ying. Though Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was not as gentle as hers, it was a mild voice nheless¡ªyet at times, it could still feelmanding.

    "Lulu," Su Zhe called her, and although he did not like that guy from the Bo family, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Lu upset, so he said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you find out."

    "No need," Su Lu shook her head, "I¡¯m not in a hurry anymore, I... won¡¯t be anxious again. As for finding out..."

    She hesitated for a moment, then stepped out of the ward.

    Shen Xun, Zhao Ying, and Su Zhe exchanged nces and followed her out.

    Su Lu walked directly across the corridor and headed to another ward since it waste and visiting hours had passed.

    The lights in this ward were out, leaving only the dim glow of a night light.

    Su Lu knocked on the door, and soon someone came to open it¡ªa nurse¡¯s aide, who was startled to see Su Lu there at such ate hour.

    Su Lu stepped inside and saw a figure lying by the bed.

    He hadn¡¯t fallen deeply asleep, so he woke up at the sound by the door and sat up straight away. The dim light of the night light shone on him, and seeing the silhouette, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure who it was.

    "You... Su Lu?" Jiang Li was surprised, "What brings you here? Sote..."

    While speaking, he nced at his watch. The glowing hands on the dial were pointing at a time that widened his eyes in shock, "It¡¯s sote already!"

    Jiang Li wasn¡¯t foolish. He immediately sensed that something was wrong and carefully asked, "Are you alright?" Then something came to mind, and hisplexion turned pale in an instant, "Jingshen... Brother Shen?"

    Jiang Li¡¯s voice trembled, clearly fearing that something terrible had happened to Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu watched him calmly, with his convincingly genuine expression, "It seems you also don¡¯t know where he is."

    Jiang Li¡¯s face was stunned, "What do you mean ¡¯where he is¡¯... Where else could he be?"

    Jiang Li had been staying vigntly by Ying Xi¡¯s side, exhausted and worried, as Ying Xi had been in constant pain. Although there was a nurse¡¯s aide present, Jiang Li never left, unable to sleep soundly while keeping watch.

    Su Lu¡¯s words only confused him further, already muddled from fatigue.

    But he did not want to disturb Ying Xi¡¯s rest, as it was hard for Ying Xi to find sleep in his current condition.

    Jiang Li stood up, "Let¡¯s talk outside."

    He closed the door to the inner room and stepped into the small living area attached to the hospital room.

    Only then did he turn on the lights, the bright illumination casting on Su Lu¡¯s face, and Jiang Li noticed herplexion seemed rather pale and cold.

    "Su Lu, are you... okay?" Jiang Li asked.

    Su Zhe and Shen Xun, along with Zhao Ying and her son, hadn¡¯t followed them into the room, waiting in the hallway outside instead.

    Su Lu lifted her gaze to Jiang Li, her voice still without much fluctuation, as she spoke lightly of the matter.

    It was truly light.

    Even Jiang Li felt a sinking feeling in his heart upon hearing issues that should have been heavy, yeting from Su Lu¡¯s unusually calm and waveless voice, they inexplicably seemed somewhat trivialized.

    After listening, Jiang Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking, what on earth is Brother Shen up to now! But considering the peculiarities of the current situation, and how Bao Jing valued Su Lu, it seemed unlikely that he would intentionally create such a situation and keep his distance from Su Lu without good reason.

    Therefore, after listening, Jiang Li was silent for a moment, the first thing he did could only be to try and soothe Su Lu¡¯s emotions, "Su Lu, don¡¯t be angry, Brother Shen must have his difficulties, you..."

    "I know," Su Lu nodded, "I¡¯m aware he definitely has his difficulties."

    Jiang Li breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "That¡¯s good, then..."

    Su Lu interrupted him, "But I don¡¯t want to wait anymore."

    "Ah... what?" Jiang Li was stunned, his heart thudding erratically.

    "I¡¯m tired, I don¡¯t want to wait any longer," Su Lu said earnestly to Jiang Li, "Ah Li, I came to bother you sote just hoping you could help me pass on a message. I¡¯m already exhausted, I don¡¯t even want to look for any other way tomunicate, so just help me pass on this message."

    Jiang Li waspletely dumbfounded, feeling like this troublesome matter had unfairly fallen onto his shoulders... What kind of unpleasant task was this?

    He was inwardly bitter but couldn¡¯t express it.

    All he could do was force himself to ask, "What... what message?"

    "Perhaps, he¡¯s been concealing things from me time and again under the guise of it being for my own good. Perhaps everyone in the know, they all might understand his difficulties, even including myself, if I were to hear about his struggles, might be willing to forgive him. But I¡¯m tired, I don¡¯t want to wait for him to tell me about his difficulties anymore," Su Lu said in a very calm voice.

    This calmness, honestly, even made Jiang Li feel anxious.

    Such calmness could make one feel that she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all, as if she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Compared to being emotional, making a fuss, having joy or anger, it was this expressionless calm and indifference that were far more unsettling.

    "Ah Li, please ry this to him for me," Su Lu looked at Jiang Li, her tone as calm as if she were talking about today¡¯s weather.

    "Today, he chose to exclude me from matters, regardless of whether the situation was dangerous, troublesome, or whatever. He chose to deceive me, not saying a word before leaving me out, which is essentially him pushing me away. So from now on, please ask him to keep his troubles to himself, and never let me know. I don¡¯t want to know, nor do I want to forgive him."

    As Jiang Li listened to these words, his heart kept lurching, and it was at this point that he finally detected the emotion in Su Lu¡¯s words¡ªa firm resolve that made him even more unnerved.

    "I will never forgive," Su Lu said through clenched teeth, "Once, I, Su Lu, was not even afraid of death for his sake. And now, I¡¯m not even worthy to be kept informed, he says get engaged and we get engaged, tells me to wait and I wait, and now even more so... forget it."

 Chapter 236: Exit

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Exit</h4>

    Jiang Li was freaking out!

    He didn¡¯t want to take on this kind of job at all!

    Oh my god, why did this have to fall on him? Jiang Li was fully awake now and couldn¡¯t understand how this had happened.

    His expression was pained, "Su Lu, don¡¯t get too upset..."

    "I¡¯m not upset."

    "You¡¯re not..." Upon closer inspection, Jiang Li realized that she truly wasn¡¯t upset at all ¡ª she was the picture of calm.

    Was he the fool here? It seemed like Jiang Li was the one getting worked up, unable to speak coherently.

    "Don¡¯t make rash decisions." Jiang Li paused for a moment, finally finding the right words. "Don¡¯t be rash. We can talk this through calmly. We¡¯re all adults here; we¡¯ve been through ups and downs. There¡¯s no need to be impulsive. Everything can be discussed and resolved calmly."

    Su Lu gave a wry smile, "Yeah, I think so too. Everything can be discussed and resolved. But it seems I don¡¯t even qualify tomunicate. It¡¯s like being a fool, blinded and deafened."

    Oh dear...

    Jiang Li felt helpless inside. How was he going to smooth this over? With the situation as it was, he felt there was no way he could make things right.

    He opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t utter a single convincing word offort.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t mean to make it hard for him, nor had shee to debate with him.

    So she shook her head, "Let¡¯s not talk about this. For now, I can only ask you to pass on a message. I can¡¯t contact him right now, and I don¡¯t know where he is. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t find him if I tried, but I just... don¡¯t want to look anymore."

    Su Luughed self-deprecatingly, "If I really tried, it would seem like I, Su Lu, am indebted."

    "Hey, don¡¯t say that..." Jiang Li couldn¡¯t bear hearing Su Lu belittle herself.

    Su Lu looked at him, "But you and I both know, from the moment we set out toe here, it wasn¡¯t me who insisted on clinging to him."

    That was true. Jiang Li nodded. It was Bo Jingshen who had clung to her, braving his severe fear of flying just toe along.

    And everything had been going well on the trip! What was this drama now? Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but cry out internally.

    "Since he has the time to deal with the hospital transfer, it shows he¡¯s not in life-threatening danger. When you can contact him, just pass on my message," Su Lu said.

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t persuade her, despite having tried for so long. Seeing Su Lu usually so gentle, speaking so firmly, he realized she must have been really angry. He simply couldn¡¯t persuade her and just nodded.

    Seeing his agreement, Su Lu also nodded, "Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Take care," she said, ncing at the direction of the ward door, "I hope Ying Xi recovers soon."

    "Thank you." Jiang Li asked, "What will you do afterwards..."

    "I¡¯ll head back to my country first," Su Lu said, her brows slightly furrowed, "I originally came out here to rx and unwind, but ended up not rxing at all and just getting more upset. My brother... I¡¯ll see if he wants to go back with me. If not, you can take him backter. He seems to get along well with Ying Xi, so maybe he won¡¯t want to leave."

    "Okay." Jiang Li nodded, slightly relieved that Su Lu hadn¡¯t brought up something else.

    But before he could fully rx, Su Lu spoke again, "As for the project, I¡¯m dropping out. It was always his investment; we just took advantage of it to help with operations. If there had been profits, we could have shared them, but he would have had therger share..."

    Jiang Li nodded, knowing that from the start of this esports project, that was the arrangement with him and Su Lu.

    But now, Su Lu wanted out.

    "This advantage, I¡¯m no longer taking. I don¡¯t need this share. I¡¯ll have mywyer handle the details on paper¡ªI¡¯m withdrawing, no longer involved."

    "Don¡¯t!" Jiang Li panicked, "Am I supposed to handle everything alone now?"

    "It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t handle it," Su Lu reassured him, "Don¡¯t limit yourself; you¡¯re perfectly capable. Let¡¯s end it at that for now, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early, I¡¯m leaving."

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t persuade her. He then realized, this gentle woman, when she decides to be resolute, is utterly immovable, leaving no room for negotiation.

    She even nned to withdraw from the project and have him pass messages, evidently nning to not converse directly...

    Did that mean she truly intended to sever all ties with Bo Jingshen?

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t persuade her, leaving him no choice but to apany her to the door.

    After Su Lu left, he hurriedly dialed Bo Jingshen¡¯s number, but no one answered.

    Jiang Li was overwhelmed, so he quickly dialed his brother¡¯s number.

    Eventually, it was Jiang Su who managed to contact Jing Su... One thing led to another.

    As dawn was breaking, Jiang Li, with red eyes, stood outside the ICU.

    "How did it end up like this..." Jiang Li murmured.

    After learning about the situation from Jing Su, Jiang Li initially had someints about Bo Jingshen, feeling it was unfair to Su Lu.

    But now, after hearing the details from Jing Su, although still feeling it was unfair to Su Lu, he couldn¡¯t entirely me Bo Jingshen.

    It was just... how should one put it? The timing and circumstances were just not right.

    "So..." Jiang Li hesitated, "How should I pass on those messages to him?"

    Just thinking of Su Lu¡¯s words made Jiang Li feel they were not very offensive, but they were very hurtful.

    "Once he¡¯s better and awake, just tell him," Jing Su said.

    Jiang Li stared at him, dumbfounded, thinking he wasn¡¯t helping like a brother should, but rather like an enemy.

    "Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?" Jiang Li stammered.

    Jing Su¡¯s expression remained calm, almost as if naturally, "¡¯What doesn¡¯t kill me makes me stronger.¡¯ If he made such a choice, he should have anticipated the consequences. Even being in critical condition, he managed to make the decision to push people away. Once he wakes up, he certainly won¡¯t be devastated by the words Su Lu wants you to convey. It¡¯s just that..."

    ...It might hurt quite a bit.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xun, while Su Lu was inside talking with Jiang Li, had been outside in the hallway, learning some news from his mother.

    Zhao Ying had met with Bo Jingshen and had just received two messages entrusted by Bo Jingshen before bed.

    Shen Xun was greatly troubled, "Ms. Zhao, isn¡¯t that inappropriate? Getting involved in your children¡¯s romantic issues isn¡¯t like you."

    Zhao Ying shot him a nce, "And you, for your sister¡¯s romantic issues, beat someone up so badly they ended up in the hospital with a bleeding stomach. What did I say to you?"

    "Hey, you..." Shen Xun frowned.

    Zhao Ying raised an eyebrow, "Am I wrong?"

    "No," Shen Xun sighed, still frowning, "But I just feel like, Qianqian is very unhappy."

    At that, Zhao Ying¡¯s expression also grew serious, as both mother and son looked solemn.

    After a moment, Zhao Ying finally spoke, "If she¡¯s unhappy, let¡¯s just try to appease her. Being unhappy is still better than being unsafe."

 Chapter 237 Take Me Away

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Take Me Away</h4>

    Shen Xun heard the words and did not say anything more, apparently also agreeing with his mother¡¯s statement.

    Indeed, being unhappy was better than being unsafe.

    Although heter, due to work, did not spend much time in Beijing, he was a native Beijinger after all, and had grown up in that circle, just like Tang Chengjing Su, an authentic heir of a prominent family.

    So even if he wasn¡¯t interested, he knew quite a bit about the affairs within that circle.

    Of course, he was also aware that the education of the Jing Family was indeed not quite normal. Jing Ce, who had emerged outstandingly from that venomous-style upbringing, had a naturally abnormal psychology, extremely biased, and paranoid when conducting matters. It might not be normal for others, but for Jing Ce,

    it was precisely something he was capable of doing.

    Shen Xun took a deep breath and sighed deeply, "But speaking of which, that kid really can endure, huh? Does he know about Qianqian¡¯s health?"

    Zhao Ying nodded, "Based on the messages he sent me, he should know."

    "He really can hang tough. If it were someone else, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be possible to stay soposed, acting like he doesn¡¯t know."

    Shen Xun said this, but his tone did not carry any anger due to Bo Jingshen¡¯s feigned ignorance of Su Lu¡¯s pregnancy.

    In fact, they all understood.

    "... He doesn¡¯t dare to have another weakness," Zhao Ying said.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s vulnerability concerning Su Lu had already made him easy to control. If there was a child involved, Jing Ce might not even need to put in much effort topletely defeat him.

    "Cut it out..." Shen Xun curled his lips, "We will protect Qianqian well."

    "Easy to say, but there are always those who have malicious intentions, really having someone constantly lurking around, it¡¯s quite annoying," Zhao Ying remarked.

    That¡¯s why she thought that Bo Jingshen really shouldn¡¯t stir trouble with Qianqian before settling his own mess.

    "Hush. They¡¯reing out." Shen Xun had been paying attention to the situation in the hospital room; hence, when he heard the door open, he quietly stopped his mother from speaking.

    Both looked towards the hospital room door and saw Jiang Li, looking miserable, escorting Su Lu out.

    Su Lu¡¯s expression showed no significant changes, no real signs of overwhelming sadness or joy.

    Because it was alreadyte... or rather, it was very early, almost dawn.

    Su Lu was even nning to have breakfast before returning to the hotel to rest.

    "Look... look at what?" Shen Xun was somewhat incredulous and asked.

    "Sunrise," Su Lu repeated.

    "Uh..." Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhao Ying, obviously worried that Su Lu¡¯s emotions were affected.

    Zhao Ying asked, "Why do you suddenly want to see the sunrise?"

    Su Lu shook her head, "I didn¡¯t suddenly want to see it; I had nned to watch a sunrise aftering here. I had already found a guide on it, but it got dyed due to this unforeseen malignant event."

    Actually, she had nned... to go with him.

    Would seeing a sunrise in a foreign country be different from the ones they had watched together in Hai City?

    Forget it, why even think about these things.

    Su Lu took out her phone, found the sunrise guide, and waved it in front of Zhao Ying and Shen Xun, "So I thought, why not watch the sunrise before heading back? Otherwise, this trip... wouldn¡¯t it really have been for nothing?"

    A moment to clear the mind, to recuperate, nothing had been aplished.

    But recognizing her mother and brother, then watching a sunrise together would be a nicememoration.

    "Let¡¯s go." Zhao Ying nodded without hesitation and turned to look at Shen Xun before continuing, "Let¡¯s go see the sunrise. We¡¯re here already."

    She even uttered these iconic tourist words, "We¡¯re here already."

    Shen Xun, of course, had no objections, "Then let¡¯s go."

    The sunrise guide that Su Lu found was not to some very remote wilderness area, it indeed involved going out of the city but there was a specific Sunrise Observation tform, which was also a popr spot among tourists who often visited to check-in, and there were plenty of photos of the sunrise viewed from the tform online.

    Even though it had be a popr social media spot, it did not diminish the awe of the sunrise at the Observation tform.

    They drove there, fearing they might miss the sunrise, so the driving speed was quite fast, with Zhao Ying herself behind the wheel, which somewhat shocked Su Lu.

    After all, no matter how you looked at Ms. Zhao, whether in the guise of a gentle mother or a powerful businesswoman, she didn¡¯t seem the type to speed.

    But Zhao Ying drove both fast and steadily, to an extent where even Shen Xun couldn¡¯tpete with her.

    "Surprising, huh?" Shen Xun asked Su Lu with a smile.

    Su Lu nodded nkly, "Surprising."

    "Don¡¯t be fooled by how Ms. Zhao seems now, she used to be quite the fun-loving Miss of the Zhao Family," Shen Xunughed.

    Zhao Ying gave him an impatient re, "What do you mean by how I seem now? What am I like now..."

    "You¡¯re still cool now, okay?" Shen Xun said as he nced at Su Zhe sitting beside him silently gripping the armrest.

    Su Zhe¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t exactly happy, but it wasn¡¯t angry either.

    If anything, it was more apt to call it speechless. The expression on his face right then was speechless.

    Su Zhe was indeed at a loss for words, not really understanding why he had followed along to participate in this family activity. It wasn¡¯t even his own family...

    He never joined in the family activities organized by his biological father, Su Yukan.

    So why join in others¡¯ family activities?

    Su Zhe really couldn¡¯t understand it, but when Shen Xun asked him if he wanted to join, his first reaction was not to refuse but to nod in agreement.

    Now looking back, he felt rather speechless... Why hadn¡¯t he refused at that time?

    Su Lu turned to look at Su Zhe sitting in the back seat with Shen Xun, noticing the tense expression on his face.

    She whispered to Zhao Ying, "Actually, there¡¯s no rush, even if we miss the sunrise, it¡¯s fine. The guide says the morning glow after the sunrise is also extremely beautiful, so there¡¯s no need to hurry; safety first."

    Zhao Ying always loved to listen to her. Having a daughter meant everything wasplete, whatever Su Lu said goes, and the speed of the car immediately decreased somewhat.

    However, it was still good, as they managed to arrive at the Sunrise Observation tform just before the sunrise.

    There were quite a few tourists on the Observation tform who hade to see the sunrise, but it wasn¡¯t overcrowded.

    As they parked the car and walked up to the Observation tform, just stepping on it, they heard a cheer from the crowd.

    Variousnguages eximed, "The sun ising out!"

    On the distant sea horizon, a round sun slowly peeked out, painting the sky inyers of splendid orange-red.

    Su Lu watched this slowly rising round sun, witnessing such a breathtaking sunrise.

    She thought of a sunrise she had once watched with him.

    She took a deep breath, as if exhaling half a lifetime of grievances.

    As if finally saying goodbye to the past, to her former self.

    Zhao Ying stood beside her, also somewhat moved, "It was worthing."

    "Mama," Su Lu asked a question that she had only dared to ask countless times in her dreams, "Can you take me away?"

 Chapter 238 Time Keeps Moving

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Time Keeps Moving</h4>

    Time marched on, and in the blink of an eye, more than five years had passed.

    "I know, I know, I know," Su Lu cradled the phone between her shoulder and ear, one hand holding a bag, the other cupping a small flower pot with several tender sprouts that were indistinguishable as to variety, swaying and covered with dew, they looked quite pitiable.

    She opened the car door, tossing her five-digit-priced bag in like a garbage bag.

    But the small flower pot in her hands was treated with care, gently ced into the cup holder in front of the car¡¯s center console.

    Su Lu started the car and connected the phone call to the vehicle¡¯s Bluetooth.

    The voice from the other end filled the car¡¯s luxurious sound system in surround sound.

    "Take your time getting here, there¡¯s no rush, and be careful driving, alright?" Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was gentle, full of caution.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes crinkled up with a smile, "Okay..." She drew out the word, her tone slightly coquettish, "I know..."

    "I¡¯ll make braised ribbonfish for dinner, your favorite. Didn¡¯t you say a few days ago you wanted it? I had Brother Xun go down to Zhougang to get some good ribbonfish, which was iced immediately after being caught and directly driven back tond. I¡¯ll cook it for you tonight. I¡¯ve already started the soup, and I¡¯ll stew the bird¡¯s nest for youter."

    Zhao Ying listed everything out.

    Su Lu¡¯s smile widened, her voice softened, "Mom, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯m in for a treat today. It¡¯s really kind of Brother Xun to run down to Zhougang in this sweltering heat. You¡¯re making soup and bird¡¯s nest too, aren¡¯t you treating me like a pig? I¡¯m getting fat..."

    "Nonsense, I wish I could fatten you up! Shen Da said you¡¯ve lost weight again!" Zhao Ying snorted.

    "Tsk." Su Lu curled her lip, "That traitor brother. He¡¯s the one who said my fitness and physical condition are good now, so he increased my training volume. Once the training increased, I lost weight, and now he¡¯s tattling..."

    "Hehe, I just wanted an excuse to cook more delicious food for you, my cooking skills have been improving rapidlytely," Zhao Ying said, her words apanied by the hiss of the pressure cooker, "Alright, I won¡¯t talk anymore. Come back quickly once you¡¯ve picked up the person, I miss you so much."

    "Got it."

    After ending the call, Su Lu ced the phone back on the car¡¯s mobile phone holder and opened the music streaming app. Music immediately filled the car.

    A male singer with a rich voice crooned a Cantonese song: "To avoid the loneliness of parting, I¡¯d rather be ufortable together... Forgive you, the more love turns vile, fulfilling my anticipated disappointment, whether it¡¯s blindlymitting to madness, or getting used to abuse, as long as I can endure for you, and then take it as enjoyment, why not..."

    The phone screen switched to a screensaver, a cute little face of Yuxue, smiling at the camera with twinkling eyes.

    Su Lu¡¯s finger yed with the delicate sprouts in the flower pot, her lips curving into a smile, her heart as tender as the sprouts.

    The car¡¯s music suddenly dipped in volume, and a female voice announced: "Turn left at the uing traffic light intersection, please changenes in advance. Mengmeng Child Care Center is three kilometers away. You are about to enter the Yang River Overpass Group."

    Su Lu immediatelyposed herself, her gaze intent, her back straightened as she mustered all her concentration!

    She had been in Beijing for over five years now. Despite that time, she still wasn¡¯t very familiar with the roads of Beijing. It¡¯s not to say... she grew up in Feng City, and whether it¡¯s the size or the nning of the city, it¡¯s on par with Beijing in every aspect.

    But Su Lu was just not familiar with these roads in Beijing.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that she wasn¡¯t familiar¡ªsometimes when she drove by herself, she felt as if she were facing a major challenge. The Yang River Overpass Group was foremost among these challenges.

    An extremelyplex set of overpasses, whether it was entrance ramps or exits, figuring out how to navigate them was incredibly frustrating.

    Even the signposts for this overpass group had once be a topic of discussion online.

    Su Lu had once been confused right here, because she failed to understand the signs, which not only resulted in a deduction of points but also nearly caused an ident due to taking the wrongne, leaving her with a psychological shadow. Now, every time she arrived here, she had to be exceptionally alert, fearing any mistake.

    "...Exit the overpass roundabout at the third exit, approaching the first exit, passing the first exit, approaching the second exit, passing the second exit, approaching the third exit, please changenes in advance..."

    Su Lu listened intently to the navigation voice instructions, her hands tightly gripping the steering wheel as she changednes in advance ording to the guidance and then prepared to turn into the third exit.

    Perfect, smooth!

    Su Lu mentally gave herself a thumbs up.

    Although she executed her move perfectly and smoothly, that didn¡¯t ount for others who could be confounded by this roundabout exit. A momentaryg in the mobile signal or a slight dy in the navigation¡¯s voice prompt could lead to an easy mistake here.

    "Bang!" Suddenly!

    Su Lu¡¯s whole body shook, her hands gripped the steering wheel firmly as she mmed on the brakes, and the car came to an abrupt stop.

    "Ah!" Despite her attempt to reach out and catch it, she couldn¡¯t prevent the small flowerpot from tumbling over to the side, its sprouts and soil spilling out all over the passenger-side floor mat.

    Su Lu clicked her tongue, raised her hand to her forehead, and frowned deeply.

    It seemed as if the annoyance caused by the overturned flowerpot brought her much more distress than the collision of her car.

    She turned on her hazard lights, leaned over trying to salvage the small flowerpot, but evidently, there wasn¡¯t much room for rectification. The young shoots were already delicate, and now each appeared to have had its head chopped off.

    Probably... the prognosis wasn¡¯t good.

    Su Lu felt a bit irritable.

    "Knock knock knock..." someone rapped on the car window.

    She frowned and looked outside, only to see a man standing there with an apologetic smile.

    Su Lu opened the door and got out of the car.

    "I¡¯m really sorry! This Yang River Overpass Group is so confusing; I got mixed up with the roundabout exits and ended up rear-ending you. I¡¯m really sorry; are you injured at all?"

    The man apologized with a smile, speaking very politely and with regret, the kind of demeanor that made it hard for anyone to stay angry.

    Moreover, Su Lu was generally good-natured, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t just give him a cold shoulder. She nodded slightly, "Do we call the police to determine responsibility and assess the damage, or...?"

    The man hurriedly said, "It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault. There¡¯s no need to call the police. Shall we handle the car repair for you, or...?"

    Su Lu walked to the rear of her car to check the damage. One of the tail lights was broken, and the rear bumper was ruined.

    She let out a light sigh, took out her phone to snap photos of the damages and the positions of both vehicles.

    In fact, these days the coverage of surveince cameras on the roundabout above the overpass wasprehensive; she didn¡¯t actually need to take pictures, but she did so just to be on the safe side.

    It was only after taking the pictures that she noticed¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a Beijing car¡ªthe license te of this car...

    It was from Feng City.

 Chapter 239: Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 239: Long Time No See</h4>

    Su Lu had seen cars from Feng City in Beijing before; nowadays, with such developed transportation, it wasn¡¯t just cars from Feng City. Even cars from Hai City were amon sight in Beijing.

    Still, at that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at the license te.

    It was a nice car, and from the look of it, it had been damaged more severely than her own.

    The car windows were tinted with a dark heat-insting film, making it impossible to see clearly inside, or whether there was someone sitting in the back seat.

    But given the price range of the car, it didn¡¯t seem like something the person she was dealing with could afford.

    Of course, Su Lu also knew that appearances could be deceiving, maybe this was indeed his car?

    Anyway, Su Lu only nced at the license te before exchanging contact information with the person.

    The ident hadn¡¯t affected the engines of the two cars, and staying at the roundabout would only block traffic.

    So after exchanging contact information andmunicating a solution, they each got back in their cars and left.

    Su Lu had urgent matters to attend to, so she drove off first.

    The man with a bitter expression on his face returned to the driver¡¯s seat, sat down after opening the door, and turned his head apologetically toward the backseat, "I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Cheng... I¡¯m just not familiar with the roads in Beijing, and this interchange is too tricky. It¡¯s just as notorious as they say..."

    The man in the back seat was in a suit and shoes, his expression calm, holding a tablet with a stock market page on it. However, his gaze wasn¡¯t on the screen but was instead looking in the direction Su Lu¡¯s car had left, drifting far and seemingly distracted.

    "Mr. Cheng...?" The driver, quivering with fear, called out again when there was no response.

    "Hm?" The man lifted an eyebrow and then answered, "I understand. Handle the insurance yourself; I wasn¡¯t nning on making you bear the loss."

    Relieved by this response, the driver took a deep breath and then remembered the look in Mr. Cheng¡¯s eyes just now, "Mr. Cheng, did you know that person just now?"

    "Why would you ask that?" The man countered with a question.

    The driver chuckled, "I¡¯ve never seen you ponder someone like that. Who couldmand such regard from you?"

    "Ah. That¡¯s because you¡¯ve seen too little... There are many people worth my attention." The man looked back down at the screen of his tablet. The driver thought he was looking at stocks again and didn¡¯t say any more, driving attentively to avoid further mistakes.

    But the screen of the tablet in the hands of the man in the back seat didn¡¯t stay on the stock market page, but instead switched to a chat window.

    His fingers deftly tapped on the screen, typing out a message into the chat box.

    "You guys would never guess who I just saw."

    After sending the message, he looked up at the driver, "You got her phone number just now, right? Make me a copy."

    "Ah? Oh, right, okay." The driver hurriedly replied, but couldn¡¯t help ncing at the man in the back seat through the rearview mirror.

    The man had already lowered his gaze back to the tablet screen.

    New messages popped up in the chat window.

    Lonely Programmer: "If you have something to say, just say it, or forget it."

    Humble Actuary: "If you keep teasing us like this in the future, you¡¯re getting kicked out of the chat."

    Handsome Young Boss: "Agreed. @Lonely Programmer, Dongyu, your brother has gone bad."

    Lonely Programmer: "You¡¯re wrong there. Cheng Yan hasn¡¯t gone bad; he never was good to begin with. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve all been deceived by hisposed exterior."

    Calm Agent Cheng: "I saw Su Lu."

    Handsome Young Boss: "!!! Liar, your dead mom!"

    Calm Agent Cheng: "Mr. Jiang, calm down."

    Handsome Young Boss: "Why the hell would I calm down!"

    Humble Actuary: "..."

    Lonely Programmer: "For real?"

    Handsome Young Boss: "Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier! Do you even know what getting to the point means?! Where is she?"

    Handsome Young Boss: "I remember you were going to Beijing for a business trip; she¡¯s in Beijing, right? That makes sense, she must be in Beijing... Ah, how long has it been since I¡¯ve seen her? A few years?"

    Lonely Programmer: "Five years?"

    Humble Actuary: "More than five and a half, almost six years now."

    Jiang Li had never imagined that the night Su Lu came to his hospital room to ry a message would be thest time he would see her for many years.

    After that, he hadn¡¯t seen her again.

    Jiang Li had thought that Su Lu was just acting on impulse and that when her anger subsided, there would be a chance for reconciliation.

    After all, she was such a good person, kind, and gentle.

    Butter, Jiang Li realized, though btedly, and not even sure that he truly understood, how could such a kind and gentle person be so resolute?

    It was Ying Xi who gave him the answer. Surprisingly, Ying Xi, who had barely transitioned from adolescence into youth, sometimes saw things much more clearly than Jiang Li.

    He said to Jiang Li, "Because people like her often tolerate more as if their threshold for injustice, pain, grief, and injury are higher. But it¡¯s only a bit higher, there¡¯s a limit. And often, the gentler the person, the more resolute they be when that point is reached. That¡¯s what it means to be gentle yet strong."

    Jiang Li had never seen Su Lu again; she had vanishedpletely.

    She had removed herself from Feng City, and herpany on Yangming Avenue was sold off at the fastest speed with Su Zhe¡¯s involvement, swift and smooth.

    Her house was also sold quickly; she had sold almost everything she had in Feng City.

    It was as if she wanted topletely rid herself of this ce, to thoroughly detach from everything here.

    Jiang Li hadn¡¯t given up on trying to contact her, but it had been no use; she was unreachable.

    And when he asked Su Zhe, Su Zhe was as tight-lipped as a sealed jar.

    And Jiang Li, after all, was just a friend to Su Lu, and moreover, a friend through Bo Jingshen¡ªa friend with whom he had developed a connection and affection. If she really wanted to rid herself of the source of her pain,

    Whether she wanted to or not, it would mean cutting off contact with Jiang Li...

    Reluctantly, Jiang Li understood.

    Yet, after more than five years had passed,

    Cheng Yan had actually seen Su Lu?

    Jiang Li continued to interrogate the group, "How is she? Is she okay? Did you talk to her? Did you get her contact information?"

    Cheng Yan hesitated, then responded, "No. I didn¡¯t talk to her. And I don¡¯t have her contact information."

    Cheng Yan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; he hadn¡¯t mentioned it.

    His eyesight was good, and previously, as the two cars were in a rear-end collision, they were quite close.

    His SUV was rtively high, while Su Lu¡¯s car was a sedan, a bit lower.

    So Cheng Yan had seen clearly, in her back seat, there was a child safety seat, with red and blue colors intecing.

    Cheng Yan hadn¡¯t mentioned this.

    Jiang Li seemed somewhat disheartened, and the chat group was quiet for a while.

    After some time, another message from Jiang Li appeared.

    "You¡¯re going to see him this week, right?" Jiang Li asked, "Will you tell him about this when you go to see him?"

 Chapter 240 Zhao Xiaole

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 240 Zhao Xiaole</h4>

    Cheng Yan looked at Jiang Li¡¯s message and didn¡¯t reply.

    He really wasn¡¯t keen on taking on responsibilities. Although he always did his job well, when it came to matters outside of work, especially personal issues, Cheng Yan was even less willing to get involved.

    Soon, Jiang Li sent another message, "Maybe we shouldn¡¯t mention it to him for now, let¡¯s wait until he¡¯s out."

    Only then did Cheng Yan type a message on the screen, "You say."

    "What do you mean, I say?"

    "You tell him when the timees."

    Knowing Cheng Yan¡¯s reluctance to take on things, Jiang Li could only agree, "Fine, I¡¯ll handle it."

    It had been over five years, things that should have faded probably had faded already.

    Su Lu was unaware of all this as she drove her car, whose taillight was broken, towards the intended destination. When she arrived at the childcare center, the guard at the gate was startled.

    "Wow, Miss Su, your car is quite stylish."

    "Don¡¯t tease me about it." Su Lu got out of her car after parking and said with a bitter smile, "By the way, do you have any tools here?"

    "Tools? What tools? You¡¯re not nning to fix the car yourself, are you?" The guard looked at her skeptically.

    Su Lu waved her hand, "No way, someone rear-ended me on the road, and the vase overturned. It had the kids¡¯ homework in it, I had no idea what to do."

    "Hey, let me help you take a look." The guard rolled up his sleeves and came over to help.

    Half an hourter.

    The young teacher with a ponytail sidled up to Su Lu and asked in a low voice, "Are you okay, though?"

    "I¡¯m fine, it wasn¡¯t a bad crash, I wasn¡¯t hurt." Su Lu said, "But this homework... Teacher Qian, please cut me some ck."

    "No worries, no worries, I¡¯ve seen Zhao Xiaole¡¯s growth diary. He did very well, I know hepleted his homework properly." Teacher Qian said.

    Su Lu was relieved, "Thank you so much."

    Teacher Qian smiled helplessly, "I don¡¯t have an issue here, but over at Xiaole¡¯s side it might..."

    As Teacher Qian spoke, she nced over at a little figure sitting by the small long table.

    Su Lu also looked at the little figure, her expression a mix of adoration and helplessness. She pressed her temples, "Yes, I¡¯ll go over."

    She walked to the small long table and sat down in the chair next to the little person. Since the table and chairs were designed for children, the chair was very low, and Su Lu¡¯s legs were curled up in front of her, giving her a somewhat pitiful look.

    "Xiao Le," Su Lu called to him.

    The child, Zhao Xiaole, had a cute little face, his brow furrowed and lips pouted, clearly not very happy.

    He turned to look at Su Lu, "Su Xiaolu, what are you doing... Are you doubting my intelligence?"

    Zhao Xiaole stretched out his little hand and pointed at the small flowerpot on the table, "We nted watermelon seedlings, but these are clearly bean sprouts. Do you think you can fool me just because I¡¯m young..."

    Su Lu sighed, scratching her head somewhat embarrassedly. She too felt that it was inappropriate, but earlier, the gatekeeper had assured her it would work. The little watermelon seedlings originally in the pot couldn¡¯t be saved anymore.

    The gatekeeper had taken a few bean sprouts, which he was going to use for cooking, and nted them in the small flowerpot.

    Zhao Xiaole had always been smart, and Su Lu knew there was no fooling him, but the gatekeeper meant well...

    Su Lu gently brushed Zhao Xiaole¡¯s soft ck hair from his forehead, "No, no, Xiaole is so smart, how could I possibly doubt your intelligence? It¡¯s just that Uncle Gatekeeper was worried you wouldn¡¯t have your homework done, he meant well. I just couldn¡¯t say no."

    Zhao Xiaole turned to look at her, sighed like a little grown-up after a while, shook his head with a trace of scorn as ifmenting her naivety, and said, "You always don¡¯t know how to say no. You¡¯ll suffer for it one day!"

    Su Luughed at his antics, scratched his nose, and picked him up, "Talking like such a grown-up, who taught you to say that?"

    Zhao Xiaole giggled around her neck, "Uncle."

    "Big uncle, second uncle, or cousin uncle?" Su Lu asked.

    Zhao Xiaole kissed her cheek, "All three uncles have said it. So you see, you just don¡¯t know how to refuse."

    Su Lu kissed his little cheek, "Yes, yes, I just don¡¯t know how to refuse. Otherwise, yesterday afternoon, when a certain little friend wanted ice cream, I should have said no."

    Zhao Xiaole was momentarily stumped, his round eyes blinking, seemingly unsure of what to say next. After a moment, he pouted slightly, "Hmm."

    Su Lu was endeared and turned to look at Teacher Qian.

    Teacher Qian smiled gently nearby, "Then, Xiaole, go home with Mommy, okay? Do you remember what teacher taught today? I¡¯ll quiz you next time youe."

    Zhao Xiaole obediently nodded, "I remember. Bye, Teacher Qian."

    Leaving the childcare center, Zhao Xiaole stared at the broken taillight of Su Lu¡¯s car in surprise, then gave her a thorough once-over before he finally stopped calling her Su Xiaolu in such a grown-up manner.

    His voice was noticeably anxious, his tones drawn long, his infantile voice speeding up, "Mommy, Mommy, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?"

    "No, it¡¯s not that serious. I can stille to pick you up from ss," Su Lu said,ughing as she rubbed his head, opened the car¡¯s rear door, and secured him into the car seat.

    As they drove out of the childcare center¡¯s parking lot, the little guy didn¡¯t forget to lower the window and graciously thank the gatekeeper, "Uncle Gatekeeper, thank you for the bean sprouts."

    The gatekeeperughed heartily, "You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll get you some watermelon seeds next time and grow some watermelon seedlings for you."

    On the way out, Zhao Xiaole quickly realized they were not heading home. He wiggled his hands and feet,ughing, "Oh! Oh! Going to Grandma¡¯s ce!"

    "Grandma said she made a lot of tasty food, just waiting for us toe," Su Lu said, looking at him through the rearview mirror.

    Even now, after more than five years, Su Lu still felt time had flown by amazingly fast.

    The time she thought would be difficult and agonizing had passed much faster than expected, so fast it even made her a bit regretful.

    If only it could slow down a bit. The child was growing up fast, and she wished she could linger in these adorable years a little longer.

    Su Lu herself hadn¡¯t changed her surname; these days, for adults, changing names was too much trouble.

    But Su Lu gave her child her mother Zhao Ying¡¯s surname, and Xiaole was the name Zhao Ying chose for him.

 Chapter 241 Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Antidote</h4>

    She didn¡¯t want anything tooplicated for a name.

    Zhao Ying said, "My daughter, and my daughter¡¯s child, just need to be happy."

    So, the child was named Xiao Le.

    Zhao Xiaole was a premature baby. Since Su Lu hadplications early in her pregnancy andter went through so many things, even though Professor Zhou closely monitored her condition and tried everything, he couldn¡¯t ensure Zhao Xiaole¡¯s full-term birth.

    He was born three weeks early, delivered by emergency cesarean section, and weighed just over four pounds at birth, the size of a small cat¡ªnot fully grown and red, crying in a soft, weak voice.

    When Professor Zhou handed him to Su Lu, she held his tiny body in her hands, tears streaming down her face, his little body warm and indicating his vitality.

    Su Lu could only hold him for a short while before Professor Zhou took him back and put him into an incubator and wheeled him away.

    Because he was born early, Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t have a strong body to begin with.

    Su Lu devoted all her attention to her son, and the memories that might have been painful, torturous, or sad seemed to lose the destructive power she had imagined they would have.

    It¡¯s not clear whether it was the diluting effect of time or the presence of the child that made the pain less evident, so mothers rarely regret enduring such great pain to bring their child into the world. Even if they could do it all over again, they would still be willing to bear the same or even greater pain, just to bring their child into this world.

    In any case, Su Lu was rarely tormented by those memories.

    A weak child was already enough to upy almost all her heart and mind.

    It was only when he grew up a bit that Zhao Xiaole¡¯s health began to improve, and now he is indistinguishable from other children his age.

    Su Lu¡¯s phone rang, and she connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth.

    A maic and pleasant male voice filled the car.

    "Qianqian, where are you?"

    Just hearing this voice made Zhao Xiaole happy, and in a sweet, prolonged tone, he called out, "Uncle¡ª!"

    "Oh my." Shen Xun¡¯s voice instantly filled withughter, "Listen, listen, who is this?"

    "Xiao Le!"

    "Whose Xiao Le?"

    "Shen Xun¡¯s!" Zhao Xiaole immediately said.

    Zhao Xiaole never had a father figure by his side, but he never felt insecure aboutcking a male elder, because he had no shortage of male rtives around him.

    He has three uncles, each of whom dotes on him to the extent of desiring the moon without any stars.

    Zhao Xiaole also knows how to y his cards right. Whenever he sees Shen Xun, he¡¯s "Shen Xun¡¯s household," and when he sees Su Yi, he¡¯s "Su Yi¡¯s household."

    Shen Xunughed again on the other end, hisughter deep and hearty, filled with joy.

    Just then, a sudden light cough interrupted, "Ahem, it seems he¡¯s not from my family, then. This whole set of mini excavator toys, I can save them now."

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes rounded, and he quickly said, "No, no, no, that¡¯s not it!"

    "Oh? Then tell me, whose family are you from?" Su Zhe teased him on purpose, his voice filled withughter.

    Zhao Xiaole pursed her lips and said, "It¡¯s from the Su Zhe family."

    Shen Xun said on the other end of the line, "Oh, then I especially brought back Spanish mackerel from Zhougang to make Spanish mackerel dumplings for my little one. Since it¡¯s not for my little one, then never mind."

    Zhao Xiaole was utterly distressed and looked at Su Lu with a pitiful expression, pleading, "Su Xiaolu..."

    Su Luughed. The child was smart but still young, and sometimes unavoidably single-minded.

    Su Lu chuckled, "This isn¡¯t a multiple-choice question."

    Zhao Xiaole giggled with a louder baby voice, sounding crisp, "It¡¯s Shen Xun¡¯s and the Su Zhe family¡¯s!"

    "Okay, stop teasing him; he might start crying if you keep it up," came the voice of Zhao Ying from the side.

    "Grandma!"

    "Ah, my darling,e back, Grandma misses you." Zhao Ying was still brisk and efficient, but her voice transformed to gentle spring rain when talking to her grandchild. When addressing Shen Xun, she immediately turned into the brisk Ms. Zhao, "Alright, hurry up and hang up. Don¡¯t distract your sister from driving."

    "Oh, okay, then I¡¯m hanging up."

    Despite that, when Su Lu drove back to her mother¡¯s house, Zhao Ying was still scared stiff.

    Zhao Ying lived in a suburban vimunity, not because she couldn¡¯t afford a city property, but the environment was better here, and the air quality was higher.

    The suburban vi boasted arge yard.

    Especially after Su Lu got pregnant and returned to Beijing with her, Zhao Ying even hired a gardener to revamp the yard. She cleared out all the flowers and shrubs, set up several vegetable plots, and nted a variety of organic vegetables and fruits.

    After Zhao Xiaole¡¯s arrival, they grew even more of their own organic produce.

    Zhao Xiaole also enjoyed it here, as children¡¯s hearts are naturally drawn to nature.

    Upon hearing the car, Zhao Ying stepped out of the house, initially smiling in wee. But as she saw Su Lu drive into the yard¡¯s parking space and noticed the messy rear end of the car, her facial expression changed instantly.

    "What happened? What¡¯s with the car¡¯s rear end? Who hit you?!" Zhao Ying¡¯s face darkened, and her tone abruptly changed.

    Shen Xun, who had been inside the house, along with Su Zhe, were startled by Zhao Ying¡¯s suddenly raised voice. Both rushed out without even changing their shoes, still wearing slippers.

    Thus, they too saw the messy rear end of Su Lu¡¯s car.

    "What happened?" Shen Xun spoke gravely, approaching to check the damage. Luckily, it was just a broken tail light and a rear bumper. The damage seemed minor, so it was likely that no one inside the car suffered any serious injuries.

    "Is everyone okay?" But Su Zhe couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Lu shook her head, "We¡¯re fine. It happened at the Yanghe Interchange roundabout. A car with an out-of-town license te didn¡¯t understand the roundabout exit and ended up hitting my car¡¯s rear. With the speed limit on the interchange, how serious could it be?"

    "Still, that¡¯s not okay. What if something had happened?" Zhao Ying was notpletely reassured, shaking her head as she spoke, "I told you to get a driver and you never wanted one. From now on, don¡¯t go via the Yanghe Interchange. It¡¯splex and prone to idents. You may understand the routes now, but you can¡¯t ount for others who might not and end up hitting your car."

    Su Lu¡¯s smile was warm and easy, as her family¡¯s concern filled her with warmth. This was a feeling she had not experienced in the first twenty years of her life, so even though she had felt it almost every day for the past five years, she still felt grateful and happy every time.

    However, she didn¡¯t want her family to worry too much, so she brought out Zhao Xiaole, "Okay, that¡¯s enough. Zhao Xiaole,e on, say hello."

    Zhao Xiaole gave her a sidelong nce, "Mama, you just don¡¯t want Grandma to nag you anymore."

    "Oh, you little clever clogs."

 Chapter 242: Canâ€™t Get Through

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Can¡¯t Get Through</h4>

    Su Lu wanted to pick up her son, but she didn¡¯t get the chance.

    Shen Xun had already swept the child into his arms and, after only a few steps, Su Zhe took him over.

    Zhao Ying came over, took her hand, and together they walked into the house.

    "Don¡¯t me your mom for nagging, isn¡¯t it just because I¡¯m worried about your safety? You know, my little heart, it¡¯s so fragile!"

    Anyone who saw ZS¡¯s President Zhao wouldment on her having a big heart, a strong woman.

    But when it came to the safety of her children, Zhao Ying¡¯s heart was small, unable to withstand the slightest setback.

    "I¡¯m not annoyed by your nagging." Su Lu hugged Zhao Ying. "You can nag all you want, I¡¯ve missed more than twenty years of it. From now on, you¡¯ll have to make up for it."

    Zhao Ying smiled, her eyes curving into crescents, "Let¡¯s go! The bird¡¯s nest soup is just ready, you should have some first."

    Su Lu actually didn¡¯t have much attachment to these tonics, evencking interest, but she would obediently eat whatever Zhao Ying prepared for her.

    Su Lu sat at the dining table, drinking bird¡¯s nest soup from a small porcin cup, while Zhao Ying sat next to her making dumplings.

    "Isn¡¯t Xiao Tonging?" Su Lu asked, nodding her chin towards arge stainless steel basin on the table. "You¡¯ve even prepared his favorite fennel filling."

    Five years had passed, and of course, Su Lu had gotten used to not calling him Xiao Yi but using Zhao Tong¡¯s original name.

    He was Su Lu¡¯s cousin¡¯s son, who happened to be napping with her when the nanny abducted them both. Fortunately, after a series of turns, even in the hands of the traffickers, the siblings were never separated.

    Otherwise, it¡¯s fearful to think that they might have ended up strayed to the ends of the earth.

    Su Lu had always protected him, even in the orphanage. Even though she had long forgotten her past, she remembered he was her brother and treated him as such, insistent that if she were adopted, her brother would be adopted with her.

    Despite beingter cornered by the foolish kid who turned on her, treating her like an enemy.

    But Su Lu always knew he was her brother, a true blood connection. If she hadn¡¯t found her real family, aside from her children, this foolish kid would be her only blood rtive.

    After Zhao Ying recognized Su Lu, Su Yi was naturally acknowledged by his uncle.

    Honestly, Su Lu felt her uncle was... how should she put it? She felt it was almost appropriate to use the term "sacrificing family loyalty for justice."

    Who, after finally recovering a lost son, could be so calm?

    Not only was he not in a hurry to acknowledge him, but after doing so, he didn¡¯t hide his disdain for his past foolish actions.

    Though he was good to Su Yi, that goodness didn¡¯t stop him from continuing his disdain.

    Su Yi simply reverted to his original name; not that he was more resolute than Su Lu, but because he had no choice, his uncle was clearly more assertive than Zhao Ying.

    Fortunately, Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly attached to his name and epted the change.

    Zhao Ying adeptly continued to wrap the dumplings, ncing at the basin of fennel filling and smiling, "I¡¯m not sure if he can make it, I heard he¡¯s been busytely. If he can¡¯te, let Shen Xun take it to him."

    "He¡¯s worthy?!" Shen Xun was in the living room, ying with Su Zhe and the new excavator toy set that Su Zhe had bought for the child, both of them engrossed in the game. It¡¯s no wonder¡ªthey say men are always boys at heart.

    The toy might be for children, but they were having a st with it.

    It wasn¡¯t just an act of finding it amusing; they genuinely felt it was a great fun.

    If it weren¡¯t for maintaining the dignity associated with being an uncle, they probably would have been fighting over the toys themselves.

    Sure thing, they were ying together but could still hear themotion from the dining area, just in case Zhao Ying needed any help.

    Then they heard them talking about Zhao Tong.

    Honestly, what opinion could Shen Xun have about Zhao Tong... that is, Su Yi? If anything, this cousin of his is just unlucky, having been separated from his uncle for so many years...

    However, after hearing from Su Zhe about how Su Yi, this guy, was so foolishly PUA-ed by Zhu Xinyan and her daughter, being so awful to his own cousin,

    Shen Xun just couldn¡¯t muster any sympathy for him, and even felt some...

    "He doesn¡¯t even deserve the Zhao surname!" Shen Xun added.

    Zhao Ying sighed softly and said to Su Lu, "Shen Da won¡¯t let this one go."

    Su Lu shook her head, "If it can¡¯t be let go, it can¡¯t be let go. Su Zhe hasn¡¯t gotten over it after all these years either."

    After Su Lu finished her bird¡¯s nest soup, she helped her mother make dumplings, because she insisted on raising her son herself, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s food supplements over the past few years and the baby meals that followed were all explored, learned, and handmade by Su Lu.

    Over the years, her cooking skills had greatly improved, and now making dumplings was of course a very nimble affair.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the mother and daughter to finish making the dumplings.

    They sat down together at the dining table where there was braised hairtail which Su Lu liked, as well as pan-fried cod which Zhao Xiaole liked.

    There was also nched squid which Shen Xun liked, and a box...

    "Marinated raw crabs?" Su Lu looked at the box.

    "They were brought by Shen Xun," said Zhao Ying. "Don¡¯t eat them, they¡¯re very cooling."

    "Yes, very cooling. Don¡¯t eat them." Saying this, Shen Xun skillfully took the two biggest crabs, deftly pulled off the meatless legs, and after dipping the rich crab top shell and body into the marinating sauce, ced them into Su Zhe¡¯s bowl.

    That¡¯s right. Su Lu remembered that Su Zhe liked this kind of thing, marinated raw crabs, drunken shrimp, and the like.

    "Big brother, howe you¡¯re here?" Su Lu just remembered to ask Su Zhe.

    "Can¡¯t Ie over to see Zhao Xiaole and give him a set of excavator toys?" Su Zhe raised an eyebrow at her.

    Su Lu erupted inughter, "Of course you can, but you can¡¯t onlye over to bring a set of excavator toys, right? There¡¯s got to be another reason."

    Su Zhe already picked up a rich and fatty crab but didn¡¯t put it to his mouth, instead he put it down, and his expression darkened considerably. He fixed his gaze on Su Lu, "Su Yukan is sick, seems like it¡¯s something serious."

    Su Lu, still removing bones from the hairtail, suddenly stopped. She looked up at Su Zhe, blinking.

    In her eyes, there was an unexpected nkness.

    Yes, nkness.

    To be honest, she hadn¡¯t even heard this name in a long time.

    Su Yukan.

    "Who¡¯s Su Yukan?" Zhao Xiaole, having just eaten a mouthful of cod, sensed that the mood of his uncle and mother seemed off. With wide innocent eyes, he asked crisply.

    "He¡¯s your second uncle¡¯s father," Su Lu told Zhao Xiaole.

    "Oh..." Zhao Xiaole drew out the sound, looking at his mother then his uncle, pondering a bit, then still reaching out his small hand to gently pat the back of Su Zhe¡¯s hand, "Don¡¯t be sad, uncle. Your dad will get better."

    The child¡¯s tender voice spoke words that made Su Zhe pause.

 Chapter 243 Instinctive Aversion

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Instinctive Aversion</h4>

    Su Zhe wasn¡¯t particrly upset, but was reminded of it by the child¡¯s naive, tender babble.

    Su Zhe realized he wasn¡¯t particrly upset.

    It seemed like a long time since he had heard the name Su Yukan.

    Because Su Zhe¡¯s business had grownrge and he was busy with work, often traveling, Su Lu and Su Yi left Feng City, so Su Zhe rarely went back¡ªthere wasn¡¯t much need for him to return frequently in the past, only because Su Lu was there.

    Later, there were even fewer reasons to go back.

    As a result, his visits became less and less frequent, and news about Su Yukan came to him only in bits and pieces reported by his secretary.

    The Su Family¡¯s business was not easy to handle, being targeted by both the Gu Family and Jiang Family, especially since Gu Xin took over the Gu Family... The projects and businesses that were cooperated on with the marriage alliance with Su Lu had long beenpleted.

    In Gu Xin¡¯s view, he had fulfilled his obligations. He had no reason to show any further consideration for the Su Family.

    And as for the Jiang Family, since Jiang Li considered Su Lu a friend, it was not surprising that the Jiang Family¡¯spany would thwart Su Yukan¡¯spany, given Su Yukan¡¯s past treatment of Su Lu.

    All in all, the Su Family was no longer what it used to be. But a camel, even when emaciated, is still bigger than a horse, and they would not be left destitute. As long as Su Yukan was content, his family of three could still livefortably.

    Su Zhe never pushed the Su Family to their demise, so he was well aware that his father¡¯s days couldn¡¯t be too hard.

    That¡¯s why he paid even less attention.

    So when he heard that Su Yukan had fallen ill, and it was quite serious,

    Su Zhe was a bit stunned; it was Shen Xun who reminded him, "Go back and see him. Since he¡¯s sent the message to you, he surely hopes you¡¯ll return."

    At the time, Su Zhe shook his head, "Not just that."

    And at this moment, he said to Su Lu, "He doesn¡¯t just hope I¡¯ll return, he hopes we all will."

    Su Lu felt a pang in her heart and frowned, "Who?"

    "Us."

    "Including who?"

    From Su Lu¡¯s words, it was already clear she was resistant.

    "Me, you, Su Yi," Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t respond.

    She had long lost the desire to have any sort of connection with anyone or anything to do with the Su Family, except for Su Zhe.

    Su Lu was immensely grateful to bepletely disconnected from the Su Family, and she had no interest in returning to Feng City.

    Her mother was here, her brother was here, her son was here.

    Her home was also here; thus, she had no desire to go anywhere else.

    In her twenty-some years at the Su Family, she never had the chance or the right to express it, but in reality, Su Lu felt she was quite a homebody.

    It¡¯s just that the Su Family had never given her a sense of belonging; it had never felt like her home.

    "I don¡¯t..." Su Lu began to say.

    Then Zhao Ying gently suggested, "Just go and have a look."

    "Mom?" Su Lu was somewhat surprised; frankly, one of the reasons she didn¡¯t want to go to Feng City was that she didn¡¯t want to have any contact with anyone from the Su Family besides Su Zhe¡ªto spare her mother and Brother Xun¡¯s feelings.

    Yet Zhao Ying encouraged her to go, which was unexpected for Su Lu.

    "Go and have a look; consider it keeping Zhepany. Honestly, Brother Xun and I owe Zhe a favor. A few meals of yellow croaker dumplings every year can¡¯t settle it, so apany Zhe for me. Besides, we haven¡¯t nned Zhao Xiaole¡¯s summer vacation yet; take him to Feng City for some fun. Didn¡¯t they just open a new Ocean Park and amusement park in Feng City? I heard it¡¯s the biggest in the central region. Take Xiao Le there; he¡¯ll definitely enjoy it."

    Zhao Ying said with a smile.

    A sense of warmth slowly spread in Su Zhe¡¯s heart as he looked at Zhao Ying.

    Honestly, before he had any interactions with Zhao Ying, it had been a very long time since Su Zhe had felt this kind of warmth.

    This kind of... almost maternal feeling.

    Gentle, inclusive.

    He felt that he had benefited from Su Lu¡¯s presence.

    "I¡¯m happy!" Zhao Xiaole, with a mackerel dumpling in his mouth, lit up his eyes as he heard this and immediately eximed.

    Su Lu quickly said, "Don¡¯t talk while eating, be careful not to choke!"

    "Oh..." Zhao Xiaole pouted, chewed vigorously, and swallowed beforeining with a sulky face to Zhao Ying, "Grandma, your daughter is scolding me."

    Zhao Yingughed with her eyes curving into crescents.

    With Zhao Xiaole¡¯s interruption, the mood fortunately wasn¡¯t as serious as before.

    Su Lu smiled helplessly, nodded, and said, "Got it."

    She then turned her eyes to Su Zhe, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to see him, we¡¯re just taking Zhao Xiaole on a summer trip."

    Su Zhe smiled and nodded, "Okay."

    That settled it, and Zhao Xiaole was very happy about it. Especially since both his uncles hade, he became somewhat overexcited, running around the living room all evening like a blithe little bird.

    It was Shen Xun who finally scooped him up, "Alright! Good kids should go to bed early. Come on! Uncle will take you to bathe and go to sleep!"

    That effectively turned off the jubnt little bird¡¯s switch.

    Shen Xun took Zhao Xiaole to bathe, told him stories, and put him to sleep.

    Zhao Ying nced at Su Lu and Su Zhe and then stood up, "You sit, I¡¯ll go peel some fruit."

    "Aunt Zhao, don¡¯t trouble yourself. How about I go..." said Su Zhe.

    Zhao Ying waved her hand, "I can do it."

    With Zhao Ying in the kitchen, the living room quieted down.

    Su Lu turned to Su Zhe and asked, "What illness does he have?"

    She instinctively distrusted the Su Yukan family of three.

    Because of this instinctual distrust, she didn¡¯t believe any of their actions, always finding them dubious, whether they were truly dubious or not.

    Even if they said that Su Yukan was sick, Su Lu¡¯s first reaction was to wonder if he was trying to trick them again.

    Thinking this way, Su Lu had no reason to hide her thoughts from Su Zhe and straightforwardly said, "Is he... trying to trick us again? After all, he¡¯s done it more than once."

    Su Zhe sighed gently, "At first, I thought the same."

    Although they hadn¡¯t heard much news about Su Yukan in recent years, at the beginning, there had been news about him; he had cried sick before, just hoping that Su Zhe could find a way to consider him for some project at thepany.

    It was like the boy who cried wolf.

    By crying sick too often, he had lost his credibility.

    So, Su Lu instinctively suspected.

    Su Zhe shook his head, "This time it seems to be real. The diagnosis was sent directly over, and I had Qiao Li inquire about it, indeed it¡¯s no lie..."

    "What illness?" Su Lu asked.

    Su Zhe, "Cerebral hemorrhage, quite sudden. Apparently, the prognosis isn¡¯t good..."

    The illness indeed was quite serious; if not treated timely, anything bad was possible.

    The prognosis was simr; if the treatment wasn¡¯t timely, the outlook was definitely not good.

    Su Lu frowned and after a moment of silence, she asked, "Has he woken up?"

    "He¡¯s awake, but it seems... he¡¯s paralyzed."

 Chapter 244: Sell

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Sell</h4>

    Although Su Lu had considered this possibility, he was still somewhat surprised when he actually heard Su Zhe say it.

    It was as if, no matter what, it was still hard to imagine that this difficult person, who for so many years had been as fierce as a flood and wild beast, had actually... be paralyzed?

    Unable to move?

    Su Lu found it quite unbelievable, "He¡¯s paralyzed? Can¡¯t move?"

    She even asked for confirmation, and Su Zhe nodded, "It¡¯s said to be so, and the situation might be even more serious, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have asked us toe back. Of course, it might also be an exaggeration."

    Whether it¡¯s exaggerated or not, we¡¯ll know when we see it.

    When Su Yi, now known as Zhao Tong, learned about it, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction.

    Su Lu had thought his reaction would be stronger, considering he was once too outwardly supportive, having been the closest to Su Yukan?

    "I know I was being foolish before, right? It¡¯s been years, and you¡¯re still bringing this up?" Zhao Tong frowned at Su Lu.

    He only dared to frown at Su Lu; looking at Su Zhe that way was absolutely out of the question.

    "Even if decades pass, I will still bring this up. You were foolish, any objections to me saying that?" Su Zhe raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Zhao Tong waved his hand, "None, absolutely none. I dare not object. I was foolish,pletely, one hundred percent blind."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, seeing that Zhao Tong wasn¡¯t as timid in front of Su Zhe as he used to be. Now, he was a bit slick with his words, probably knowing that Su Zhe, despite not favoring him, still regarded him as a younger brother after all. A few reproaches were not a big deal.

    Zhao Tong brought the conversation back, "But what reaction could I have? His paralysis wasn¡¯t my doing."

    "Don¡¯t you remember his kindness in raising you?" Su Zhe teased him, raising the pitch of his voice slightly at the end, carrying a bit of banter.

    Zhao Tong scoffed, "Ha. I¡¯ve long since stopped owing him anything. He extorted a huge sum from my parents, so if we¡¯re talking about raising me, my parents have already paid it back."

    Neither Su Lu nor Su Zhe had ever heard about this.

    So they looked at each other, reading mutual perplexity in the other¡¯s eyes.

    Su Zhe frowned and asked, "What¡¯s going on?"

    Su Lu said, "You never mentioned this."

    "My dad didn¡¯t want you to worry, so he didn¡¯t let me tell you," Zhao Tong exined. "Aunt knew, and she told me not to tell big brother, mainly to spare him the difort of knowing what Su Yukan had be."

    He and Su Lu had officially separated from the Su family, and he had even changed his name. But the big brother still had Su Yukan¡¯s blood coursing through his veins, and knowing what Su Yukan had done would have troubled him, both outwardly and inwardly.

    Su Zhe was taken aback, "What exactly happened?"

    Zhao Tong then disclosed, "Actually, Su Yukan contacted me after that."

    "When?" Su Zhe asked.

    "It was after Su Lu and I moved to Beijing, and my parents acknowledged me."

    That was also a few years ago.

    Zhao Tong continued, "At that time, Su Yukan called me. Honestly, it was the first time I heard him speak to me so gently, both polite and kind, truly benevolent."

    Zhao Tong let out a coldugh with a hint of self-ridicule, "Come to think of it, it was the first time I heard Su Yukan speak to me so gently after all these years. At that moment, I was dumbstruck, considering that I still remembered the gratitude I owed him for his upbringing."

    But Zhao Tong had never dreamed that Su Yukan was ttering him at the time, hoping Zhao Tong would keep in touch with the Su Family in the future.

    In his speech, the gist was about reminding Zhao Tong of their bond, asking how it would have been feasible for him to reunite so effortlessly with his biological parents, even managing to have his household registration transferred back without Su Yukan being amodating?

    He also advised him not to waste having such affluent and generous parents, to scrape together whatever he could...

    Zhao Tong felt as if he had plunged into an ice cave at the time.

    At this moment, Su Zhe also felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave, "Are you saying..." Su Zhe was momentarily lost for words, as if someone had choked him, speaking with difficulty, "...are you saying he asked your parents for money?"

    Zhao Tong nodded, "Exploiting gratitude for personal gain..." Zhao Tong gave a bitter smile, "Although I don¡¯t care now, at that time, it still hurt because it essentially felt like... he was selling me to my parents. I only found outter that he had asked my parents for a lot of money."

    He revealed a figure.

    Even Su Lu could not help but gasp ¨C it was indeed a huge amount.

    Although her uncle¡¯s business wasrge, with chains of restaurants and hotels even abroad,ing up with so much money at once was a test of his liquid asset reserves.

    Su Zhe gripped his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white.

    Su Lu touched Zhao Tong, signaling him to stop talking.

    Zhao Tong saw his older brother¡¯s expression and shrugged his shoulders, "That¡¯s why auntie told me not to tell you, because she was worried it would upset you."

    It would definitely be upsetting, how humiliating.

    Su Zhe took a deep breath.

    At that moment, Su Lu and he had an epiphany about why Zhao Tong was so willing to change his name back then.

    In fact, Su Zhe initially thought that Su Lu might change her name more readily, while Zhao Tong might be more hesitant.

    Because Su Lu truly had a rough time in the Su family and had no reason to keep Su Yukan¡¯s surname. But Su Yi¡¯s life in the Su family was rtively better, and he had noints against Su Yukan.

    However, unexpectedly, it was Su Lu who opted not to change her surname, finding it too troublesome.

    Whereas Su Yi was swift and decisive about changing his name without any difort, let alone reluctance.

    At that time, Su Zhe merely thought this fellow was heartless.

    Looking back now, he understood.

    Because he knew back then what had happened, that Su Yukan had essentially sold him in a sense, extorting a sum from his parents.

    And his parents did not hesitate at all.

    Which was more important... did more thinking even matter? He wasn¡¯t foolish.

    At this moment, Su Zhe indeed felt humiliated, he said to Zhao Tong, "If you don¡¯t want to make this trip, then don¡¯t." Su Zhe inhaled deeply, "Su Lu, you don¡¯t go either, I¡¯ll go back myself."

    Su Lu thought for a moment, shaking her head, "I¡¯d better apany you back, just like my mom said, let¡¯s treat it as taking Xiao Le on a summer trip."

    Zhao Tong shrugged, "I have no objections, I¡¯m not too busy, and I would like to take Xiao Le for a summer trip as well." He looked at Su Zhe, "Brother, I didn¡¯t bring this up to burden you emotionally; it¡¯s just that several years have passed, it¡¯s all in the past, and there¡¯s nothing that cannot be discussed."

 Chapter 245: Return

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Return</h4>

    Zhao Tong said, "And even if we take ten thousand steps back, even if he really was a terrible person before, and did all those things... Well, now he¡¯s got his just desserts."

    Su Zhe took a deep breath in, let it out slowly, and then nodded. "Alright, no matter what, my family has wronged you two."

    Zhao Tongughed, "Don¡¯t say that, brother. But there is one thing I really have to thank Su Yukan for."

    "Hmm?"

    "If he hadn¡¯t been so awful, how would I havee to realize just how great my real parents are?"

    Zhao Tong¡¯s words were indeed true. Compared to Zhao Ying, his parents were more forgiving. Although they also went through a lot of pain and endured a long period of agony, they remained more optimistic, firmly believing they would find their son.

    Once they finally found him, it was almost like they would give him anything he wanted.

    Su Lu could rte to this as well. Su Yukan¡¯s existence made her own parents seem even better inparison.

    These words made Su Zheugh a little, lightening his mood somewhat.

    But he still wasn¡¯t feeling great. From the look of him when he left Su Lu¡¯s ce, he seemed a bit better.

    After he left, Su Lu turned and asked, "What do you think about brother¡¯s mood?"

    "It seems okay? But it¡¯s probably an act, just to put us at ease. After all, with Su Yukan causing so much trouble, who could feel good? I feel bad just hearing about it," Zhao Tong said with a frown, looking at Su Lu. "Do you think... Su Yukan could be ying us?"

    "I doubt it..." Su Lu said, "What would be the point of pretending with us? We haven¡¯t had any contact."

    "Who knows, maybe he¡¯s after money again," Zhao Tong said with a coldugh. "It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t done his share of selling his kids."

    "Let¡¯s just go and see for ourselves. Weren¡¯t you saying that you haven¡¯t visited Ying Xi in Feng City?" Su Lu said.

    Zhao Tong nodded.

    He and Ying Xi had indeed be good friends, but usually, they didn¡¯t meet up in Feng City.

    "Alright. He¡¯s been feeling downtely, let¡¯s go drink with him in Feng City," Zhao Tong said.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t feel like asking, but she could guess that Ying Xi¡¯s poor mood probably had something to do with Jiang Li.

    And she, frankly, didn¡¯t want any further dealings with people from her past, so she chose not to ask.

    Zhao Tong also knew this, so he hadn¡¯t brought it up much in front of her over the years.

    He quickly changed the subject now,ughing, "Sis, can I sleep with Xiao Le tonight?"

    Su Lu gave him a sidelong nce, "Fine, but no video games."

    Zhao Tong happily settled in at her ce; he even had a change of clothes and a toothbrush and towel.

    As for Su Zhe, after leaving Su Lu¡¯s ce and stepping out of the residentialplex, a Hummer started up by the side of the road and drove up to follow alongside him.

    The car window rolled down, and the man in the driver¡¯s seat chuckled, "Hey, mister, do you need a lift?"

    Su Zhe nced at him sideways. Although his mood wasn¡¯t too good, it wasn¡¯t bad enough to sulk, so he smiled faintly, "Aren¡¯t you bored?"

    "Bored, huh? Drink?" Shen Xun raised his eyebrows.

    Su Zhe pondered for a moment, "Alright."

    He got into the Hummer¡¯s passenger seat and as he buckled his seatbelt, he heard Shen Xun say, "Don¡¯t bother with a hotel, just stay with me."

    "Oh," Su Zhe had no objections and chuckled, "Just when do you n on repaying the favor from when I let you stay over?"

    When Su Zhe first arrived in Beijing, Shen Xun mentioned that he had stayed at Su Zhe¡¯s ce for one night while he was abroad. To return the favor, he insisted on extending hospitality and let Su Zhe stay at his own home.

    Over the years, since Su Lu was in Beijing, Su Zhe often visited, and Shen Xun made it a habit to have him stay at his ce every time.

    However, Su Zhe was someone who had always been good at maintaining politeness and distance. He never overstepped; each visit to Beijing began at a hotel, and only if Shen Xun invited did he move to stay at Shen¡¯s house.

    Hearing Su Zhe¡¯sment, Shen Xun tooughed, his voice amiable and low as he nced sideways at Su Zhe. His tone half-joking yet serious, he replied to Su Zhe, "If I had to put a time limit on it, how about ten thousand years?"

    He was quoting a line from a movie, half in jest.

    Su Zhe burst intoughter. "Thanks. And thanks for the fermented crab."

    The car stopped at a red light, and Shen Xun turned his head to look at Su Zhe. The smile on his face became more restrained as he asked earnestly, "This time, shall I join you guys? To Feng City."

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t decline. He had always been adept at keeping his distance, but over these past few years, they¡¯d built a good rapport and he hadn¡¯t been mindful of keeping that distance. So naturally, there was no need for such formalities.

    Su Zhe said with a smile, "I think you just can¡¯t bear to part with Xiao Le and want to go on a summer trip with him, right?"

    Caught by the remark, Shen Xun froze for an instant before letting out a resigned chuckle, "Alright, let¡¯s just say I can¡¯t bear to part with Xiao Le."

    And so the n was set.

    After a brief dy to finalize the itinerary, they each confirmed that their schedules were all clear.

    Then, on a sunny and breezy day, they set off.

    As the ne took off, Su Lu gazed at the rapidly shrinking city below with a touch of sudden realization.

    It dawned on her that it had been such a long time since shest returned to Feng City.

    Zhao Xiaole was thrilled, pressing his face against the window and eximing in excitement.

    It wasn¡¯t his first time flying, but he was exhrated every time. It seemed that children, especially boys, harbored a fervent love for nes.

    "Miss, would you like something to drink?"

    The flight attendant smiled warmly at her, inquiring.

    Su Lu shook her head, "Not at the moment, but please give Xiao Le a ss of fresh orange juice."

    "Certainly," the attendant promptly went to prepare it.

    This ne, belonging to Zhao Ying, was booked just days after Xiao Le¡¯s birth, specifically for future travel adventures with Xiao Le.

    The cost-effectiveness was quite high, and Zhao Ying had rented it out to others when not in use.

    This aircraft, adorned with lines that screamed ¡¯expensive¡¯ just like the one Su Lu had ridden before, was from the same manufacturer but not the same model.

    There were differences, of course, yet some aspects of the cabin¡¯s decor were still reminiscent of one another.

    Therefore, asionally, very rarely, it would trigger a rush of memory in Su Lu.

    Unbidden memories would sh through her mind, of the man with the fear of flying, his face pale, that enduringly handsome visage, the uncontroble grasping and clinging as if to a lifeline.

    The intensity of that grip seemed carved into her soul so that even the mere memory of it could evoke the precise strength of those arms, the exact warmth they held then.

 Chapter 246 Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Familiar</h4>

    When the nended, the captain¡¯s skill was superb, it was almost a perfect kissnding, but Su Lu still had a feeling, as if her heart shook along with the wheels on touchdown.

    That vibration felt like it resonated deep within the soul.

    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong?" Zhao Xiaole asked seriously.

    Actually, because it was a trip for fun, Zhao Xiaole had been quite happy, ying joyfully throughout the flight.

    But children are always naive and sensitive to changes in adults¡¯ emotions, which they can notice quite clearly.

    So Zhao Xiaole quickly sensed that his mother¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very good, as if... she wasn¡¯t too happy.

    "Are you not very happy?" Zhao Xiaole asked seriously.

    Su Lu smiled and reached out to ruffle his soft ck hair, "How could I be?"

    "But you look unhappy," Zhao Xiaole said, blinking up at Su Lu.

    "I lived in this city for many years."

    "Then why aren¡¯t you happy, don¡¯t you like this ce?"

    "Yes, I don¡¯t like it here. Because I have had bad experiences here, and I¡¯ve been bullied."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t hide the truth from Zhao Xiaole, though she wasn¡¯t very detailed about it, she also didn¡¯t lie or conceal.

    Sometimes, children don¡¯t need to press for everyst detail; they just want to know why you feel a certain way.

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t probe further, but his little brows knitted together as he said worriedly, "I see, if I had known earlier... we wouldn¡¯t havee. If Su Xiaolu isn¡¯t happy, Zhao Xiaole won¡¯t be happy either."

    Su Luughed, tousling his soft ck hair again, "Seeing you makes me much happier, don¡¯t worry."

    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaole felt much relieved and chuckled, his voice sweet as he said, "Alright, then I will cheer you up so you can be happy."

    After that, Zhao Xiaole stayed by her side, chatting with her. Once the airne came to a stop, he didn¡¯t mor to be carried by his uncles, but held Su Lu¡¯s hand, walking beside her without leaving her side. Generally, when Shen Xun, Su Zhe, and Zhao Tong were around, the child would always be happy to bezy, always wanting to be carried because he didn¡¯t have long legs like theirs.

    But now he obediently followed Su Lu into the airport terminal.

    All the while, he kept chatting away with Su Lu.

    "...Su Xiaolu, I think it¡¯s hotter here than in Beijing."

    "Because this ce is further south of Beijing, it¡¯s naturally hotter in summer, hence why they built such arge water park."

    "It¡¯s so hot, can I have some ice cream? I¡¯ll just eat two."

    "No."

    "One?"

    "No."

    "I¡¯ll just have two bites."

    "Fine." Su Lu was often easy-going, but sometimes quite strict, for instance regarding Zhao Xiaole¡¯s snacks, which were regted strictly, because she was worried about the child not eating properly and having digestive issues, so snacking was limited to a certain amount.

    It was almost a fixed rule, with little room for flexibility.

    And on these fixed rules, nobody else¡¯s word made any difference, not even Zhao Ying¡¯s.

    Su Lu might seem delicate, but she was actually quite resilient and stubborn. Once she made up her mind, it was pointless for anyone to try changing it. Though she wouldn¡¯t get angry, nobody could sway her. She was silently enduring, but unyielding.

    Zhao Xiaole was used to this too and knew his mother¡¯s character very well. He typically wouldn¡¯t make a fuss about it.

    For instance, at this moment, he would have been very satisfied with just a taste or two.

    Besides, there are plenty of delicious foods out there; it¡¯s not just about ice cream.

    Zhao Xiaole rubbed his hands and asked, "What¡¯s good to eat in Feng City?"

    "Salt and pepper chicken, braised white eel, partridge porridge..." Su Lu answered smoothly, but then her expression suddenly froze and her steps came to an abrupt halt.

    ...The man looked down at his phone, his long, slender eyes casual, and his voice very light as he asked her, "What¡¯s good to eat in Feng City?"

    "Salt and pepper chicken, braised white eel, partridge porridge."

    That was exactly how she had answered back then.

    "It¡¯s not as good as when you make it." After having tasted these three dishes through delivery, the man frowned and said.

    Memories shed suddenly through her mind; in fact, she had rarely thought of these things. But now, so unexpectedly, because she answered Zhao Xiaole with the exact same words she had once answered him, those memories were abruptly pulled to the forefront.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed.

    This made Zhao Xiaole somewhat panicky, as he didn¡¯t know why his mother¡¯s expression had changed so suddenly, "Mom, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "It¡¯s nothing." Su Lu quickly readjusted her expression, reached out to ruffle his hair, and smiled, "Mom will make it for you to eat."

    As they reached the airport lobby, Zhao Tong dragged Su Lu¡¯s suitcase ahead, preparing to buy a few cups of coffee.

    In this sweltering weather, a cup of iced coffee was undoubtedly the mostfortable treat.

    West Suburb Airport was rather small, with not so many shops, and there was just one caf¨¦ in the lobby.

    They walked over, with Zhao Xiaole sitting on his little yellow duck suitcase, being pulled along by Shen Xun, and he was very happy.

    The caf¨¦ wasn¡¯t crowded, Zhao Tong went to the counter to scan a QR code and order; as he walked towards the counter, a man who had just ced his order walked away with a cup of iced coffee in his hand.

    The man, dressed in a pilot¡¯s uniform adorned with four stripes on the shoulder and cuffs, had a hat tucked under his arm and pulled along a small suitcase.

    Su Lu merely nced up casually, her gaze suddenly rigid, and then she quickly turned her head away.

    She recognized that face.

    Yan Sui.

    The first time she flew on Bo Jingshen¡¯s private ne, it was Yan Sui who piloted it.

    But Su Lu had never anticipated that upon her return to Feng City, she would at West Suburb Airport, run into him so unexpectedly.

    Yan Sui did not recognize Su Lu right away. He had merely nced at her, as Su Lu was very pretty. Five years had passed, and time had been gentle on her, leaving no trace of aging.

    This could be said to be inherited from Zhao Ying, who, even at her age, still looked not a day older.

    But Yan Sui¡¯s eyes had barely shifted away before quickly turning back to Su Lu.

    She didn¡¯t look much different from before, still beautiful, but now with an added hint of mature charm. Her thick, wavy hair cascaded down to her waist, and her fair skin and bright eyes added an air of naive innocence about her.

    Yan Sui was a bit surprised and stared intently at her.

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze was distant, and she quickly lowered her eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t seen Yan Sui, as if she didn¡¯t recognize him at all.

    "Su..." Yan Sui opened his mouth to speak, but seeing her avoidant demeanor, he didn¡¯t say another word and closed his mouth, as if nothing had happened.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you know him?" Zhao Tong had finished ordering and came back, noticing Su Lu¡¯s unusual expression.

    Su Lu shook her head, "I don¡¯t know him."

    Zhao Tong pondered for a moment, frowning and scratching his head, "I do feel like he looks familiar, though."

 Chapter 247 Black Text on White Background

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 247 ck Text on White Background</h4>

    Of course it looked familiar; five years ago, when Jiang Li followed the Fierce Eagle Team on a training trip, they had borrowed Bo Jingshen¡¯s ne, and the pilot was Yan Sui.

    Before the flight and afternding, Yan Sui had made appearances, so it was no wonder Zhao Tong found him familiar.

    It was still quite forgettable, so he only felt it looked familiar. If Ying Xi had been there, she probably would have recognized him immediately.

    Su Zhe nced at the figure in the pilot¡¯s uniform who had already walked out the door, then looked at Su Lu¡¯s expression, squinting his eyes thoughtfully.

    The car was already waiting at the door. As Su Lu and the others reached the entrance, a ck seven-seater business van stopped in front of them, and the rear door slid open automatically.

    The passenger-side door also opened, and a tall and straight figure got out to help them with their luggage.

    It was none other than Qiao Li.

    Five years had passed, and Qiao Li hadn¡¯t seemed to age much, but time had polished him to a more mellow quality.

    "Uncle Qiao!" Zhao Xiaole called out crisply, his tone unmistakably joyful.

    How could he not be joyful? Qiao Li often visited him in Beijing and always brought new toys, originally including snacks, but Su Lu had very clear attitudes about feeding children snacks.

    Later, Qiao Li only brought toys, and he was incredibly patient, always willing to spend a day ying those childish games with Zhao Xiaole.

    "Hey, Xiaole." Qiao Li smiled, bent down, and picked up the little guy sitting on the yellow duck suitcase, then carried the child and the suitcase to the trunk with one hand each.

    "Xiaole, are you sitting here? I arranged it for you in advance," said Qiao Li.

    There was a child safety seat in the back, conspicuously in a yellow duck pattern, exactly as Zhao Xiaole liked. The child was thrilled at just one nce, "Yellow duck! I love it! Thank you, Uncle Qiao!"

    Speaking of attentiveness, perhaps no one could be more thoughtful than Qiao Li.

    "You¡¯re just spoiling him," Su Lu said helplessly.

    Every time Qiao Li visited Beijing, Zhao Xiaole was as happy as if it were Chinese New Year.

    "He¡¯s happy, that¡¯s all that matters, it¡¯s not a big deal," Qiao Liughed.

    Su Zhe nced sideways at Qiao Li and curled his lips.

    Regardless, this guy had be considerably more promising in recent years, at least his kindness towards Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole was evident to everyone.

    Zhao Ying and Shen Xun were also aware of Qiao Li¡¯s feelings for Su Lu, and frankly, both had a good impression of him.

    Honestly speaking, a person like Qiao Li was rarely disliked by anyone.

    "I had Auntie clean your house a few days ago." Qiao Li turned to Su Zhe and asked, "Shall we go straight there or go for a meal first?"

    "You arrange," Su Zhe had no objections. "You¡¯ve definitely already made arrangements, no need to ask me."

    "Okay, I¡¯ve booked a scenic private room at Jiangbin tform. We¡¯ll eat first then I¡¯ll take you back," said Qiao Li.

    Everyone agreed.

    The driver then drove towards Jiangbin tform.

    Jiangbin tform had be a popr restaurant in recent years, situated along a scenic riverside that had seen many restaurants, Western dining ces, and cafes open because of the favorable environment and view, thus doing great business.

    Among them, Jiangbin tform was quite famous. There was another restaurant as well known as Jiangbin tform called Zhegotian, with very stylish decor, but Qiao Li hadn¡¯t booked that ce.

    "We¡¯re right next to it, Zhegotian," said Qiao Li. It was indeed just next door, hardly two hundred meters away, separated only by a road.

    "Eating river and seafood at Jiangbin tform suits your taste. Since you¡¯re going to be in Feng City for a while, we can visit Zhegotian next time." Qiao Li said, pouring tea for Su Lu, "Here, your favorite Longjing, this year¡¯s tea. I saved a bit, have a taste."

    "Thank you." Su Lu sipped his tea, looking at the restaurant across the street which, even from the outside, had a lot of character.

    Zhegotian.

    What an interesting name.

    At that very moment, in a private room at Zhegotian, Yan Sui pushed away the chrysanthemum wine in front of him, "Not drinking."

    The handsome-faced man sitting opposite him could be none other than Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li clicked his tongue, "You¡¯re not driving, are you still afraid of drunk driving?"

    "I¡¯ve quit drinking, I¡¯m used to it," Yan Sui replied, sniffing the alcohol in his ss and frowning, "Plus, I think rice wine tastes like I¡¯m drinking piss."

    "..." Jiang Li, with a mouthful of rice wine neither able to swallow nor spit, had a rigid expression on his face, thinking it wasn¡¯t worth saying what he thought.

    This made Jiang Li lose any desire to touch the now warm pot of wine.

    "Why did you think ofing over now? Didn¡¯t see you so eager before," Jiang Li asked.

    Yan Sui chuckled, picked up a piece of chilled okra, and slowly chewed it.

    A momentter, he said, "It¡¯s different."

    Jiang Li really didn¡¯t see what was different, "So are you going with Cheng Yan tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?"

    Yan Sui thought for a bit, then curled his lips into a smile, "I was nning to go the day after tomorrow, but I suddenly changed my mind. I¡¯ll go with Cheng Yan tomorrow."

    Jiang Li raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t bother asking why Yan Sui had suddenly changed his mind.

    Instead, the next morning, he simply went with Cheng Yan to pick up Yan Sui at the hotel.

    Then, the car headed towards the suburbs of Feng City, passing throughrge tech park areas where, over the years, new techpanies had flourished, converting buildings into LOFT-style offices.

    After passing the tech park, it wasn¡¯t long before they reached arge amusement park area.

    From a distance, they could already see the colorful and towering amusement rides, recently opened amusement parks, adjoining water parks, and Ocean Park.

    This was all new.

    The car continued towards the rural outskirts, passing fewer houses until they could see fields and rural homes in the distance.

    Naturally, they also saw a region enclosed by high walls topped with electric fences.

    The car pulled up to the gate of this solemn, bleak, and chilling area.

    The car stopped at the entrance, beside the gate hung a sign with white background and ck letters coldly stating, "Feng City First Detention Center."

    Jiang Li got out of the car, lifting arge bag of daily necessities from the trunk.

    Cheng Yan got out of the passenger side.

    Yan Sui stepped out from the backseat and nced at the grim sign next to the dark gate.

    He sighed, "Ah, no matter how many times Ie, I just can¡¯t get used to this."

 Chapter 248: The Head is Quite Round

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 248: The Head is Quite Round</h4>

    Jiang Li and Cheng Yan silently nced at him. That statement...

    Who could get used to that?

    No one could.

    Lawyer Liang was already waiting outside, and as they got out of the car, he approached, "Second Young Master Jiang, Mr. Cheng, uh... this one..."

    Lawyer Liang did not recognize Yan Sui.

    "Yan Sui." Yan Sui extended his hand, "A friend of Bo."

    Lawyer Liang looked somewhat troubled, "That means we have quite a few people today."

    "If it can¡¯t be arranged..." Jiang Li paused, then pointed to Yan Sui and Cheng Yan, "Just let these two go in then."

    He didn¡¯t mind missing out this once since he came to visit every time anyway.

    "That¡¯s fine," Lawyer Liang nodded, "Then you, Second Young Master Jiang, please wait in the car, it¡¯s hot and you don¡¯t want to get heatstroke."

    Before Cheng Yan and Yan Sui prepared to go inside with Lawyer Liang, Jiang Li pulled Cheng Yan aside and whispered, "Remember to talk to him about it."

    "About what?" Cheng Yan asked.

    Jiang Li was a bit irritated by his demeanor, which was actually calm, but sometimes that sort of bureaucratic stiffness made him seem too wooden.

    Jiang Li frowned, "What else could it be! Isn¡¯t it what you said before, that you saw Su Lu in Beijing! You¡¯re not nning on not telling him, are you?"

    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t say anything, just gave him a look. His expression didn¡¯t change much, and after a moment he said nomittally, "I know."

    "Then let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s about time," Lawyer Liang said.

    Despite pulling strings, it wasn¡¯t easy to secure a visit in a ce like this. The number of visitors was strictly limited every time, and it was through Lawyer Liang¡¯s effort that two people could apany him for the visit.

    "Lawyer Lianges often, right?" Yan Sui asked on the way in.

    Lawyer Liang nodded, "Every time."

    "How is Bo doing?"

    "How can he be? It¡¯s neither a good ce nor a good situation. President Bo is doing rtively well, all things considered. He¡¯s been able to keep stable and adjust his mentality. If it were anyone else, they might have lost patience long ago," Lawyer Liang exined.

    Frankly speaking, he had seen many who went in for one reason or another. Out here, they had been prominent and respectable, and even after they got out, they were able to live the high life again. But inside, nobody could be choosy.

    However, because everyone¡¯s backgrounds were so different before they went in¡ªdifferent families, wealth, and social standings¡ªinside, everyone was treated equally without distinction.

    So, it was understandable that some would find it hard to adjust, and some even became depressed.

    Lawyer Liang had seen many like this, including those who¡¯d be depressed and caused trouble, attempting suicide inside. It took a lot of effort to get them out for medical parole. It caused quite a stir...

    For someone like President Bo to stayposed and adjust so well was truly rare.

    "Ah, it¡¯s always like that with him," Yan Sui sighed upon hearing Lawyer Liang¡¯sments.

    Although Cheng Yan remained silent, he felt the same way deep down. Indeed, that was how Bo Jingshen always was.

    Even when he had been abroad, in challenging circumstances, he had been like that. Despite being in a dire situation and under huge pressure, with a sizable gap in funding for his startup¡ªwhere others might have given up or copsed¡ªhe was adept at adjusting his mentality. He spared no time for self-pity or breakdowns, his mind and efforts focused solely on raising money, to fill that financial gap.

    "Give me the things," Lawyer Liang reached out to Cheng Yan, taking from him the bag filled with daily necessities, "You talk with President Bo when you meet, and I¡¯ll have these checked to give to himter."

    The detention center in Feng City was not like what was shown on TV, with a ss partition like a bank teller¡¯s window.

    They were led to a visitation room with metal tables and chairs which were welded to the floor, immovable.

    Yan Sui felt quite ufortable, looking around.

    Cheng Yan, who had been there several times, sat peacefully and seemed rather at ease.

    Shortly, footsteps were heard outside the door, which was then pulled open.

    A prison guard led a tall and slender man in.

    Yan Sui looked up and saw the tall, slim figure entering, with a very round head.

    The head was indeed very round, and honestly, not everyone could pull off a buzz cut, but a round head helps make it look better.

    However, this head looked pretty good.

    "Yo, a pretty round head," Yan Sui couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    "Are you asking for it?" A slightly hoarse voice countered with a hint of a shallow smile and a touch of world-weariness, yet it didn¡¯t sound particrly gloomy or suppressed, "Why did you bring him?"

    He was speaking to Cheng Yan.

    Cheng Yan tapped lightly on the table with his fingers, "It¡¯s nothing to do with me; he wanted toe himself."

    Yan Sui said, "Right, I insisted oning. My flight was to Feng City, and oh my, seeing you make a fool of yourself is a rare sight in life. I¡¯ve regretted not having the chance toe and see this joke for so long. Now that I¡¯ve got my chance, I absolutely had to see it, absolutely had to see it."

    "...Are you asking for it?" The owner of the hoarse voice finally sat down across from them.

    Indeed, he had lost quite a bit of weight. First, maybe because the food wasn¡¯t good inside and he was a bit picky, his stomach was quite delicate. Second, there probably weren¡¯t many opportunities to exercise inside.

    The blue prison uniform he wore looked a bit toorge on him.

    With his head now shaved to leave only a thin stubble, the image was rather poignant.

    But in his eyes, there was none of the expected dimness or defeat¡ªquite calm instead, which was different from what Yan Sui had imagined.

    Cheng Yan, with no regard for small talk, pulled out a stack of documents and began to report to Bo Jingshen without any pleasantries.

    "God, you¡¯re so boring." Yan Sui looked at Bo Jingshen with sympathy, "You can¡¯t even catch a break in jail... It¡¯s as tragic as working even in your dreams."

    Bo Jingshen gave him a sidelong nce, "Are you here to piss me off?"

    "No, I¡¯m here to see you. By the way, I¡¯ll pick you up in a few days. I¡¯ve prepared pomelo leaves and tofu to cleanse you of your bad luck," Yan Sui smiled, his fingertips tapping lightly on the table.

    "I appreciate it," Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t raise his eyes, continuing to skim through the document Cheng Yan had handed over, ready to sign his name.

    After a pause, Yan Sui added, "By the way, I should tell you, I saw Su Lu in Feng City."

    The gaze that had been briskly moving over the document suddenly froze.

 Chapter 249 Hearing Your News

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 249 Hearing Your News</h4>

    Just a simple name, two monosybic sybles.

    It was enough to turn all the text on the document in front of him into iprehensible code.

    Bo Jingshen put down the pen.

    Cheng Yan furrowed his brows¡ªa rare urrence for him, as he usually showed little fluctuation in his expressions, "Can¡¯t you wait until he¡¯s done with the official business before bringing this up?"

    He had nned on mentioning seeing Su Lu in Beijing, but he wanted to wait until Bo Jingshen had finished signing documents and reviewing what needed to be reviewed.

    Yan Sui, however, bluntly brought it up, and this was indeed...

    "You really screw things up," Cheng Yan said.

    Yan Sui, "..." How did ite to insults? Cheng Yan, with such a temperament, actually swore?

    "Then what?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice rang out, still calm.

    But his voice, which was a bit husky to begin with, seemed even huskier.

    "What then? There¡¯s no what then..." Yan Sui thought. Was he being too presumptuous? Mainly because he saw how Bo Jingshen, even in such circumstances, maintained a calm demeanor.

    Yet in that instant, just because of a name, his demeanor changedpletely.

    In his eyes, there were clearly many indescribable emotions.

    Yan Sui realized he might have stepped out of line, so he didn¡¯t continue the casual talk, waving his hand and saying, "Uh... You should focus on your work first."

    But Bo Jingshen had already lost interest, only ncing through a few less important documents and signing them. He pushed the rest back to Cheng Yan, "We¡¯ll talk about the rest when I get out, it¡¯s not long now."

    "Speaking of which, it¡¯s the day after tomorrow," Lawyer Liang came over and said with a smile, "Congrattions President Bo, you¡¯re finally seeing the end of this. These days must have been really tough for you."

    Bo Jingshen neither agreed nor disagreed with Lawyer Liang¡¯sment.

    Many things are not tough when you¡¯re willing to endure them.

    "Since that¡¯s the case..." Seeing that Bo Jingshen was no longer in the mood to work properly today, Cheng Yan also gathered and packed up the documents and then said, "I¡¯ll talk about something else then. I usually don¡¯t like dealing with or talking about trivial matters, but Jiang Li insisted I tell you."

    Bo Jingshen furrowed his brows slightly, "What is it?"

    "I was on a business trip to Beijing recently. About the amusement park project you were interested in, Beijing is willing to support it. My visit was mainly to discuss when thend could be approved," Cheng Yan said.

    "Get to the point," Bo Jingshen said.

    Honestly, that was already quite significant. If this project went through, it would be of great importance.

    But Bo Jingshen felt that wasn¡¯t the focus because he knew Cheng Yan well enough to tell how he spoke.

    "Oh," Cheng Yan responded, then got straight to the point with something very critical, very shocking to Bo Jingshen, "The driver rear-ended a car on the roundabout of that famously convoluted interchange."

    Cheng Yan paused, "Su Lu¡¯s car."

    Bang!

    Bo Jingshen mmed the table and stood up.

    The correction officer, who had been sitting in the corner and not hurrying them as Lawyer Liang had arranged, was giving them a bit more time, but still adhered to his duties.

    Hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s actions and response, he immediately stood up and spoke sternly, "3795! What are you doing? Sit down! Calm down!"

    Bo Jingshen then sat down.

    Lawyer Liang was taken aback. He had always managed Bo Jingshen¡¯s case, so he had been following it all along.

    This was a man who had made it big in business, a dragon among men, temporarily trapped. He had never seen him so agitated; he had always faced everything calmly, and dealt with it quietly.

    This was the first time he saw President Bo so unsettled, so disturbed.

    Bo Jingshen frowned and stared intensely at Cheng Yan, "What did you say? Is she... is she alright?"

    "There¡¯s no harm. A tail light was smashed, and the rear bumper was damaged. My driver took full responsibility and has paid for everything," Cheng Yan responded.

    Cheng Yan¡¯s tone was still business-like, unaffected by Bo Jingshen¡¯s agitated emotions.

    Yan Sui felt like Cheng Yan was truly a work machine. It seemed as if Cheng Yan had thrown a stone into calm waters. Couldn¡¯t he see that the boss was extremely anxious here? Yet, Cheng Yan remained utterly calm.

    "Jiang Li asked me to tell you about this," Cheng Yan said. "I thought if I told you, you¡¯d be even more troubled. It might be better to wait until you get out the day after tomorrow. But he insisted, so I told you."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows tightened deeply.

    As expected, Cheng Yan had guessed right, Bo Jingshen was indeed unsettled.

    And it was imaginable that even though he would be out the day after tomorrow, he probably wouldn¡¯t sleep well these next two days.

    Jiang Li thought there hadn¡¯t been any news of Su Lu for years, at least he hadn¡¯t heard anything, so Jiang Li thought it was important to tell Bo Jingshen since Cheng Yan had seen Su Lu in Beijing.

    Jiang Li was always a bit simple-minded and straightforward.

    Though Cheng Yan might seem bureaucratic and stoic, he was not so simple-minded. For instance, he couldn¡¯t be sure but guessed that Bo Jingshen might not be entirely without news of Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen might have known where Su Lu was these years, and how she was doing.

    Telling him would only add to his worries.

    But since Jiang Li insisted, why not say it? Just as expected, right?

    Look at Bo Jingshen¡¯s deeply furrowed brows now.

    It was Yan Sui who kindlyforted him, "Hey, don¡¯t worry. Look at the timeline, Cheng Yan hit Su Lu¡¯s car back then in Beijing. Right?"

    Bo Jingshen looked towards Yan Sui.

    Yan Sui continued, "But I saw Su Lu at the airport yesterday. She looked great, even prettier than a few years ago! There weren¡¯t any signs of injury or being in a bad state. What¡¯s there to worry about? She¡¯s fine. Plus, there were quite a few people around her, probably her friends...? Anyway, she seemed to be in a good mood and in fine condition. Clearly, that bump from Cheng Yan¡¯s driver didn¡¯t cause any harm."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t respond, and the correction officer, seeing how quiet things were, nced at Lawyer Liang.

    Lawyer Liang felt a bit at a loss, what was this about? If they had finished talking, then they shouldn¡¯t waste more time here...

    Lawyer Liang was just about to speak to break the silence.

    Before he could say anything, he heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s low, hoarse, and deep voice, as if asking them, but also asking himself, "Why did shee, what is she here for..."

 Chapter 250 Jiang Li

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Jiang Li</h4>

    "He couldn¡¯t possibly be here to pick you up," Cheng Yan said.

    Yan Sui couldn¡¯t help but nce at Cheng Yan. His words really hit hard¡ªwas it a low EQ or just a low EQ?

    But what Yan Sui did not expect was that after Cheng Yan said this, Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression did not be dejected. Instead, he smiled and said, "That¡¯s true."

    As long as he wasn¡¯t here to pick him up, it was fine.

    "So you don¡¯t need to worry," Cheng Yan added.

    Yan Sui said helplessly, "Can¡¯t you offer somefort?"

    Cheng Yan shrugged, "Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m doing?"

    Yan Sui was at a loss for words¡ªdid he call thisforting?

    But from Bo Jingshen¡¯s reaction, this was perhaps trulyforting. Gradually, Yan Sui also realized that it might indeed beforting.

    In Yan Sui¡¯s opinion, if Su Lu hade to Feng City to pick him up, it would have beenforting for Bo Jingshen.

    But clearly, in reality, Su Lu was unaware of all this and wasn¡¯t here to pick him up. To him, that was probablyforting. Who wouldn¡¯t want to show their best side in front of their loved ones, instead of this...?

    The visit ended, and Yan Sui and Cheng Yan watched as the guards prepared to take Bo Jingshen back, leaving Yan Sui feeling somewhat sorrowful.

    The guard said, "Alright, the day after tomorrow he¡¯ll be able to go out and walk in the sunshine."

    Bo Jingshen looked calm again, epting the current situation without distress.

    Yan Sui and Cheng Yan went outside and saw Jiang Li waiting.

    Jiang Li wasn¡¯t sitting in the car; he was standing outside in the hot weather, talking on the phone.

    "Okay, I know. I wille to pick you up," he hurriedly said to the person on the other end of the phone as he saw Yan Sui and Cheng Yaning out, then he hung up.

    "How is he?" Jiang Li asked. "Is he okay?"

    "Quite alright. He¡¯s lost a lot of weight, though," Yan Sui said.

    Jiang Li was stunned, "Why? Is he sick?"

    Cheng Yan nced sideways at Yan Sui and then told Jiang Li, "Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He hasn¡¯t lost weight, he¡¯s about the same as thest time I visited."

    Yan Sui chuckled, "He¡¯s lost quite a bit of weightpared to thest time I saw him, though."

    Jiang Li: "..."

    Thest time Yan Sui saw him was a long time ago. How could it be the same? With the living conditions and environment here, it would be strange if he had gained weight.

    On the way back to the city from the detention center, Jiang Li was driving and couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what he had learned from Yan Sui¡ªthat Su Lu had alreadye to Feng City.

    "Should I... find out more about it? She hasn¡¯t been back for many years. What if she¡¯se back because of Bo Jingshen?" Jiang Li wondered aloud.

    Cheng Yan said, "Mind your own business. I heard that Su Yukan had a stroke and was hospitalized; if she¡¯se back, it¡¯s probably because of that."

    And Cheng Yan felt that Bo Jingshen might not want them to disturb Su Lu.

    Jiang Li was anxious and remained quiet all the way. However, when he got home, he did ask Jiang Su to help find out more about the Su Family.

    Jiang Su didn¡¯t make any inquiries, as he already had some news about it. "Su Yukan indeed had a stroke."

    "Really? How do you know?" Jiang Li asked.

    Jiang Su was silent for a moment on the other end before he said softly, "Because he¡¯s staying in the same hospital as Dad. If you¡¯re willing to visit Dad, you would know."

    "..." Jiang Li was also silent for a moment before speaking again, his voice colder than before, "I¡¯m not willing. And why should I? He has always looked down on me, despised me. He probably doesn¡¯t want to see me. Even if he did, it would just remind me again of what a ¡¯freak¡¯ he thinks I am in his eyes."

    Jiang Su: "..."

    Jiang Su was really at a loss for words. Their father was like that by nature¡ªsomewhat chauvinistic, quite stubborn, especially hard on the outside.

    His heart had softened a long time ago, but he couldn¡¯t let go of his pride. Because of the incident with Ying Heng, Jiang Li had held a grudge, and when they met, his words were surely not gentle or polite.

    Their father was obstinate, not showing any weakness, so their encounters were always tense and confrontational. The father¡¯s words would turn unpleasant because, despite knowing that he could not change Jiang Li¡¯s sexual orientation, he still couldn¡¯t ept it calmly.

    So in anger, he would often make sarcastic remarks.

    The word ¡¯freak¡¯ came up far too often, and to tell the truth, it was hurtful. Jiang Su knew that even hearing this from a stranger would be painful. If someone said in his presence that his brother was a ¡¯freak,¡¯ Jiang Su would turn hostile.

    But there was nothing he could do when it came from their own father.

    He felt both exasperated and sympathetic for his brother.

    So at the moment, when Jiang Li said those words, Jiang Su found himself speechless.

    It was clear that their father was getting older and actually quite missed his younger son, but he was hard-headed, stubborn, and unwilling to lower his pride. This hospitalization was due to a cardiovascr problem; he had been hospitalized before for simr reasons, and this time he needed a minimally invasive surgery through the blood vessels.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he want to see his son? But he was too stubborn.

    Thest time he was hospitalized for a cardiovascr problem, no matter what, Jiang Li couldn¡¯t ignore his hospitalized father, so he immediately went to visit.

    But unfortunately, that day, other rtives and friends also came to visit, and he happened to run into them.

    If it had been just the three of them¡ªfather and sons¡ªJiang Su felt that with his mediation, the rtionship between his brother and father should have eased a bit.

    But there were outsiders present that day, and their father, already somewhat chauvinistic, naturally cared more about keeping up appearances in front of these rtives, and his attitude became even harder.

    Thus, he made Jiang Li lose face right there with very unpleasant words.

    Words like ¡¯freak¡¯ and ¡¯abnormal¡¯ were not scarce, but Jiang Li indeed wanted to ease the rtionship with his father, so even with difficulty, he bore it.

    But what did their father say at that time... Jiang Su felt that the phrase "taking an inch and wanting a mile" was quite apt.

    Right in front of the rtives, with their father wanting to save face, and seeing Jiang Li not responding to his taunts, their father actually brought up Ying Heng¡¯s death as an issue.

    Jiang Su still remembered how their father, with a hint of sarcasm, said in front of the rtives, "If you ask me, it¡¯s because he did too many wrongful things, so he deserved his fate. I paid him to be a bodyguard, yet he led my son astray. He deserved to die!"

    Then, the emotions Jiang Li had been suppressing exploded instantly.

    The scene turned extremely ugly. Jiang Li didn¡¯t leave any face for anyone in front of the rtives, not for his father nor for himself.

    Jiang Su still remembered how his brother, whom he had always cherished since childhood, repeatedly said in front of so many rtives, ¡¯Yes! I, Jiang Li, am a freak! From now on, just pretend there¡¯s no such person in the Jiang family! Save yourselves from having a freak like me! Dirtying the noble Jiang family! What¡¯s wrong with being a bodyguard?! How is it beneath you just because he works on his own skills?!¡¯

 Chapter 251: Jiang Li â€™Blind Datingâ€™?

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Jiang Li ¡¯Blind Dating¡¯?</h4>

    Jiang Su knew that his father actually came to regret his ways over the years and had always wanted to reconcile with his youngest son. But he always used the wrong methods...

    The father didn¡¯t want the rtives to look down on his youngest son, so he belittled Ying Heng in front of them, pushing all the me onto a deceased man, simply wishing others wouldn¡¯t disdain his own son.

    But Jiang Li certainly couldn¡¯t ept this sentiment.

    Because the dead man whom his father kept belittling was someone who died for him.

    So Jiang Suter actually saw his father¡¯s regret, and his father probably knew he had chosen the wrong way.

    But it was probably very hard to mend things now.

    Later, the father also brought it up from time to time in a roundabout and awkward manner, implying that Jiang Li had no proper upation and might be loafing around too much, surely destined to be unsessful and short on cash.

    The implication was also that Jiang Su shouldn¡¯t forget to give his brother money.

    And this time, while in the hospital, the father also hinted indirectly, presumably hoping that Jiang Li woulde.

    Therefore, Jiang Su also mentioned it a few times in front of Jiang Li, who, however, had no thoughts ofplying, apparently remembering the previous incident all too well.

    Thus, noticing Jiang Li¡¯s strong aversion, Jiang Su changed the subject, "Anyway, Su Yukan is in this hospital, it¡¯s indeed a cerebral hemorrhage."

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t want to show any temper toward his elder brother and naturally went along with the change of topic, "Is it serious?"

    "With this ailment, even if it isn¡¯t serious, it¡¯s not going to be easy," Jiang Su said. "I can inquire about it, but from what you said, if she really came back to Feng City, I think it¡¯s very likely because of this. It¡¯s certainly not because of Bo Jingshen¡¯s involvement."

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Li sighed softly, "That makes sense. It seems like neither of them knows about the other¡¯s situation, so naturally there¡¯s no way it¡¯s for Bo Jingshen¡¯s sake."

    "..." Jiang Su pondered for a moment and then said in a low voice, "That¡¯s not necessarily the case."

    "Hmm?" Jiang Li asked, "What did you say?"

    "Do you think everyone is as silly and naive as you? Never mind that, I¡¯ve booked a car for you, didn¡¯t you like that limited edition model? I¡¯ve already ced the order, it¡¯ll arrive in three months, just in time to be your birthday gift," Jiang Su told him.

    Jiang Liughed, "Thanks, bro!"

    "No need to thank me. It¡¯s better than waiting for someone else to pick you up..." Jiang Su said.

    Jiang Su had a headache, he always felt that this idiot¡¯s contact with Ying Heng¡¯s younger brother was not a good thing.

    But the idiot, feeling indebted to Ying Heng, had taken it upon himself to look after his brother, and that care had continued for years.

    And the brother was still in the dark,pletely unaware of Ying Heng¡¯s past deeds, yet over the years, he had be very close friends with Jiang Li, the idiot.

    Even when he took Jiang Li out for a meal, if that Mr. Ying had time, he woulde to pick them up.

    Jiang Su, being heterosexual, a straight man, actually couldn¡¯t quite determine whether this friendship was normal or not, whether it was just mutual care between friends or something else.

    Anyway, Jiang Su was quite distressed.

    After ending the call, Jiang Su indeed had someone inquire for him, and thus found out that indeed, Su Zhe had returned to Feng City.

    "Su Zhe hasn¡¯te back to Feng City often over the years; this time, he probably came back because of his dad¡¯s illness," Ji Chuanbai said on the other end of the phone. "After all, Su Zhe¡¯s business isn¡¯t all that extensive in Feng City, it¡¯s mainly with our family. It seems like from the beginning, he consciously chose not to concentrate his business in Feng City, quite deliberately."

    Ji Chuanbai, Ji Fulian¡¯s cousin, also dealt in the herb trade, and indeed had a lot of business dealings with Su Zhe¡¯s pharmaceutical enterprises.

    And the things he was saying on the phone were things Jiang Su could very well understand.

    Su Zhe was indeed very deliberate, probably always hoping to stay away from Feng City, essentially, to stay away from his father, Su Yukan.

    "He also didn¡¯te back much in recent years, but he used to visit often. In the past, it was because his sister was still in Feng City, but in recent years, she hasn¡¯t been there, right?" Although Ji Chuanbai wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the high society gossip of Feng City, sometimes, you couldn¡¯t avoid hearing things, being in that circle.

    "Seems like not long after her divorce from the Gu Family, she left Feng City?" Ji Chuanbai wasn¡¯t sure, "Anyway, after that, Su Zhe seldom came to Feng City, and the business dealings with our family were usually handled by his partner, Qiao Li."

    "Oh... I see," said Jiang Su, "Thanks, Chuanbai."

    "No problem," Ji Chuanbaiughed on the other end, "But hey, Ah Su, what do you need this info for? Do you have a beef with Su Zhe?"

    "No beef, we¡¯re not even acquainted, just inquiring," Jiang Su alsoughed, "After all, you know what my family does."

    "Hey!" Ji Chuanbai on the end said, "You run such a big and sessful media business, could you not make it sound like you¡¯re a paparazzi?"

    Jiang Su had a few moreughs with him before preparing to end the call.

    But just before hanging up, Ji Chuanbai couldn¡¯t help but stop him, sounding somewhat hesitant, "Ah Su."

    "Hmm? What is it?" Jiang Su didn¡¯t understand.

    Ji Chuanbai: "It¡¯s just... there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say."

    Jiang Su said resignedly, "You¡¯ve already started, so just say it."

    "Okay, don¡¯t take offense," Ji Chuanbai continued, "I heard that your brother... Ah Li, he... likes men, right?"

    Jiang Su: "..."

    He was silent for quite a while before saying, "Do you have a point?"

    Ji Chuanbai, sensing some displeasure in Jiang Su¡¯s voice, could only start with an apology, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean any harm."

    Then he continued, "I have no prejudice; just to tell you, you know my brother Fuling, right?"

    "I¡¯ve met him a few times. Not well-acquainted," Jiang Su said, suddenly with an uneasy premonition, "What about him?"

    "Just... they, he and your brother Ah Li, are the same," Ji Chuanbai said.

    It took Jiang Su three seconds to realize what Ji Chuanbai meant by they were the same.

    "So... what about it?" Jiang Su asked again.

    Ji Chuanbai let out a helpless sigh, "Fuling seems to really like Ah Li. You think... could you, maybe mention it to Ah Li? Since the situation can¡¯t be changed anyway, times are different now, society is quite tolerant, but I¡¯ve heard that their circle can sometimes be quite chaotic. Rather than having them go out there and get bullied or fooled by people with bad intentions, it¡¯s better to be with someone we know well..."

    Now Jiang Su got the subtext; his eyes widened in shock, "What do you mean? Ji Chuanbai, are you here trying to set up a ¡¯blind date¡¯ for my brother?"

 Chapter 252: Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Old Friend</h4>

    Jiang Su¡¯s voice actually held some irritation, although in his heart he had long since epted the fact that sexual orientation is innate and immutable, he had also resigned himself to the reality that his brother would either live alone for life or certainly spend his days with another man.

    But being so tantly set up by Ji Chuanbai still made him feel somewhat annoyed.

    It was a contradiction, but indeed, that¡¯s how he felt.

    Ji Chuanbai, known for his good temper, likely because his family practiced traditional medicine, valued health maintenance, rarely showed intense emotions, and had a very kind and gentle disposition, so when he detected the irritation in Jiang Su¡¯s voice, without waiting for Jiang Su to speak, Ji Chuanbai apologized first.

    "Ah Su, I¡¯m sorry. If you¡¯re not happy with it, just forget it. Don¡¯t be upset. I was just suggesting, mainly because... Fuling quite likes your Ah Li. Sigh... he¡¯s the brother I worry about the most. We¡¯re both older brothers, so please be understanding."

    Hearing such good-tempered words from Ji Chuanbai would extinguish even the shortest fuse.

    Jiang Su took a deep breath, "It¡¯s fine."

    How else to say about the troublesome Ji Family? Surely it was as difficult as it seemed, not only they had no tempers themselves, but they also made it hard for others to show theirs.

    "I really can¡¯t persuade him; I¡¯m not sure if my words will be effective," said Jiang Su.

    Ji Chuanbai replied, "Just give it a try. As long as we¡¯ve tried, that¡¯s all that matters whether it works out or not."

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Su was still somewhat baffled. He raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose and let out a long sigh.

    His secretary chuckled to the side.

    Jiang Su was very helpless. "Do I look for help inquiring, or am I the one being sought to help set up a match..."

    It seemed more like thetter.

    Either way, he had gotten the information he needed. Not long after, Jiang Su sorted through the details and called Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li was waiting on the other end; knowing his brother well, he was sure Jiang Su would inquire on his behalf.

    "Brother! How did it go?"

    "Su Zhe has indeed returned, because of Su Yukan¡¯s illness. If what you said about Su Luing back is true, she probably returned for the same reason," Jiang Su exined.

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t understand, "It doesn¡¯t make sense. She was so schemed against by Su Yukan, logically she wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to visit him in the hospital."

    Jiang Su was moreid-back about it, "What if she¡¯s just back to watch the excitement?"

    "..." How dark people¡¯s hearts could be, thought Jiang Li, but oddly, it made sense.

    Hearing no response from him, Jiang Su thought for a moment and suggested, "If you¡¯re really curious,e to the hospital and have a look."

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t say anything.

    Jiang Su offered a way out, "At least you can see Su Lu, right? Nobody is forcing you to see Dad."

    Jiang Su gave him an easy out, nonchntly.

    "Got it. I¡¯lle have a look tomorrow," said Jiang Li.

    After ending the call, Jiang Su did not phone Ji Chuanbai again but simply sent a WeChat message, "Ah Li will go to the hospital tomorrow."

    The reply from Ji Chuanbai was even simpler, an emoji: [OK]

    Su Lu waspletely unaware of all this; as soon as she returned, she naturally met with Cheng Youran first.

    "Let me tell you!" Cheng Youran shoved a big spoonful of Thai pineapple fried rice into her mouth, "I¡¯m seriously freaking starving!"

    "Watch yournguage!" Su Lu red at her, "There¡¯s a minor present."

    The minor, sitting in a child¡¯s high chair across from them, dressed in a little suit, looking like a young noble, was eating the fried rice methodically with a spoon and said upon hearing this, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t learn from godmother."

    Cheng Youran burst outughing and reached out to tousle Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hair, but he agilely dodged, "No way, can¡¯t mess up the hairstyle."

    Cheng Youranughed even harder, "Let godmother rub it a bit."

    Su Lu interjected, "Not with that outfit. He always likes to be meticulous when he¡¯s wearing his little suit. The kid has his own stubborn ways, don¡¯t tease him."

    "Oh well," Cheng Youran simply stuffed more fried rice into her mouth, "I¡¯ve been on duty for three days straight! Three whole days! Even though I can shower, eat, and sleep at the hospital, constantly being in a work mindset has really taken its toll. Why did they have to assign me such heavy duties? Isn¡¯t this a personal vendetta? Is it just because I flirted with him once?"

    "Are you talking about that new director you mentionedst time?" Su Lu nced at her, "The one you saw and immediately called ¡¯a pretty boy from some medical school here for an internship¡¯?"

    Cheng Youran nodded her head in misery, "Just for that onement, he holds a grudge until now! Besides, wasn¡¯t my teasing also because he¡¯s handsome?!"

    "So it¡¯s not possible that he assigned you heavy work because he found you cute?" Su Lu saidughingly.

    "Su Xiaolu!" Cheng Youran red at her, but Su Lu startedughing, cing a grilled chicken wing into her bowl, "Alright, alright. Eat up, eat up. You need strength for the next round of intense work."

    Hearing this, the child sitting opposite, who had been seriously eating and not interrupting the adults¡¯ conversation, looked up with his bright eyes, "Ah? So godmother won¡¯t y with me?"

    Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t aware of all these matters, nor did he know their trip back had any other purpose. Neither Su Lu nor Su Zhe would tell him anything too distressing.

    All Zhao Xiaole knew was that he was here to spend the summer vacation. His mom and uncles had brought him to Feng City for the holidays, with ns to have fun at therge Ocean Park with its water park and amusement attractions.

    Since his birth, Cheng Youran had been fond of him, busy with work but never too busy to video chat with him or fly to Beijing to see him, always bringing gifts.

    So knowing they wereing to Feng City, Zhao Xiaole naturally assumed Cheng Youran would definitely spend time with him.

    Cheng Youran couldn¡¯t bear the hopeful look in a child¡¯s eyes, as those eyes could make anyone unwilling to disappoint.

    Cheng Youran gritted her teeth, "Of course, I¡¯ll apany! How could I not apany Xiao Le!"

    Su Lu murmured, "Are you sure you can handle it? Don¡¯t overdo it."

    Gritting her teeth, Cheng Youran dered, "I¡¯ll take a leave! Otherwise, I quit! I¡¯ll go home and sell sweet potatoes!"

    After dinner, Cheng Youran slumped in the passenger seat of Su Lu¡¯s car, while Zhao Xiaole sat in his car seat in the back, intently ying with a Rubik¡¯s Cube.

    Then Cheng Youran quietly said to Su Lu, "I didn¡¯t expect you toe back with us. Weren¡¯t you... not nning to return?"

    Su Lu pondered for a moment, "It¡¯s not so absolute. I did leave quite decisively at that time, but afterward, I was busy raising Zhao Xiaole and didn¡¯t have much time. Now that I¡¯m here, well, I¡¯m here. There¡¯s no other meaning to it. I haven¡¯t thought too much about it, and you shouldn¡¯t worry either."

 Chapter 253: Sudden Realization

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Sudden Realization</h4>

    Cheng Youran saw that Su Lu¡¯s expression was candid and calm, and naturally didn¡¯t have anything to worry about.

    To be honest, seeing Su Lu living a more and more peaceful life over the past few years, she actually felt quite relieved.

    If there was anything she was not too relieved about...

    Cheng Youran felt that it was as if her heart had died.

    How should she put it... It seemed as though Su Lu was only living for Zhao Xiaole.

    That might not seem like a bad thing, especially in the early years, when Zhao Xiaole had just been born and was not very healthy. Su Lu was too busy taking care of her frail son to have time or energy to think about anything else, which was just as well.

    Butter on, Zhao Xiaole gradually got better.

    Su Lu also had the support of her mother and brothers, making her life quitefortable indeed.

    Yet she remained the same, with only affection for her son, her mother, and her brothers, and friendship for her friends.

    As for romantic feelings, it was as if those too had died.

    That thread seemed to have rotted away, withered altogether.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one had shown her affection; even as a single mother, a person¡¯s own merit can override other objective conditions and not be a barrier to her personal charm.

    But Su Lu¡¯s heart seemed to have died, like a still pool of water, which never rippled again.

    Others aside, just take Qiao Li. Cheng Youran knew that he was undoubtedly great.

    But it seemed still unable to move Su Lu.

    Years went by, and it was always so, always the same.

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t mean to say that this was bad, for after all, Su Lu seemed to live quitefortably, with her child taking precedence over everything else.

    But after all, she was only in her early thirties, the age when a woman is most charming, mature enough, with a temperament and grace refined by time, serene and elegant, not to mention how beautiful she was.

    Was she really going to live her life alone like that?

    "Snap!" a sound.

    "Hm?" Cheng Youran was startled, then came to her senses, looking at Su Lu¡¯s slender white fingers snapping in front of her.

    The car stopped at the red light.

    Su Lu, with one hand on the steering wheel, was snapping her fingers in front of Cheng Youran, chanting, "Come back to your senses! Spirits of heaven and earth, bring her back!"

    "Heh!" Cheng Youran couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Su Luughed, "It looks like that new boss really did a number on you, huh? You¡¯re spacing out. Are you tired? If you¡¯re tired, take a nap."

    "I¡¯m not tired," Cheng Youran smiled, sinking back into her seat, "It¡¯s really nice that you¡¯re back."

    "Mmm..." Su Lu thought for a moment, then smiled faintly, "I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯vee back, this is more like just passing through."

    Yes, when she left, she had sold everything, including herpany, house, and car.

    "Do you want to stay at my ce?" Cheng Youran said, "Although you¡¯re willing to return with Su Zhe, and even willing to visit Su Yukan... that probably doesn¡¯t mean you want to live in the house he used to live in, right?"

    What Cheng Youran referred to was Su Residence, also where Su Lu had grown up.

    Even though Su Zhe had taken the house back for a few years and had long since evicted Su Yukan and his family,

    Given that Su Lu had not been very happy there from childhood to adulthood, she indeed did not want to move back into Su Residence. Moreover...

    "I¡¯m used to staying at my ce anyway, and I haven¡¯t changed a thing inside," Cheng Youran said.

    Indeed, when Su Lu decided to sell her house, car, andpany to leave Feng City, Su Zhe took over thepany while Cheng Youran took over the house.

    Cheng Youran had her own house, so after buying it, she didn¡¯t live there often, but she made sure it was cleaned regrly. She hadn¡¯t really changed anything inside, like the furniture and such.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, hesitating for quite a while.

    There was a child in the safety seat in the back, who had been seriously ying with a Rubik¡¯s cube. Afterpleting one, she looked up and said, "Is godmother talking about the ce where mom used to live? I want to see where my mom used to live!"

    With the little one¡¯s encouragement, of course, Su Lu had no objections.

    "Okay," Su Lu nodded in agreement.

    So, she didn¡¯t drive towards the Su Residence but went straight to her old dwelling.

    As they approached the neighborhood, the familiar streetscape already made Su Lu feel somewhat bewildered. When they arrived at the entrance to the residentialplex, the security guard hadn¡¯t changed; the gatekeepers were still the same people.

    And after five years, someone still recognized her.

    They were quite surprised, "Miss Su? It¡¯s been so long! What, a few years now?"

    This made Su Lu feel quite embarrassed, and she exchanged a few pleasantries.

    The gatekeeperughed, "Oh dear, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d moved. At first, I thought maybe you¡¯d gone traveling. When that gentleman came looking for you, I actually told him that you were probably traveling since he¡¯d beening for so long. If I knew you¡¯d moved, I wouldn¡¯t have said that to him; it wouldn¡¯t have wasted his time."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu froze for a moment, and Cheng Youran frowned.

    Su Lu was silent for a moment, as if hesitating about something.

    Cheng Youran took the initiative to say, "Then, shall we go ahead?"

    The gatekeeper cheerfully responded, "Alright, alright, anyway Miss Su, I¡¯m very happy to see you again."

    Cheng Youran patted Su Lu, urging her to drive in, "Let¡¯s go."

    Then, Cheng Youran saw Su Lu slowly raise her eyes, her gaze was as calm as ever, like a still pond.

    She quietly looked at the gatekeeper and asked, "Which gentleman?"

    "Hey," the gatekeeper shook his head, "I didn¡¯t ask for his name. Even if I did, I probably wouldn¡¯t remember now. Just a tall, thin gentleman. looked to be in his twenties, and he was especially handsome! But he seemed to be in poor health. Every time he came, he didn¡¯t look well. I asked him if he was sick or feeling unwell, but he never said."

    "Oh... is that so," Su Lu responded, and after a few seconds, she slowly nodded.

    "Su Lu," Cheng Youran was a bit worried, so she pushed her gently.

    Su Lu turned her head to look at her, her expression not changing much, "Yeah. Let¡¯s go."

    She started the car and entered thepound.

    In no time, they went upstairs and returned to the ce where she had lived for quite some time, her solitary residence.

    To be honest, for a long time, this ce had been her sanctuary.

    It was a ce where she could feel at peace, without having to listen to Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao¡¯s sarcasm within the Su Residence, without enduring Su Yukan¡¯s cold mockery.

    She could lie on her favorite carpet, lean on her favorite cushions in her own little world, and sit in her studio to paint whatever she wanted.

    Just stepping into this house, she was enveloped by a sense of familiarity.

    Indeed, nothing had changed inside; everything was well-maintained.

    This gave Su Lu an illusory sensation, as if these five years had never passed ¨C as if she¡¯d only stepped out, and now she was back, with time standing still.

 Chapter 254 Once Loved toâ€¦â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Once Loved to......</h4>

    But of course, everything had already passed.

    The small, soft hand held in hers next to her was the best proof.

    Zhao Xiaole peeked around the entryway, his expression one of considerable curiosity, "Su Xiaolu, did you use to live here?"

    "Yes, I used to live here," Su Lu said with a smile as she nodded.

    "By yourself?"

    "Yes... Ah, no," Su Lu suddenly shook her head.

    Zhao Xiaole looked at her with bright, expectant eyes.

    Su Lu knew he was hoping to hear some stories about his father.

    Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯tcking in love; he had been surrounded by it since birth.

    Therefore, he seldom mentioned his father, not because he wasn¡¯t curious, but because he felt that bringing him up might upset his mother, so he refrained from asking.

    It was only very asionally that he would show a bit of curiosity, like now.

    How could Su Lu not see that? But she was bound to disappoint her son.

    She reached out and gently touched his nose, "Of course, there was you too. For a while, you were already in mommy¡¯s tummy."

    Su Lu pointed with her fingertip, "About this big."

    "Along with my sister?" asked Zhao Xiaole.

    She didn¡¯t know how he had found out¡ªperhaps he had overheard Zhao Ying or some other elder mention it by chance. She was supposed to have twins, but one couldn¡¯t be saved.

    And Zhao Xiaole had always believed that was his sister.

    Children¡¯s statements are always so innocent, filled with childlike wonder.

    Upon learning of the existence of the sibling that couldn¡¯t be saved, he once held Su Lu¡¯s finger and earnestly said, "Mommy, my sister must have gone to heaven to live with the stars. Grandma said that ce is full of flowers, more beautiful than here. My sister living among the flowers with the stars won¡¯t be lonely."

    Initially, Su Lu didn¡¯t have strong feelings for the child that couldn¡¯t be saved. After all,pared to Zhao Xiaole, who had once been alive and kicking inside her, whom she had spent countless days and nights with¡ªthe one that hadn¡¯t had a chance to form before disappearing...

    Indeed, it was hard for her to feel as deeply for the lost child, perhaps because she never saw its little face on a four-dimensional ultrasound, never felt it stretch its limbs inside her, never experienced being kicked in the stomach so hard she nearly threw up.

    Therefore, there wasn¡¯t as much emotion.

    But back then, upon hearing Zhao Xiaole¡¯s innocent words, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but tear up.

    And afterwards, Zhao Xiaole never forgot about the sister he never got the chance to meet.

    He would often mention her, saying she would have liked this or that. If his sister were here, she would surely want to try it. If his sister were here...

    Su Lu gradually became used to it, to the extent that she even started to feel a real sense of presence for the child she never got the chance to meet.

    It was a connection fostered by Zhao Xiaole¡¯s emotions.

    So now, upon hearing Zhao Xiaole¡¯s words, Su Lu thought for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, that¡¯s right, your sister was there at the time. You and your sister were both in my tummy."

    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s disappointment at not hearing news about his father dissipated, reced by sparkling, joyful eyes.

    As if when he was just a tiny fertilized egg, he really could have had some kind of bond with his sister, also just a fertilized egg; as if he could actually retain any memories from that time.

    "Come on, godmother will give you a tour," Cheng Youran took Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hand and walked in.

    Su Lu, however, didn¡¯t follow them. She walked at a measured pace in the living room, her fingers gently touching the tall cab and then the sofa.

    Cheng Youran often had someone clean the ce, so it was very clean, without a trace of dust.

    But a house has a feeling to it, living in it or not gives apletely different, almost mystical feeling, as if the sense of human presence and life could actually be seen and touched.

    So despite being clean, the house still emitted a certain deste chill because it was often uninhabited.

    Su Lu sat down on the sofa, veryfortably.

    This was the sofa she personally selected, going to the furniture store herself, trying each one, and finally choosing the one that offered the best overall sitting experience. Nestling on it felt too good, like she could live there all day.

    "Ah..." Su Lu sighed infort.

    The tip of her foot, adorned in house slippers, lightly pressed into the soft carpet in front of the sofa, and then, thosefortable expressions, the smile at the corner of her mouth, suddenly froze.

    It was only a moment, but her memory shed back.

    Before her eyes, as if a scene appeared suddenly, right in this very room, this living room.

    The bedroom door opened, and out came a still-young herself from five years ago.

    She had just gotten out of bed not long ago, and was startled as soon as she stepped out, to see a man lying on the sofa, sleeping deeply, as if he was sleeping so heavily because he had drunk too much.

    The entire person seemed not at allfortable.

    She didn¡¯t even know how he got in, or when, and she had other things to do. But she couldn¡¯t spare the thought, because he seemed so ufortable.

    Even then, still considered young herself, during that time, there were already many estrangements, plenty of distance between her and this man.

    Yet, her first instinct was to make him a pot of hangover soup, hoping he¡¯d feel a bit better after waking up and drinking it.

    The scenes from back then shed in front of Su Lu¡¯s eyes, leaving her somewhat bemused, somewhat sighing in reflection.

    Was the expression on her face really so tender at that time? Even filled with a little joy?

    Over the years, she had not dwelled on it, until she returned to this city where things had changed, to this house where people had changed.

    It was only after those old memories shed before her eyes that Su Lu realized, she had loved him so much.

    It turns out that Su Lu, whose heart had been as still as dead water for years, had once loved someone so passionately, so intensely.

    Loved enough to tolerate his secrets. Loved enough to want to elope with him, loved to the point where she was nearly beaten to death by Su Yukan.

    Loved enough, to live and die for him.

    Loved until...

    "Mommy!" A cute little face like Yuxue peeked out from the door, smiling and waving at her, "Come quick!"

    Yes, loved to the extent that even if she couldn¡¯t be with him, she wanted to take the risky chance of giving birth to a child bearing his bloodline.

    "Hmm? Coming. What is it?" Su Lu stood up, collected her emotions, and walked gently toward her son with a soft smile.

    "There are your paintings in here!" Zhao Xiaole¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    Speaking of the paintings she had made in this room... Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her eyes suddenly wide open.

 Chapter 255: How to Start Speaking?

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 255: How to Start Speaking?</h4>

    "What... What?" Su Lu spoke in a somewhat flustered manner, her eyes uncontrobly flicking toward Cheng Youran beside her.

    She wasn¡¯t aware of it herself, but she felt that her gaze might have been... almost panic-stricken.

    Because, upon seeing her expression, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s initially joyous smiling face stiffened, a few shades of helpless caution bleeding through, "Mom, are you unhappy... If you¡¯re not happy, I won¡¯t look anymore."

    Even though the man who dominated therge canvases should be his father, Zhao Xiaole hadn¡¯t always been so despondent, but what child wouldn¡¯t be curious about their father? Especially a boy.

    But if it made his mom unhappy, he would stop looking. He would stop being curious.

    For him, Su Xiaolu was the most important.

    "It¡¯s okay, Mommy isn¡¯t unhappy." Su Lu mustered a smile, though it was a bit stiff, but it was undeniably tender, as she picked up her son, "Zhao Xiaole can look at whatever he wants."

    But Zhao Xiaole had already firmly decided that looking at those paintings would upset Su Xiaolu, so he no longer wanted to look or be curious.

    However, the outline of the man in the paintings was already deeply etched in his heart.

    After a while, Su Lu made hot oatmeal for Zhao Xiaole to drink. Worn out and sleepy, he was lulled to sleep in her arms, and then,fortably and soundly, he was put down on the sofa.

    Only then did Su Lu stand up.

    Cheng Youran¡¯s voice was tinged with apology, kept very low, "Lu, sorry about that, I totally forgot about this."

    Cheng Youran sighed softly, "The thing is, I thought those paintings, no matter what, had significant meaning for you, so I didn¡¯t deal with them rashly. Before bringing Xiaole here, I forgot about them. I even took the initiative to show him around; I really am a fool."

    "It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself." Su Lu offered her a smile.

    Of course, she knew Cheng Youran didn¡¯t do it on purpose. When she originally set up the house, she made sure the studio was cozy, and even had one wall decorated with beautiful murals.

    If they were going to tour the house, naturally, the studio was worth seeing the most.

    Su Lu walked toward the studio. To be honest, perhaps because her memory has intentionally blurred, she could hardly recall theyout of her own studio.

    But after the earlier reminder, she had already anticipated the scene inside the studio.

    So, when she reached the door of the studio, Su Lu took a deep breath, as if preparing herself psychologically.

    Then she stepped in.

    It wasn¡¯t an excessively dramatic or hard-to-ept scene, but amongst the stack of frames propped up against the wall, there were indeed several portrait paintings.

    The man in the portraits had a strikingly handsome side profile, and because she brought her own feelings into the painting, every stroke was delicately applied.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes lingered on this painting. She thought she would remainposed, but upon seeing that face, her heart skipped a beat, not with fluttering, but...

    It seemed that, at any time, whenever she saw him, there would always be this feeling of her heartbeat racing.

    Rather than calling it fluttering, it was more like she was never able topletely calm her feelings toward this person.

    "Or... should I throw them out for you?" Cheng Youran tentatively suggested.

    Su Lu smiled and nced at her, "It¡¯s toote to throw it away now anyway, since Zhao Xiaole has already seen it."

    Cheng Youran waved his hand, "I was worried it would affect your mood if you saw them."

    "What sort of mood could they affect, they¡¯re just a few paintings." Su Lu paused, "And I painted them quite well."

    "Are you being serious or joking?" Cheng Youran looked at her somewhat uncertainly.

    Su Lu turned and smiled at her, "What do you think, am I serious or joking?"

    Cheng Youran stared at her intently for a moment, finally convinced, and nodded, "Alright, as long as your mood isn¡¯t affected, that¡¯s all that matters."

    After a moment of thought, Cheng Youran asked again, "Do you really not n to talk to Xiao Le?"

    "Talk about what?"

    "About... As he grows up, he¡¯s naturally curious about his dad."

    "Yes." Su Lu sighed, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to talk, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not ready yet, on how to go about it."

    Cheng Youran turned and looked at Su Lu, "How to go about what?"

    "How should I phrase it? What kind of words should I use? What words can make a child understand that Dad didn¡¯t abandon you, Dad just doesn¡¯t want Mom anymore, and at that time, you happened to be in Mommy¡¯s belly?" Su Lu expressed her helplessness, her usually gentle and serene smile finally tinged with a trace of bitterness.

    "Just... tell the truth? It¡¯s not good to lie, right?" Cheng Youran suggested.

    Su Lu knew as well; she had always taught her child that it was okay to remain silent rather than answer, but never to lie.

    "Yes, I can¡¯t lie. But I¡¯m afraid to see the disappointment in Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes, this child..." Su Lu nced at the child who had already fallen asleep on the sofa, then continued, "From his reaction just now, you must have seen it, he¡¯s just like every little boy, they all have a heroplex about their dads. They always think their dad is a great hero, and even if he¡¯s never made an appearance, there must be some critical mission that he¡¯s on, off to save the world, save a, save a gxy or something..."

    Su Lu raised her hand to press the bridge of her nose, "I¡¯ve never demeaned his dad in front of Zhao Xiaole, so Zhao Xiaole also has such fantasies, always imagining his dad as a great hero. How can I make him not disappointed without lying?"

    Cheng Youran was at a loss for a response, after opening her mouth and saying nothing for a moment, she then heaved a sigh, "Maybe it¡¯s better not to talk about it for now."

    "Yes, maybe it¡¯s better not to talk about it for now."

    That day, Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole stayed over, and of course, Cheng Youran kept thempany.

    Su Lu even made an exception and allowed Zhao Xiaole to enjoy a meal of fast-food fried chicken that she normally wouldn¡¯t let him eat, and the child was extremely happy.

    The next morning, Su Zhe¡¯s call came, nning toe pick them up.

    Cheng Youran said on the side, "Don¡¯t bother picking us up. The two of them are with me, we¡¯ll go straight to the hospital togetherter, and we can meet there."

    Su Zhe thought for a moment, "Alright then, see you at the hospital."

    After breakfast, Su Lu took Cheng Youran¡¯s car to the hospital together.

    Zhao Xiaole was a bit curious, "Mom, who are you and uncle going to meetter?"

    "We¡¯re going to see someone annoying, you wouldn¡¯t like him, so just stay with your godmother, okay? Once uncle and I are finished, I¡¯ll take you to eat and y somewhere nice." Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole hummed, "Is itpensation for me?"

    Su Luughed, "No, it¡¯spensation for me. Because seeing someone I dislike certainly won¡¯t put me in a good mood, I¡¯ll need to make up for it."

 Chapter 256: You Too?

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 256: You Too?</h4>

    Su Zhe was waiting at the entrance of the hospital, his expression even darker than Su Lu¡¯s. Moreover, he was dressed in a ck shirt, which made him look all the more somber and stern.

    "Arrived? Have you eaten?" Su Zhe came forward to pull open the car door for them, then asked.

    "We¡¯ve eaten, what about you?"

    "Not in the mood."

    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t be in the mood." Su Lu said, taking out a stic bag, "I brought some for you."

    A smile finally appeared on Su Zhe¡¯s face as he unbuckled the safety seat and lifted Zhao Xiaole out, whileining, "Why bring the child here? It¡¯s not exactly a nice ce."

    "What was I supposed to do, leave him at home alone?" Su Lu said. "Besides, he wanted to see where You Ran works."

    "Yes, yes," Zhao Xiaole nodded vigorously, echoing Su Lu¡¯s words, "So Uncle, don¡¯t me Su Xiaolu."

    "Fine, fine, I¡¯ll listen to you, little rascal with big ideas." Whenever Su Zhe saw Zhao Xiaole, no amount of somber sternness on his face could withstand the boy¡¯s charms, melting into tenderness.

    Su Zhe carried the boy, ready to enter, with Su Lu following behind him.

    Cheng Youran then parked the car and followed them. By the time she caught up, Su Zhe had already finished his breakfast.

    "Let¡¯s go, he¡¯s staying in the VIP ward over there." Cheng Youran led them towards it.

    The hospital was already a private institution with excellent environment, and naturally, the conditions in the VIP ward were even better.

    Cheng Youran led them all the way to the door of a ward.

    Su Lu and Su Zhe¡¯s expressions, even with Zhao Xiaole present, were past the point of being lighten up.

    "Well..." Cheng Youran also noticed that the pair had turned into gloomy facades, so she reached out to take the child from Su Zhe¡¯s arms, "I¡¯ll take Zhao Xiaole to my office first. You cane directly to my office when you¡¯re done here."

    Neither Su Zhe nor Su Lu had any objections, clearly not wanting Zhao Xiaole to have any interaction with that troublesome family.

    Zhao Xiaole looked at his uncle and mother with concern, "Sigh, looks like there need to be lots of tasty treats tonight to cheer you both up, or today is going to be hard..."

    Cheng Youran smiled and carried Zhao Xiaole away.

    Su Lu and Su Zhe stood at the door of the ward, both seemingly unable to make a move to push the door open.

    It wasn¡¯t a still picture, but there they stood, motionless, until the door was opened...

    by someone from inside.

    A middle-aged woman in a blue uniform pulled open the door from inside.

    Su Lu had been hospitalized here before, so she recognized at a nce that this was the uniform worn by the hospital¡¯s caregivers.

    The person must be Su Yukan¡¯s caregiver, and her expression when she opened the door was somewhat unhappy, as if she had been suffering in silence. She was taken aback to see two people standing outside, and her facial expression did not have a chance to change immediately.

    A momentter, she politely asked, "Excuse me, who are you?"

    An impatient female voice came from inside the room, "What¡¯s the hold-up? Who¡¯s there? Why do you have so manyints or move so slowly when I ask you to do something? I¡¯m paying you!"

    This made it clear why the caregiver had that unhappy, suffocated look on her face upon opening the door.

    Who could be happy upon hearing such words?

    Su Lu and Su Zhe nced at each other, having both recognized the voice¡ªit was Su Jiao¡¯s.

    To be honest, it had been so long since Su Lu had heard the voices of this family of three. He had thought he had forgotten them long ago but, unexpectedly, upon hearing them again, he could instantly identify them.

    He didn¡¯t know which unpleasant memories had been brought by them in the past, that even identifying their voices seemed to have formed a muscle memory of sorts.

    Comining indignantly, Su Jiao was walking toward the entrance when she lifted her eyes and saw the two people standing at the door. The expressions of impatience on her face hadn¡¯t had time to dissipate, and her eyes were already filled with shock.

    After five years of settlement and umtion, Su Jiao seemed to have lost some of the arrogance and willfulness of the past, yet the unpleasant sharpness about her remained.

    She stared at Su Lu and Su Zhe, mouth agape, but no sound came out.

    After a while, she found her voice, which even sounded somewhat shrill, and she called out loudly, "Mom¡ª!"

    "What are you shouting about?" Zhu Xinyan¡¯s voice came from inside, followed by the sound of somewhat shuffling footsteps.

    Soon enough, Zhu Xinyan appeared before them.

    She had aged, and although she surely maintained good self-care, the signs of time on her face were evident, no longer carrying the air of ady who had been untouched by the years.

    It was clear that Zhu Xinyan had not had afortable few years.

    She, too, saw Su Zhe and Su Lu, and her gaze was instantly filled with shock, "You... why have youe?!"

    From Zhu Xinyan¡¯s tone, perhaps she did not know that Su Yukan wished for their visit.

    Zhu Xinyan continued, "What do you mean by this?! You¡¯ve caused such misery to the Su Family! You still have the face to show up? Howe the moment your father has an issue, you swarm around like flies attracted to a scent?"

    Su Zhe raised his eyebrows, obviously somewhat taken aback.

    Indeed, neither he nor Su Lu had expected this situation.

    So much so that Su Zhe¡¯s face, which had been somber, now disyed a hint of pleasure¡ªnot real delight, but more like a nerve called interest had been gently stirred.

    "Interesting," Su Zhe uttered lightly.

    Su Jiao, standing behind her mother, couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Perhaps because she had been quite afraid of her older brother since childhood, the enthusiastic tone in his words now filled her with the sensation that she was watching arge beast toy with its prey.

    "Mom... stop talking," Su Jiao advised softly.

    But Zhu Xinyan couldn¡¯t stop, probably because Su Yukan¡¯s downfall had triggered her most vulnerable nerve, causing all her emotions to be uncontroble.

    Rationality was put in the least visible ce.

    Ignoring her daughter¡¯s advice, Zhu Xinyan continued, "Why should I stop talking? Did I say something wrong? How many years has it been? Have they made an appearance? Have they ever treated us like family? Have they ever treated your dad like a father? Now that your dad is down and in danger, they buzz here attracted by the scent?"

    "Why should they?! Moreover, if it hadn¡¯t been for his utter ruthlessness back then, would our family¡¯spany be in its current state? If your father hadn¡¯t been so vexed and troubled by thepany, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly suffered a stroke and copsed!"

    Su Zhe said calmly, "Ms. Zhu, I believe I have always made myself very clear¡ªI have never, never considered you as family."

    Su Zhe paused, lifting his gaze to look at her coldly, and scoffed, "You think you¡¯re worthy?"

 Chapter 257: Whatâ€™s That Got to Do with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 257: What¡¯s That Got to Do with Me?</h4>

    "As for you wanting to be the rotting meat, that¡¯s your own business, but my sister and I aren¡¯t any flies," Su Zhe looked at her coldly, "and I suggest that since you¡¯re such a happy family of three, at least try not to keep each other in the dark¡ªdon¡¯t have one person call us back, and then another ask why we¡¯re here."

    Su Zhe paused, then gave a sarcastic smile, "Do you think we wanted toe back? Do you think we have nothing better to do?"

    Zhu Xinyan swayed slightly, "What... what are you saying?"

    "I don¡¯t repeat myself."

    "Are you saying... You mean, it was your dad... it was Su Yukan who asked you toe back?" Zhu Xinyan¡¯s face was a picture of disbelief.

    Su Zhe still looked at her with an icy stare and said curtly, "Why don¡¯t you go in first andpare notes with each other?"

    Zhu Xinyan¡¯s face was still pale, and she was at a loss for words.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t have time to waste on her and pulled Su Lu along, heading inside.

    Zhao Tong didn¡¯t want toe; the boy had always had a strong personality. He probably said something like: "I won¡¯t go for now, I¡¯ll go to the club to hang out with Ah Xi and the others. If that old man really wants to see me once you guys are there, we can talk then. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that eager to see me."

    Su Lu was being stared at by Su Jiao, and she could feel the hatred in her sister¡¯s eyes almost taking physical form and stabbing toward her.

    To tell the truth, if it wasn¡¯t for not wanting Su Zhe to face this alone, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe either.

    Inside the hospital room, a bed connected to numerous machines, with a humidifier on the bedside table gently puffing out white mist.

    The monitor was emitting a steady beeping sound.

    The person lying on the bed didn¡¯t seem particrly pale or emaciated, but rather, due to swelling or middle-age weight gain, appeared somewhat bloated.

    He was connected to monitoring equipment, along with a catheter and intravenous drip.

    Bandages wrapped around his head signified he was a patient who had undergone craniotomy.

    Su Yukan¡¯s eyes were open, staring intently at the doorway, watching them. His gaze was a bit murky, showing signs of his age.

    Thus, it is true that illness takes a heavy toll in one¡¯s old age.

    Su Yukan fixed his gaze on them, but when he opened his mouth, he initially couldn¡¯t make any sound. Saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth, and his facial expression seemed quite asymmetrical.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Zhe; although they had anticipated this to some extent, after all, cerebral hemorrhage was a well-known affliction, the severity of the disease varied greatly. Even the less severe cases often affected motor and coordination abilities, including speech.

    Su Yukan¡¯s condition looked rather bad.

    He opened his mouth, and at first, no sound came out. Then it was just meaningless monosybles, "Uh... aah, ahh... ehhhm..."

    Watching Su Yukan like this, Su Lu felt somewhat dazed.

    The phrase "things have changed" might not usually be used this way, but sometimes, like now, Su Lu really wanted to apply it.

    Because it was all too fitting.

    Su Yukan had once been so imperious; Su Lu even felt that he had ruined her life. And now, such a many on a hospital bed, potentially on the verge of dying fromplications.

    Or maybe he would never recover, remaining like this for the rest of his life.

    It took quite a while before Su Yukan could finally produce some broken sybles,boriously trying to express himself.

    Zhu Xinyan had alreadyposed herself and walked back in, with Su Jiao following at her side.

    Zhu Xinyan had regained herposure and spoke in a detached tone after settling her emotions.

    "He is like this now. The doctor said that the hemorrhage has affected thenguage function area, so his ability to speak is impaired. Recovery is possible, but it will take time, and it might be hard to get back to normal," Zhu Xinyan said.

    Su Zhe stood in front of the hospital bed, calmly looking at the person on it.

    Sometimes it was hard to believe, hard to imagine that this man could be his father.

    The same blood running through his own veins was a reminder to Su Zhe, a constant wake-up call. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of person he wanted to be, for he had no clear-cut goals or ideals in mind at the moment. However, he had always been crystal clear and firm about what he did not want to be¡ªa person like Su Yukan.

    Su Lu listened to Su Yukan utter those difficult, garbled sybles.

    "Law...wyer," Su Yukan said, "Zheng... Lawyer."

    Su Yukan¡¯s words made Zhu Xinyan¡¯s facial expression increasingly ugly.

    Though Su Lu had no particr thoughts on the matter, seeing Zhu Xinyan¡¯s expression grow worse¡ªalong with Su Jiao¡¯s seemingly resentful demeanor towards her from the start¡ª

    led Su Lu to guess blindly that this might have something to do with a will or property division.

    It was probably because it had to do with those things that Zhu Xinyan was so on edge. After all, she had been with Su Yukan for a lifetime; it would be naive to think it was all for love. More likely, it was for the benefits, or to put it another way, for thefortable life of a wealthy wife.

    Now that Su Yukan was falling apart, and he had immediately called back his eldest son with whom he¡¯d had little contact for a long time,

    Zhu Xinyan, of course, could guess why.

    Su Lu genuinely wasn¡¯t interested. Not to mention that she was Zhao Ying¡¯s daughter and the scale of her mother¡¯s business. Even if she belonged to no one, if she were just Su Lu, she had no interest in Su Yukan¡¯s wealth.

    Su Zhe, it seemed, was also not particrly interested.

    "Oh," Su Zhe said indifferently, "when is Lawyer Zhenging?"

    "Er... ah... wait... ah... soon," Su Yukan struggled to speak, sweating profusely from his forehead.

    Meaning they had to wait for him?

    Su Lu nced at Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao sitting on chairs in front of the bed, a stark contrast to the rxed demeanor of herself and her brother Su Zhe on the sofa.

    The mother and daughter sat upright as if facing a major crisis, their tension palpable.

    There was a clear divide between them.

    Because Lawyer Zheng had not yet arrived, the situation became quite awkward.

    Su Lu and Su Zhe didn¡¯t want to talk to Zhu Xinyan and her daughter, and because they were present, Su Lu and Su Zhe didn¡¯t feel like talking to each other either.

    It was Zhu Xinyan who couldn¡¯t help but break the silence, her voice chilly and sarcastic.

    "I¡¯ve been with him for decades, and to think that in the end, I¡¯d amount to nothing. In the end, he¡¯s still preupied with you," Zhu Xinyan nced at Su Zhe, then turned to Su Lu, "It¡¯s one thing for him to be preupied with Su Zhe, being the eldest son, but why would he even bother calling back a bastard like you? What does it have to do with you?"

    Far from being annoyed, Su Luughed upon hearing this.

    She thought it was quite curious; it had been so many years since she¡¯d heard Zhu Xinyan talk in such a peculiar tone.

    Not to say she missed it, but still... she couldn¡¯t help but want tough upon hearing it again.

    So, with a chuckle in her voice, Su Lu said, "Indeed, what does it have to do with me? Ms. Zhu, you really must ask your husband. I¡¯m quite curious about that myself."

 Chapter 258: So Thatâ€™s How It Is

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258: So That¡¯s How It Is</h4>

    Only the state of mind had utterly changed. Su Lu had always been indifferent to the unkindness of Zhu Xinyan and her daughter. He had grown ustomed to it over the years.

    But to say it didn¡¯t affect his emotions would be impossible.

    Yet now, it genuinely didn¡¯t affect his emotions, he could even manage a smile in response. Frankly, he even found it rather amusing.

    Was it because he was getting older, increasingly able to take various attitudes in stride? Or was it because he knew he had true family support behind him, giving him the strength to face any attitude fearlessly?

    Su Lu smiled in a rxed and casual manner, his smile carefree and even carried a teasing tone, catching Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao by surprise.

    "Ah... ah!" Su Yukan on the hospital bed made several meaningless sounds, his expression turning slightly agitated.

    It was unclear whether it was Su Lu¡¯s presence or the conversation between Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao that was bothering him.

    All the while, his mouth barely moved... enough to only utter a few nonsensical sybles, with drool slipping down from the corners.

    Zhu Xinyan nced at him, subtly furrowing her brow, her eyes shing briefly with disgust. She turned to Su Jiao, "Where¡¯s the caretaker? What is she doing that she isn¡¯t here? Wasn¡¯t she just here?"

    "I¡¯ll go call her. And see if Lawyer Zheng is here yet." Su Jiao turned and left the room.

    Su Yukan, on the hospital bed, his eyes cloudy, looked at Zhu Xinyan and struggled to speak, "You... ah... go also."

    Zhu Xinyan scoffed inwardly, how could she not understand? He obviously wanted to speak to his son!

    Regardless of how she and her daughter had apanied him over the years, despite how rebelliously Su Zhe had behaved against him.

    Ha, a son is a son indeed, the elder one especially so.

    When it came down to it, the person he still cared about the most was this unfilial son.

    "Fine, I¡¯m going," Zhu Xinyan said mockingly and walked out of the ward.

    Su Yukan then struggled to raise his hand, appearing to want to grab something, but because movement was difficult, he became frantically distressed.

    Su Zhe frowned, "What do you want?"

    Su Yukan made a few more sounds, and Su Zhe seemed to understand, retrieving an envelope from the nightstand drawer. The envelope wasn¡¯t very thick, suggesting it was less an important document...

    Su Lu thought it looked more like a letter?

    "You... ah ah..." Su Yukan struggled to express himself.

    Su Zhe, understanding, reached into the envelope and pulled out a few sheets of paper.

    It was indeed a letter.

    Su Zhe smiled dispassionately with a hint of self-mockery, "So it really is a letter."

    How extraordinary.

    He unfolded the letter, examining the contents.

    It wasn¡¯t handwritten by Su Yukan; given his condition, he couldn¡¯t possibly write by hand. Likely it was typed out one letter at a time on a smartphone or tablet, then printed.

    Su Zhe skimmed it; the content of the letter wasn¡¯t moving. Even if there had been anything touching, he felt he could no longer be moved by this father of his.

    After reading, he casually handed it to Su Lu.

    Su Lu raised his eyebrows, initially thinking it had nothing to do with him. Seeing Su Zhe hand it over and Su Yukan having no objection, Su Lu took and read the letter.

    Had he not read it, it would have been fine, but on reading, he found himself somewhat surprised.

    The letter really contained nothing sensational, it was almost entirely about the distribution of assets and...

    Su Lu involuntarily widened her eyes.

    Ah, this...

    As Su Lu read certain lines of the letter, she was somewhat shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to exchange a nce with Su Zhe, recognizing the same emotion in his eyes.

    Clearly, Su Zhe was also shocked.

    Su Lu suddenly understood why Su Yukan had even called her and Zhao Tong back.

    She had already severed ties with him a long time ago, and Zhao Tong had even changed his name.

    The content of a few lines in the letter was startlingly about Su Jiao¡¯s origins.

    It turns out that Su Yukan¡¯s sudden cerebral hemorrhage was an incident but it can¡¯t entirely be called an ident.

    That day, he had caught Zhu Xinyan meeting with someone else. Normally, that might have been enough, but Su Yukan didn¡¯t have deep, engraved feelings for Zhu Xinyan to grieve over her infidelity¡ªit was more likely the anger and embarrassment of being cuckolded.

    However, he overheard Zhu Xinyan and her lover¡¯s dialogue, and that was when he learned that Su Jiao was not his own flesh and blood. He couldn¡¯t believe that the little daughter he had raised for so many years was someone else¡¯s child!

    And he had treated her like a treasure for all these years! For the sake of this mother and daughter, he had even alienated his own son!

    The more Su Yukan thought about it, the angrier he got, and he drank quite a bit, leading to the cerebral hemorrhage.

    That¡¯s how the current situation arose.

    So, he immediately instructed Lawyer Zheng to start handling the distribution of the assets, and also urgently called back his son and adopted children.

    The contents of the letter were just these.

    Of course, Su Lu was shocked, especially... thinking back to Zhu Xinyan calling her a bastard just a while ago.

    It felt a bit funny, didn¡¯t it? From where did she get the face to say such a thing?

    And Su Zhe, while also shocked, found it pretty amusing too.

    It looks like hepletely resembles his mother, from his appearance to his personality to his intelligence.

    After all, he was definitely not as foolish as Su Yukan, raising a daughter for so many years who wasn¡¯t his own flesh and blood.

    When Lawyer Zheng arrived, he was stopped outside the hospital by Su Jiao.

    "Miss Su Jiao, do you need something? I¡¯m in a hurry to see Mr. Su," said Lawyer Zheng politely.

    Su Jiao frowned and asked directly, "Lawyer Zheng, what exactly did my father ask you for? Is it about the will?"

    Su Jiao asked so directly that even Lawyer Zheng couldn¡¯t maintain his expression, and he involuntarily furrowed his brow.

    Mr. Su wasn¡¯t even dead yet, and she was already worrying about the will.

    Moreover, since Lawyer Zheng had handled Su Yukan¡¯s asset distribution, he knew exactly why Mr. Su was so anxious to amend the will and rearrange the asset distribution.

    Seeing this ¡¯Miss Su¡¯ so fixated on Mr. Su¡¯s will, Lawyer Zheng found it somewhatughable.

    He slightly turned up the corners of his mouth, "You can ask Mr. Su about that when you go in, I¡¯m sure Mr. Su would be willing to give you an answer."

    Zhu Xinyan approached from behind, lowering her voice, "Zheng Kang, tell me the truth, what did Su Yukan call you for, what exactly is in the will? I¡¯m not short of money, just name your price."

    Zheng Kang couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing this, "Ms. Zhu, I¡¯m employed by Mr. Su, and he certainly provides satisfactorypensation."

 Chapter 259 Results

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Results</h4>

    Zhu Xinyan looked at the expression on Zheng Kang¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.

    Zheng Kang was no longer looking at her, simply stating in a calm voice, "Excuse me for a moment." Then he walked inside.

    Su Jiao was somewhat puzzled, "Mom, why are you so tense?"

    "You... you don¡¯t understand." Zhu Xinyan smiled reluctantly at her, trying to cover up her worries, "Mom is also... also worried about you, after all, your dad always has his son in mind, and I¡¯m afraid he might shortchange you in the inheritance."

    Su Jiao wasn¡¯t too concerned about it, shrugging her shoulders, "So what? Dad definitely won¡¯t neglect my brother, after all, he is the eldest, but I¡¯m sure Dad wouldn¡¯t ignore me either."

    Su Jiao was quite optimistic about it, and regarding the matter of inheritance distribution, she had always assumed Su Zhe would definitely take the lion¡¯s share, which was understandable.

    Just like Su Yi had always been, no matter how much he disliked Su Lu, he had always respected Su Zhe. Su Jiao felt the same.

    "Ah... that¡¯s true... that¡¯s true." Zhu Xinyan nodded in agreement with Su Jiao¡¯s words, but her expression still didn¡¯t rx, and her anxiety grew, "Let¡¯s go, we should go in now."

    When the mother and daughter returned to the hospital room, the atmosphere inside was somewhat tense and stiff.

    As they entered, they were met with intense stares.

    Su Jiao couldn¡¯t help frowning, not knowing why, but she felt their gazes were somewhat strange.

    What the heck? Su Zhe is one thing, but why is Su Lu looking at her like that?

    Su Jiao red back fiercely.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t feel much toward Su Jiao¡¯s re, feeling a bit... sympathetic.

    It was rare for her to feel this way toward Su Jiao.

    It was mainly because when Su Lu looked at her like this, she thought... Su Jiao probably didn¡¯t even know her own origins, she might bepletely deceived by Zhu Xinyan, which is why she acted so righteously.

    Not just Su Lu, even Su Zhe felt somewhat sympathetic toward Su Jiao. Previously, he merely disliked Su Jiao¡¯s arrogant and two-faced behavior, finding her insincere and unlikable.

    But now, he genuinely felt sympathy for her.

    When Zheng Kang saw the two of them enter, he turned his gaze toward Su Yukan on the hospital bed, "Mr. Su?"

    Su Yukan nodded.

    "Now that Ms. Zhu and the youngdy are here, let¡¯s begin," Zheng Kang said.

    Zhu Xinyan¡¯s anxiety grew stronger, her neck stiffening as she raised her voice defensively, "Begin what? What are you starting?"

    Then Zhu Xinyan saw Zheng Kang take out a stack of documents from his briefcase, "Regarding Mr. Su¡¯s property distribution, given Mr. Su¡¯s sudden serious illness, to prepare for any unforeseen circumstances, Mr. Su has decided to distribute his assets."

    Zhu Xinyan¡¯s face turned pale.

    Su Lu thought she might have anticipated something.

    Zheng Kang first set up a spare mobile phone to start recording, and then he began discussing the contents of the property distribution documents.

    The more he spoke, the paler Zhu Xinyan¡¯s face became.

    And Su Jiao, initially only managing a forced smile, then showing shock, and her face soon turned as pale and distressed as Zhu Xinyan¡¯s.

    Su Yukan had left most of his wealth to Su Zhe, which included the majority of his real estate and the shares he held in the Su Family, all to Su Zhe.

    A smaller portion of the estate, such as subsidiaries that had cooperated with the Gu Family, was left to Su Lu.

    Another part of the real estate was left to Su Yi.

    His only request was that he hoped Su Zhe would care for him in his old age and at his passing.

    To be honest, this contentpletely surprised Su Lu.

    Although she had no interest in Su Yukan¡¯s estate, the fact that Su Yukan left her an inheritance was quite astonishing.

    Su Lu felt that the only reasonable exnation was... Su Yukan had been driven mad by Su Jiao¡¯s actions! That was why he made such an astonishing decision.

    After Zheng Kang conveyed Su Yukan¡¯s intentions, Su Zhe had no reaction.

    Su Lu raised her eyebrow.

    And Zhu Xinyan and Su Jiao turned pale as a sheet.

    Su Jiao finally couldn¡¯t hold back, and she demanded loudly, "Why, why?! It¡¯s one thing for the eldest brother, but why, why does Su Lu, that bastard, get something while I get nothing? Dad, why don¡¯t you give me anything? What did I do wrong?"

    Su Yukan watched her coldly, his eyes dim andpletely void of warmth. He stared at Su Jiao, not seeing the father-daughter rtionship they shared over the years, but seeing his own stupidity for being deceived for so long.

    Looking at her was like pping his foolish self in the face.

    Su Yukan twisted his crooked mouth, trying hard to articte despite his difficulty, but he still made great effort to express his deepest, most direct feelings.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t require many words, just a few short words. Thus, Su Yukan spoke very slowly, but every word was forceful, as if he wished he could chew them up.

    "You, are, the, real, bastard!"

    With those words, Su Jiao¡¯s eyes widened, her gaze filled with confusion and disbelief.

    And Zhu Xinyan staggered back two steps and, unsteadily, fell to the ground.

    "Mom, are you okay?" Su Jiao hadn¡¯te to terms with the situation yet, so when she saw her mother fall to the ground, her first instinct was concern. She rushed over to help her up.

    She had already crouched down to help her mother, her hand already reaching out and grasping Zhu Xinyan¡¯s arm. But in that instant, Su Jiao suddenly shuddered, suddenly realizing something. Her expression changed immediately, her gaze bing lost and bewildered.

    She stared nkly at Zhu Xinyan, seeing the panic in her mother¡¯s expression, the avoidance in her gaze. Then she remembered the words Su Yukan had articted so deliberately, along with the inheritance document Zheng Kang had read earlier, which had nothing to do with her.

    Even the slowest person would understand by now.

    Why even Su Lu got something, but she got nothing.

    Su Jiao asked Zhu Xinyan in a daze, "Mom, what... what is dad talking about? What does he mean? I don¡¯t understand."

    Zhu Xinyan¡¯s lips trembled, unable to speak. She silently shook her head, and after a long while, she muttered, "No... it¡¯s not like that... this must be a misunderstanding, you must be... misunderstanding something..."

    Then Zheng Kang took out two more documents from his briefcase, "Ms. Zhu, here is the paternity test report between you and Mr. Su, showing that there is no biological kinship between the two. In short, Miss Su Jiao is not Mr. Su¡¯s daughter."

    Then Zheng Kang picked up another document, "And this one is Mr. Su¡¯s divorce agreement. Please look it over. Since you and Mr. Su signed a prenuptial agreement before marriage, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues with this divorce agreement."

 Chapter 260: On What Basis

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260: On What Basis</h4>

    Zhu Xinyan had indeed willingly signed the prenuptial agreement to marry Su Yukan and lead afortable life. In fact, many couples in the circle of the wealthy clearly had such agreements about property distribution before marriage.

    Not only did the males do this to ensure the safety of their assets, but many times the females also did so to protect their own property, as usually, the men and women in this circle who married were both powerful.

    In simple terms, this meant, "you worry I covet your property? I¡¯m worried about you eyeing my property too!"

    Since everyone had the same reservations, everything was clearly detailed in the prenuptial agreements. This avoided disputes during a potential divorce, and during the marriage, there was mutual benefit and cooperation for a win-win situation...

    Su Lu felt ashamed when she talked about it, as her own marriage had indeed been of this nature.

    Furthermore, her prenuptial agreement with Gu Xin had been over ten pages long, with every use clear, so the divorce was processed smoothly without any disputes. Potential issues had been addressed in the agreement before the marriage.

    As someone who rose from being a mistress, Zhu Xinyan naturally didn¡¯t have particrly advantageous terms in her prenuptial agreement.

    At that time, all she wanted was to marry Su Yukan and lead a wealthy life, so despite knowing the agreement wasn¡¯t in her favor, she still signed it.

    She was young then, always believing that once married to him, Su Yukan would naturally treat her well and provide for her.

    It was quite naive.

    Over the years, Su Yukan had indeed treated her well, providing her with the best for food, clothing, shelter, and transportation. Although he didn¡¯t give her much in terms of assets, she still led a good life.

    Overall, with that prenuptial agreement in ce, it would be easy for Su Yukan, if he wanted, to leave Zhu Xinyan with nothing during a divorce.

    Zhu Xinyan copsed to the ground, shaking her head continuously, "No, no... Old Su, you misunderstood, you must have misunderstood!"

    In his current state, Su Yukan could not rify things with lengthy discussions, but he could still speak single sybles, and he red at Zhu Xinyan, his eyes red with anger.

    Then, he uttered a syble, "Leave!"

    Zhu Xinyan shuddered, tears streaming down her face.

    Su Jiao lowered her head, her hair falling over her cheeks, hiding her expression.

    Quickly, Zhu Xinyan reached out and grabbed her, "Jiaojiao! Don¡¯t just stand there, please plead with your dad!"

    Su Jiao shook slightly from her pull, but she remained indifferent, as if shut down.

    Su Yukan did not speak again; he just gave Lawyer Zheng a look.

    Lawyer Zheng nodded and continued, "Ms. Zhu, just sign here, and on the nearest working day, please go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to process the divorce. The cash in your ount and your current properties will remain unchanged."

    Zhu Xinyan shook her head incessantly. How much was that? She had about a million in her ount, no small sum to ordinary people, but for someone used to living well, it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    And she only had two apartments in not-so-good locations and two shops.

    "No, no. I won¡¯t sign, I won¡¯t get divorced, I don¡¯t agree!" At this moment, Zhu Xinyan could no longer care about losing face, nor did she care that this was in front of Su Zhe and even Su Lu, whom she once despised.

    Zhu Xinyan cried out, "Old Su, I¡¯ve been with you for thirty years!"

    Su Yukan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nce at her.

    He was always like this, cold-hearted. Although he had some pity for histe first wife, he still had an affair during the marriage.

    He didn¡¯t have that much affection for Zhu Xinyan; if she had been honest, he might have continued living with her.

    But her betrayal was something Su Yukan would not tolerate.

    Seeing him silent, Zhu Xinyan turned to Su Zhe, pleading, "Su Zhe, Su Zhe! Please talk to your dad!"

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t have much to say; he just felt that this kind of farce was quite ridiculous.

    Theter developments actually had little to do with them.

    In the end, Zhu Xinyan did not sign the divorce agreement, but that was no longer important. Lawyer Zheng dered on the spot that Su Yukan would file for divorce.

    In short, from the tone of it, Su Yukan had made up his mind, and the divorce was certain.

    Su Lu found it uninteresting.

    She raised her hand and lightly scratched the tip of her nose, speaking in a subdued voice, "Well, thank you for Mr. Su¡¯s kind offer, but I won¡¯t be needing that property. I don¡¯t need it that much."

    She looked toward Lawyer Zheng, "Should I give up the share of the property Mr. Su left for me¡ªabandon it or gift it?"

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know how to ssify the property since Su Yukan was not dead yet. "Anyway, I don¡¯t want it."

    Su Jiao, who had kept her head down all this time, finally couldn¡¯t help but raise it slightly; she looked at Su Lu with aplex gaze.

    Su Jiao didn¡¯t understand, and she had never understood why Su Lu could always be like this.

    So calm, as if nothing mattered, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything.

    In the past, she always thought Su Lu was ¡¯putting on a brave face¡¯¡ªpretending to be nonchnt when she actually cared deeply.

    But over time, Su Jiao could gradually tell that Su Lu wasn¡¯t just ¡¯putting on a brave face¡¯; she genuinely didn¡¯t care.

    So, Su Jiao would feel very angry, angry at Su Lu.

    She would think, why? Why can Su Lu be so indifferent?

    Su Jiao was like a child with a beloved toy, wishing all other children envied her toy. Yet, Su Lu¡¯s indifference gave Su Jiao a sense of defeat, and the more she felt defeated, the more hostility she harbored.

    She increasingly felt that Su Lu was just putting on an act. You¡¯re just pretending, right? You actually care, don¡¯t you?

    But as time passed, Su Jiao gradually realized that Su Lu truly didn¡¯t care.

    So, she felt even more defeated.

    But at least she still had her beloved toy, and it didn¡¯t change her affection for the toy just because Su Lu didn¡¯t care about it.

    But today, Su Jiao found out that this beloved toy was stolen.

    It was bought by her mom through lies to her dad¡ªit was never truly hers.

    Her father was furious and wanted to reim the toy and share it with Su Lu.

    This was her treasured toy, and Su Lu... didn¡¯t even want it.

    Why?

    Why?

    Of course, Su Lu didn¡¯t know about Su Jiao¡¯s thoughts; she didn¡¯t even notice the gaze Su Jiao had cast her way.

    Su Lu nced at her watch, "Then that¡¯s all for now. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave."

    "Oh, I also thank Mr. Su for his kindness." At the same time, a male voice came through the door¡ªit was Zhao Tong¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 261 HOPE Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 261 HOPE Guidance</h4>

    Zhao Tong stood there with a cold expression on his face.

    Five years had passed, the traces of youth had faded from his face, giving him the sharp air of a young man, especially now with his cold expression, he looked even more distinct and sharp.

    He was dressed in understated, yet high-end attire, standing out with an exceptional aura.

    At that moment, with his arms crossed in front of his chest, he exuded a profound sense of distance, coldly observing the dramatic scene inside. Whether it was Zhu Xinyan crying tearfully, Su Jiao standing despondently, or Su Yukan on the hospital bed looking neither human nor ghost.

    He hadn¡¯t originally nned toe.

    But thinking of Su Lu being here, Zhao Tong felt an unbearable irritation inside, regardless of why Su Yukan had summoned them. With Su Lu¡¯s personality, once she arrived, there would probably be a squabble with Zhu Xinyan and her daughter.

    She had long been used to not bothering with them and probably ended up taking the brunt of it silently.

    Thinking of this made Zhao Tong feel uneasy, so he still decided toe. It was ast-minute decision, worried about beingte due to the distance, Ying Xi had driven him over.

    Ying Xi¡¯s driving skills were akin to "moving as fast as lightning."

    Rushing over, although a bitte, he fortunately caught up.

    Zhao Tong, not knowing the exact background or consequences but just from the setting inside, Zhao Tong took a cold look and understood. With his older brother present, Su Lu definitely hadn¡¯t suffered any losses. It seemed she hadn¡¯t been mistreated either, so he was relieved.

    Due to histe arrival, Zhao Tong only caught that Su Lu nned to give up the property.

    And ording to Lawyer Zheng¡¯s implication, the division of the property seemed to involve him, suggesting some rtion; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have asked him toe back too.

    Zhao Tong sneered inwardly. What, thinking of redemption when death knocks at the door?

    He coldly stared at Mr. Su Yukan on the bed, "If Mr. Su truly intends to make amends, please cough up the money you swindled from my parents."

    That really was a significant sum of money.

    To be honest, the share given to Zhao Tong in the inheritance from Su Yukan couldn¡¯tpare to what he had swindled from Zhao Tong¡¯s parents.

    "Otherwise, don¡¯t pretend to be kind here and act generous. I don¡¯t need it," Zhao Tong said.

    Mr. Su¡¯s face, already unpleasant, turned even uglier after hearing this, uttering a few indecipherable sounds, unclear in his intent.

    Zhao Tong had no interest in guessing.

    He walked in, stood next to Su Lu, nced sideways at her, then tilted his head towards the door, "Shall we go?"

    Su Lu didn¡¯t respond but nced at Su Zhe.

    Zhao Tong said, "Bro, I¡¯ll take Su Lu first, call us when you finish up."

    "Okay." Su Zhe nodded, "You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll wrap things up here ande find you soon."

    Su Lu gave a fleeting nce at the trio in the hospital room, "Then, I¡¯ll take my leave."

    She turned around.

    Su Jiao couldn¡¯t help but watch her retreating figure, still as beautiful after five years, her soft long hair cascading down her waist, ends curled tenderly.

    Always appearing soposed at any time.

    Her courtesy and detachment were exactly the same as they were five years ago.

    Su Jiao had always thought she was putting on an act, feigning indifference.

    Now she could be sure, Su Lu had never really cared about their family.

    That¡¯s why she was always so carefree.

    Not like herself now, trapped like a cornered beast.

    When Su Lu and Zhao Tong walked out of the hospital room, Zhao Tong asked, "How much money was he nning to give you that you just said you didn¡¯t want it?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then told Zhao Tong about the inheritance that Su Yukan had offered her.

    Zhao Tong clicked his tongue, "Who are they trying to fool? Just these measly bits, not even enough to make your aunt bat an eye. If you really wanted it, your brother could easily give it to you."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but smile at him, "What do I need that for? I¡¯m not short on money."

    She wasn¡¯t materialistic and never had much demand for money.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find Xiao Le," Su Lu said.

    The two of themwent to Cheng Youran¡¯s office.

    As soon as they reached the hallway, they saw a tall, thin young man crouching down, ying with Zhao Xiaole.

    From this angle, one could only see the tall, thin figure crouched there, wearing jeans and a white T-shirt. The snug T-shirt outlined his sharp shoulder des, like broken wings.

    Even though Su Lu couldn¡¯t see his face, considering that Zhao Tong had gone to find Ying Xi at the club as soon as he arrived in Feng City, she could guess whose silhouette it was.

    Just from this silhouette alone, it was undeniable; she hadn¡¯t expected that after five years, Ying Xi still exuded an undiminished youthful aura.

    Moving closer, she could see that the cor of his T-shirt was a bitrge, allowing a glimpse of a fierce scar protruding from his neck at the back of his cor. The keloid mark was elevated, manifesting its once fierce appearance.

    And because the T-shirt was form-fitting, if one were to stare intently, one could see more of such raised scars on his back.

    Hearing footsteps, Ying Xi turned to look and then stood up.

    Upon seeing Su Lu, he was slightly startled.

    It had been a long time since he had seen her, more than five years since the ident during the training camp, after which he hadn¡¯t seen Su Lu.

    "It¡¯s been a long time," Ying Xi said.

    Su Lu nodded slightly, showing a smile, "It¡¯s been a long time, indeed." She paused and then added a title, "Coach HOPE."

    After the ident at the training camp, Ying Xi had spent a long time undergoing treatment and recovery, which significantly affected his career. Originally, he was poised to be a top yer at his prime age.

    He was supposed to be the hope of many, but that ident

    had left many sighing with regret.

    After his recovery, when he re-entered the e-sports industry, he did not immediately resume as a yer but became a coach, known as Coach HOPE. Because of his experiences, his former supporters only increased, and he continued to be renowned as a coach.

    Moreover, three years ago, the team he coached, Lie Ying, won the world championship cup of that year. And a year ago, he even registered as a reserve member of the team, ready to try returning to his former position.

    Indeed, Su Lu hadn¡¯t seen Ying Xi for over five years, but because of Zhao Tong and his good rtions with him,

    and also the poprity of the e-sports industry and Ying Xi¡¯s poignant career, he was somewhat a semi-public figure. Anyway, his news was not hard to know.

    Ying Xi didn¡¯t say anything but raised an eyebrow slightly, "Long time no see."

 Chapter 262: Reunion with Jiang Li

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 262: Reunion with Jiang Li</h4>

    "Long time no see." After a pause, Ying Xi finally said a sentence.

    Zhao Xiaole ran up excitedly, and from Su Lu¡¯s understanding of her son, the expression on his face right now was actually a reflection of his overjoyed mood.

    "Su Xiaolu! Su Xiaolu!"

    "Hmm?" Su Lu bent down with a smile, heaved a ¡¯hey yo,¡¯ and lifted Zhao Xiaole up.

    Clinging to her neck, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face was full of excitement as he happily said, "I have to tell you, I have to tell you!"

    Indeed.

    Even if Zhao Tong didn¡¯t understand Zhao Xiaole as well as Su Lu did, he was clear that Zhao Xiaole was overjoyed at the moment.

    Because whenever Zhao Xiaole got excited like that, he would start repeating the same sentence over and over without stopping.

    Now he was just that excited.

    "You tell me, you tell me," said Su Lu, who, of course, has always been very supportive of her son.

    Zhao Xiaole said with a grin, "He¡¯s so amazing, he¡¯s so amazing, he¡¯s so amazing!"

    "Oh, oh, oh! What¡¯s amazing about him?" Su Lu asked with a smile as she looked towards Ying Xi, who shrugged his shoulders.

    "He¡¯s great at ying video games." Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t know Ying Xi¡¯s identity, and as a child, all it took was for him to see someone impressive perform a feat to admire them unconditionally.

    "Yeah, he¡¯s really good at games. In the future, let him y with you, but don¡¯t forget our agreement," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole nodded repeatedly, "I know, I know. Electronic devices are allowed for at most one hour a day."

    Su Lu was quite rxed in some areas of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s education, but very strict about certain things.

    For instance, she strongly supported outdoor activities and often arranged to join Zhao Xiaole for them¡ªengaging in sports and experiencing nature.

    But she was strict about how much time he could use electronic devices, generally not allowing him enough time to get addicted.

    At most one hour a day.

    In fact, not being able to y to his heart¡¯s content each time, over time Zhao Xiaole started to enjoy it less and became more fond of outdoor activities instead.

    All in all, Su Lu was quite adept at parenting. She didn¡¯t let Zhao Xiaole get addicted, and she herself rarely used such devices, except for necessarymunication, keeping up with the news daily, and the asional online shopping¡ªshe hardly touched electronic products.

    Therefore, she had more time to spend with her son doing meaningful things: outdoor activities, exercise, crafts, painting, ying music, and such.

    Zhao Xiaole had just seen Ying Xi ying a mobile game, and even though he wasn¡¯t addicted himself, he admired Ying Xi¡¯s skills.

    Now, the child admired Ying Xi tremendously.

    Hearing this, Ying Xi looked at Zhao Xiaole, then at Su Lu, and his brows slowly furrowed.

    He turned his gaze towards Zhao Tong, with a hint of confusion in his eyes.

    Having been good friends with Ying Xi for years, Zhao Tong understood him very well. From that one nce, Zhao Tong pretty much knew what Ying Xi was trying to convey.

    Zhao Tong shrugged.

    Indeed, over the years, he had never revealed any information about Su Lu to Ying Xi, let alone Zhao Xiaole¡¯s existence.

    At the moment, Ying Xi was simply shocked to realize the rtionship between Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole. It was because of this shock that he looked at Zhao Tong in such a way.

    "Where¡¯s godmother?" asked Su Lu.

    Zhao Xiaole replied, "Godmother has work, she had to visit the ward. She told me to stay in her office. Earlier a nurse was keeping mepany, but now she¡¯s gone to buy me candy..."

    After thinking for a moment, he added, "It¡¯s not because I wanted it! She insisted on buying it for me!"

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Alright, understood."

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, then leaned in close to Su Lu¡¯s ear and whispered, "Mommy, godmom was called away to work by her boss, and that guy is really good-looking!"

    Zhao Xiaole chuckled, "Is he the ¡¯pretty boy¡¯ that godmom has mentioned before?"

    Su Lu blinked, "You didn¡¯t say that in front of him, did you?"

    "Of course not!" Zhao Xiaole covered his mouth and snickered.

    "That¡¯s good."

    Su Lu felt much relieved. Cheng Youran hadmented on her new boss¡¯s cute looks upon meeting him for the first time, calling him a ¡¯pretty boy¡¯, and ever since then, she had been constantly targeted by this ¡¯pretty boy¡¯ boss at work.

    If Zhao Xiaole were to fan the mes, Cheng Youran wouldn¡¯t have an easy time in the future.

    Soon after, the nurse who went to buy candy for Zhao Xiaole came back. Seeing that the guardian had arrived, she handed the candy to Zhao Xiaole and went back to work contentedly.

    Su Lu and the others went to sit in Cheng Youran¡¯s office for a while.

    Truth be told, judging by the messy state of Cheng Youran¡¯s office, Su Lu had no trouble guessing that Cheng Youran¡¯s work had indeed been anything but rxingtely, especially since her office used to always be tidy.

    Now it was a total mess, indicating she had been too busy to care about these details.

    "Where¡¯s Uncle Su?" Zhao Xiaole asked with a lollipop in his mouth.

    "Right here," Zhao Tong replied.

    Zhao Xiaole stuck out his tongue, "Uncle Su."

    "He¡¯s not done with work yet. Let¡¯s wait for him here," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole furrowed his little brow, "Is he still meeting with those annoying people?"

    Su Lu nodded.

    "Then after he¡¯s done, shall we go eat something delicious?" Zhao Xiaole suggested with a smile. "The braised eel, crispy chicken, and partridge porridge you mentioned."

    "Okay," Su Lu agreed.

    It might take Su Zhe a while to finish up. With Zhao Tong and Ying Xi to keep Zhao Xiaole happily entertained, Su Lu had some free time, so she went to use the restroom midway.

    As soon as she came out, she ran into a maning out of the male restroom next door.

    Su Lu was startled.

    More than five years had passed, yet time didn¡¯t seem to have erased the bright aura around him; he looked much the same as he had over five years ago.

    The only difference was that his hair had grown a bit longer, with soft tendrils hanging around his neck. The hair in front wasbed back to reveal a smooth forehead, with half of the soft strands tied into a small bundle at the back of his head.

    It was Jiang Li. Su Lu blinked, looking at him.

    The other party was even more stunned.

    "Su Lu!"

    Jiang Li¡¯s voice was shocked, his eyes sparkling with surprise.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Su¡¯s words to be true, to actually run into Su Lu! It seemed his trip to the hospital wasn¡¯t in vain today.

    After looking at him for a few seconds, Su Lu¡¯s eyes curved in a smile, and her lips softly curled up. Her eyes were filled withughter as she said, "Ah Li, long time no see."

    Jiang Li took a deep breath, "It¡¯s been more than five years! Almost six! Where on earth have you been, where have you been! After you left with all those words, I was still dumbfounded. I haven¡¯t seen you since..."

    Su Lu smiled, "But we¡¯re seeing each other now, aren¡¯t we? How have you been?"

    Jiang Li nodded, "I¡¯ve been okay. How about you?"

    "I¡¯m not bad either," Su Lu said.

    Just as Jiang Li was about to ask and tell more, a childish voice came from behind, "Su Xiaolu, I want to go pee too..."

 Chapter 263: There Are Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 263: There Are Difficulties</h4>

    Jiang Li heard the voice, turned his head, and saw a cute, exquisitely carved child that looked very... familiar.

    It wasn¡¯t immediately clear why the child seemed familiar, but something about him was definitely recognizable.

    Jiang Li watched him intently.

    The look in Jiang Li¡¯s eyes probably scared Zhao Xiaole. The child stepped to the side and cautiously hugged the wall as he slipped past Jiang Li, heading straight to Su Lu and opening his little arms in a protective stance.

    He asked quietly and warily, "Uncle, who are you? Are you trying to bully my mom?"

    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. "Mom... mom?"

    He stared at Zhao Xiaole for a moment, then violently raised his eyes to Su Lu, ncing back and forth between them several times.

    Finally, Jiang Li understood why he felt such a sense of recognition when he first saw Zhao Xiaole; he figured out where he had seen those familiar features.

    The child looked like abination of Su Lu and Bo Jingshen; it wasn¡¯t difficult to spot Su Lu¡¯s shadow in his features, nor was it hard to find traces of Bo Jingshen.

    This is...

    "You and..." Jiang Li hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Su Lu interrupted him, "This is my son, Zhao Xiaole. Xiao Le, say hello to Uncle Jiang."

    "Hello, Uncle Jiang," Zhao Xiaole greeted him.

    Seeing that Zhao Xiaole was in thepany of someone familiar to Su Lu, he rxed, letting go of his previously protective stance. Quickly, he said, "Mommy, mommy, I need to pee."

    "Go on, I¡¯ll wait for you here," Su Lu said, patting the child¡¯s head.

    Zhao Xiaole hurried into the men¡¯s restroom.

    Jiang Li thought for a moment. Perhaps Su Lu had interrupted him just now because she didn¡¯t want him to mention Bo Jingshen¡¯s name in front of the child. That might mean the child didn¡¯t even know about Bo Jingshen¡¯s existence.

    Jiang Li frowned and couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to the side, gesturing for a private word.

    Su Lu nodded and followed him a few steps aside.

    "That¡¯s Brother Shen¡¯s son, isn¡¯t it?" Jiang Li asked.

    Su Lu neither confirmed nor denied, effectively admitting it without words.

    Jiang Li: "Does he know?"

    Su Lu was silent for a moment. "Xiao Le? He doesn¡¯t know."

    Jiang Li: "I¡¯m talking about Brother Shen!"

    "He doesn¡¯t need to know," Su Lu said calmly.

    Yet Jiang Li felt that such calmness was more like a coldness devoid of any warmth. He suddenly remembered the time, more than five years ago, when Su Lu came to Ying Xi¡¯s hospital room and asked him to ry a message to Bo Jingshen.

    Herplexion had been so poor then, yet her gaze was so resolute.

    Perhaps from that moment on, she had let her once warm heart drownpletely in a sea of ice.

    A heart could no longer radiate warmth, which is why it now bears such a temperatureless, indifferent calm.

    Jiang Li urgently said, "How can you say it¡¯s unnecessary! This child is Brother Shen¡¯s too!"

    Su Lu looked at him indifferently.

    Jiang Li, with her gaze upon him, always felt a chill in his heart.

    Jiang Li said, "He doesn¡¯t even know the child exists. This is unfair to him."

    Su Lu observed Jiang Li, and actually, she had always admired him; no matter what terrible things he had encountered, it seemed he still possessed a pure heart.

    He had experienced such terrible things, but now, just by listening to him, it was not hard to discern his bright inner world, and his wish for everything to improve.

    So Su Lu thought that speaking with such a person required a softening of tone, to not make them too upset.

    After pondering, Su Lu finally said, "After I knew about the child¡¯s existence, I wanted to tell him, but I couldn¡¯t reach him all day, every day. Then I realized, oh, my number had been cklisted by him."

    Jiang Li was taken aback, his mouth agape, but he could not find the words to reply.

    Su Lu simply smiled, faintly, as if time indeed had the power to erase all traces, and she could now discuss these matters so calmly.

    "But I still didn¡¯t give up. I wanted to talk to him in person, to seriously discuss the child¡¯s existence, our future. That day, I mustered all my courage, sought a stylist, who dressed me in the most beautiful gown, styled my hair exquisitely, and applied the most stunning makeup. I got all dolled up and went to attend Boss¡¯s grand opening banquet at Yunding."

    Su Lu spoke leisurely of the past events.

    When she talked about it, she felt quite... helpless. After so many years, she had never mentioned it, and had seldom even recalled it. Logically, she should have long since forgotten, but, as it happens, the memories of some hurts are so deep-seated that even fading them is an understatement.

    Shadows never faded.

    Whenever she remembered, each detail was vivid, and the embarrassment, pain, and disorientation was still sharp and clear.

    Jiang Li also recalled that day, which was truly beyond redemption. Even as Bo Jingshen¡¯s close friend, he felt it had been a bit too much. From Su Lu¡¯s standpoint, it was even more unforgivable.

    "Don¡¯t go on..." Jiang Li tried to stop her from continuing.

    But Su Lu kept narrating, and as Jiang Li listened to her serene recounting, it was like watching her peel back old wounds, revealing the raw and ugly scars beneath.

    "I attended in all my finery, yet I couldn¡¯t even get in. I forced a smile and watched you all enter. Later, a... heh, a kind gentleman helped me get inside, considerately enabling me to witness Bo Jingshen announcing his engagement," Su Lu said in a soft voice.

    Jiang Li pursed his lips, unable to say anything, and after a moment, he managed, "Brother Shen he..."

    Without letting him finish, Su Lu said on her own, "... had his difficulties, I know. So I still gave him a chance. When we went on the training camp, he suddenly followed along. Although I wasn¡¯t very willing because of what happened before, I didn¡¯t resist too much in the end, right?"

    Jiang Li thought about it, and that was indeed the case. Su Lu was a bit reluctant then, but ultimately, she went with Bo Jingshen, partly due to his audacity at the time.

    "But I couldn¡¯t trust him anymore, so I hid the child¡¯s existence and didn¡¯t n to tell him. I hoped that after regaining trust in him, I would tell him. Then that malicious incident urred, and to be honest, I was extremely upset; it¡¯s no exaggeration to say my heart was torn. "

    Su Lu raised her hand to her temple, "I wanted to face everything with him. But he pushed me away at a moment when he was vulnerable, when I was vulnerable, when we both needed each other¡¯s warmth. He pushed me away, leaving himself out in the cold and thrusting me into an ice cave as well."

    Jiang Li opened his mouth, struggling to speak, "He..."

    "Had his difficulties, I know," Su Lu said with a faint smile.

    Jiang Li thought of the words Su Lu had asked him to convey to Jing Shen, yes, her intentions were clear even then.

    No matter what his difficulties were, she didn¡¯t want to forgive.

 Chapter 264: Let Him Speak

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264: Let Him Speak</h4>

    "Not everything done for my sake is what I need."

    "You think you¡¯re doing this for my good, and then you step in to shield me, but what I actually want is to have an open and honest conversation, and then face it together."

    "Instead, you think you¡¯re doing this for my sake, you take on the burden, and then youe back to find me."

    "What am I supposed to do? Even if I know that what you did in the past was for my sake."

    "But what if I know? Does it mean that the pain from before is not pain anymore?"

    "The pain from before, I¡¯ve already experienced it deeply and genuinely."

    "How could it possibly be as if it never existed?"

    That¡¯s what Su Lu felt, and she didn¡¯t even want to know what his difficulties were.

    Because she didn¡¯t want to soften her heart again, fearing that she might even dislike that side of herself.

    "You abandoned me, and no hardship can make me forget that."

    "Jiang Li?" a voice came from the side, carrying a cold and metallic quality.

    "Hm? How did you..." Jiang Li looked at Ying Xi, who approached, with some surprise, "You¡¯re here?"

    It was also because Zhao Xiaole suddenly had to use the restroom. Although she knew Su Lu had gone to the bathroom as well, Zhao Tong still felt a bit uneasy, but she hadn¡¯t finished her mobile game yet, so she asked Ying Xi to follow and check.

    "That¡¯s what I should be asking you." Ying Xi¡¯s voice was faint, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    "Uh..." Jiang Li hesitated, mainly because Su Lu was present, and he didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to directly say in front of her that he came here because he knew she would be at the hospital and was specifically here to intercept her.

    Seeing his hesitation, Ying Xi slightly furrowed his brows, "Nevermind..."

    Just as his words fell, a voice filled with surprise and joy sounded, "Brother Li!"

    It was Ji Fulian¡¯s voice, which was quite distinctive.

    To be honest, Su Lu was in a terrible mood earlier, but now suddenly she couldn¡¯t even care about how she felt.

    Because it seemed like she was in the middle of a... chaotic scene.

    And Jiang Li, at the center of the whirlpool, seemed unaware, "Hm? You came too?"

    Ji Fulian joyfully came up to him, her expression slightly embarrassed, "Oh! I... my brother heard from your brother thating here meant running into you! I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!"

    Zhao Xiaole came out and saw how lively it was outside the restroom, Su Lu was not in the mood to get involved in this worldly chaotic scene, and quickly motioned to her son, wrapping her arms around the child and wanting to leave.

    Ying Xi¡¯s gaze was indifferent, though he was naturally cold in demeanor, and his eyes usually didn¡¯t carry much warmth.

    He simply watched Ji Fulian coldly, then turned to Su Lu, "I¡¯ll walk out with you."

    "Ah..." Jiang Li still wanted to say something.

    Su Lu had already dashed off quickly, and Ying Xi seemed to have no intention of waiting for him either, leaving swiftly.

    When they returned to Cheng Youran¡¯s office, Su Lu gave a wry smile and looked at Ying Xi, "I can understand why I scooted, but why did you scoot off so fast?"

    "I..." Ying Xi wanted to defend himself, but looking into Su Lu¡¯s eyes, they clearly conveyed that she had seen through everything.

    There wasn¡¯t much point in Ying Xi trying to exin further, so he just said lightly, "There wasn¡¯t much use in me staying there, was there?"

    "How do you know it wouldn¡¯t have been any use? What if Ah Li was waiting for you to break the ice?" Su Lu, who enjoyed stirring up trouble, fanned the mes here.

    As expected, Ying Xi once he heard this seemed a bit uneasy, his brows furrowed, "Then..."

    Su Lu understood and waved her hand, "Go on, then."

    Ying Xi stood up and headed back to the corridor he had left earlier, but when he arrived, there was more than just Ji Fulian present.

    The scene he saw was incredibly lively.

    A man pushing an IV stand, dressed in a hospital gown, looked a bit old but still very spirited, especially around his eyes and eyebrows. Honestly, no introductions were needed; just standing next to Jiang Li, anyone around could guess their rtionship.

    It certainly looked like they were father and son, they were strikingly simr.

    However, at the moment, the man¡¯s expression on his face was very unpleasant, to say he was livid with anger was an understatement.

    And Jiang Li just stood opposite the man, his face not looking good either.

    Ji Fulian appeared somewhat at a loss next to them, obviously at a loss with such a scene.

    And Jiang Su stood next to them, his brows knitted, clearly very troubled by the scene unfolding before him at this moment.

    Ying Xi¡¯s steps suddenly stopped, he stood still, trying to observe the situation. He wasn¡¯t sure if Jiang Li needed his help, and if so, no matter what, he would go up and help him get out of the situation, even if the other party was Jiang Li¡¯s father or brother.

    But if not necessary, he felt he didn¡¯t need to appear, lest it make the situation moreplicated.

    "Uh... Uncle Jiang, please calm down a bit," Ji Fulian cautiously urged Jiang He.

    Jiang He angrily said, "Calm down? How else am I supposed to calm down! I¡¯ve alreadypromised, agreed to him messing around with men, what more do you want? Am I not humiliated enough?"

    "Who gives a damn about yourpromise and agreement?" Jiang Li coldly said, "Don¡¯t pretend like you¡¯re so noble."

    "You!" Jiang He became even angrier, ring at Jiang Li, he growled, "So my agreeing to you messing with men isn¡¯t enough, is it? I agree to you messing with men, and the least you could do is find someone of equal status, how is it? You need to mess with a Ying even when ites to men? You¡¯re not content with messing with the older brother, you also have to have the younger brother?"

    "Don¡¯t bring up Ying Heng," Jiang Li roared, "What right do you have to mention him! You killed him!"

    Jiang Su¡¯s eyes were the first to notice themotion.

    When he saw the tall, slender figure standing at the end of the hallway, Jiang Su was taken aback, his brows furrowed, and he quickly coughed softly, "Stop talking."

    "Let him talk!" Jiang He was quite angry and, of course, unaware that Ying Xi was present, continued, "Jiang Li, if it wasn¡¯t for your obstinacy, insisting on entangling with him, would he have encountered such events? Ying Heng was originally such a capable worker, he had a great future! It¡¯s all because of you!"

    "Dad!" Jiang Su said sternly.

    Jiang He took a deep breath, wanting to argue back.

    Then he heard a voice from the side sounding somewhat stiff, with a metallic and cold timbre.

    "No, don¡¯t stop him, let him talk. I would very much like to listen, I really want to know, my brother who died in the line of duty, how exactly... exactly did he die."

 Chapter 265: For Real

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265: For Real</h4>

    When Jiang Li heard Ying Xi¡¯s voice, his body shuddered.

    His already pale face turned even paler, losing all color even from his lips.

    "Xiao Xi..." Jiang Li¡¯s lips quivered as he silently murmured the name.

    A wave of sharp pain spread through his heart, and suddenly, he heard Ying Heng¡¯s tender voice in his mind, "Me? My parents died early, and I don¡¯t have any rtives, just a younger brother. He¡¯s the most important person to me... Oh, of course, Lili, you are just as important as he is."

    So, Jiang Li had told himself countless times, since Ying Heng was no longer around, the least he could do was to protect and take care of his younger brother. Yet, he never expected things to turn out this way.

    "I just couldn¡¯t understand how my brother, who worked as a security guard, could have died in the line of duty. How could he be dead?"

    Ying Xi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as if stained with blood.

    "He was so young, such a good person, warmhearted and kind, not to mention his respect for the elders and love for the young, even cats and dogs received his gentle treatment. How could he just be dead? Then someone told me, he died in the line of duty."

    Ying Xi forced a smile, a piercingly bitter smile.

    "Considering his job indeed had its dangers, although it¡¯s so unreasonable in this society, I epted it because they told me he died protecting his employer¡¯s son. That made sense, because he was the kind of person who would protect others without thinking about himself."

    Ying Xi stared intently at them, the three men from the Jiang Family.

    "What? Isn¡¯t it the truth? Are you saying that the person who came to give me the condolence money and my brother¡¯s urn was lying to me?"

    "Xiao Xi..." Jiang Li finally managed to voice out, no longer just murmuring silently, but it still sounded like a mere breath of air.

    Ying Xi looked at him, "No wonder I could never understand how there could be unexined kindness in this world. You were too good to me right from the beginning. You said it was because you were my fan, and I believed you."

    Ying Xi chuckled bitterly, a sadness in his eyes that had never been there before, "I actually believed you."

    Ying Xi had no intention of digging deeper; his brother was already gone.

    Earlier, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce that his brother must have been trying to protect Jiang Li, which led to the ident.

    In fact, Ying Xi didn¡¯t doubt the truth of these words, because his brother was just that kind of person.

    He just hadn¡¯t expected that Jiang Li hade into his life because of such circumstances.

    "Forget it." Ying Xi shook his head, "We brothers must have owed you a lot in our past life."

    He turned and left.

    The ferocious scars on his back were faintly bulging under his clothes, extending from the back of his cor in a menacing color.

    "Xiao Xi..." Jiang Li felt an emptiness inside him, but he couldn¡¯t muster the strength to follow.

    This situation caused Jiang Su a great headache. He had originally intended to ease the tension between his father and brother, but it had turned out like this...

    Su Lu was alsopletely taken aback by how things evolved. Seeing Ying Xi¡¯s distressed face as he walked back, she had a bad feeling.

    "What... what happened?" Su Lu asked softly, her heart pounding because she obviously knew about Jiang Li¡¯s matters.

    But as far as she knew, Ying Xi didn¡¯t.

    Ying Xi shook his head, hanging it low, his mood seeming to have hit rock bottom.

    Even Zhao Tong noticed his mood shift and immediately turned off her phone screen, leaned over, and asked earnestly, "What happened? What¡¯s wrong?"

    Ying Xi¡¯s voice was hoarse as he turned to look at Zhao Tong, "Xiao Tong, I¡¯ve heard you say your father¡¯swyer is very capable?"

    "Yes, quite capable. He¡¯s well-known in the industry. What¡¯s up? Do you need help with something?" Zhao Tong asked.

    Su Lu felt she didn¡¯t need to see the beginning, but she had already guessed the ending.

    Sure enough, she just heard Ying Xi nod and say hoarsely, "Yes, I want to quit, but there¡¯s still some time left in my contract, can your dad¡¯swyer help me with it?"

    "What?!" Zhao Tong was about to say ¡¯no problem,¡¯ but he was stunned when he realized what Ying Xi had just said, "Quit? Why?"

    He had personally witnessed how Ying Xi had endured injuries, undergone arduous treatment, recovered, and trained just to stay in the club.

    He had debuted at Lie Ying, and esports yers¡¯ careers only span a few years, so he had nned to retire at Lie Ying.

    Even when he became a coach at Lie Ying andter registered as a substitute, he had never thought about leaving this team, he was emotionally attached.

    And now, just when he went out to use the restroom, Zhao Tong had only yed one game on his mobile.

    Just quitting, like that?

    "What exactly happened?" Zhao Tong asked urgently.

    Su Lu nced at him, "Don¡¯t ask."

    Zhao Tong looked at her, "Sis, you know?"

    "Whether I know or not, I wouldn¡¯t press Xiao Xi like this. If Xiao Xi wants to talk, he¡¯ll tell us himself," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Tong frowned and was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Alright. I¡¯ll call Lawyer Luo Ao and tell him, don¡¯t worry, with Lawyer Luo helping you, we¡¯ll minimize your losses."

    Su Lu thought about Jiang Li¡¯s significant concern for Ying Xi and muttered to herself that perhaps Ying Xi wouldn¡¯t suffer any financial loss at all.

    However, the emotional damage was another story.

    Zhao Xiaole looked around with wide eyes, first at Ying Xi, then at his uncle.

    Totally clueless, after a while, he took out a lollipop and handed it to Ying Xi, "My candy for you, don¡¯t be sad."

    Children are always very perceptive to emotions.

    After a while, Su Lu found an excuse to send Zhao Tong and Zhao Xiaole out to y and check up on Su Zhe.

    After the uncle and nephew left, only Su Lu and Ying Xi were left in the office.

    "Do you... know?" Ying Xi asked Su Lu.

    Su Lu: "I sort of know the gist."

    "Then why don¡¯t you tell... never mind, it figures, you were his friend from the start," Ying Xi said, seemingly holding no grudge against Su Lu.

    He twisted his mouth into a self-deprecating smile, "Ridiculous that I actually... took it seriously."

    Su Lu sighed; she had figured it out over five years ago.

    "Anyway, Jiang Li is still a good person, and not mean-hearted," Su Lu could only say that.

    Ying Xi stood up, "Forget it, please tell Xiao Tong for me, I¡¯m leaving first, I need some quiet."

    Su Lu nodded.

    Ying Xi had already reached the doorway when he abruptly stopped, "I didn¡¯t think I should be the one to tell you this, but it¡¯s indeed unpleasant not being informed, so I¡¯ll tell you."

    "Hmm? What?" Su Lu asked.

    "Tomorrow is Bo Jingshen¡¯s release day, Feng City First Detention Center. Jiang Li told me before."

 Chapter 266: Absent-minded

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Absent-minded</h4>

    "...how do you feel about it?" Su Zhe turned his head, only to see Su Lu gazing nkly out the window.

    They had stopped at a red light, so he reached over and snapped his fingers near Su Lu¡¯s ear.

    "Huh?" Su Lu came back to her senses, "What? What happened?"

    "What happened, I should be asking you that," Su Zhe frowned as he looked at her, "Why are you so distracted?"

    "Oh, just... a bit tired." Su Lu didn¡¯t borate, simply offering a smile as she asked, "What were you saying? I wasn¡¯t listening carefully, sorry."

    Su Zhe was usually patient with her, unlike how he would have reacted if Zhao Tong had been so absent-minded during their conversation; he would have inevitably flicked him on the back of his head.

    But when it was Su Lu, Su Zhe merely red at her briefly before repeating what he had said earlier with good temper.

    He nned to ept the inheritance from Su Yukan.

    Su Lu had no objections, nodding, "You¡¯re his only son, if not you, who else would inherit it?"

    Su Lu had no opinion on the matter, especially since she had never been interested in Su Yukan¡¯s wealth.

    "Also, the portion he nned to give you, I won¡¯t give it to you either," Su Zhe said, "Mainly because, after everything that¡¯s happened before, I feel you guys won¡¯t truly enjoy having his wealth. And if it were a matter of youcking money, but both of you don¡¯tck such things. So, whatever portion he intended for you two, I¡¯ll make it up to you gradually."

    This indeed wasn¡¯t Su Zhe trying to hoard what was meant for her and Zhao Tong; he truly believed it from his heart.

    And his belief was indeed correct, neither Zhao Tong nor Su Lu were interested in the part Su Yukan had intended to leave them.

    "The main thing is, if he were just giving money it would be one thing. Now he¡¯s suddenly seen the error of his ways, reaching this stage, and he¡¯s started wishing for his children¡¯s warmth and care," Zhao Tong didn¡¯t even look up from his phone as he spoke.

    "He actually hopes that I and Su Lu would visit him frequently, what a joke? What would I even say if I visited him?" Zhao Tong scoffed coldly, "It¡¯s toote now."

    If Su Yukan hadn¡¯t gone too far, even with the sentimental ties of having been raised by the Su Family from a young age, Zhao Tong wouldn¡¯t have been this unsympathetic.

    Su Lu said, "I never nned to take what he left for me, and brother, you don¡¯t have to give me anything in the future either, I don¡¯t need it."

    "Whether you need it or not is your business, whether I give it or not is a mark of my affection, so don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t want you to feel aggrieved," Su Zhe said.

    In recent years, the gifts he had presented to both Su Lu and Zhao Tong on their birthdays were no small sum.

    Even though they weren¡¯t blood-rted, they would always be siblings for life, he would always be their elder brother and naturally, he would always cherish them.

    "Alright, anyway, I have no objections," Su Lu concluded, then once again looked out the window, her gaze drifting far, bing distracted again.

    Noticing her unusual behavior, Su Zhe didn¡¯t keep trying to engage her, but instead started chatting with Zhao Tong.

    Zhao Tong then brought up Ying Xi¡¯s n to break his contract.

    Su Zhe raised an eyebrow, "So you n to introduce Luo Ao to him, to help him fight the contract termination in court?"

    "Yeah," Zhao Tong nodded, "Sigh, it¡¯s not like we can just watch Ying Xi be at a disadvantage, right? He has contributed so much to Lie Ying, and was even injured that badly; no matter what... he at least shouldn¡¯t suffer too much loss over this, right?"

    Su Zhe wasn¡¯t interested in why Ying Xi wanted to cancel his membership. Hearing Zhao Tong¡¯s words, he simply thought and suggested in an official manner, "Your dad¡¯swyer is ultimately based in Beijing, and his practice is there. Beijing is his turf, reallying to Feng City may not offer him that much of an advantage. I¡¯ll have Chen Mo take his case; Chen Mo is very good in this area. Besides, Feng City is his home turf as well."

    Zhao Tong¡¯s eyes lit up, "Alright! Thanks, bro! I¡¯ll talk to Xiao Xi about itter."

    Then Zhao Tong didn¡¯t n to go back with them. Instead, he nned to stay over at Ying Xi¡¯s ce.

    Meanwhile, Su Lu returned to her original residence, the apartment that Cheng Youran had bought for her, which originally belonged to her.

    Su Zhe had an apartment in that neighborhood too, so he didn¡¯t bother returning to the Su Residence in the outskirts but went straight there instead.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Su Zhe getting out of the car with her that Su Lu snapped out of her daze, btedly asking in realization, "Huh? Brother, you¡¯re not going back?"

    Su Zhe sighed softly, "So, everything I said on the road was for nothing? I said I would also stay around here; after all, I have an apartment here that I¡¯ve always kept clean. Even Zhao Xiaole must have heard me say that, you..."

    Su Lu touched her nose and smiled helplessly, "Sorry, brother, I was zoning out."

    "I know you zoned out, I saw that you zoned out, you¡¯ve been zoning out the entire way." Su Zhe took the child, already asleep in her arms, "Let me carry him. I¡¯ll take you upstairs, and you can tell me properly what happened. What made you like this after a trip to the hospital? It can¡¯t be just Su Yukan¡¯s family of three that got you like this."

    Su Lu reached out to touch Zhao Xiaole¡¯s head. Zhao Xiaole was deeply asleep, his tender little face exceptionally serene and soft, extremely adorable.

    Watching his small face, Su Lu¡¯s eyes seemed empty, as if she were looking through him at someone else.

    Who else could it be?

    Su Zhe¡¯s brow furrowed instantly, "Is it that you..." Su Zhe didn¡¯t finish his question but changed the subject, "Never mind, it¡¯s my fault. I knew you didn¡¯t vibe with the atmosphere in Feng City, I shouldn¡¯t have let youe along. There¡¯s nothing much over here anyway; you should go back to Beijing."

    Su Lu shook her head, "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯m already here, and besides, Zhao Xiaole is waiting for me to take him out. He¡¯s been longing to visit the Ocean Park water park and amusement park in Feng City."

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t say anything, just quietly watched her, silently gazing.

    Feeling his gaze on her made her very uneasy. She sighed helplessly, her voice soft, "Sigh, fine, I¡¯ll just say it."

    "Go on."

    "Today at the hospital, I ran into Jiang Li," Su Lu said.

    "Jiang Er? Oh, what did he say to you?" Su Zhe thought for a moment, "I remember more than five years ago you even had him deliver a message, right?"

    "Yes." Su Lu nodded, managing a wry smile while looking downward, "So it was quite... quite a coincidence, wasn¡¯t it?"

    "A coincidence my ass, no need to think, he must havee on purpose to bump into you, right?" Su Zhe said.

    Her guess was spot on; Su Lu smiled helplessly.

    Su Zhe continued to ask, "What did he say?" He paused, then added, "Did he talk about Bo Jingshen?"

    "Yes." Su Lu nodded, "He said Bo Jingshen went to jail."

 Chapter 267: Decision

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Decision</h4>

    "He was sitting..." Su Zhe originally wanted to say it¡¯s none of your damn business, don¡¯t interfere, but he didn¡¯t expect such a statement toe out, so his tone changed with shock, "...what?!"

    Su Lu nodded.

    "Really?" Su Zhe was somewhat incredulous, he truly couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Su Lu shook her head, "I don¡¯t know. But I think Jiang Li has no reason to lie to me; he said he will be out of prison tomorrow."

    "What do you think?" asked Su Zhe.

    Compared to how Bo Jingshen was doing, whether it was true or not, or what his life had been like in these years, and why it had turned out this way, Su Zhe was not very interested.

    He was more concerned about Su Lu¡¯s thoughts.

    "I haven¡¯t thought much about it," Su Lu shook her head, pondered for a moment, and just when Su Zhe thought she wouldn¡¯t say anything more, Su Lu added, "To be honest, I actually don¡¯t want to know any news about him. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, I don¡¯t want to know."

    Su Zhe gazed down at the expression on her face.

    He saw in her expression an immeasurable sorrow that she struggled to hide, a sorrow so great that despite her efforts, it was still distinctly visible.

    With a bitter smile, she said, "I know I¡¯m no good, to put it crudely, just a weakling. I¡¯d rather not know, keep my heart from softening, not know anything. But it seems like even the wind blows his news to me."

    Su Zhe, holding the sleeping Zhao Xiaole in one arm and patting her hair with the other, looked at her with a pained expression and spoke softly, "Then go back to Beijing, I¡¯ll ask Shen Xun to pick you up and take you back. Leave Xiaole with me and Zhao Tong, we¡¯ll take him to spend the summer in Feng City. You can trust us, right?"

    Of course, she trusted them.

    Reason told her she should agree. Thus, Su Lu agreed, "Hmm, no need for a pick-up. I¡¯ll just fly back on my own, brother, don¡¯t worry about me. We originally came with you on this trip, we should be worrying about you, not the other way around."

    "It¡¯s not about reversing or correcting anything..." Su Zhe pressed the elevator button, and they entered the elevator and went upstairs.

    He helped Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole into their home, nning to head back to the adjacent building to rest. Before leaving, Su Zhe helped put Zhao Xiaole on the soft,rge bed and looked at Zhao Xiaole¡¯s sleeping face.

    Su Zhe thought for a moment and said in a low voice to Su Lu, "If you don¡¯t n on letting Zhao Xiaole recognize him..."

    Before he could finish, Su Lu interrupted, "I don¡¯t intend to."

    Su Zhe: "..."

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Zhe said, "Then don¡¯t let Zhao Xiaole know about his existence. ¡¯Never having had¡¯ and ¡¯having but not being able to obtain¡¯ are not the same concept."

    Su Lu nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, I understand."

    That night, Su Lu couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She rarely suffered from insomnia anymore or, since having Zhao Xiaole, had hardly experienced it at all, as there was no time left for insomnia after caring all night for a crying premature baby.

    If she didn¡¯t catch sleep whenever she could, her body couldn¡¯t handle it.

    So she rarely suffered from insomnia, having long learned to sleep whenever she could, often enjoying afortable nap while holding her son.

    But that night, Su Lu couldn¡¯t sleep, lying on therge bed and staring nkly at the ceiling.

    Perhaps... she shouldn¡¯t have returned here.

    Even if she hade back to this city, perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have moved back into this apartment.

    Staying in a hotel might have spared her these troubles, as currently, she felt that if she walked out of the bedroom, she might see the past scenes, the man who had once drunkenly slept on her sofa.

    At dawn.

    Su Lu took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, as if she had finally made a decision.

    She pulled out her phone, opened the map app, and after a few moments of hesitation, she typed in a few characters into the destination field ¡ª Feng City First Detention Center.

    "We have optimized your route; destination Feng City First Detention Center, 37 kilometers from your current location."

    Su Lu stared at the screen for a long time, finally pressing her phone screen to turn it off.

    As daylight began to break outside, she finally closed her eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep.

    Early in the morning,

    Though it was early, it was only three hourster when Zhao Xiaole woke up feeling refreshed. Carefully, he climbed down from his bed and went to use the bathroom to brush his teeth and wash his face.

    He could now use the bathroom and wash up by himself. After washing his face, he even applied some baby lotion, and once he was all fresh and fragrant, Zhao Xiaole thumped back to the bedroom, climbed onto the bed, cuddled up to Su Lu, and kissed her on the cheek.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t open her eyes, but she smiled, her voicezy and husky, "Who smells so sweet?"

    "It¡¯s your baby," Zhao Xiaole giggled.

    Su Lu elongated her voice yfully, "Oh~ so it¡¯s my baby. Can my baby give me another kiss and make some delicious breakfast for me? Otherwise, I don¡¯t want to get up."

    "Okay, okay," Zhao Xiaole kissed Su Lu¡¯s face again and then huffed and puffed as he got out of bed and headed to the kitchen.

    Before long, he came back into the bedroom with a te, which he ced on the nightstand. Climbing back onto the bed, he said, "Sleeping Beauty Mommy, now I¡¯ll give you a kiss, and you wake up to eat breakfast."

    Saying so, he kissed Su Lu¡¯s forehead.

    And then he counted down, "Three, two, one, wake up."

    Su Lu scooped him up and showered him with kisses, "Oh my, how can my son be so adorable? He¡¯s just too cute."

    The little boy, ttered, said shyly, "Come on, get up and eat breakfast. The milk is too hot; it¡¯s still in the microwave, and I dare not carry it."

    "I¡¯ll get it." Su Lu finally got up, still feeling sleepy since she had only had three hours of sleep.

    But with such an adorable little guy, even fatigue couldn¡¯t dampen her spirits.

    Su Lu fetched the two cups of milk from the microwave.

    Although she doted on Zhao Xiaole, she wasn¡¯t indulgent without limits. Sometimes, she would yfully coax Zhao Xiaole to do some tasks on his own, like cleaning or making food for her.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the cleaning wasn¡¯t perfect; what mattered was that he seriously participated in the task.

    As for making food, it was always something that didn¡¯t require cooking, like slices of bread, cheese, ham, and jam, justyering and spreading, and cutting the bread crust, all very safe tasks.

    He would pour milk into a cup, heat it in the microwave, and call her when it was heated. She would take it out of the microwave to avoid him getting burned.

    In any case, this was how she had always taught Zhao Xiaole, and he had grown ustomed to it and was especially eager to do things for his mom.

    Because usually, after doing these things, his mom would be especially happy andvish him with praise.

    As expected, Su Lu praised him again.

    Then, as Su Lu ate the sandwich her son had made, she asked him, "Mommy has some things to take care of today. Would it be okay if your godmother looks after you?"

 Chapter 268: Disappointment in Someoneâ€™s Failure to Meet Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Disappointment in Someone¡¯s Failure to Meet Expectations</h4>

    Zhao Xiaole had absolutely no objections, he was actually quite attached to his mom, but he also understood that his mom had her own things to do.

    So, if his mom said something like this to him, he usually wouldn¡¯t refuse. Even if he really didn¡¯t want Su Lu to go and wished Su Lu would stay with him, he wouldn¡¯t make a scene or act spoilt. He typically just acted extra well-behaved and coquettishly with Su Lu.

    Like right now, Zhao Xiaole had no objections.

    He only said one sentence, "Mom, then you have to promise me that you¡¯ll definitely take me to Ocean Park¡¯s water park and amusement park, okay?"

    Su Lu knew that Zhao Xiaole¡¯s trip to Feng City was specifically for these three ces, so she immediately nodded her head, "Of course."

    "Okay, mom can be at ease, I will y nicely with godmom today," Zhao Xiaole said smilingly as he bit into his sandwich.

    After mother and son had finished breakfast, it wasn¡¯t long before Cheng You Ran arrived.

    In a bit of a hurry.

    "Hey, so I¡¯ll take Zhao Xiaole to the hospital then? You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?" Cheng You Ran asked her.

    Su Lu was startled for a moment, "Why would I have any objections?"

    "Ah, I mean... just that it¡¯s a hospital after all, and I was worried that you might feel it¡¯s not very sanitary, you know, with germs and such. People usually think that way, right?" Cheng You Ran blinked.

    Cheng You Ran hadn¡¯t thought that way before because Zhao Xiaole and Su Lu hadn¡¯t been in Feng City. The only opportunities for them to spend time together were usually when Cheng You Ran had vacations to visit the mother and son in Beijing, so this situation had nevere up before.

    But now, things were different, and she was afraid Su Lu might have concerns.

    Su Lu startedughing, "What¡¯s not good about it? Both his life and mine were saved in a hospital. Besides, he¡¯s a big boy now, his immunity is much stronger, it¡¯s fine. Just make sure he washes his hands before eating. It can¡¯t be that sensitive. If we go by what you¡¯re saying, what will you do when you have kids in the future? Are you going to just stop working?"

    Cheng You Ran chuckled, "I knew you¡¯d be the most understanding."

    Su Lu handed over the child¡¯s things to her, "Here, this bag has his stuff in it: his own little water bottle, cup, cutlery, and lunch box; and wet wipes, tissue, and a handkerchief are all here. There¡¯s also a change of clothes. If he gets sweaty or dirties his clothes, just change him."

    Su Lu instructed her bit by bit, "Oh, right, there¡¯s also divided portions of milk powder here, remember to mix it for him to drink."

    Then Su Lu picked out another cartoon backpack, "This has his own little snacks and toys inside, hawthorn sticks, cheese sticks, and stuff like that. Don¡¯t let him eat too much."

    Cheng You Ran took the two bags, hung them where they should be hung, and then picked up Zhao Xiaole, "Alright! Then we¡¯re off. Good boy, say bye to mommy."

    Zhao Xiaole smiled at Su Lu with a giddy grin, waving his little hand, "Bye mom. Can I eat instant noodles tonight?"

    "Then would this month¡¯s quota for junk food be used up?" Su Lu asked.

    Su Lu neverpletely forbade her child from eating snacks or junk food, after all, the world is filled with various kinds of food that aren¡¯t very healthy, yet are very tempting. Prohibiting them would only make his stomach too delicate.

    It was better to let him gradually get used to these foods.

    Thus, Zhao Xiaole had the opportunity to eat junk food four times a month; he usually controlled it very well, just once a week, and he was really good about it.

    As for snacks, it was just five pieces each day, no matter what snacks you want to eat, just five pieces a day.

    At this moment, the snacks packed in his bag were exactly that: two hawthorn sticks and three cheese sticks.

    Zhao Xiaole obediently nodded his head.

    Cheng Youran greatly admired Su Lu for this, as no one had experienced motherhood before, and it was her first time, but Cheng Youran felt that Su Xiaolu was better than other first-time mothers.

    After Cheng Youran left with Zhao Xiaole,

    the room suddenly quieted down, and Su Lu felt somewhat at a loss for a moment.

    She stood there, dazed, not knowing what to do for a moment. It might have been a few minutes before she gradually regained herposure.

    Quietly, she walked to the dining table, gathered the dishes and cups, and washed them clean in the kitchen sink.

    Then she wiped the table and made herself a cup of coffee.

    Afterward, she sat on the sofa, slowly sipping her coffee, her gaze wandering off, asionally ncing at a certain spot on the sofa.

    Once, a drunken man hadin there.

    After finishing her coffee, Su Lu finally collected herself.

    She went back to her room to tidy up, then walked to the entrance to grab her car keys. Before leaving, Su Lu saw an old cap on the coat rack, possibly left there at some point by Cheng Youran.

    Su Lu took it down, put it on her head, casually tied her soft, long hair at the back, opened and closed the door, and stepped into the elevator.

    As a ck SUV drove from its parking space towards the exit of theplex, anguid figure stood behind the ss of a neighboring building¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window.

    He wore an old T-shirt, the cor slightly stretched and hanging loosely, looking veryfortable at a nce, and baggy jeans that hung loosely around the waist, held up just at the hips, the legs a bit long, stepped on underfoot.

    His hair stood up messily in tufts, and his whole appearance exuded a casual air.

    He held a white porcin cup, steam wafting from the hot coffee within, as he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window looking out.

    Watching the ck car drive out of theplex.

    He sighed softly, "Ah."

    From the Bluetooth earphones in his ears, a deep male voice came through, "What are you sighing about?"

    "Hm? Nothing. Your sister really lets me down, tsk." The "tsk" at the end of his sentence carried a sense of disappointment.

    The voice on the other endughed, "You talk as if my sister isn¡¯t your sister."

    "Tsk," Su Zhe sighed again, "Sometimes I really don¡¯t know whether to feel pity for her or be angry at her."

    "What¡¯s wrong with her?" Shen Xun asked on the other end, "Actually, I¡¯ve been a bit worried since she came to Feng City this time. I always felt it wasn¡¯t quite right."

    "Yeah, your concerns have probablye true with this silly girl." Su Zhe frowned, "Forget it, let¡¯s leave her be. If anything happens, we¡¯ll protect her. When you weren¡¯t around before, I would risk my life to protect her. Now that you¡¯re here too, can¡¯t we protect her?"

    "Fair point," Shen Xunughed.

    Su Lu had no idea that her brother had witnessed her actions.

    After she drove out of theplex, she followed the navigation¡¯s directions onto the road.

    "Turn left at the end of the road ahead, then in five hundred meters merge onto the ramp. You are 29.5 kilometers away from Feng City First Detention Center."

    Su Lu nced briefly at her phone screen and pressed the elerator, turning the steering wheel at the end of the road.

 Chapter 269: Seeing

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Seeing</h4><subtxt> When Jiang Li met Cheng Yan, Cheng thought he looked like a ghost.

    "What¡¯s going on with you?" Cheng Yan, normally soposed, was somewhat shocked andpletely baffled, "Why do you look neither human nor ghost?"

    Yan Sui had met with Cheng Yan first, so now he was standing next to Cheng, "Yeah, you look horrible... You aren¡¯t sick, are you? If you¡¯re sick, don¡¯t push yourself, Cheng Yan and I can handle it."

    Jiang Li waved his hand, "I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t drive; I¡¯ll go with you."

    It was already not easy for him to drive here to meet them; if he had to drive tens of kilometers more, Jiang Li felt he couldn¡¯t handle it.

    "Alright then," Cheng Yan nodded, "You can sleep during the ride, yourplexion... How long have you not slept?"

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t make a sound, only shook his head, then got into the car and curled up in the back seat.

    Since returning from the hospital, Jiang Li hadn¡¯t closed his eyes for a minute.

    He couldn¡¯t sleep at all, his mind was a mess, and every time he closed his eyes, he saw Ying Xi¡¯s disappointed face.

    Jiang Li had thought about going to talk to Ying Xi but he didn¡¯t.

    He couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know what he could say or should say; he couldn¡¯t think clearly or understand anything.

    So much remorse.

    It was too profound, to the point that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But he also couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully, so he kept tormenting himself, staying up until now. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the rm, he might have even forgotten about today¡¯s important matter.

    He was somewhat confused.

    The car headed towards the suburbs, the scenery bing more and more open.

    Then they finally arrived in front of those gray walls, topped withyers of iron and many cameras.

    "Are we going inside or just waiting here?" Yan Sui didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    A few sporadic cars were parked at roadside spots, and Cheng Yan chose one closest to the main gate to park.

    He said, "Let¡¯s just wait here; he wille out."

    Yan Sui nodded, "Okay." He nced back at the rear seat, "Jiang Li has fallen into a deep sleep, huh? I¡¯m going to step out for a smoke."

    Yan Sui got out of the car, pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from his pocket, put one between his lips, lit it, and looked around aimlessly, never having imagined he woulde to this ce one day.

    He smoked while his gaze wandered casually around until something caught his eye and made him raise his eyebrows slightly.

    Just then, the gate opened.

    A figure emerged, dressed in a gray shirt and ck casual pants, with a short haircut.

    Honestly, with that hairstyle, it really depends on the person and the attire.

    Paired with that prisoner uniform with a number, no matter how you looked at him, he seemed unsavory.

    But with the attire he was wearing now, a gray silk shirt, ck cropped casual pants showing off his clear ankle bones and slender Achilles tendons, and slipping on a pair of off-white casual shoes, he didn¡¯t have that unsavory feeling anymore, instead he appeared more neat and refined.

    "Hey," Yan Sui tilted his chin up at him and snapped his fingers.

    The man looked over in response to the sound, appearing even more slender. The cor of his silk shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his corbones sharp as jagged des.

    "Come on over," Yan Sui was not the type to have a sullen face, it was not in his nature.

    He smiled and waited for Bo Jingshen toe closer, then took a deep drag of his cigarette and blew the smoke towards him, "Come on, let¡¯s dispel the bad luck!"

    Bo Jingshen slightly furrowed his brows but didn¡¯t dodge or flinch, allowing Yan Sui to go on huffing and puffing.

    Cheng Yan also came over, proving to be far more reliable than Yan Sui. He went to the back of the car and opened the trunk, pulling out arge handful of branches.

    Branches with leaves still attached¡ªI had no idea where he had found them, or from which tree they¡¯d been cut.

    Anyway, with thatrge handful of leafy branches, he began to whip Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen frowned but still stood in ce, not dodging or flinching.

    "What are you doing?" he said softly.

    "Pomelo leaves, to dispel your bad luck," Cheng Yan replied, all business and serious.

    Bo Jingshen: "...Yan Sui is one thing, but you too, following with such nonsense."

    Cheng Yan: "..."

    He was silent for two seconds; he was, of course, aware that this was out of character for someone known to be stable and meticulous, but still said, "Better safe than sorry."

    "Fine then," Bo Jingshen said softly, his gaze sweeping lightly around him before pausing and then asking, "Jiang Li didn¡¯te?"

    Cheng Yan replied, "Where are you searching? He didn¡¯t drive here. He¡¯s asleep in the back seat."

    "Oh," Bo Jingshen said, not getting into the car immediately. After a few seconds of silence, he reached out to Yan Sui, "Give me one."

    "Hm?" Yan Sui was startled, digging out a cigarette while skeptically asking, "I thought you quit? Mysteriously decided to quit smoking five years ago¡ªwhy the sudden urge to smoke again?"

    "To dispel bad luck, alright?" Bo Jingshen took the cigarette, put it in his mouth, and lit it.

    The swirling light blue smoke blurred his vision; he seemed unfocused as his gaze drifted in one direction, going far off into the distance.

    Without uttering another word, and with Cheng Yan naturally quiet, Yan Sui, as if sensing his mood, did not interrupt.

    Only when Bo Jingshen had finished his cigarette did he exhale deeply, "Let¡¯s go."

    He pulled open the car door and slid into the back seat.

    Jiang Li was finally stirred awake, "Huh...?" still a bit confused, he squinted to see clearly who had sat next to him, and upon recognition, he was utterly shocked and snapped fully awake, "I... holy shit! Brother Shen?! How are you... Eh, wait¡ªI specifically came to pick you up, I..."

    He had actually fallen asleep.

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but nce at Cheng Yan and Yan Sui, "You guys didn¡¯t even call me!"

    "Seeing you sleeping so soundly," Yan Sui chuckled, "Besides, he came out on his own, were you nning to wake up and carry him out in your arms like a princess?"

    Bo Jingshen lowered his eyes, his voice soft, "Yan Sui, how have you be even more malicious?"

    "I¡¯m proud of it," Yan Sui dered shamelessly proud.

    As Cheng Yan drove out of the parking spot, Bo Jingshen turned his head to look behind.

    Jiang Li quickly pulled his head back, "Don¡¯t look back! What are you looking at, what¡¯s there to see! This isn¡¯t a nice ce, why are you so reluctant to leave! There¡¯s nothing good to look at! Don¡¯t look back! It¡¯s a bad omen! Bad luck! I specifically checked on this, you really shouldn¡¯t look back when leaving a ce like this!"

    Jiang Li was quite agitated, clearly believing in this superstition.

    But only Bo Jingshen knew, perhaps Yan Sui guessed too, what he was looking at.

    Yan Sui, as a pilot, had exceptional vision; that casual nce before smoking had caught sight of someone in a parked car not too far away¡ªthe person wearing a hat seemed... could it be Su Lu?

    And Bo Jingshen, from that soft nce earlier, didn¡¯t know if it was just his imagination, but in a car, he saw someone wearing a hat, that hat... it was his hat.</subtxt>

 Chapter 270: Remembered

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Remembered</h4>

    The cap wasn¡¯t purchased, but obtained overseas, when Cheng Yan used to participate in racingpetitions to earn money. asionally, some races would distribute these types of merchandise to the contestants, better ones would give racing suits, and many would hand out caps like this or canvas bags.

    Usually, thepetition¡¯s LOGO would be printed on them. Although they weren¡¯t worth much, these items were typically not avable for purchase.

    The cap that Bo Jingshen briefly glimpsed inside that car was such a race merchandise cap, and moreover, thatpetition had already been discontinued several years earlier.

    This cap had also be a discontinued model, by rights, there shouldn¡¯t be many in the country.

    Bo Jingshen remembered he owned one, but for the moment, he couldn¡¯t recall where he had put his cap.

    And the one that man wore looked strikingly familiar.

    So familiar that it seemed like it was his own cap, and perhaps forming an illusion, even the missing piece in the upper right corner of the printed LOGO seemed identical.

    Bo Jingshen sat in the backseat, lost in thought, and remained silent.

    Jiang Li rambled on about various things beside him, which Bo Jingshen hardly listened to, so he didn¡¯t even know what Jiang Li was actually talking about. But having someone talk incessantly beside him provided a grounding feeling.

    The very real feeling of being in the world outside the walls.

    It temporarily eased his worry that this might be a dreamy illusion, and that upon waking up, everything around him would remain unchanged, still confined within the cramped space of the prison cell, therge shared sleeping area, the uniformly issued personal effects making life¡¯s purpose seem lost in the monotonous repetition.

    He didn¡¯t know how long had passed when suddenly, a piece of tofu was presented in front of him.

    The light scent of the soy product wafted into his nose, bringing Bo Jingshen back from his thoughts, his gaze slowly shifting aside.

    What he saw was Jiang Li¡¯s weary face, bloodshot eyes, pale lips, and a slightly hopeful look.

    Jiang Li held a slice of water tofu up to Bo Jingshen.

    Without turning his head, Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes slid aside, "What are you doing?"

    He asked in a soft voice.

    Jiang Li gravely said, "Tofu, tofu! It¡¯s for warding off bad luck, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re supposed to eat it after getting released from prison. I saw it in Korean dramas, so eat it quickly. I bought it first thing this morning."

    In reality, it wasn¡¯t that early, because he had almost forgotten toe pick up Bo Jingshen today, nearly causing a dy, but he still believed in the custom. Thus, he found a market on his way and dashed in to buy a block of water tofu.

    "That¡¯s in Korean dramas, do you live inside a Korean drama?" Bo Jingshen nced at the tofu,pletely indifferent.

    Jiang Li frowned, "Come on, just eat it! Why are you being so unreasonable? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to eat it many times."

    But Bo Jingshen remained utterly indifferent, causing Jiang Li to insistently push the tofu closer to his mouth.

    Finally, Bo Jingshen, unable to tolerate any more, reached out and stopped Jiang Li¡¯s movement.

    His brows knotted as he turned and looked at Jiang Li, "Jiang Er, do you know how often I had to eat tofu inside, each week? At least three days, all kinds of tofu. I¡¯ve had enough. Stop it."

    Jiang Li made a sound of acknowledgment. He actually dared not ask about Brother Shen¡¯s days inside, so hearing Brother Shen bring it up made Jiang Li feel embarrassed, and he could only lower his hand that had been holding the tofu.

    Bo Jingshen kept pondering and looked out the window without speaking.

    Seeing him like this, Jiang Li didn¡¯t dare to say more and fell silent.

    The car became quiet all at once, until Cheng Yan spoke after getting onto the ramp, "If you¡¯re not nning to take a nap, there¡¯s a file bag at the back. It contains documents that need your review; you can go through them first."

    Bo Jingshen softly acknowledged and took the file bag.

    With his attention elsewhere, he opened it. Then, his entire body froze as he suddenly realized something.

    His eyes widened!

    "Stop the car!" Bo Jingshen urgently eximed.

    "Ah?" Jiang Li was taken aback.

    Cheng Yan was also stunned, "What?"

    "Stop the car, I said stop the car!" Bo Jingshen hurriedly added another sentence.

    The car did not stop, and although Bo Jingshen was agitated, Cheng Yan was a very steady person. So, Cheng Yan did not even think about stopping the car, nor did the speed change at all.

    He continued to drive, his voice still calm, "We¡¯re on an overpass, we can¡¯t stop here. No matter what, you have to wait until we get off the overpass."

    "Yeah, Brother Shen, what¡¯s wrong?" Jiang Li asked.

    It was only Yan Sui, who seemed to have guessed something, just looked at Bo Jingshen without saying much else.

    Bo Jingshen took a few deep breaths and had calmed down, no longer asking to stop the car.

    The reason he had lost hisposure earlier was because... he remembered.

    He finally remembered where he had left his hat.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was thest time he went to Su Lu¡¯s former residence.

    He had already returned from abroad by then, afflicted with an injury that got infected, was critically ill, and was recovering from a severe sickness with a weakened body, half of his back scarred by acid.

    Instead of continuing treatment abroad, he chose to return to his country for treatment.

    Although it was his choice, although he once again pushed her away on the pretext of ¡¯it¡¯s for her own good,¡¯

    Although it was all his choice, even the pain was a pain he chose.

    But it was still too painful. The treatment was too painful, and his heart was too painful.

    The longing was too painful.

    He missed her so much, it felt like even breathing was painful. Every minute, every second, pain wouldn¡¯t stop, pain as if he couldn¡¯t go on living.

    So, he sneaked out of the hospital toe here, waiting outside, night after night, day after day.

    He didn¡¯t ask for much, didn¡¯t n to bother her or speak to her again or entangle her.

    He just wanted to see her one more time, feeling like if he could see her again, he could get one more breath in suffocation, one that could keep him alive.

    But he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t wait for her.

    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and asked the doorman.

    That¡¯s when he knew, she must have left.

    She left.

    He had finally...pletely pushed her away.

    Then the pain was unbearable. That evening, he arrived at the door of her former residence, figured out the password for the door lock, and entered the house that, from decor to furniture, was very cozy, not too big.

    He sat curled up on the sofa all night, holding a piece of her clothing he had found in the closet, sat there all night.

    The next morning, he only took this piece of clothing, a piece even Su Lu might not remember.

    After a sleepless night and driven by emotions, and also not being in a good physical state, he was somewhat delirious, and so he left his hat behind.

    It hung unimed in that unreturned home, on the coat rack in the entryway, hung there for over five, nearly six years.

 Chapter 271 Confession

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 271 Confession</h4>

    Until today, it had once again performed its function, donning atop another head.

    It brought the woman its owner longed for day and night to his presence.

    Bo Jingshen hung his head, his slender eyes half-closed, concealing his thoughts and making it impossible to guess his mood.

    Jiang Li was somewhat worried, "Brother Shen, are you okay? Should we go to the hospital first?"

    Bo Jingshen slightly shook his head, his long fingers undoing the sp of the document bag and pulling out the papers he needed to review, "No need, let¡¯s head back."

    Jiang Li actually had quite a few things he wanted to talk to Bo Jingshen about. Setting aside his own mess for the moment, there was the fact that he had met Su Lu and her son, and all of these matters were things he wanted to discuss with Bo Jingshen.

    So he nodded, "Okay, heading back is good. I have quite a few things I want to talk to you about."

    On the other end.

    Su Luy on the steering wheel, casually taking off her duckbill cap and tossing it onto the passenger seat beside her, her soft long hair fanning out behind her.

    Her car was still parked outside the detention center, the air conditioner dutifully spewing out cold air.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t move for a long time, remaining prone on the steering wheel.

    Her eyes were somewhat lifeless, staring nkly into the distance.

    Her gaze seemed to drift far away, constantly envisioning the tall, thin man who had walked out of the detention center¡¯s main gate.

    Despite thinking that after so much time had passed, her heart had be still water, devoid of ripples,

    seeing that lean figure, his dejected posture, the shockingly short hair, and his almost gaunt appearance, Su Lu had to admit that her heart wasn¡¯t as calm as she had thought.

    No matter what, seeing Bo Jingshen in such a scene was... too unexpected, too unbelievable.

    Unimaginable.

    She could picture Bo Jingshen in all kinds of settings, usually morous, beautiful, splendid, and dignified.

    Even with a hundredfold courage, she never would have imagined Bo Jingshen in such a scenario.

    "Whew..." Su Luy sprawled over the steering wheel, her whole body feelingzy. She took a deep breath and exhaled.

    "Knock knock knock."

    Suddenly, there came a sound of someone rapping on the car window.

    Su Lu immediately sat up, her movements a bit abrupt, as she jolted up so quickly that she hit her head on the car roof, squinting in pain.

    Then, through her squinted vision, she saw a man with a gentle silhouette and a smiling brow and eyes standing outside the window.

    "Qiao Li? How did you get here?" Su Lu was a bit surprised.

    Well, quite surprised, to be honest. She blinked, "How do you... know I¡¯m here?"

    Realizing her location, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed.

    Qiao Li said with a smile, "How else would I know? Su Zhe told me. Said you were here at the detention center for inspiration and asked me to pick you up, to be your driver."

    So Qiao Li actually took a taxi over, not using his own car, just to be her driver?

    Su Lu felt somewhat embarrassed, "Why would my brother..."

    "He probably just worried about you. No worries, I didn¡¯t have anything to do today anyway." Qiao Li opened her car door, "It¡¯s dozens of kilometers back, you should rest, I¡¯ll drive."

    Since he hade all this way specifically for her, Su Lu naturally couldn¡¯t refuse and took a seat in the passenger side.

    Qiao Li drove the car back to Feng City, smoothly all the way.

    Su Lu was absent-minded throughout the trip, staring out the window lost in various thoughts, and didn¡¯t chat much with Qiao Li.

    Having known Qiao Li for so long, and being so familiar with him, she knew he wouldn¡¯t mind whether she talked or not.

    However, halfway through the journey, Qiao Li broke the silence.

    "Actually..."

    "Hmm?" Su Lu came back to reality, turning to look at him.

    Qiao Li¡¯s gaze stayed on the road ahead, not meeting Su Lu¡¯s eyes. But he kept speaking, "After all, I¡¯m responsible forpany affairs in Feng City. Going to and fro, I do hear a lot of news. So some things, though not in detail and despite the news sometimes being elusive, I get wind of them, more or less. But... I didn¡¯t want Su Zhe to tell you, didn¡¯t want you to worry about it, so... that¡¯s why I never mentioned anything."

    After hearing his words, Su Lu thought them through, understanding what Qiao Li meant.

    So what he meant was, he might know about Bo Jingshen¡¯s imprisonment. Even if his knowledge wasn¡¯t detailed or he wasn¡¯t sure about the validity, he still heard some whispers. But because he didn¡¯t want her to worry, he hadn¡¯t told her.

    After Su Lu cleared that up, she nodded, "Oh, it¡¯s fine."

    She heard Qiao Li take a deep breath, he kept his eyes on the road as he continued driving, and said, "What I just said isn¡¯t entirely true, actually. It¡¯s because of my own selfishness. Lulu, I¡¯m afraid that if you hear news about him, you¡¯ll go soft again, keep him on your mind. You and he have been entangled for too long, and you¡¯ve worn yourself out, investing everything. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll continue to be entangled with him, unable to forget, and then... then I... I might never have a chance in this lifetime."

    If Su Lu knew how to respond to what he had said earlier, Qiao Li¡¯s words now left her somewhat at a loss.

    "Brother Qiao..." Su Lu bit her lip.

    But Qiao Li seemed to summon his courage, fearing he would falter if he waited any longer, so before she could respond, he continued, "Lulu, can¡¯t you really give me a chance? After so many years, you must see what¡¯s in my heart clearly."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Anything she might say seemed wrong. She knew her heart was stagnant, so in these years, other than raising her son well, she hadn¡¯t wanted anything else. If she had desired anything, it was just to achieve something in her career.

    But as for Qiao Li...

    To say she couldn¡¯t feel Qiao Li¡¯s intentions would be too false.

    People aren¡¯t cold-hearted; how could she not sense someone else¡¯s affections?

    Yet she just...

    "Brother Qiao, I¡¯m not young anymore," Su Lu said calmly, "A woman in her thirties, raising a five-year-old son alone. I am well aware of my own situation."

    She turned to look at Qiao Li, "You¡¯re good, suitable for anyone, so... don¡¯t waste your time on me."

    "I didn¡¯t just find out today that you are in your thirties and have a son." Qiao Li¡¯s voice was filled with resolve, "From the day you had a son, I knew about it, and from when Xiao Le was still in your womb, I knew you were going to have a child. So I didn¡¯t need time to convince myself to ept your having a child. I epted it from the beginning, never caring about it, and I really like Xiao Le. If having him as a child, I might not even need children of my own bloodline."

    "Lulu, I just hope that you can give me a chance. Consider me."

 Chapter 272 In the Dust

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272 In the Dust</h4>

    Qiao Li had made his feelings clear, and for Su Lu to im she hadn¡¯t been the slightest bit touched was impossible.

    In fact, Su Lu had seen all the kindness Qiao Li had shown over the years, not just to her but to Xiao Le as well.

    Not only had Su Lu seen it, but everyone had.

    Su Zhe, of course, didn¡¯t need to say anything, as he was already very good friends with Qiao Li, the kind of friends who could entrust each other withpany affairs with peace of mind.

    Even Zhao Ying and Shen Xun felt that Qiao Li was quitemendable.

    He was gentle in nature and sincere to others, wholeheartedly kind, whether towards Su Lu or Xiao Le.

    But because he was overly gentle, he was too considerate of Su Lu; he was always afraid of putting Su Lu in a difficult position, always felt that Su Lu had it tough, always believed that Su Lu hadn¡¯t yet healed from her past wounds and always thought she needed more time and that he shouldn¡¯t pressure her too much.

    He always believed that as long as he was good to Su Lu,

    she would see it, and like water wearing away at stone, heaven would not let down the person with a hardworking heart; he would eventually seed.

    But he forgot that Su Lu was as resilient as cattails and as steadfast as rocks.

    He could move her, but not sway her.

    She could be grateful to him but could not fall for him.

    Until today, Qiao Li had never expressed his feelings so bluntly, so directly.

    He confessed his admiration for her.

    He was somewhat nervous, his palms sweaty as they clung to the steering wheel.

    Su Lu found herself at a loss for words, biting her lip gently, "Brother Qiao, I..."

    As if he could detect the hesitation in her words,

    Qiao Li, who had gathered enough courage for today, heard her hesitation and difficulty and couldn¡¯t help but resort to his gentleness and consideration, as if it had be his habit to treat her kindly over the years.

    Qiao Li said, "You don¡¯t need to force yourself to respond right away; you can think it over. I can wait; after all, I¡¯ve already waited for so long."

    Su Lu had actually been ready to refuse, but hearing Qiao Li speak so amodatingly andpromisingly, she suddenly felt a twinge of guilt.

    She recalled all the kindness Qiao Li had shown her over the years.

    It was like the saying by Zhang Ailing, "To love someone is to be very low, so low you¡¯re in the dust, but if there is joy in your heart, a flower blooms from the dust."

    That¡¯s exactly how Qiao Li made her feel at that moment.

    Su Lu opened her mouth, but the words of refusal were stuck in her throat and wouldn¡¯te out.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Brother Qiao, let me think about it, okay?"

    Qiao Li¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up; in the midst of driving, he turned to nce at her sharply, "Really?!"

    That gleaming gaze nearly scorched Su Lu.

    He knew the kind of person Su Lu was¡ªif she hadn¡¯t been moved in the slightest, with her cattail-like resilience, she would have rejected him outright without speaking of consideration.

    But she had said she would think about it. That was surprise enough for Qiao Li.

    She had merely mentioned thinking it over, yet Qiao Li reacted with joy as if she had already epted him.

    Su Lu watched his reaction, her heart filled with an indescribable feeling, and sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but think of herself.

    Back then, she had been hoping, too. Although she felt she had hurt Bo Jingshen for variouspelling reasons, leaving Bo Jingshen, abandoning Bo Jingshen.

    But her heart was joyful, so even though she dared not be tant about it, she hoped fervently deep inside. And because of her eager anticipation, flowers bloomed out of the dust for him.

    And at this moment, looking at Qiao Li like that, Su Lu felt as if she were seeing her past self through him.

    It was an indescribable feeling, she didn¡¯t know whether it was because of Qiao Li¡¯s touching nature, or because it hurt to think of her former self.

    Qiao Li wasn¡¯t the type to overstep, so on the way back, he didn¡¯t press for more information, respecting Su Lupletely and willing to give her time.

    However, on the way back, it was not difficult to see that Qiao Li¡¯s mood was actually quite good.

    The car was filled with soft music the entire time, and his fingers gently tapped along with the rhythm on the steering wheel.

    When someone nearby is in a good mood, it actually tends to lift the spirits of those around them too.

    So Su Lu felt that her own mood seemed to have improved a lot as well.

    The car arrived at the hospital.

    Su Lu was going to Cheng Youran¡¯s to pick up her son.

    Qiao Li said, "I¡¯ll alsoe to see Xiao Le, and since Su Zhe happens to be at the hospital, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to talk to him about business."

    Su Lu was startled at his words, but it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why Su Zhe would be at the hospital.

    She and Zhao Tong didn¡¯t like Su Yukan; after all, there was no blood rtion, so if they didn¡¯t want to see him, they just wouldn¡¯t.

    But Su Zhe was different, Su Zhe couldn¡¯t be like that. Even if he disliked Su Yukan, he couldn¡¯t simply say out of hand that he wouldn¡¯t see him.

    When Su Lu arrived at Cheng Youran¡¯s office, she saw the good-looking ¡¯pretty boy¡¯ boss Cheng Youran had spoken of.

    Wow! Su Lu was surprised; he was indeed quite the looker.

    When Cheng Youran mentioned that his boss was a good-looking ¡¯pretty boy,¡¯ she hardly believed it.

    It was no wonder; after all, her first love had been like a harvester, capturing the most handsome one, and always focusing on that wless face had raised her standards in aesthetics quite high.

    So, when others mentioned someone being good-looking, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t have particrly high expectations.

    After all, she had already touched the ceiling before.

    But Cheng Youran¡¯s boss was indeed quite the sight, with facial features that gave off a youthful appearance, yet were tempered with a mature aura. The expressionless face somehow looked innocent yet cold.

    It was very unique, having its own charm indeed. He was dressed in a shirt and a tie and was wearing a white coat over it.

    Su Lu thought of Cheng Youran¡¯sment about his boss, back then she had thought it was a bit too much.

    But thinking about it now, she could only say Cheng Youran¡¯s assessment was spot-on.

    Su Lu remembered Cheng Youran¡¯s exact words: "What¡¯s with me calling him ¡¯pretty boy¡¯? When he wears that white coat, he looks pure yet desirous, how can I be med for that?"

    Su Lu looked at the man in the white coat, with youthful features and a handsome face, but an indifferent demeanor and a cold aura.

    She just thought Cheng Youran¡¯s description at the time was simply¡ªbrilliant!

    And her son... was held in his one arm.

    He just stood at the doorway, inside the office, Cheng Youran¡¯s frustrated voice came through, "Lei Yang, are you sick or something? How exactly did I offend you!"

    Su Lu took a couple of steps forward, to a spot where she could see inside, and saw Cheng Youran sitting behind his desk, sifting through a stack of folders and pulling out a few books, throwing them directly at the man.

    "Take them and get lost! I quit, youngdy!"

 Chapter 273: Doctor Cheng Loses His Cool

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 273: Doctor Cheng Loses His Cool</h4>

    Su Lu moved closer, Cheng Youran had always been a girl with a more anxious temperament than hers, but she was still mostly stable, rarely erupting so directly. It was evident that she had been holding back for a long time.

    Su Lu just reached the door when she heard a very lightugh from this man named Lei Yang, You Ran¡¯s boss. It sounded quite pleased.

    But it was very soft, and if she hadn¡¯t approached from his blind spot unnoticed, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to hear it. Cheng Youran definitely hadn¡¯t heard it.

    Lei Yang didn¡¯t seem annoyed at all, cradling Zhao Xiao Le in one arm, while he bent down to pick up several file folders thrown on the ground in front of him, still managing to look neither disheveled nor flustered, even rather graceful.

    Zhao Xiao Le was somewhat uneasy, after all, never having seen godmommy get so angry before, Zhao Xiao Le wanted toe down from his arms to properly appease godmommy.

    But before he could get down, he saw Su Xiaoluing from behind, Zhao Xiao Le¡¯s eyes lit up, "Mommy!"

    He opened his little arms.

    "Hmm," Su Lu responded and came to meet him.

    Lei Yang also turned to look at Su Lu, handing over Zhao Xiao Le to her.

    He raised an eyebrow slightly, ncing sideways at Cheng Youran, "Didn¡¯t you say this is your son?"

    "I also said you¡¯re my son, would you believe that?!" Cheng Youran red back at him, returning fire with fire, considering the man in front of her was her boss.

    Therefore, Su Lu reasonably believed that she truly had genuine feelings and no longer wanted to continue working.

    "Uh, this..." Although Su Lu was resilient, she was soft-tempered.

    Faced with such a situation that required her to smooth things over, she usually couldn¡¯t make much headway.

    Luckily, Lei Yang didn¡¯t seem to linger or have any intent to hold a grudge against Cheng Youran. After being shouted at by her, he was still graceful andposed, shaking the folder in his hand, "Well then... sorry for the trouble, I¡¯ll be going now."

    His response was met with the sound of Cheng Youran mming the desk heavily.

    When Lei Yang walked out, he still gave Su Lu a slight smile.

    Compared to hisposure, Cheng Youran, whose eyes were now red with anger, looked very much the opposite.

    Qiao Li parked his car and hurried over, closing the office door behind him.

    "What happened? I could hear the noise from far away," Qiao Li asked.

    Cheng Youran was still emotionally charged, so she remained silent without saying a word.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t witnessed the whole event, so she wasn¡¯t clear on what exactly had happened. She could only speak about what she saw and knew, "Oh, Doctor Cheng just had an outburst and hit her boss with a medical record folder, which is basically like an indirect resignation."

    Cheng Youran took a few deep breaths, resentfully saying, "Indirect my foot!"

    Su Lu looked at Cheng Youran, then turned to Qiao Li, nodding strongly, "She¡¯s directly resigned."

    Qiao Li: "Uh..."

    Scratching his head, Qiao Li said, "Could there be some misunderstanding? Lei Yang¡¯s a good guy."

    "Good my ass!" Cheng Youran furiously muttered as she packed up her things, clearly indicating her intent to quit.

    Still, it was Zhao Xiaole who whispered to Su Lu, "After godmother finished her work and wanted to spend some time with me, nning to take me out to buy me some snacks, then that doctor uncle came and asked godmother to continue working, and godmother got angry."

    Zhao Xiaole leaned close to Su Lu¡¯s ear and quickly exined the situation.

    Su Lu understood the ins and outs of the matter; certainly, Lei Yang had intended to make things difficult for Cheng Youran to some extent, but it wasn¡¯t exactly malicious¡ªotherwise, Su Lu felt she wouldn¡¯t have heard his lightughter.

    It was just that Cheng Youran had probably been troubled by Lei Yang for some time now, and this was an umtion of grievances that burst out all at once.

    And Lei Yang had only given Cheng Youran a bunch of trivial tasks to keep her busy, which wasn¡¯t exactly targeting her. He even took her on a lot of surgeries, where he was picky with her, but to be fair, even Cheng Youran herself said that although he was critical, under his criticism, her skills improved significantly, and she actually learned something.

    If he were genuinely targeting her, how could he have let her learn anything?

    Moreover, although he had just created a bunch of trivial things to annoy Cheng Youran, he still took Zhao Xiaole to buy snacks.

    ording to Zhao Xiaole, "I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a good uncle or a bad uncle, but he¡¯s so handsome and a doctor who heals the sick¡ªit can¡¯t possibly be a bad person, right? But godmother is really angry, Mom, pleasefort her."

    Su Lu wanted tofort her but couldn¡¯t; she knew Cheng Youran¡¯s temperament well enough to know that when she was angry, she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    So, she could only help Cheng Youran pack her things.

    Qiao Li said with a wry smile on the side, "You Ran, are you serious?"

    "Serious! I¡¯m really not doing it anymore! I don¡¯t need the money anyway! I need a break! I need to recharge! I¡¯m going back to school to study!" Cheng Youran¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and she hadn¡¯t calmed down yet, "I thought clinical work would be more interesting than scientific research, which is why I chose it! I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a person; where¡¯s the fun in that? Can¡¯t I just quit?!"

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know how to persuade her, so she could only pat her on the shoulder repeatedly and say, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay."

    Entirely...cking substance. But Su Lu wasn¡¯t ashamed, after all, in the world, there must be many people like her who, faced with a friend¡¯s emotions and unsure of how tofort them, could only pat their shoulder and say it¡¯s okay, or it¡¯s nothing.

    Qiao Li sighed helplessly, "Okay okay..."

    Then he leaned in close to Su Lu¡¯s ear and said, "So you¡¯re going to apany her back?"

    Su Lu nodded.

    Qiao Li said, "Okay, then I¡¯ll go find Su Zhe and ask Lei Yang by the way. I remember him as a pretty decent person, he wouldn¡¯t target a girl like that."

    Su Lu nodded again.

    After Qiao Li left, Su Lu continued to help Cheng Youran pack her things. After everything was packed, she even helped her carry them out of the hospital and left.

    The car had already driven out of the hospital when Cheng Youran snapped back to reality, blinking her eyes, "Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to meet your senior?"

    Cheng Youran remembered that Su Zhe hade to the hospital that morning, and she had run into him.

    While driving, Su Lu shot her a nce, "I saw you were almost crying, how could I care about seeing Su Zhe?"

    Su Lu waved her hand, "Forget it, Su Zhe is not as important as you right now. Let me figure you out first."

    Cheng Youran rubbed her nose, looking a bit embarrassed.

    Su Lu knew she was calming down and had regained her spirit.

    "Not angry anymore?" asked Su Lu, "Still nning to quit?"

    "Quit! Definitely quitting! I can¡¯t do this anymore! You have no idea, I haven¡¯t had a rest for so long! When others take a vacation, I¡¯m working; when others have holidays, I¡¯m also working. Am I some WALL-E robot that has to work even if the earth is destroyed?"

 Chapter 274: Why is that?

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Why is that?</h4>

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t quite caught on yet and replied, "Huh?"

    What about the WALL-E robot?

    But Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes lit up quickly; he had clearly seen WALL-E and eximed, "WALL-E robot!"

    Su Lu then also realized what Cheng Youran was referring to with the WALL-E robot.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Still using memes, I see your mood must be alright."

    Cheng Youran curled his lip and gave her a sidelong nce, without any intention of arguing with her.

    What Su Lu hadn¡¯t expected was, "It seems like Qiao Li knows your new boss?"

    "There¡¯s nothing surprising about that; we all graduated from the same school. Su Zhe and Qiao Li are my seniors," said Cheng Youran, "The guy with the surname Lei is even one year ahead of them."

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Can¡¯t tell at all, he looks so young."

    Young and good-looking.

    She shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it, but as soon as she did, Cheng Youran grew angry again, "Exactly! So what did I say wrong? He looks the way he does; if I say he¡¯s a pretty boy, it¡¯s not wrong, is it? Besides, I didn¡¯t even know he was listening behind us. Just because of that, he¡¯s been targeting me for so long; it¡¯s sickening!"

    Su Lu felt that it was better not to bring up these issues, to save Cheng Youran from not getting over his agitation.

    When they drove back home, Zhao Xiaole had already fallen asleep, snugly nestled in his car seat, and remained asleep as Su Lu carried him inside. She ced him on the bed and the little guy turned over and continued sleeping.

    Su Lu stepped out of the bedroom and closed the door, then made a cup of hot cocoa to hand to Cheng Youran, "Here, drink something sweet; it¡¯s good for your mood."

    After a few sips, Cheng Youran sighedfortably, "Ah..." Then he frowned slightly, realizing something, "Where did the cocoae from?"

    Su Lu nodded toward the kitchen, "It was in the cupboard, I..."

    She trailed off.

    Cheng Youran¡¯splexion, which eased a bit with the sweet drink, quickly turned gloomy again, and through gritted teeth he asked, "Su Xiaolu, you haven¡¯te back for more than five and close to six years..."

    Su Lu looked awkward, "Ah, uh... I thought you had bought it."

    "I¡¯ve never stayed here! Why would I buy cocoa and leave it here!" Cheng Youran squeezed out a sentence.

    In fact, Su Lu hadn¡¯t expected it either. She had just whipped up two packets without thinking¡ªit smelled good, and how was she supposed to know it had been left there from her past?

    Taking a deep breath, Cheng Youran said, "Forget it, it¡¯s not dirty..." He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he suddenly grew nervous, "You didn¡¯t make any for Xiaole, did you?"

    "No, the little guy is quite happy. Do you think he¡¯s like you? Needing sweets to lift his spirits?" Su Lu reached out to take his cup, "Maybe... better not to drink it?"

    But Cheng Youran wouldn¡¯t let go, holding the cup, "It¡¯s already drunk, might as well finish it."

    Su Lu silently thought about whether there was any medicine for diarrhea in the medicine box, then suddenly realized¡ªif the cocoa was expired, then the diarrhea medicine probably...

    "What did you do this morning?" Cheng Youran asked, pulling off the hair tie from her head, letting down the ponytail that had always been neatly tied, her hair cascading down her back and removing the sharpness from her demeanor, softening her outline with a gentle edge.

    Her clear, bright eyes stared straight at Su Lu, "You wouldn¡¯t abandon Zhao Xiaole to attend to private or public matters that urgently. So, what did you do?"

    In fact, Cheng Youran had considered one possibility.

    But she wasn¡¯t sure, so she watched Su Lu intently.

    After a long silence, Su Lu softly said, "I went to the detention center."

    "You went to see..." Cheng Youran hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when her eyes suddenly widened, "What did you do there?!"

    Su Lu thought about it and decided to tell her.

    As she exined, the surprise in Cheng Youran¡¯s widening eyes grew and grew.

    With each word said, it became more astonishing.

    By the end, Cheng Youran hadpletely forgotten why she was feeling down earlier; who had the mind for that? Su Lu¡¯s predicament was clearly more pressing.

    "So you¡¯re saying... you mean he..." Cheng Youran couldn¡¯t even bring herself to utter the words "went to jail."

    Although Cheng Youran held many grievances against Bo Jingshen due to Su Lu¡¯s issues, she had met Bo Jingshen and knew just how outstanding he was.

    It was the typical case of someone who learns everything quickly and does everything right.

    How could this have happened?

    Cheng Youran pursed her lips and asked seriously, "But why? There¡¯s no reason."

    Cheng Youran thought about when Bo Jingshen was hurt, "Even if someone had to go to jail, he was the victim at that time; others should have been the ones to go. Why him?"

    Su Lu shook her head, "I don¡¯t know. I... I just don¡¯t know."

    To be honest, she was too confused. Ever since she knew about Bo Jingshen¡¯s situation, she had been in chaos.

    So it wasn¡¯t just that she didn¡¯t know why. She hadn¡¯t even thought deeply about it. Now that Cheng Youran had asked, Su Lu finally seriously considered the question: why indeed.

    Cheng Youran¡¯s brows were furrowed, looking at Su Lu with a worried expression, "Lu, you..."

    "Hm?"

    "Tell me the truth. Are you..."

    It was as if Su Lu guessed what Cheng Youran was going to ask, so even without Cheng Youran finishing, Su Lu shook her head, "No."

    "Then why did you go?"

    "..." Su Lu was silent. Indeed, why did she go? Even she didn¡¯t know why.

    She couldn¡¯t find an answer, only feeling as if she should go see for herself, or else something seemed off. She couldn¡¯t describe how it was off, or why, just that it was.

    Cheng Youran said, "If it were someone else, it might be out of hatred, to feel satisfied seeing the other person in a bad state and so on. But definitely not you; you¡¯re not that kind of person. So you..."

    Su Lu remained silent.

    Cheng Youran furrowed his brows and asked, "Did you... feel pity?"

    Su Lu was silent for a few seconds before slowly shaking her head, "I didn¡¯t."

    Cheng Youran asked again, "Then why didn¡¯t you agree to Qiao Li?"

    "That seems... to have no necessary causal rtionship?" Su Lu blinked, "It¡¯s not because I still have any nostalgia or infatuation, so I didn¡¯t agree to Qiao Li. My not agreeing to Qiao Li doesn¡¯t prove that I¡¯m soft-hearted or still infatuated."

    "Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t you agree to Qiao Li? He treats you so well, regards Zhao Xiaole as his own, gets along well with all of your family members, your brothers, your mother, your friend, me; everyone has nothing but praise for him. Zhao Xiaole also really likes him. What hesitation do you have that you wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance to try?"

 Chapter 275: For Her

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 275: For Her</h4>

    Cheng Youran said, "As long as you can convince your own heart, that¡¯s enough. Su Xiaolu, in this world, it¡¯s easy to deceive others, but it¡¯s hardest to deceive your own heart."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t find the words for a moment, she fell silent for a few seconds, her gaze firmed up a bit, then slowly shook her head, "I¡¯m not being soft-hearted."

    Cheng Youran had no intention of pressing her further, so he nodded, "Yeah, as long as you¡¯re clear in your own heart, that¡¯s what matters."

    The two were silent for a while.

    Cheng Youran finished his cocoa in the cup, finding it tasted good, and asked her, "Hey, where did you get the cocoa just now? I¡¯m going to make another cup."

    Su Lu frowned and said, "Isn¡¯t that bad? Don¡¯t drink anymore, it¡¯s expired. How about I order you a milk tea?"

    Cheng Youran waved his hand, "No worries, a little dirt never killed anyone, it tastes perfectly normal. Order something tasty tofort me."

    Su Lu nodded, while looking on her phone to decide which takeout would be best to order.

    While discussing with Cheng Youran, she said, "Since you¡¯re not nning on working anymore, why don¡¯t you find a day toe with me and take Zhao Xiaole to the amusement park? He came to Feng City just for that."

    "I¡¯d rather not," Cheng Youran waved his hand dismissively, "I want to properly rest when I¡¯m off. I¡¯ve been so busytely I barely had time to touch the ground, and I¡¯m not even hiding the fact that I feel like I¡¯m close to working myself to death! Let Su Zhe apany you, or Zhao Tong, oh, or Qiao Li, ask Qiao Li to go with you."

    Su Lu was originally going to insist, but seeing Cheng Youran¡¯s thinner face and sharper chin, she eventually gave up the idea of pressing any further.

    She nodded, "Alright then."

    Cheng Youran made himself another cocoa, taking up his cup to drink, "Oh right, one day isn¡¯t enough for ying there. Don¡¯t underestimate Feng City¡¯s leisure points, which have only popped up in recent years, but the scale is massive ¨C one day is not enough. It needs at least three days: one for the amusement park, one for the water park, and one for Ocean Park. That¡¯s the bare minimum, and it¡¯s still just a cursory experience. If you want to enjoy it well, it¡¯s best to stay in the hotel inside the park and y for a week. There are weekly family package tickets online, you should check them out."

    "Oh, let me check." Su Lu opened the ticket booking app on her phone.

    After a while, she said, "Ocean Hotel? Xiaolu Hotel?"

    "Yeah, Ocean Hotel is the one where, ah, the best rooms have transparent walls, which face the Ocean Park¡¯s aquarium. You can see all kinds of fish while lying in bed. I have a fear of deep water, so I can¡¯t stay in those rooms. If Zhao Xiaole likes it, you can try it with him."

    "What about Xiaolu Hotel?" Su Lu was somewhat resigned. After all, she was often called Su Xiaolu herself.

    "The best rooms there have a view of a giraffe enclosure outside the window, and in the morning you can see giraffes poking their heads in," said Cheng Youran.

    Su Lu blinked, "That sounds quite interesting."

    "Hmm," Cheng Youran thought for a moment then said, "Interesting or not, well anyway... did you know giraffes have tongues that are this long..."

    Cheng Youran gesturing with her hands, showed an exaggerated length, "And they¡¯re ck too. To be honest, I think... never mind."

    Su Lu looked at her with augh and a helplessness, "You really know how to throw cold water on things!"

    "Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m old, no more childlike wonder. You¡¯re going to tell me you didn¡¯t have the same thought as me when you heard it?" Cheng Youran eyed her, "That¡¯s why I said, if Zhao Xiaole likes it, you can try it with him."

    Su Lu nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll ask himter."

    Cheng Youran squinted his eyes, feeling sleepy, and said quietly, "Hey, the best rooms in these two hotels, ones where you can see either fish or giraffes, they¡¯re family suites. They¡¯re generally for parents bringing children, because otherwise, for just adults, most would share my earlier sentiment and wouldn¡¯t want to waste money on such rooms."

    Su Lu blinked her eyes, "Hmm? So what?"

    "So, a family suite. It¡¯s a big one, with a living room and two bedrooms, one of which is specially designed as a themed children¡¯s room. The other is the master bedroom, which means... you either call Su Zhe, or Zhao Tong, or... Qiao Li, to go with you. It¡¯s going to be exhausting for a woman to take a child to such arge park by herself; you won¡¯t be able to handle it on your own. Anyway, since the family suite tickets are so expensive, don¡¯t waste them."

    "I... I¡¯ll consider it," said Su Lu.

    Cheng Youran raised his eyebrows when he heard this. If she were to call Su Zhe or Zhao Tong, there would naturally be no need to consider, what¡¯s there to think about asking the child¡¯s uncle along? Since she said she would consider, Cheng Youran knew for sure she was referring to Qiao Li.

    Cheng Youran ced his empty cup on the coffee table and slumped down onto the couch, "Alright, I¡¯m going to take a nap."

    Not long after, Su Zhe¡¯s call came through, letting her know Cheng Youran was there and that he and Qiao Li had gone to buy takeout from a restaurant.

    That was convenient, as Su Lu was toozy to order delivery herself.

    When Su Zhe and Qiao Li arrived bearing bags of food, Zhao Xiaole had just woken up with a hungry belly, wondering what Su Lu had nned for eating.

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t seem to have an appetite, probably truly exhausted. Despite having slept for a bit, hisplexion hadn¡¯t improved, but instead looked even worse.

    He waved his hand, saying he wouldn¡¯t eat and asked them to start without him; he¡¯d go to the bedroom to sleep a while longer.

    Su Lu took out a cleaned microwaveable meal container and filled it with some food just for him.

    Then she sat down to eat with Su Zhe and Qiao Li.

    Su Lu was somewhat unsure how to face Su Zhe because through Qiao Li, she learned that Su Zhe had asked him to visit the detention center, which is why he went.

    Meaning, Su Zhe knew about it all along.

    And also knew she had been to the detention center.

    Of course, Su Lu didn¡¯t quite know how to face Su Zhe.

    But Su Zhe seemed to sense her difiture and, as he always had no intention of troubling her or embarrassing her in any way.

    He simply cared for his sister.

    Therefore, Su Zhe just nced at her, noticing her somewhat helpless demeanor, then looked down and said softly, "I¡¯m not exactly clear on the specifics, but if you want to know, I can look into it."

    He was talking about Bo Jingshen¡¯s situation.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and said nothing. Her heart wasn¡¯t exactly at ease. She knew Su Zhe was doing all this for her. He hadn¡¯t told her because he feared it would upset her. After all, she had moved far, far away, hoping, to some extent, to distance herself from that person¡¯s news.

    And now, his willingness to investigate and ask around was because he saw she had visited the detention center and thought she might want to know.

    Qiao Li on the side was very quiet. He peeled the prawns, removed the veins, and took out all the bones from the fish, cing them into Zhao Xiaole¡¯s bowl.

    Zhao Xiaole ate joyously, smiling sweetly at Qiao Li. The profound and mysterious things his uncle said to his mother, without beginning or end, were beyond his understanding.

    Moreover, whenever the adults had serious matters to discuss, Zhao Xiaole was always sensible enough not to interrupt.

 Chapter 276: Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Opportunity</h4>

    Su Lu: "I..."

    She didn¡¯t know how to start, nor could she say that she didn¡¯t want to know.

    If she didn¡¯t want to know, why would she have driven herself to the detention center first thing in the morning?

    Nor could she say that she really wanted to know. If she really wanted to know, then what would all the protection her brothers had given her for the past few years mean, not to mention their refusal to talk about that man in front of her?

    So, Su Lu didn¡¯t know how to start for a moment.

    Su Zhe even considered this and saw her open her mouth and utter a syble before falling silent, clearly not intending to make her feel awkward.

    Without waiting for her to continue, Su Zhe already waved his hand and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll look into it."

    After saying that, Su Zhe instinctively looked towards Qiao Li, as he usually took care of these things in Feng City.

    But turning to look at Qiao Li, Su Zhe realized it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate.

    When he had called earlier today to remind Qiao Li to pick someone up from the detention center, he already knew what Qiao Li was going to do, since Su Zhe was quite clear on the phone.

    "My sister might have... gone to the detention center. Could you go pick her up? It¡¯s quite a long journey, and she drove there herself. Why don¡¯t you drive back? Qiao Li, they¡¯ve been apart for nearly six years now. He went in and you didn¡¯t push; now that he¡¯s about to get out, if you don¡¯t try, you might not get another chance."

    Su Zhe hadn¡¯t kept anything from him on the phone.

    And Qiao Li also hadn¡¯t kept anything from him on the phone, directly saying that he would seize the opportunity.

    So at this moment, Su Zhe felt it inappropriate to look towards Qiao Li again, as he couldn¡¯t possibly ask Qiao Li to help find out about this.

    In fact, Su Zhe felt it was inappropriate that on one end he had been reminding Qiao Li not to miss the opportunity, while on the other, he was nning to help Su Lu investigate.

    But there was no way around it; he couldn¡¯t bear to let his old friend wait in vain.

    And for Su Lu, it was the heartache for his sister.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to vigorously scratch her hair, so she just nced at Qiao Li but quickly turned away without saying anything, just scratching her hair vigorously.

    It was Qiao Li, who didn¡¯t even lift his eyes, still carefully helping Zhao Xiaole peel shrimp and pick fishbones, and spoke indifferently, "I¡¯ve actually heard some news."

    Qiao Li said this and lifted his gaze, giving Su Lu a direct, steady look before simply stating, "However, due to my personal interests, I hadn¡¯t told you all."

    Su Zhe was taken aback.

    Su Lu blinked her eyes, said nothing, and sipped her orange juice.

    Su Zhe coughed lightly and asked, "So, what¡¯s the situation?"

    "The details aren¡¯t particrly clear; I just vaguely understand that his current situation is inseparable from his father," Qiao Li said.

    Then, instead of putting the freshly peeled shrimp from the spoon into Zhao Xiaole¡¯s bowl, he spooned them into Su Lu¡¯s bowl.

    He continued, "I didn¡¯t investigate in detail at the time because I wasn¡¯t very interested, so I only knew the news I had heard then. But if you want to know more details, I can investigate further. It¡¯s just that now it might not be as easy as it was then."

    This was not hard to understand, as Bo Jingshen had naturally used multiple channels to suppress a lot of information very tightly.

    After all, not only was his own family¡¯s business significant, but also a close friend¡¯s family who was in media, the Jiang Family brothers.

    Su Lu fell silent for a moment after hearing the words, and then gently shook her head, "Forget it."

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to know, but it wasn¡¯t... something she particrly wanted to know.

    Just hearing Qiao Li mention that the matter was inseparable from Bo Jingshen¡¯s father, she vaguely had a guess. Bo Jingshen¡¯s legal father had passed away long ago, and his biological father...

    Su Lu thought of the middle-aged man¡¯s stern face and shook her head, trying to shake those memories out of her mind.

    She didn¡¯t really want to know, perhaps it was a self-protection mechanism at y?

    Or maybe... Su Lu thought she still wanted some dignity, and she worried about her own soft-heartedness.

    This was just Cheng Youran¡¯s nicer way of putting it; if Su Lu put it more harshly, it would be that she was a glutton for punishment.

    What if she softened again? What if she approached again? What if...

    Wasn¡¯t it painful enough already?

    Qiao Li turned to look deeply at her, and after several seconds of silence, his eyes softened warmly, "Are you sure you don¡¯t need to know? It¡¯s no trouble for me. I can keep professional and personal matters separate."

    "Um, no need," Su Lu nodded.

    Under the table, her hand rested on her knee, she flexed her fingers once, then clenched her fist tightly.

    After taking a deep breath, she turned to Zhao Xiaole and said, "Son, how about we go to Three Gardens this weekend?"

    Zhao Xiaole at first didn¡¯t understand what this ¡¯trip to Three Gardens¡¯ meant, but being clever, he quickly got it.

    Once he understood, he cheered loudly, nearly jumping up.

    "Wow! Really, really, really! Mom, Mom, is it really true!"

    "Of course it¡¯s real," Su Lu smiled, pursed her lips and thought for a moment, "I¡¯ve checked, and your godmother has also told me that these three parks, if you only y for one day in each, you won¡¯t be able to really enjoy as you¡¯ll only skim the surface. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve booked a week-long family package. We can y and also stay inside the theme hotel¡¯s family suite."

    "Wow! That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Su Xiaolu, I love you, love you, love you!" Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly, so excited that he couldn¡¯t even eat.

    Next to them, Qiao Li smiled with his lips and wiped off the food and rice that the child had identally spat out due to his excitement with a tissue, "Don¡¯t choke yourself."

    Su Lu looked at him, then turned back to Zhao Xiaole, "Lele, but..."

    Zhao Xiaole gulped, "But... but?"

    Even children knew that a ¡¯but¡¯ often prefaced a twist, that couldpletely overturn the prior happiness.

    So Zhao Xiaole suddenly became nervous.

    Su Lu nodded, "Yeah, but, you see, you¡¯re a big baby now, and if you want to y in the three parks for a week, Mom alone might not manage, especially since sometimes I¡¯d need to carry you, and Mom doesn¡¯t have that much strength."

    Zhao Xiaole immediately wanted to say that he could walk on his own! No need for Mom to carry him! Fearing that Su Lu might cut their ytime short because of this.

    But instead, Su Xiaolu said, "So... how about we ask Uncle Qiao to join us? Uncle Qiao is stronger than Mom and can definitely carry you, my big baby."

    Qiao Li¡¯s hands stopped in ce, and his eyes lifted suddenly, nearly bewildered by the unexpected suggestion.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and he nodded vigorously, "Yes, yes, yes!"

 Chapter 277 Nothing at All

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Nothing at All</h4>

    Su Zhe sat nearby, spooning a mouthful of white rice into his mouth, spilling half of it along the way without even noticing, looking for all the world like a typical bystander thoroughly enjoying the spectacle of Qiao Li and Su Lu.

    Fortunately, Zhao Xiaole was still very considerate and asked his lonely old uncle, "Uncle, won¡¯t youe with us?"

    Su Zhe waved his hands repeatedly, "No, no. Uncle¡¯s not up to it, these old bones and back can¡¯t handle that kind of excitement."

    Zhao Xiaole still looked a bit disappointed, pouting, but soon cheered up at the thought of going out for a week and consoled himself, "It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go ask Uncle Xiao Tong."

    Su Zhe thought to himself that Zhao Tong was always savvy, the most tactful of all, knowing that if Qiao Li and Su Lu were taking Zhao Xiaole, Zhao Tong would definitely not interfere.

    Sure enough, after dinner, Zhao Xiaole called Zhao Tong on his phone.

    Zhao Tong gently refused from the other end, "Xiao Le, I won¡¯t be joining you. You go and have a great time, and then, bring me back some souvenirs to make me jealous, okay?"

    Zhao Xiaoleughed heartily, agreeing repeatedly.

    After ending the call, Zhao Tong walked in from the balcony and seeing the thin figure sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Aren¡¯t you turning on the lights?"

    "No."

    The voice of Ying Xi was as indifferent as ever, carrying a cold metallic tone.

    The high-rise apartment located in the CBD of Feng City was a part of a very high-end building.

    Ying Xi had bought itst year, and the decorations were extremely minimalist; apart from the basic finishes, there were essentially no furnishings, empty, as if waiting for someone to fill it.

    However, it was impably clean. Such arge space, devoid of furniture and spotlessly maintained, therefore felt very deste.

    Ying Xi never lived here, instead, he always stayed at the team base or the small vi near the base in the suburbs. During preparations for the worldpetition, Jiang Li would also stay at the base to watch their training, or else he¡¯d crash at Ying Xi¡¯s vi.

    That vi was much cozier than this stark apartment.

    However, these days, Ying Xi had been staying in this empty house.

    There wasn¡¯t even a bed, just a temporarytex mattressid down by the windows in the living room, which now served as his bed.

    The sky outside was dark, but inside, the lights were off. Since being in the part of the CBD that had the best night view, even inplete darkness, one wouldn¡¯t lose sight of their own hands.

    But when Zhao Tong entered, he saw him facing the window and sitting with his back towards the door, his gaunt silhouette set against the magnificent, brilliantly lit nightscape.

    It always seemed so lonely¡ªthe more dazzling and gorgeous the view outside, the lonelier his slim figure appeared.

    Zhao Tong sighed softly and walked over, "Have you eaten?"

    "No."

    "Weren¡¯t you supposed to meet with Lawyer Chen Mo for a consultation today? Didn¡¯t you invite her for a meal?" Zhao Tong asked.

    "I did," Ying Xi said, "but I wasn¡¯t really hungry."

    "Alright." Zhao Tong waved his hand and sat cross-legged next to Ying Xi, "I¡¯ll order some takeoutter if you get hungry, and we can eat together. So, how did the consultation with Lawyer Chen Mo go today? Is your case difficult?"

    Ying Xi remained silent, his eyes never straying from the night view outside, and after a long while, he shook his head, "She said it¡¯s not too difficult, that minimizing the losses shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But she suggested that it¡¯s best to talk things over with thepany first. If we can settle peaceably, that would be the best oue¡ªno need to take it to court. She said I¡¯ve created a lot of value for thepany over the years, and as long as it¡¯s not too ruthless, they usually wouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for me."

    "Right, makes sense. That¡¯s logical." Zhao Tong nodded, "You really gave your youth and blood for Lie Ying."

    That was truly a sacrifice of blood and, nearly, of life...

    "Mm." Ying Xi responded faintly.

    Zhao Tong felt uncertain, "So, are you nning to talk to thepany, or are you thinking... of just taking it straight to court?"

    After all, from the situation where Ying Xi had firmly decided to terminate the contract before, Zhao Tong felt that he probably didn¡¯t want to discuss further with thepany, that¡¯s why he was so adamant.

    Ying Xi didn¡¯t speak.

    After a while, as if he had finally thought it through, what he said didn¡¯t reflect any rity of thought, "I¡¯ll think about it some more."

    Zhao Tong nearly suffocated from not being able to catch his breath.

    "Alright, so am I staying here with you tonight, or what?" Zhao Tong used to crash at Ying Xi¡¯s ce whenever he came to Feng City, mainly at the small vi in the suburbs or visiting the base, as he was very familiar with everyone at the base.

    Looking at Ying Xi¡¯s current living situation, it was just atex mattress with nothing else.

    Not really a ce one could crash at.

    "Do you see anywhere here that looks like it could fit you for sleep?" Ying Xi asked him.

    With a tone of resignation, Zhao Tong said, "So, what are you doing holing up here! It¡¯s troublesome."

    The colorful lights outside the window shone like stars in Ying Xi¡¯s eyes as he said softly, "It¡¯s quiet."

    Indeed, it was very quiet, Zhao Tong could feel it too.

    Especially being in the most splendid part of the city, surrounded by lively lights.

    But the more magnificent the surroundings, the more his ce seemed quiet and deste.

    "Noputer, no phone, no furniture, no people. Nothing," Ying Xi said.

    Zhao Tong was about to respond when he heard Ying Xi continue, "Just like me."

    Nothing at all.

    He thought when he had nothing left, he still had his brother.

    Then his brother was gone, but at least he still had esports, still had dreams.

    Then the dream of esports was extinguished by a ssh of sulfuric acid, leaving only a tiny spark, unsure if it would ever reignite in his lifetime.

    But he still had Jiang Li, such a good person as Jiang Li.

    Now, Jiang Li was gone too.

    And then, he realized, his brother was gone because of Jiang Li, his dreams were for Jiang Li too.

    And then even Jiang Li was gone.

    He had nothing.

    "What nonsense are you talking about, you still have me, your good brother," Zhao Tong pressed his shoulder.

    Ying Xi hooked the corner of his mouth slightly, "Fine, don¡¯t worry about me, go do what you need to do, and have your fun."

    "Um... alright then, call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll go to the base, or crash at your vi, since my fingerprint is stored there anyway," Zhao Tong said.

    Ying Xi hummed a response.

    Zhao Tong didn¡¯t linger and left the building, looking up at the tall skyscraper after he exited.

    Actually, because the building was so high, standing down below he couldn¡¯t tell which window was Ying Xi¡¯s, especially since Ying Xi hadn¡¯t turned on the lights.

    Zhao Tong sighed softly, pulled out his phone, and opened the food delivery app to order some food and beer for Ying Xi.

    Then a voice sounded nearby.

 Chapter 278: Quite Fond

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Quite Fond</h4>

    "Xiao Xi is upstairs?"

    When Zhao Tong heard that voice, he turned and saw Jiang Li standing outside the first-floor lobby. He hadn¡¯te into the lobby to enjoy the air conditioning and sit on the sofa; instead, he was waiting outside, and it was probably because... Zhao Tong saw the pile of cigarette butts at his feet, which should be the answer to why Jiang Li didn¡¯t enter the lobby.

    Ying Xi¡¯s apartmentplex was a high-end establishment with strict management, where smoking was prohibited in all public areas.

    Although Zhao Tong didn¡¯t know the specifics of what had happened, he was clear that Ying Xi was feeling so down and dejected because of Jiang Li.

    So, when he heard Jiang Li¡¯s voice, Zhao Tong actually felt a bit fiery.

    But upon turning and seeing Jiang Li¡¯s appearance, he felt like his anger might be unnecessary.

    This is just the way people are, feeling sympathy for the weaker party; seeing the state Ying Xi was in, Zhao Tong naturally felt sorry for his old friend.

    But seeing Jiang Li looking like neither human nor ghost, Zhao Tong couldn¡¯t bring himself to criticize him.

    He just didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened between the two.

    With a furrow of his brows, Zhao Tong nodded heavily, "Yeah."

    "Whew..." Jiang Li breathed a sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good."

    Seeing him as if finally reassured, Zhao Tong couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "Xiao Xi is alright? I saw you just ordered him some food? It¡¯s all barbecue and alcohol; isn¡¯t he eating properly?" Jiang Li asked, his toneden with a request, "How about I buy him some nutritious and light food, and just say it¡¯s from you, okay?"

    "That¡¯s... fine." Zhao Tong didn¡¯t refuse, but he couldn¡¯t help himself, "But you..."

    "Hm? What?" A gust of wind suddenly blew from outside the lobby, bringing with it a cloud of dust that irritated Jiang Li¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand to rub them, and his eyes reddened a bit, looking like a change in weather wasing.

    Afraid that he might not hear Zhao Tong clearly because he hadn¡¯t been resting properly, which caused some tinnitus, Jiang Li leaned in closer, "What did you say?"

    Zhao Tong took a good while to mull it over, on the verge of speaking out but hesitating, yet finally he couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, "Did you and Ying Xi break up?"

    "Cough cough cough cough!" Jiang Li choked on his breath, suddenly coughing violently. His pale face¡ªdue tock of rest¡ªnow flushed red from coughing. Finally catching his breath, he asked, "What did you say? Break up? Xiao... Xiao Xi, he... did he tell you that?"

    "He hasn¡¯t said anything to me. But looking at the both of you, to be honest, in your current state? Not to mention Ying Xi¡¯s state? You both seem like you¡¯ve gone through a breakup. Can¡¯t me me for thinking too much, right? So, is it?" Zhao Tong scratched his head.

    In his youth, Zhao Tong had a stubborn streak, but deep down he was straightforward, which is why he got along with Lie Ying¡¯s people. Among men, they prefer to be frank with each other.

    Jiang Li, lost in thought, shook his head, "No, that¡¯s not it. But... howe we give off that impression to you?"

    Scratching his head with even more confusion, Zhao Tong said, "It¡¯s just... mainly because Ying Xi told me that you..."

    "Like men." Jiang Li filled in when Zhao Tong didn¡¯t continue.

    He had never really intended to hide that part of himself, so it wasn¡¯t exactly a secret.

    Zhao Tong nodded, "And then, you¡¯ve been so good to Ying Xi for so many years, and he... I feel like... he..."

    It became even harder for Zhao Tong to continue; not knowing exactly how to phrase it, he stammered for a moment and then said, "I think he treats you quite differently; it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re just ordinary friends. Maybe I¡¯m mistaken?"

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t say anything¡ªso it was no wonder his dad had said that; his dad also thought he and Ying Xi had something going on.

    Zhao Tong let out a light sigh, "I think... Ah Xi is quite fond of you."

    Jiang Li offered Zhao Tong a cigarette, and thetter took it, twirling it between his fingers but not lighting it, mainly because Zhao Tong found it hard to have a bad attitude towards Jiang Li. Over the years, as Ying Xi¡¯s good friend, he actually received quite a bit of care from Jiang Li.

    The same went for Lie Ying¡¯s people, although at least they were part of Jiang Li¡¯spany. But Zhao Tong had benefited so much just because he was Ying Xi¡¯s friend.

    Now, Zhao Tong couldn¡¯t bring himself to be harsh on Jiang Li.

    Zhao Tong: "It¡¯s like this..."

    Jiang Li: "Mhm, go on."

    "It¡¯s just, Ying Xi ns to terminate his contract with Lie Ying. He¡¯s found awyer, someone my brother rmended. Thewyer is quite well-known in the industry and should be able to keep his losses to a minimum. But I think... no matter what¡¯s happened between you two, you used to be so close, and also, Ah Xi¡¯s dedication to Lie Ying over the years is clear for all to see. If possible, I think it¡¯s better to resolve this through a conversation rather than in court, don¡¯t you think?"

    Zhao Tong¡¯s words left Jiang Li silent, his gaze downcast for a good while, not speaking.

    Momentster, he licked his cracked lips, evidently finding it hard to speak, "He wants... to terminate his contract with Lie Ying?"

    "Mhm."

    "His... entire career has been with Lie Ying." The words grew more difficult for Jiang Li.

    He had seen firsthand how Ying Xi had been with Lie Ying since he was a teenager, how he had fought for the team, and even after injuries, he stayed loyal. If Jiang Li guessed correctly, Ying Xi had nned to retire with Lie Ying.

    To remain faithful, finishing with a sense ofpletion.

    And now, he was looking to terminate his contract.

    "Yeah, so can you consider his career with Lie Ying and avoid the embarrassment of going to court?" Zhao Tong asked.

    Jiang Li struggled to offer a small smile and then nodded lightly, "I understand. Don¡¯t worry."

    "That¡¯s good to hear." Zhao Tong breathed a sigh of relief, "But, you two have been so close, I really never imagined there would be a day when you¡¯d abruptly part ways, never to deal with each other again."

    Jiang Li¡¯s breathing paused, "It¡¯s my fault."

    Zhao Tong was silent; at this stage, dwelling on who was at fault wouldn¡¯t make much difference.

    A little whileter, the barbecue and beer Zhao Tong ordered arrived.

    Zhao Tong stopped the delivery guy, taking the set of barbecue and beer, and said to Jiang Li, "These aren¡¯t too healthy, let¡¯s just eat and drink them, and let Ying Xi have the light nutritious meal you ordered."

    Jiang Li smiled without refusal, joining Zhao Tong to sit by the fountain in front of the building.

    He opened a bottle of beer and passed it to Zhao Tong before cracking one open for himself to drink.

    Zhao Tong couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry, and after a sip of cold beer, hefortably sighed.

    "Ah Xi is really in a bad state right now. He¡¯s locked himself in this apartment, just upstairs in this one." Zhao Tong pointed his hand toward the tall building, "Inside, there¡¯s nothing, just basic furnishings, white ceiling, gray walls, marble floor; he threw down atex mattress and called it living."

    Jiang Li frowned.

 Chapter 279 News

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279 News</h4>

    Zhao Tong had two bottles of beer and started talking nonstop.

    He talked about the past, the present, and the future.

    Jiang Li just listened quietly, though he felt that Zhao Tong really became too chatty when drunk.

    Still, he was a chatty person with a clear train of thought and no blurred memory¡ªotherwise, how could he articte so many events from the past six years so clearly?

    Caught in Zhao Tong¡¯s incessant chatter, Jiang Li revisited the six years he had known Ying Xi.

    Had it really been six years?

    The sixth year he knew Ying Heng, Ying Heng died.

    The sixth year he knew Ying Xi, Ying Xi broke off their rtionship.

    Jiang Li felt that his luck in life was probably not that great.

    "...right?" Zhao Tong, who had been rambling on his own, rarely asked Jiang Li anything.

    Jiang Li was a bit distracted, and when Zhao Tong suddenly asked, he didn¡¯t catch it, "Huh? What?"

    Zhao Tong didn¡¯t get upset at his distraction and repeated, "I said, Ying Xi hasn¡¯t been feeling well. I was supposed to apany my nephew to Three Gardens to rx together. But now that won¡¯t work, my sister and her boyfriend are taking my nephew there, and there is no role for me. I can¡¯t possibly go and add more light to their outing as the third wheel. Right?"

    Jiang Li was taken aback, the message in those words was quite loaded; Zhao Tong must have really drunk too much.

    Although Jiang Li was very anxious about his own issues, he still remembered the information in Zhao Tong¡¯s words.

    Jiang Li nodded, "Oh, yes, it really isn¡¯t appropriate."

    "Exactly, it¡¯s not appropriate. Ah, now I don¡¯t even know how to cheer Ying Xi up..." Zhao Tong said as he waved his hand and stood up, grabbing thest empty bottle.

    "That¡¯s it, I won¡¯t keep you any longer, I¡¯m heading off, you should go back and rest too. Staying here is useless, you should either go up directly or just go back to rest, he won¡¯t being down. He¡¯s like a tree that has grown in that empty house..."

    Jiang Li nodded, "Yeah, thank you. Drive safely."

    Zhao Tong walked out with unsteady steps.

    Jiang Li nced at the leftover skewers and empty bottles that had cooled down, and threw them in the trash.

    Having drunk, he couldn¡¯t drive.

    He looked at his current location, pulled out his phone, and made a call, "I¡¯m over at Tongda, I remember you live around here, right?"

    The person on the other end cautiously fell silent for a beat, as if guessing something, then said firmly, "No, you remembered wrong."

    "..." Jiang Li was speechless, he said helplessly, "Cheng Yan, really? I just drank and wanted to hitch a ride with you, and you dodge before I even ask?"

    "Take a taxi or call a designated driver. I¡¯m already preparing for bed; who has the energy to give you a ride, thank you, I¡¯m not interested." Cheng Yan¡¯s voice was as usual, steady and indifferent, not fluctuating.

    "You really are... heartless."

    "Thanks for thepliment."

    "You like this, who would want to be with you? You are destined to be lonely."

    "No worries, I have a cat." Cheng Yan remained indifferent.

    Jiang Li thought, forget it, should I call Brother to pick me up, or just get a designated driver...

    Then he heard a familiar voice on the other end.

    Asking Cheng Yan, "Where did he say he was?"

    Cheng Yan answered, "Over at Tongda."

    "Oh, I¡¯ll go pick him up, I¡¯m not busy anyway."

    Jiang Li, recognizing the voice, raised his eyebrows, "Thanks, Brother Shen."

    "Mm," Jingshen replied faintly on the other end, "Ten minutes."

    Jiang Li thought it over, then said, "Alright. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to you."

    The other end didn¡¯t speak, only a lightughter was heard, then the call ended.

    Indeed, just ten minutes. Jiang Li even wondered if it was exactly ten minutes, not a second more or less?

    Could Jingshen¡¯s time in prison... have sharpened his sense of time to be so precise, so punctual?

    Anyway, Jiang Li looked at his watch, it was ten minutes when he saw that tall figure appear at the door.

    His hair was still short, a round buzz cut, a hairstyle that was really hard to pull off, but on Jingshen, it seemed effortlessly perfect.

    He wore a loose grey T-shirt with ck cropped pants frayed at the edges, and light canvas shoes.

    He carried nothing except a cellphone in his hand.

    Honestly, did he look like he was in his thirties?

    With that appearance, he looked more like a college student on summer vacation.

    Jiang Li stood up, his shirt and casual pants making him look more mature than Jingshen, almost as if he was older.

    Jiang Li waved his hand, "Brother Shen, over here!"

    Jingshen looked up lightly, his gaze shifting over before walking towards him.

    "When did you buy a house here?" Jingshen asked casually, ncing at the building.

    "Uh..." Jiang Li shook his head, "I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s Ying Xi¡¯s."

    "Oh." Jingshen responded, paused for a moment, then asked, "Are you guys okay?"

    "Not really. He ns to withdraw his membership, has found awyer to file for contract termination." Jiang Li exined.

    Jingshen pressed his lips together, pondering for a moment, "I remember I still have shares in Lie Ying?"

    "Of course." Jiang Li nodded, "I tricked you into investing at the very beginning."

    Although Brother Shen was considering buying a small project for Su Lu to y with... Jiang Li didn¡¯t dare to mention this.

    However, over the past few years, Jingshen¡¯s business focus waspletely elsewhere, and Jiang Li gradually bought the shares from Jingshen, though Jingshen still retained some.

    "Then have Lie Ying¡¯s legal team take it easy on his contract termination. All my shares, I give them to you aspensation," Jingshen said calmly, "The incident where he got hurt, frankly, was my fault."

    Jingshen was always clear about that self-proimed anti-fan who threw sulfuric acid.

    It almost ruined Ying Xi¡¯s entire career.

    Jingshen knew he was responsible.

    Jiang Li frowned, "I wasn¡¯t nning to make it hard for him."

    "Oh?" Jingshen nced at him, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t let him go."

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t respond, taking a deep breath.

    He had to admit, Jingshen still knew him well, saw him clearly, from the start, he indeed did not want to let Ying Xi go.

    Because of Ying Xi¡¯s feelings for Lie Ying, giving up like this would be too regrettable.

    But now, Jiang Li wasn¡¯t so sure.

    After taking a deep breath, Jiang Li waved his hand, "Let¡¯s not talk about this for now."

    "Alright, where are the car keys?" Jingshen reached out his hand.

    As Jiang Li pulled the keys from his pocket and ced them in Jingshen¡¯s hand, he mentioned, "I ran into Zhao Tong earlier, he mentioned that his sister and her boyfriend are taking his nephew to Three Gardens this weekend."

    "Zhao Tong?"

 Chapter 280 I Donâ€™t Regret

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 280 I Don¡¯t Regret</h4>

    "Zhao Tong?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s brow furrowed as he paused with the car keys in hand.

    Jiang Li said, "Yes, just..."

    "Su Lu¡¯s younger brother."

    "Right." Jiang Li, seeing that he knew, didn¡¯t borate further. He only nced at Bo Jingshen before saying, "You¡¯ve juste out, and I thought you needed rest, so I didn¡¯t mention it before. Su Lu, she has..."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression was very calm, "The child is mine."

    This took Jiang Li by surprise, "You know?! You know?!"

    Bo Jingshen turned his head towards Jiang Li, "Of course, I know. Otherwise, why do you think I would fight with Jing Ce to the bitter end?"

    Jiang Li was stunned, "I thought it was to... to protect Su Lu. I thought that was your predicament, even Su Lu seemed to know it."

    Bo Jingshen nced at the car keys in his hand and asked, "Where is it parked? Lead the way."

    Jiang Li led the way to the parking spot, thinking that Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t answer anymore.

    Unexpectedly, before they reached the car, Jiang Li heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice.

    He smiled faintly, a very lightugh, and it was unclear whether it was self-mocking or something else.

    "I wanted to protect her and ended up hurting her. I had already done that and made that mistake once during the opening banquet at Boss. How could I possibly make the same mistake twice?"

    "Then you..." Jiang Li didn¡¯t understand.

    Bo Jingshen suddenly stopped, his eyes slightly downcast, "At that time I felt... no, I was certain that Su Lu wasn¡¯t afraid of danger at all, given the circumstances and how injured I was. I know her character, in that situation, she wouldn¡¯t be scared."

    Bo Jingshen lifted his eyelids slightly, "But I was scared." The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, a rather helpless smile on his face, "I happened to find out that she was carrying my child then, the little one who had bravely survived an ectopic pregnancy before. I was scared."

    "You..." Jiang Li was at a loss for words.

    Bo Jingshen opened the car door, "In that kind of situation, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But if because of this, something happened to the child, she would have that hurdle in her heart for the rest of her life. So it¡¯s better that I make the decision, after all... this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve yed the viin."

    Jiang Li sighed, "But this way, she might never forgive you. You and her..."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter if she hates me, after all, I¡¯ve gotten used to facing hatred over the years." Bo Jingshen sat in the driver¡¯s seat and didn¡¯t intend to continue this topic.

    But Jiang Li saw his persistently furrowed brow and knew that Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart was not as calm as he imed to be.

    Jiang Li thought for a moment, feeling like he couldn¡¯t just stop there, and continued to speak, "It should be that Qiao Li under Su Zhe¡¯smand, he¡¯s been doing quite well in Feng City over the years."

    Jiang Li thought he shouldfort Brother Shen, so he continued, "Butpared to you, he just..."

    Before he could finish, Bo Jingshen nced at him sideways, "I¡¯ve been to prison. Ah Li, there¡¯s no need to tter me forcibly."

    Jiang Li¡¯s brow suddenly furrowed, angered by the mention, "But! It¡¯s clearly not your fault! You¡¯re obviously the most innocent!"

    Bo Jingshen fell silent for a moment before saying, "Not innocent either, I wished more than anyone that he met a terrible end. If I were to do it, I would do it more ruthlessly, more resolutely, and without leaving any chance of survival."

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t know how to persuade him, he could only say, "Anyway, Su Lu will take the child to Three Gardens. Are you... really not nning to see her? And the child? Don¡¯t you want to see? Three Gardens was clearly..."

    Before Jiang Li could finish, Bo Jingshen interrupted him, "I have my own measures, you don¡¯t need to worry."

    Jiang Li opened his mouth but ended up saying nothing.

    Before Bo Jingshen, he always felt a bit like a child, which is whyter Bo Jingshen and Jiang Su seemed to have more to talk about. They treated Jiang Li like a younger brother.

    Now, having gone through so much, Bo Jingshen was even more mature, and sometimes Jiang Li felt even more unsure how to talk to him.

    Yet he didn¡¯t want to remain silent, so he continued with a subdued voice about the matter with Ying Xi.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t immediately reply, leading Jiang Li to think he wasn¡¯t interested in the topic.

    Unexpectedly, Bo Jingshen did speak up, "I¡¯m a mess myself. If youe to me for advice on emotional matters, I doubt I¡¯ll be of much use."

    Not to mention anything else, but that sentence made sense, Jiang Li thought.

    But Bo Jingshen still offered advice. He nced at Jiang Li and said, "Sometimes I don¡¯t want to tell you that sentence, but since you¡¯re asking voluntarily, I won¡¯t hold back."

    "Okay, what? What are you saying?" Jiang Li didn¡¯t understand.

    Bo Jingshen said, "I¡¯ve told you before."

    Jiang Li was stunned. Yes, they had indeed told him before. Both Bo Jingshen and his brother Jiang Su had told him.

    Forget the exact wording, but the core idea was simr, just one.

    "Don¡¯t get involved with Ying Xi."

    Don¡¯t meddle with Ying Xi out of guilt towards Ying Heng. Even if you can provide some economic and career support in secret, don¡¯t get involved with Ying Xi. Don¡¯t enter Ying Xi¡¯s world, don¡¯t step into Ying Xi¡¯s life, don¡¯t disrupt Ying Xi¡¯s living.

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t listen.

    And now, even Jiang Li himself couldn¡¯t help but think, "See, are you happy now? It¡¯s turned out like this, are you pleased?"

    Jiang Li hung his head in silence.

    Bo Jingshen watched the road ahead, the brilliant lights rapidly retreating outside the car window. He was amidst the hustle and bustle, yet as lonely as if he were still behind high walls.

    Jiang Li, catching sight of his lonely profile, suddenly felt...perhaps Bo Jingshen had never really left prison.

    He had already locked himself up in his own prison, and he still kept himself there.

    Jiang Li muttered, "Brother Shen, you..."

    The lights reflected in Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, creating specks of depth and shallowness, his voice calm and faint, "Jiang Li, sometimes when a person makes a certain choice, they have to bear something for that choice. It could likely be pain. You just bear it with clenched teeth, what can you do? You asked for it."

    Hearing this, Jiang Li didn¡¯t feel med.

    Honestly, he didn¡¯t even think Bo Jingshen¡¯s words were really for him. Jiang Li felt Bo Jingshen was speaking more to himself.

    All self-inflicted.

    Jiang Li asked, "Brother Shen, do you regret it?"

    Stopped at the red light, Bo Jingshen turned to look at him quietly and asked, "Have you seen my son?"

    Jiang Li paused, answering, "I have."

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Hmm, I don¡¯t."

 Chapter 281 Did You Eat the Wrong Thing?

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 281 Did You Eat the Wrong Thing?</h4>

    He would suffer, feel sad, and impulsively want to reim what belonged to him deep inside.

    But he had no regrets.

    If time could start over, Bo Jingshen would probably make the same decision under those circumstances.

    Having personally experienced such pain, all his emotions were justified, especially fear.

    He was terrified.

    The sulfuric acid poured on his body brought him endless pain and also infinite fear.

    Under such pain, the first thing Bo Jingshen thought of was fear, not because he was afraid that the pain would never end. Even if the pain had no end, it wouldn¡¯t matter; what terrified him was the fear that one day such pain might be inflicted on the woman he loved.

    And in this woman¡¯s belly was their child.

    So, given the chance to choose again, he would probably make the same choice.

    Jiang Li paused for a long while before he finally managed to say, "You are really ruthless; how can you be so harsh on yourself?"

    Bo Jingshen smiled faintly, "Well, thank you for thepliment."

    Su Lu waspletely unaware of these things. After nightfall, instead of resting well, she became extremely agitated.

    "Really? Don¡¯t lie to me!" Su Lu said anxiously, her expression tense.

    Beside her, Zhao Xiaole, equally tense, had red eyes and pouted lips, looking as if he was about to cry, "Mommy..."

    The child only softly called her mommy when he felt wronged and scared.

    "Good boy," Su Lu reached out and rubbed her son¡¯s head.

    "Xiao Le... don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay," a weak voice came from the bathroom, followed immediately by a heart-wrenching bout of vomiting.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s voice grew more tearful, he hugged Su Lu tightly and asked softly, "Mommy... Godmom won¡¯t be in trouble, right?"

    Su Lu: "Hmm, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. Your godmom is a doctor herself, what could happen?"

    Su Lu tried to reassure Zhao Xiaole, and he was somewhat convinced.

    However, Su Lu herself was far from convinced, "You Ran, but you can¡¯t even get up now, you can¡¯t even leave the bathroom, how am I supposed to get you to the hospital? Should I really not call an ambnce?"

    "No... no need, it¡¯s just... just gastroenteritis, don¡¯t waste... medical resources," Cheng Youran said weakly, barely able to stand.

    It took all her willpower to steady herself. She instructed Su Lu through the door, "I don¡¯t know if this is viral, you... keep Xiao Le away from here. After I go to the hospital, you go online tomorrow and find a disinfection team to thoroughly disinfect the house."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll ask my brother to take Xiao Le away," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole was upset, pouting and about to cry.

    Su Lu earnestly told him, "Listen, if godmom has a viral gastroenteritis, it¡¯s contagious. You are a child with low immunity; if you get sick, mommy won¡¯t be able to take you to Three Gardens, and grandma will be extremely worried; we might have to go back to Beijing right away."

    "But... but I¡¯m worried about godmom..." Zhao Xiaole sobbed.

    Cheng Youran, listening from inside, felt her heart melting, "Godmom is fine, it¡¯s okay, Xiao Le, be good. Godmom will recover soon. After you and Su Xiaolu go to Three Gardens ande back, godmom will be better."

    Su Lu was very conflicted inside; how could she possibly feel at ease to go out? Seeing You Ran in such a state, she felt extremely uneasy.

    "But I had promised the child."

    All her life, her principle was to keep her promises, and she always tried to lead by example.

    Now was not the time to worry about this, Su Lu quickly made a phone call to Su Zhe.

    When Su Zhe arrived, he was still in his pajamas. "What happened?"

    "Maybe she ate something wrong," Su Lu frowned. "But I¡¯m also worried it might be viral, since You Ran works at a hospital."

    She would have a greater chance of contracting a virus than others.

    Being a medical student himself, Su Zhe was well aware of this. "We need to get her to the hospital right away. I¡¯ll take care of Zhao Xiaole, don¡¯t worry."

    "Okay. You go ahead with Xiao Le, and I¡¯ll take her to the hospital."

    "Make sure you wash your hands frequently and disinfect them," Su Zhe instructed. "Tomorrow I¡¯ll get a cleaning crew to disinfect the house."

    As soon as Su Zhe took Zhao Xiaole away, Su Lu immediately helped Cheng Youran downstairs and put her in the back seat.

    It was scorching hot outside, but she was shivering all over. Su Lu wrapped her in a coat, yet she kept trembling, her temperature burning hot.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t dare to turn on the air conditioner and drove swiftly towards the hospital.

    When they arrived, he didn¡¯t look for a parking spot, stopping the car right in front of the hospital entrance and helping Cheng Youran out from the back seat.

    Cheng Youran was so feverish that she was delirious and couldn¡¯t muster any strength; her whole weight leaned against Su Lu.

    "You Ran, we¡¯re at the hospital now, just hang on, you¡¯ll be okay soon."

    Su Lu struggled to support her. Being naturally slender, her veins stood out on her hands as she barely managed to keep Cheng Youran from falling.

    But it was challenging to walk her inside.

    She regretted not fetching a wheelchair beforehand. Annoyed but aware that they were at a hospital and it couldn¡¯t bepletely deserted, she stretched her neck and yelled, "Is there anyone there? Could someone please help?"

    Footsteps approached from inside.

    A deep voice asked, "What happened?"

    Su Lu turned and saw a rather young, handsome face that belied his age.

    Lei Yang furrowed his brow slightly, tilting his head to look at the person Su Lu was supporting, whose face was half-covered by a coat.

    The first thing he saw was her pale, sicklyplexion, somewhat chapped lips, naturally upturned at the corners in a resting smile, despite the lips being dry and colorless.

    That mouth. Lei Yang could recognize it instantly. Naturally predisposed to smiling, but sometimes the corner would smirk, adding a slightly roguish charm.

    It was indeed the same smirk he remembered from when she teasingly called him a "pretty boy."

    Lei Yang frowned, clenching his fingers involuntarily. "What happened?"

    Thest time she left the hospital, she was lively and bouncing around, and now she looked like this.

    As soon as Su Lu saw it was Lei Yang, she didn¡¯t have time to hold any preconceptions. Her eyes brightened, and she quickly said, "Dr. Lei, please help, I can¡¯t hold her anymore."

    Right as Su Lu spoke, she indeed could no longer hold Cheng Youran, whose body began to slide towards the ground.

    But she didn¡¯t hit the floor, as she was caught midway into a pair of arms.

 Chapter 282 Doctor Cheng Doctor Lei

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Doctor Cheng Doctor Lei</h4>

    Someone had taken over, and Su Lu was finally able to rx, so she let out a long sigh of relief.

    "I¡¯ll go find a stretcher to bring over," Su Lu quickly said.

    But before Su Lu could find a stretcher, Lei Yang had already picked the person up and strode towards the inside.

    "What¡¯s the matter here?"

    Upon arriving at the emergency room, a nurse recognized Cheng Youran, "Doctor Cheng, what happened to you?"

    Cheng Youran was ced on the hospital bed, already unconscious and delirious with fever.

    Lei Yang, while slipping on his neatly folded white coat from his bag, nced at Su Lu, waiting for her response.

    Su Lu said, "She might have eaten something bad. She¡¯s been vomiting and had diarrhea at home for a while now. I saw she had a high fever, so I rushed her to the hospital."

    Lei Yang¡¯s brows furrowed. "What did she eat at home?"

    Actually, Lei Yang wanted to ask what medicine she had taken at home, but Su Lu misunderstood and after thinking, she said, "Actually, she didn¡¯t eat anything; she just drank two cups of expired cocoa."

    Lei Yang¡¯s hand, reaching for his stethoscope, paused. "Is she... trying to lose weight?" He took in the slender frame on the hospital bed; he didn¡¯t need to gauge since he had carried her himself. He knew exactly how light she was.

    Losing weight, my ass. Not putting on weight would be good enough.

    But if that wasn¡¯t the reason, Lei Yang didn¡¯t understand why she would drink expired cocoa?

    Su Lu said helplessly, "I told her not to drink it, but she never has time to eat properly because of work. When she¡¯s starving, she thinks about drinking some hot cocoa to fill her stomach first. Seeing that it didn¡¯t smell off and insisting that a little dirt wouldn¡¯t kill her, she bravely drank it."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t intend for her words toe across harshly¡ªshe was too worried about Cheng Youran¡¯s condition to be deliberately snide or sarcastic.

    She was just stating the facts, but despite not intending to, her words caused Lei Yang¡¯s fingers to involuntarily tighten around the head of his stethoscope.

    Since his transfer here, being teased by Cheng Youran as a "pretty face," these past few days, he had indeed developed a bit of a wicked sense of humor, partly because he found teasing her quite amusing.

    Secondly, she did indeed have talent, and he wanted to nurture her, so he had indeed given her a fair amount of work, also to stimte her resilience.

    After all, she was in surgery, and surgery required strong resilience.

    But he might have still... done a bit too much.

    "Doctor Lei, will you handle this, or...?" The nurse brought over a syringe, ready to draw blood from Cheng Youran.

    Lei Yang snapped back to reality and took the syringe, "I¡¯ll do it."

    "Okay." The nurse was not eager to take the task herself.

    After hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Lei Yang already had a preliminary diagnosis, but to be safe, blood tests were still necessary.

    He had the nurse take the blood for testing.

    "She¡¯s definitely going to need to be hospitalized. Will you handle the admission procedures, or...?" Lei Yang asked her.

    Su Lu was somewhat taken aback by this. Of course, she should do it, but from the sound of Lei Yang¡¯s words, it seemed like he nned to do it too?

    With this thought, Su Lu changed her mind.

    She looked a bit helpless as she said, "Uh... I¡¯m not too sure about what procedures to conduct, and, well... I left in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t bring any ID."

    Where did she not understand what procedures to conduct? She had spent plenty of time in the hospital due toplications during her pregnancy and childbirth and knew full well how everything worked. She was just pretending not to know.

    "I¡¯ll go take care of it," Lei Yang immediately said. "She¡¯s an internal staff member, after all, so the procedures shouldn¡¯t be tooplicated. I can get it done faster."

    Su Lu blinked, "Oh, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Doctor Lei."

    Su Lu felt it was somewhat interesting, this Lei Yang¡¯s attitude towards You Ran... didn¡¯t seem as bad as You Ran himself had described, did it?

    She paused, then added, "You really are a good person, just like Brother Qiao said."

    Lei Yang raised an eyebrow, "Brother Qiao? Qiao Li? To be praised as a good person by such a nice guy like him is truly an honor..."

    Lei Yangpleted the hospital admission procedures for Cheng Youran. Cheng Youran was admitted for treatment, underwent several tests, and her white blood cell count skyrocketed¡ªa clear case of food poisoning and acute gastroenteritis. As for the cause, there was no need to even think about it¡ªit was undoubtedly the expired cocoa.

    It was a stark reminder that one should never take risks with expired food, even if it didn¡¯t taste any different.

    Lei Yang, with a serious expression, recounted several horrifying cases to Su Lu, all resulting from eating expired food that seemed to taste fine, yet contained bacteria levels far beyond safe limits. The illnesses struck hard and fast, quickly progressing to multiple organ failure, and in the end, not a single family member could be saved.

    Su Lu felt like a scolded primary school student, hanging her head and nodding obediently, swearing she wouldn¡¯t dare do it again.

    To be honest, this was the first time Su Lu really felt like she was a patient¡¯s family member...

    When Zhao Xiaole was born prematurely and stayed in the neonatal department, she was a family member of a patient, but at that time, she had just given birth herself and was still in a weakened state, practically a patient too.

    So, most of the affairs were actually managed by her mother and brother. She was frail, pitiful, and helpless, not quite feeling like a patient¡¯s family member the way she did now.

    The reality was now palpably different.

    "I understand, it won¡¯t happen again... To tell you the truth, I did try to persuade her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. And she¡¯s a doctor, right? When I heard her say it was fine, I thought maybe it really was fine." Su Lu spoke weakly but then, without any mercy, threw Cheng Youran under the bus by suggesting, "Why not give her a lecture when You Ran wakes up, Doctor Lei? You¡¯re more professional than I am."

    Lei Yang squinted at Su Lu for a moment and clicked his tongue, "You really are Su Zhe¡¯s little sister."

    Su Lu felt... hey, wait a second, what¡¯s this? Do you have an issue with my brother?

    But before Su Lu could say anything more, Lei Yang nced at his watch and then turned back to her, "It¡¯s gettingte, you should head back and rest. I heard you¡¯ve been unwell?"

    When Su Lu gave birth to Zhao Xiaole prematurely, the baby¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t great either, so Su Zhe was quite worried. Being medically trained and doing well in his studies, he went into the pharmaceutical business where he had developed quite awork and had contacted many people, including Lei Yang.

    So Lei Yang knew a bit about it.

    Su Lu smiled, "I have gotten a lot better now."

    "Even if you¡¯re a lot better, go back and rest early. She¡¯s staying at the hospital, and it¡¯s even her own department. Do you still worry that no one will take care of her?" Lei Yang said.

    He might look quite young, but after all, he was a senior who graduated a year ahead of Su Zhe and Qiao Li, so there was an air of seniority in the way he spoke.

    Su Lu felt it was just like talking to Su Zhe; she obediently nodded, "Okay then, Doctor Lei, you should also get some rest. I saw you were already at the entrance to the inpatient building, you must¡¯ve finished your shift, haven¡¯t you?"

    Indeed, his shift was over.

    But after a brief pause, Lei Yang simply said, "It¡¯s okay, I need to follow up on two postoperative patients."

    Hearing this, Su Lu thought, oh, he doesn¡¯t n to leave, staying overnight to take care of them?

 Chapter 283 Nothing at All

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Nothing at All</h4>

    Su Lu decisively waved her hand, "Thank you, Doctor Lei, I¡¯ll be leaving now, you¡¯re really a good person."

    Lei Yang curved his lips into a smile, "Okay then, Qiao Li is also a good person."

    A chuckling voice came from the doorway, "Well, I really appreciate yourpliment."

    Su Lu was taken aback upon hearing that and turned her gaze toward the door, where she saw Qiao Li standing with a smile in his eyes but also a tiredness in them. His hair was tousled in spots, suggesting he had been resting but must have rushed over upon hearing the news.

    Qiao Li met her gaze, "I came over as soon as I got a call from Su Zhe, but since I live far away, I arrived a littlete."

    "It¡¯s okay," said Su Lu. "I was fortunate to run into Doctor Lei."

    Qiao Li walked in, nced at Cheng Youran on the hospital bed, and then carefully checked the medication list on the IV bottle. He could infer the illness from the prescribed drugs. After also checking the drip rate, he finally felt relieved.

    Qiao Li asked, "Did you eat something bad?"

    Lei Yang snorted withughter, "Yes, he¡¯s really something, thinking he¡¯s invincible and impervious. He drank two packs of expired cocoa. Why didn¡¯t he just drink from the toilet instead..."

    Su Lu thought to herself, Doctor Lei has quite the sharp tongue.

    "You¡¯re the one who drinks from the toilet..." came a weak voice from the bed.

    Su Lu quickly leaned in, "You¡¯re awake?!"

    "Uh-huh..." Cheng Youran replied faintly, trying to sit up. Su Lu hurriedly tried to raise the bed for her.

    Lei Yang was quicker, standing with an air of authority¡ªone hand behind his back, the other pressing the bed remote, and he raised the bed.

    "Do you feel any better?" Su Lu asked, touching her forehead.

    "Don¡¯t worry," Cheng Youran said, then asked, "Why is he here?"

    It was unclear whether it was because she was delirious from the fever or had given up on propriety.

    In any case, Cheng Youran didn¡¯t care that Lei Yang was right there and blurted out, "What is he doing here? I¡¯m annoyed by him, my illness seems to heal slower."

    Su Lu: "..."

    Qiao Li: "..."

    Lei Yang: "Well, that¡¯s perfect for you to stay a bit longer, you get a break and the department makes some money."

    Not settling for just that, Lei Yang grabbed a chair and sat down.

    Su Lu felt that she should be under a car, not here. Reacting quickly, she said, "Uh... my son is waiting for me to get back..."

    Cheng Youran immediately became more alert upon hearing this, "Xiao Le! You left him alone at home?"

    Su Lu thought to herself that You Ran must have been really out of it earlier. She clearly saw Su Zhe take Xiao Le away, yet now it was as if she had no memory of it.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t confirm nor deny but simply said, "I¡¯ll head back first,e see you in the daytime?"

    Cheng Youran nodded hurriedly, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m well-acquainted with the carers, you go back and keep Xiao Lepany."

    "Then I¡¯m off, I¡¯ll bring you food tomorrow," Su Lu said and then turned to look at Lei Yang, "I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Doctor Lei."

    "No trouble. No need to bring food, in her current state she should either fast or the hospital will arrange specialized liquid nutrition for her," Lei Yang said.

    Su Lu nodded, "Then I¡¯lle over during the day."

    Having said that, she took Qiao Li¡¯s hand and walked out briskly.

    Qiao Li looked at his wrist being grasped, feeling the warmth and softness of her hold, a bit startled.

    "I think this Lei Yang seems rather special to You Ran, don¡¯t you think, Brother Qiao?" Su Lu asked him as they stepped out of the inpatient department.

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t utter a word but simply lowered his eyes to his wrist.

    Su Lu followed his gaze, startled for a moment, her first instinct was to let go.

    Sensing her intention, Qiao Li suddenly tightened his grip on her hand, "Lulu..."

    For a moment, Su Lu didn¡¯t know whether to pull away or not. She felt at a loss.

    If she pulled away... she clearly had said she would consider, clearly nned to give him a chance.

    If she didn¡¯t... it indeed felt a bit ufortable.

    However, before Qiao Li had a chance to say anything, and before Su Lu had resolved whether to pull away,

    there was a cold, ironic voice nearby.

    "You really can¡¯t sit still for a minute, can you? Even in a hospital, you manage to flirt around with men."

    Su Lu¡¯s brow furrowed as she looked toward the source of the voice and saw a haggard woman standing by a clump of bushes.

    It was Su Jiao.

    Between her fingers was a half-smoked cigarette, its smoke wafting through the air.

    She looked very worn.

    To be honest, in Su Lu¡¯s memory, Su Jiao was still the willful and domineering figure of a few years ago, albeit willful, but also young and beautiful.

    Not like now, to put it bluntly, Su Lu thought she looked somewhat aged, appearing several years older than her actual age.

    It was clear that this series of events had dealt a huge blow to Su Jiao.

    After all, the defeated often resort to biting and sarcastic remarks, and Su Lu had no intention of retorting. As the defeated would only seem more powerless in whatever they say.

    As a winner, to some extent, Su Lu didn¡¯t need to say much.

    Her silence was like a p on Su Jiao¡¯s face.

    Su Jiao waited a moment for a reply from Su Lu, but when none came, she grew increasingly furious. She took a couple of deep drags on her cigarette, exhaled a big cloud of smoke with aggression, and said venomously, "Su Lu, you must be very proud, right? After being suppressed by me for so many years, now you¡¯ve finally turned the tables, now that you¡¯ve seen me fall, you must be very proud, right? You feel so triumphant, right? I used tough at you for being a bastard, and it turns out I was the real one, you must feel very proud inside, right?"

    From the repeated emphasis in her words,

    Su Lu clearly understood what was foremost on her mind: whether Su Lu was proud or not.

    Initially, Su Lu genuinely didn¡¯t n to pay her any mind. Qiao Li frowned next to her, knowing who this woman was and being very aware of her past actions against Su Lu, thus he detested her.

    But he didn¡¯t want to argue with her either, and only said to Su Lu, "Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s no point talking to people like her."

    Su Jiao let out a derisiveugh, "Su Lu, you always need a man to back you up, don¡¯t you?"

    Qiao Li¡¯s anger was hard to suppress.

    But Su Lu withdrew her hand from his tight hold and looked at Su Jiao indifferently, "Su Jiao, I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯ve never felt pride over someone else¡¯s misfortune, which might be why you¡¯re unlucky. To be honest, whether you¡¯re doing well or not doesn¡¯t mean anything to me, because you¡¯re nothing in my eyes, not in the past, not now, nor in the future. I feel neither envy nor joy over a stranger¡¯s fortune or misfortune. However, there is a saying that goes, ¡¯Always leave a way out, in case you meet again in the future.¡¯"

    Su Lu looked into Su Jiao¡¯s eyes calmly, "So if you hadn¡¯t done everything in excess before, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t feel such self-shame when you see me now, would you?"

 Chapter 284: Scald Injury

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Scald Injury</h4>

    Su Jiao¡¯s eyes turned red as if she was stung by Su Lu¡¯s words. Her face grew increasingly tense.

    The self-mocking expression on her face was about to falter. It¡¯s one thing to mock oneself, but quite another to bear the mockery from others.

    Over the years, Su Lu had grown ustomed to it, so no matter how harsh Su Jiao and Zhu Xinyan¡¯s words had been, she could maintain herposure without taking it to heart.

    But Su Jiao had never gotten used to it. Even if she could put on an indifferent, self-mocking attitude, her heart just couldn¡¯t let it go.

    Stung by Su Lu¡¯s words, she reacted immediately.

    Su Lu had no intention of taking pleasure in the misery of others. A basic principle of being a good person is not to delight in others¡¯ suffering.

    Su Lu raised her eyes and said to Qiao Li, "Brother Qiao, let¡¯s go."

    "Hmm." Although Qiao Li disapproved of Su Jiao¡¯s earlier tone, he wasn¡¯t the type to quibble with a woman. Hearing Su Lu¡¯s suggestion, he nodded, "We should leave."

    The two turned around, but had only taken a few steps when they heard hasty footsteps from behind.

    Apanying the footsteps was Su Jiao¡¯s frantic and venomous voice, "Cut the crap! You think you¡¯re worthy of talking down to me?!"

    The hurried footsteps clearly harbored ill intentions.

    Su Lu sensed this and swiftly turned around, her pupils shrinking at the scene before her.

    A glowing red ember hurtled straight toward Su Lu¡¯s face. It was the lit end of a cigarette in Su Jiao¡¯s hand, apanied by her savage smile. She hadpletely lost her reason, wishing only for Su Lu to suffer more than herself, hoping that Su Lu¡¯s annoyingly calm face would never find calmness again!

    Su Lu instinctively tilted her head to dodge, but lost her bnce and began to fall backward.

    Oh no.

    If she fell... she would undoubtedly get hurt.

    But if she stabilized herself, the cigarette in Su Jiao¡¯s hand...

    Before Su Lu could resolve her momentary dilemma, Qiao Li grabbed her by the arm, pulling her backward. As her body straightened up, he shielded her with his other arm.

    Sss... a sound.

    There was the audible noise of skin being seared, and the scent of singed flesh tickled the nostrils.

    Qiao Li grunted softly.

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze went nk as her heart tightened. She stood still, stunned for a few seconds, before regaining her senses and stuttering, "Brother Qiao!"

    Qiao Li furrowed his brows, his breathing growing slightly heavier. After enduring the pain, he spoke in his usual calm and gentle voice to Su Lu, "It¡¯s okay."

    "What do you mean it¡¯s okay..." Su Lu frowned deeply.

    Su Jiao was somewhat surprised by Qiao Li¡¯s act of protection. After a brief moment of astonishment, sheughed scornfully, "Su Lu, you¡¯re really something. There¡¯s always a man shielding you, your brother is one thing, but even Gu Xin, who openly married someone else, harboring another woman in his heart, still shows such protection for you... On what basis?"

    When Qiao Li turned his gaze to Su Jiao, his eyes, no longer calm and gentle, were now chilly and stern, "If you were still Su Zhe¡¯s sister, I might have hesitated, but now that spares me the trouble."

    "Hey, hey, what are you doing!" A security guard noticed themotion and hurried over.

    Due to the frequent medical disputes in recent years, the hospital¡¯s security was actually quite good.

    "Let¡¯s go and get that treated." Su Lu held Qiao Li¡¯s arm, frowning at the blister that had quickly formed, a glistening bubble that emerged so fast it was startling.

    "Hmm." Qiao Li nodded.

    Security held Su Jiao back, not letting her leave. "Come with us, please."

    But security guards aren¡¯t police, so the guard looked at Qiao Li.

    Qiao Li said, "Please call the police for me, thank you."

    The emergency room nurse handled such a minor burn quite skillfully. She quickly dealt with it and after giving some instructions, sent them off to get the medication.

    After the police arrived, there wasn¡¯t much they could actually do.

    Although Su Jiao had intentionally caused harm, she hadn¡¯t inflicted any serious injury.

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t resort to pulling strings to get back at Su Jiao; it wasn¡¯t worth making a big deal out of a minor scuffle with a woman.

    The main reason was that Su Lu was alright. If Su Jiao¡¯s cigarette had been pressed against Su Lu¡¯s hand, Qiao Li certainly wouldn¡¯t have let it go so easily.

    Because Qiao Li¡¯s hand was injured, Su Lu drove them back from the hospital.

    But she was distracted. At one point, she didn¡¯t even notice the traffic light change from green to red and drove straight through the intersection.

    It was Qiao Li who called out to her, "Red light!"

    "Ah? Oh!" Su Lu mmed on the brakes, and fortunately, the car stopped after crossing the line by half a car length.

    Qiao Li looked at her with some concern, "Lulu, are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine, fine," Su Lu turned and forced a smile at him, though it was clearly difficult. She paused, "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me that you got hurt."

    "Nonsense," Qiao Li said tenderly with a gentle gaze, "Being able to y the hero and rescue a beauty¡ªdon¡¯t look at me like this¡ªI might be secretly thrilled about it."

    He pretended to joke in an attempt to lighten Su Lu¡¯s mood.

    Su Lu pursed her lips to smile back, but even that forced smile couldn¡¯te through.

    Qiao Li let out a light sigh and said, "I¡¯m fine. Even if it wasn¡¯t you, I would¡¯ve helped someone else. There wasn¡¯t time to think of a better solution in that moment. When it was being bandaged because of the pain, I thought I should have just kicked her away. Why did I stupidly use my hand to block it? It¡¯s not like I have the ¡¯Golden Bell Shield¡¯ or ¡¯Iron Cloth.¡¯"

    His previous attempt at humor hadn¡¯t eased Su Lu¡¯s tension, but these words did help her rx a bit.

    After that, when driving, she stopped getting distracted and they smoothly made it home.

    First, they went to pick up Su Zhe¡¯s son, and upon entering, they found Su Zhe lying on the sofa reading a book, looking rxed and casual with the phone screen still on in his hand, stopped at the WeChat interface, obviously chatting on the phone while reading.

    Seeing them enter, Su Zhe¡¯s eyes were sharp and he immediately noticed the bandage peeking out from Qiao Li¡¯s sleeve.

    "What happened?" Su Zhe frowned and asked, "You got hurt just picking someone up?"

    "Take a guess," Qiao Liughed as he sat down on the sofa.

    Su Zhe couldn¡¯t possibly guess, but hearing Qiao Li say that, for some reason, he felt like he had a clue, "It couldn¡¯t be... rted to that troublesome family, could it?"

    Qiao Li gave a shrug, which was as good as confirming it.

    Su Zhe¡¯s frown deepened, "What exactly happened?"

    Su Lu recounted the incident, and Su Zhe¡¯s face turned livid, "She really hasn¡¯t learned her lesson, has she? After all these years and all the money spent on her education, how can she be so brainless?"

    "Maybe it¡¯s an extreme mindset. After all, not everyone can be like you and Xiaolu, remaining unflustered even when the sky is falling," Qiao Li said with a smile.

 Chapter 285: No One Knows a Daughter Better Than Her Mother

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 285: No One Knows a Daughter Better Than Her Mother</h4>

    Su Zhe arched an eyebrow at the words. "Who said I remain unflustered? You really think highly of me¡ªI¡¯d absolutely lose color if the sky were falling in front of me."

    Qiao Li seemed to be in good spirits andughed upon hearing Su Zhe¡¯sment.

    Su Zhe turned to Su Lu, who had be somewhat silent, and saw the despondency on her face. He then said, "Okay, you don¡¯t need to rush to bring Xiao Le back. You should go back and rest first. Yourplexion looks terrible after being up most of the night. I¡¯ll take care of Xiao Le for now. We don¡¯t want him to worry about you when he sees you like this."

    Su Lu nodded, as Zhao Xiaole was still asleep. She didn¡¯t want to wake her son up and bring him back.

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll go back and get some rest ande back for Xiao Le after I wake up," said Su Lu, and turned to Qiao Li, "Brother Qiao, are you going back or...? If you¡¯re heading back, take my car keys."

    "He can make do at my ce, it¡¯s sote," stated Su Zhe. "Stop worrying."

    "Okay." Su Lu obediently nodded, said goodbye to Qiao Li, and left Su Zhe¡¯s side.

    Once she left, Su Zhe turned to Qiao Li and teased him with a smile, "Aren¡¯t you something, getting burned to a crisp to block a cigarette?"

    Qiao Li touched his nose and smiled, "It all happened so suddenly, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else at the moment."

    "Stop it," Su Zhe said. "You sometimes think faster than I do. You couldn¡¯t think of another way? Was it a trick to gain sympathy by getting hurt?"

    Qiao Li fell silent for a few seconds, thenughed helplessly, "You can¡¯t be fooled. It¡¯s just that there was no other way."

    But Qiao Li¡¯s eyes brightened, not feeling any regret for the pain he went through, his gaze filled with joy as he said, "I feel like Lulu might, just might agree. She seemed... quite worried about me, a bit distracted the whole way."

    Su Zhe watched his old friend¡¯s expression and nced at the bandages on Qiao Li¡¯s hand, not having the heart to dampen Qiao Li¡¯s enthusiasm.

    To be honest, Su Zhe did not think the ploy of getting hurt was a clever stratagem, especially since it had resulted in a burn.

    But seeing the light in Qiao Li¡¯s eyes, Su Zhe remained silent.

    It had to be said, Su Zhe saw things too clearly, perhaps because he knew Su Lu too well.

    When Su Lu returned home, she didn¡¯t immediately go to her bedroom to sleep. Instead, she went straight to the sofa and sat there quietly for a long while without moving, just sitting in silence.

    Her gaze was empty, devoid of focus, as if her thoughts had long since drifted far away.

    After an unknown span of time lost in thought, she came to her senses, stood up, and went to her room to sleep.

    Indeed, she was tired. Not long after lying in bed, she fell into a deep sleep.

    Her dreams were restless, filled with that terrible sizzling sound.

    And the muffled groans of pain, but in the dream, it wasn¡¯t the face of Qiao Li after he was injured.

    In her dream, she eximed, "Brother Qiao, are you alright?"

    Then the man who turned around was not Qiao Li, but...

    "Ah Shen..."

    It was as if she only called out his name in her dreams.

    And the dream was terrifying; Bo Jingshen¡¯s back appeared as if it had been corroded, looking like swirling ck vortexes.

    She continuously heard that sizzling, corroding sound, and Bo Jingshen¡¯s pained voice, stifled in his throat.

    It kept repeating, over and over again.

    Bo Jingshen suffered endless torment in her dreams, and she could do nothing but watch, just watch...

    Su Luy in bed, deeply trapped in a nightmare, her head gently shaking, her forehead already covered in cold sweat, her brows tightly furrowed.

    Atst, she cried out in rm and woke up violently, "Ah Shen! Don¡¯t!"

    Su Lu gasped for air, sitting up in bed, her back already soaked with cold sweat.

    She clenched the sheets tightly.

    How long had it been since she had dreamed of this? How long since she had dreamed about Bo Jingshen?

    Until today when she heard the sound of Su Jiao stubbing out a cigarette on Qiao Li¡¯s arm, smelled the burnt scent, heard Qiao Li¡¯s muffled groans of pain.

    All these were like keys after keys, prying open the memories she had always kept in her heart, unwilling to dwell on.

    So much so that she was already somewhat absent-minded on the way back from the hospital.

    She had just plunged into a nightmare.

    Su Lu slowly steadied her breathing, but her fingers never loosened their grip on the bedsheet; her lips pursed lightly, as if she had been deeply wronged, her eyes gradually reddening, bit by bit.

    She was someone who so disliked crying and showing weakness.

    After taking several deep breaths to calm her emotions, she pursed her lips, picked up her phone, and dialed a number.

    It rang only three times before it was answered.

    A woman¡¯s sleepy, muffled voice came from the other end, "Hello? Qianqian, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Su Lu then realized the time, "Mom, did I disturb your sleep? I¡¯ll call again in the daytime."

    The sound of rustling came through, clearly Zhao Ying had already sat up in bed, "It¡¯s fine, what¡¯s up? Why are you calling me sote, did something happen?"

    Zhao Ying was always infinitely gentle with her, easily smoothing out Su Lu¡¯s emotions.

    "I... I shouldn¡¯t havee back to Feng City," Su Lu said softly.

    Zhao Ying listened and after a few seconds of silence, her voice smiling, "You see, the word you used is ¡¯back,¡¯ which proves that you always have a sense of belonging to Feng City, so sooner orter you were going to return. Since it¡¯s inevitable, there¡¯s no question of whether you should or shouldn¡¯t. What, is something upsetting you in Feng City?"

    "Mhm," Su Lu responded, then slowly spoke about the affairs of the Su Family, Su Yukan¡¯s illness, Zhu Xinyan¡¯s betrayal, Su Jiao¡¯s origins, and today¡¯s actions of Su Jiao.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s voice turned heavy and somewhat angry on the other end, "The nerve of her! To think of burning you with a cigarette? Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine, Qiao Li¡¯s arm got badly blistered," Su Lu said, "I owe him a big favor."

    Zhao Yingughed on the other end, "You should know, Qiao Li wants more than just a favor, right?"

    "I... know," Su Lu replied, then fell silent. After a moment, she asked Zhao Ying a question, "Because Qiao Li is Su Zhe¡¯s friend, Su Zhe seems to be a bit keen on setting us up. Mom, do you think I should give Qiao Li a chance too?"

    There was no immediate reply from the other end.

    "Mom?"

    "Qianqian, do you really think, if you were to nod to Qiao Li, are you giving Qiao Li a chance?" Zhao Ying suddenly asked this.

    Su Lu was puzzled for a moment, "What?"

    Zhao Ying took a deep breath, sighing deeply, "If you nod to Qiao Li, are you really giving Qiao Li a chance, or are you giving yourself a chance? Nearly six years have passed, and you still haven¡¯t moved on. Mom wants to ask you, about today¡¯s incident with Qiao Li¡¯s injury, were you purely worried for Qiao Li, or did it remind you of something else?"

    Su Lu felt the saying ¡¯a mother knows her daughter best¡¯ was undeniable.

 Chapter 286: Thereâ€™s No One Quite Like Mom in the World

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 286: There¡¯s No One Quite Like Mom in the World</h4>

    Listening to her mother¡¯s words, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but rub her nose and gave a small smile, "I miss you."

    Zhao Yingughed on the other end, "Is that so?"

    "Really, Xiao Le misses you too. He keeps babbling about grandma all day long¡ªyou know, he¡¯s be a bit of a chatterboxtely." Su Lu smiled helplessly, "I never dreamed he¡¯d turn into such a talker when he was slower learning to speak than other kids his age."

    Zhao Ying: "Xiao Le has it tough too, you get anxious when he speaks slowly, andin when he talks too much."

    "I¡¯m notining!" Su Lu dragged out her words, "That¡¯s not the point."

    "The point is you miss me?" asked Zhao Ying.

    "Yeah, and I also miss your braised pork," said Su Lu.

    Zhao Ying thought it over and then said, "Okay, I¡¯lle over after I finish up some things."

    Su Lu was curious, "Has thepany been busytely?"

    Zhao Ying¡¯s business had grownrge, but in recent years, she had gradually handed it over to Shen Xun. Shen Xun, though naturally talented in business, had never been interested, devoting all his energy to searching for his sister.

    But now that his sister had been found, and since he had retired from the search team due to an injury, even though he could have returned to Feng City for further convalescence, he wasn¡¯t foolish. Having finally found his sister, who also had a child now,

    he wouldn¡¯t leave even if someone tried to push him out. How could he possibly leave voluntarily? He quickly returned to Beijing to help Ms. Zhao with the business.

    Zhao Ying said, "No, what¡¯s there to be busy about in thepany? Manager Shen is quite capable. With him there, I actually have quite a lot of free time."

    "Then you mentioned you were busy," Su Lu curled up on the bed, hugged the soft nket, settled into the coziest position, and enjoyed talking on the phone with her mom. She quite liked this setup, something she had never dared to dream of in her previous twenty-plus years.

    "Normally, I don¡¯t need to worry about things, but Shen Jiming has been annoying metely," Zhao Ying¡¯s voice carried an undisguised disgust, then sheughed slyly, "I think he¡¯s too idle, so I found him some busywork."

    Su Lu recognized her mother¡¯s tone¡ªit was usually a prelude to mischief.

    "Him," Su Lu didn¡¯t feel much about this father, perhaps because she had heard about his past indiscretions and how he had hurt her mother.

    And, including the separation from her loved ones, it all essentially stemmed from the troubles he had caused.

    So Su Lu didn¡¯t really feel much; it wasn¡¯t exactly resentment or me, more like indifference.

    Which was different from how she felt when she saw tears in Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes.

    In fact, after Su Lu returned to Beijing, Shen Jiming learned of this and visited her; for a father meeting his daughter after losing her for over twenty years, even someone like Shen Jiming couldn¡¯t help but embrace Su Lu and cry.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t really feel much.

    Afterwards, Shen Jiming kept in touch, presumably trying to make up for lost time.

    Yet Su Lu really couldn¡¯t get close to him, especially since over the years, both she and Shen Xun had realized that Shen Jiming seemed to be considering reconciling with Zhao Ying.

    Perhaps no matter how frivolous a person had been, when they age, they no longer yearn for the same thrills, but instead seek a return to stability and peace.

    But where are there so many good things? When you¡¯re young, you live recklessly if you want, and when old, you want to return to the stability and peace you once abandoned...

    How could that be possible?

    But Shen Jiming seemed unfazed by the skepticism; he believed he could win Zhao Ying back and return to their home. Sotely, he had been pulling out all the stops, trying to redeem himself to Zhao Ying, hoping to restore their family.

    After all, he had always been quite the charmer, and he steadfastly believed in his own abilities. Moreover, since he and Zhao Ying had two children together, Shen Jiming felt there was an even greater chance.

    Shen Xun and Su Lu had discussed this privately; neither of them had strong opinions and just respected whatever Zhao Ying decided.

    Especially Su Lu, who honestly had no recollection of Shen Jiming and no memory of her parents being together.

    While Shen Xun still harbored some resentment against Shen Jiming, originally ming himself for losing his sister but also resenting the trouble Shen Jiming brought home from his affairs, which had caused tension for many years.

    Mostly since Su Lu was found and Shen Jiming tried to win his family back being diligently attentive, Shen Xun¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t as sharp or oppositional. Like Su Lu, he fully respected Zhao Ying¡¯s wishes.

    "He really is persistent," Su Lu couldn¡¯t help saying.

    "Yeah, he treats me like one of those naive girls he used to deceive," Zhao Ying scoffed.

    Thinking it over, Su Lu said, "But seeing as you¡¯ve rejected him so many times and he still hasn¡¯t backed down... doesn¡¯t it annoy you?"

    Zhao Ying replied, "He¡¯s just about to retire in a couple of years; he has too much free time."

    As for Zhao Ying, the depths of her feelings for Shen Jiming had been worn away by past hurts, not to mention the romantic debts he incurred had caused her and her daughter to miss over twenty years together. That Zhao Ying hadn¡¯t in Shen Jiming was already a disy of her mercy.

    How could she possibly give Shen Jiming another chance?

    Thinking it over, she said, "Psh, I should find myself a young boyfriend."

    "Pfft... Hahaha." Su Lu had been in a bad mood because of that nightmare.

    That call with her mother hadpletely lifted her spirits.

    Su Luughed, "I emphatically approve."

    "Are you serious?" Zhao Yingughed on the other end, "What if I bring home a ¡¯little brother¡¯ just a few years older than you, someone about Manager Shen¡¯s age, to be your stepdad? Still find it funny?"

    "Sure, what¡¯s there not tough about? My mom¡¯s capable," Su Luughed uncontrobly before slowly stopping, adopting a serious tone, "As long as you¡¯re happy, Mom, whatever makes you happy."

    "What about the family business? Wouldn¡¯t care if a young man swindles you out of it?" Zhao Ying asked.

    Su Lu hummed affirmatively, "I wouldn¡¯t care, and don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m after your money. Besides... you shouldn¡¯t underestimate my brother¡¯s intelligence."

    "Yeah, smart as a whip. As long as he¡¯s around, who can swipe my money? Psh, how dull!" Zhao Ying remarked.

    Su Lu thought about it, "Yeah, exactly. It¡¯s dull anyway, bettere over and hang out with me and Xiao Le."

    "Got it. I¡¯ll deal with Shen Jiming quickly ande over," Zhao Ying said, then yawned.

    Feeling a bit guilty, Su Lu responded, "Okay, I won¡¯t keep you from resting any longer, you should get some more sleep."

    "Are you feeling any better?"

    "Much better," Su Lu answered honestly.

    Then she heard her mother exhale in relief on the other end, "That¡¯s good, then I¡¯m going back to sleep, can¡¯t stay up at my age anymore."

 Chapter 287 Partial Overlap

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Partial Ovep</h4>

    After hanging up the phone, Su Lu also fell asleep, thankfully not returning to that frantic nightmare.

    She sleptfortably until ten in the morning when she was startled awake by a noise from outside.

    "ng!" A sound.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes snapped open in rm, "What¡¯s going on?"

    She quickly got out of bed and went to see what was happening.

    There she saw Zhao Xiaole, looking guilty as he stood in the dining room, staring nkly at the stainless steel bowl on the floor.

    Most of the contents from the stainless steel bowl had spilled out¡ªit looked like minced meat...

    "I¡¯m sorry..." Zhao Xiaole said softly, "I spilled the minced meat, it wasn¡¯t intentional."

    Behind him came Uncle Qiao¡¯s gentle, urgent voice from the kitchen; he quickly came out, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! Are you hurt anywhere? The bowl is heavy, Uncle could have taken it."

    "I just wanted to help out." Zhao Xiaole said quietly.

    "It¡¯s no problem, there¡¯s still more than half left, that¡¯s enough. I had prepared extra minced meat anyway, nning to make a meat pie with the leftovers for you to eat after we finished making the dumplings. Now you won¡¯t be able to eat the meat pie," Uncle Qiao said, smiling as he tousled Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hair.

    "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t really like meat pies!" Zhao Xiaole said, smiling, then remembered, "Ah! Mom is sleeping."

    As he looked up, he saw Su Lu standing at the bedroom door, his eyes lighting up, "Su Xiaolu, you¡¯re awake!"

    "Yeah, with all thismotion, how could I not be," said Su Lu, with not a hint of me in her voice, smiling, "Be more careful in the future, eh? Such a heavy bowl¡ªif it spilled, not only is it a waste, but what if it falls on your foot?"

    "I know my mistake, I¡¯ll be careful next time," Zhao Xiaole obediently responded.

    Su Lu patted his head and looked towards Uncle Qiao, "Why are you here? You should rest more."

    "Xiao Le said he wanted to eat the dumplings his grandma makes. When I used to visit you in Beijing, I was lucky enough to have Aunt Zhao¡¯s dumplings a few times and also helped her out, so I thought I¡¯d give it a try," Uncle Qiao exined.

    He was wearing a thin deep blue cardigan and a grey apron, the cardigan loose and soft, the neckline slightly open, conveying a sense of casualfort.

    Su Lu intended to thank him, to say her son¡¯s whims had troubled him.

    But thinking back to the conversation with her mother, she bit her lip and held back what she was about to say. For the first time, she decided... to not be so formal with Uncle Qiao.

    She walked over, bent down to look at the spilled mound of minced meat, "Onion beef filling? Indeed, it¡¯s a vor Zhao Xiaole would like."

    Uncle Qiao nodded with a smile. As he saw Su Lu ready to pick up the spilled minced meat to throw it in the trash, he quickly grabbed her hand, "Don¡¯t dirty your hands, I¡¯ll take care of it."

    Su Lu¡¯s fingers curled, instinctively wanting to pull away, but she resisted, offering a smile, "Is there anything I can help with?"

    Uncle Qiao¡¯s gaze was tender, calmly watching her, silent for a moment.

    Then he nodded towards the bedroom and said, "Go wash up first."

    "And then just wait to eat?" Su Lu asked with a smile.

    Uncle Qiao squinted at her with a smile, "Wishful thinking. Thene out and help make dumplings. With such a big bowl of filling, it would take forever if only Zhao Xiaole and I were to wrap them. Later we also need to send some dumplings to Su Zhe."

    "Alrighty," responded Su Lu.

    She walked into the bathroom of the bedroom and, looking at herself in the mirror, her smile slowly faded. She took a deep breath in and then let it out slowly.

    Still feeling uneasy.

    But... maybe one day, she would feelfortable, right?

    From outside came the voice of Zhao Xiaole, "Mom! Hurry up! Let¡¯s see who can wrap them quick and nice!"

    "Alright,ing!" Su Lu replied to the outside voice, bent down, and sshed water on her face.

    Then, it was a very peaceful and leisurely day.

    Qiao Li rolled out the dumpling wrappers very fast. After making a pile, he¡¯d sit down to wrap some with her and Zhao Xiaole, then he¡¯d get up again to roll out more wrappers.

    The three of them wrapped a tableful of dumplings. When they cooked and ate them, it was easy to tell them apart.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s dumplings all fell apart, turning into something like noodle soup,

    while Su Lu¡¯s were either overstuffed or underfilled. On the other hand, Qiao Li¡¯s were all perfectly made with a lot of filling and thin wrappers, easy to recognize at a nce.

    Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole were not polite at all. After cooking them, they didn¡¯t bother to show any support for their own dumplings, their chopsticks and spoons were only pointed at therge dumplings Qiao Li had wrapped.

    After Zhao Xiaole was full, he blinked his eyes and quietly suggested, "Mom, why don¡¯t we... send ours to Uncle?"

    Su Luughed uncontrobly, "You really are your uncle¡¯s good nephew."

    After they finished eating, Qiao Li went to wash the dishes and clean up the kitchen, and Su Lu delivered dumplings to Su Zhe. Su Zhe hadn¡¯t slept well, so he was making up for it. He came outzily upon seeing the dumplings and even grumbled, "Why aren¡¯t they cooked..."

    Su Lu said that the cooked ones wouldn¡¯t keep well, and that it was better to cook them fresh when he wanted to eat.

    Su Zhe nodded and didn¡¯t say much, continuing his nap.

    By the time Su Lu returned from delivering the dumplings, Qiao Li had already finished cleaning up and was sitting on the couch ying video games with Zhao Xiaole.

    As soon as Su Lu walked in, the two, one big and one small, turned their heads in unison to look at her.

    Zhao Xiaole, nervously, exined, "Mom, I haven¡¯t yed any games today, nor have I used the phone."

    So, he was allowed half an hour of y.

    Qiao Li, sitting beside Zhao Xiaole, vouched for him, nodding repeatedly, "I can testify, Xiao Le didn¡¯t y on the phone; he only listened to some English children¡¯s songs in the morning."

    Su Lu looked at them both, without saying a word.

    That scene, that picture on the couch of them ying games, and both of them looking at her when she returned,

    partially ovepped with a scene she had once naively dreamt about when she was young.

    Thinking she was angry, Qiao Li, as well as Zhao Xiaole who also thought she was upset, looked somewhat helpless and nced at Qiao Li.

    After a moment of thought, Qiao Li tentatively said, "Lulu, we¡¯ll stop ying. Don¡¯t be mad. If you¡¯re really upset, just scold me. Please don¡¯t stay silent."

    Su Lu pursed her lips and slowly formed a smile, "I¡¯m not mad. It¡¯s not that easy to upset me."

    "Phew, that¡¯s a relief." Qiao Li let out a sigh of relief and turned to Zhao Xiaole, "Hurry, hurry, thirty minutes, no more."

    "Okay!" Zhao Xiaole hastily agreed, then turned to Su Lu and said, "Thank you, Mom. Heehee..."

    "Thank Uncle Qiao," Su Lu waved her hand.

    Zhao Xiaole smiled so that his eyes squinted, "Uncle Qiao is so nice!"

    After ying video games with Zhao Xiaole for half an hour, Qiao Li read him a children¡¯s storybook, and in the afternoon, he coaxed Zhao Xiaole to take a nap. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief, standing up and stretching his back.

    Su Lu watched him quietly.

    Caught by Su Lu¡¯s gaze, Qiao Li¡¯s previously rxed stretching froze, and for a moment, he felt unexpectedly nervous and at a loss.

 Chapter 288: One Step and Ninety-Nine Steps

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 288: One Step and Ny-Nine Steps</h4>

    "What... what¡¯s wrong?" Qiao Li was a bit flustered by her gaze, and he even sounded a bit nervous when he spoke.

    He thought about it, then said, helplessly, "Is it still because I was ying with Xiao Le, and you¡¯re not happy?"

    Qiao Li knew that Su Lu wasn¡¯t one to be petty, but when it came to child education, every parent has their own principles they don¡¯t want others to break; he worried that he might have vited the rules Su Lu had set for Xiao Le.

    "No," Su Lu shook her head, her lips curling up into a peaceful smile, "Don¡¯t be nervous."

    "How can I not be nervous?" Qiao Li raised his eyebrows slightly, his gaze carrying a hint of teasing as he joked, "If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d almost think you¡¯ve developed an improper interest in me."

    The arc of Su Lu¡¯s smile grew wider. She paused for a few seconds, her fingers tightening imperceptibly, a sharp pain pricking her palm as she continued with an unchanged smile, "How do you know I have no interest in you? Brother Qiao, you are such a good person; don¡¯t belittle yourself."

    Qiao Li¡¯s mouth hung open slightly, his expression full of astonishment, as if Su Lu¡¯s words werepletely unexpected.

    "Who are you?" Qiao Li suddenly asked. He looked around before grabbing his cup from the table. Then, touching the water droplets on the cup with his finger, he flicked them toward Su Lu¡¯s head.

    As he flicked the water, he spoke, pretending to be very serious, "You are not Lulu; who are you, really? Possessing our Lulu¡¯s body, get out! Go out right now!"

    Su Lu didn¡¯t initially understand what he was doing with the water until he made the motions of sprinkling Holy Water Talisman Water while trying to exorcise evil spirits. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    "Brother Qiao, what are you..." Su Luughed so hard she could hardly catch her breath, "What are you doing? Where did you learn this act? You used to be so serious..."

    Qiao Li couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. The serious expression he had when exorcising spirits vanished in an instant, and he seemed quite amused, "Just recently¡ªsome secretaries at thepany got hooked on a medical drama and insisted I watch it, saying it¡¯s relevant to my medical background. So, I gave it a chance, and there was this scene in it. I found it interesting and thought about performing it for you sometime, and now, here¡¯s the opportunity."

    Su Lu smiled as she looked at him, and Qiao Li also wore a smile.

    The two gazed at each other with smiles, and Qiao Li¡¯s look gradually turned serious as he asked, "Lulu, what¡¯s really the matter?"

    "It¡¯s just that..." Su Lu pursed her lips, pausing for a moment before continuing, "I just think you are exceptionally good to Xiao Le. I¡¯m really not angry that you yed games with Xiao Le; I¡¯m not that petty. I just think you are exceptionally good to Xiao Le..."

    "Isn¡¯t that how it should be? Who wouldn¡¯t be good to Xiao Le? Everyone is kind to him; he¡¯s so adorable," Qiao Li didn¡¯t see any issue with that, "Even if he were not your son, any child this adorable would be treated well by people. And since he is your son, that adds anotheryer of meaning for me."

    "Brother Qiao..." Su Lu called him softly.

    "You don¡¯t have to feel any pressure," Qiao Li said gently, "if my being good to Xiao Le is causing you any stress, then it really puts me in a difficult spot. After all, resisting the urge to be kind to such a child is quite challenging."

    Su Lu gently shook her head, "No, it¡¯s not that. I just... think you are exceptionally good to Xiao Le. I just feel that Xiao Le deserves to be treated so well."

    "Of course, he deserves it," Qiao Li said with a smile, then after thinking, added, "You deserve it too."

    He reached out and gently ruffled Su Lu¡¯s hair. She didn¡¯t move away, letting his hand lightly massage her hair.

    Qiao Li tentatively asked, "So... does the offer to take Xiao Le to the Three Gardens still stand?"

    Su Lu blinked and looked at him, "Of course, it stands. I¡¯ve already booked the package tickets."

    Qiao Li sighed in relief, "That¡¯s good; I was worried you wouldn¡¯t let me go."

    Su Lu helplessly replied, "Do I seem like the kind of person to go back on my word?"

    "Then I¡¯m reassured."

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t linger much that day because he wanted to clear a week to apany Su Lu and her child to Three Gardens for fun, so he needed to rush his work before then, to make sure he could spend quality time with them.

    Before leaving, Su Lu walked him to the entrance where Qiao Li changed his shoes. He didn¡¯t head out right away but instead turned and gazed steadily at Su Lu.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Lu asked.

    Qiao Li thought it over and eventually couldn¡¯t resist asking, "Lulu, can I... take this as a chance you¡¯re giving me? If I can, just nod your head; if not... I¡¯ll ask again next time."

    Su Lu remained silent, and after a moment finally nodded very lightly.

    Qiao Li¡¯s eyes suddenly widened a bit, a rush of ecstatic joy filled his gaze, and he couldn¡¯t contain his grin, beaming brilliantly.

    When he left, his steps were so light, filled with boundless joy.

    Su Lu watched him enter the elevator, and just as she was about to close the door, Qiao Li popped his head out from the elevator, "Then I¡¯ll hurry and get busy with work, so I can have a good time with you and Xiao Le."

    "Okay," Su Lu nodded, "Take care on the road."

    Qiao Li then stepped into the elevator.

    Su Lu closed the door and stood at the entrance for quite a while without moving. Momentster, she moved into the bathroom, her face no longer smiling but rather showing signs of fatigue as she sshed water on her face.

    Then, looking at herself in the mirror, her face was drenched with droplets of water, bare without makeup, yet incredibly clean and beautiful.

    She felt she was no longer young, but probably due to Zhao Ying¡¯s good genes, the passage of time had been especially gentle on Su Lu¡¯s face.

    Su Lu looked at herself in the mirror and, as if hypnotizing herself, said, "No matter what, I¡¯ve finally taken the first step. Mom was right, I really should step out."

    If a rtionship was a two-way journey, when one person took ny-nine steps, the other should at least take one.

    However, back then she had taken ny-nine steps, Bo Jingshen not only failed to take the final step, but he even took a step back? Before taking a step back, he had also pushed her, sending her far away.

    So Su Lu thought, with Qiao Li, she couldn¡¯t take ny-nine steps, but she at least needed to take one step out; that was the most basic respect for the other person.

    However, Su Lu thought she still needed to ask Zhao Xiaole¡¯s opinion on this matter.

    Therefore that night, after giving Zhao Xiaole a nice bath and wrapping the child in a towel to carry him to the bed, while applying lotion to his skin, she casually asked, "Baby, what do you think of Uncle Qiao?"

    The lotion pump had a duck head, and Zhao Xiaole always liked to twist it. As he focused on turning the duck head, without even lifting his eyes, he said, "I think he¡¯s good because he¡¯s nice to Mommy."

 Chapter 289 Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Encounter</h4>

    "That..." Su Lu licked her lips, suddenly feeling a bit nervous, "What if he... if he became the baby¡¯s father?"

    Having finally asked the question, Su Lu didn¡¯t feel any sense of relief; instead, her nervousness intensified. Her son was still so young, and she always thought that discussing this matter with him was a cruel thing to do.

    So, she had previously preferred to get by on her own.

    As she posed the question, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s movements, while ying with his duck toy, abruptly halted. Su Lu was already nervous, and now she pursed her lips even tighter, watching her son intently.

    Zhao Xiaole looked back at her seriously, "It depends on whether Mommy likes him or not..."

    "If he¡¯s good to the baby, Mommy... will try to like him," Su Lu said.

    But Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t nod. Instead, he shook his head like a little adult, "That¡¯s not the right cause and effect, Grandma told me that Mommy will be happy if she¡¯s with the person she loves. So Grandma said not to rush you to find me a daddy."

    Su Lu was taken aback by his words and thought of her mother, her eyes involuntarily welling up with warmth, "Oh, is that so? What else did Grandma say?"

    It must have been something Zhao Ying said; otherwise, even though Zhao Xiaole was clever, he couldn¡¯t speak of cause and effect like that.

    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Xiaole continued, "Grandma said that you will be happy and joyful only when you¡¯re with the person who likes you and whom you also like. And if someone likes you, they will naturally treat me well because they like you¡ªit¡¯s cause and effect. It¡¯s because they like you that they are good to me. Not because they¡¯re good to me, you start liking them. That¡¯s wrong..."

    Su Lu was stunned; even a child understood this simple truth.

    Su Lu hugged her son tightly, "Then ording to what you¡¯re saying, Mommy shouldn¡¯t like anyone else¡ªjust my Xiao Le, and we two can live our lives together."

    Zhao Xiaole burst into giggles, "That¡¯s not impossible either."

    That night, Su Lu held her son as they fell into afortable sleep.

    The next day, she called Zhao Ying and repeated Zhao Xiaole¡¯s words from the previous night.

    "You taught him that, didn¡¯t you?" Su Lu asked.

    However, Zhao Ying denied it three times over the phone, "It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The kid is just smart, he figured it out on his own, it has nothing to do with me."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t press her to admit it, she simplyughed, "Okay, okay."

    "But..." Zhao Ying changed the subject, "If you really think it¡¯s okay to give Qiao Li a chance, I¡¯m not against it. I¡¯ve seen him for a few years now, and he¡¯s a decent man. But if you¡¯re only considering it for Xiao Le, then it¡¯s unnecessary. It¡¯s easy for a single mother to raise a son that¡¯s too dependent on his mom, but luckily Xiao Le isn¡¯tcking male role models; he¡¯s got three uncles, after all."

    Su Lu chuckled, "That¡¯s true."

    It was like when Zhao Ying raised her son without turning Shen Xun into a pampered ¡¯mama¡¯s boy,¡¯ but instead, a tough, manly man because Zhao Tong, his uncle, cherished Shen Xun even more than Zhao Tong¡¯s own son.

    Especially after her son went missing, the uncle doted on Shen Xun even more.

    Over the next two days, Su Lu took her son through Feng City¡¯s artistic alleyways, visiting many galleries and workshops.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t entirely financially dependent in Beijing either; she had her own business ventures. She owned a gallery, a caf¨¦, and a music store¡ªall quite artistic. The profits weren¡¯t enormous, and there were asional losses, but she juggled her finances well enough that her bnce sheet didn¡¯t look too bad.

    After all, with Zhao Ying and Shen Xun around, her business couldn¡¯t go too poorly.

    Who would want to do business with Zhao Ying or have a conversation with Shen Xun would choose to visit Su Lu¡¯s caf¨¦, so they could score some good impression points out of thin air.

    Then if they wanted to coborate and were nning to give gifts, it would be even better if the gifts were bought from Su Lu¡¯s art gallery.

    After all, over the years, the few small businesses that Su Lu had started had gradually stabilized, with the overt and covert support of her mother and elder brother.

    Even her biological father woulde to look after the business. Shen Jiming indeed had a discerning eye. Honestly, if he didn¡¯t possess that kind of literary and refined temperament, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to charm so many women over the years.

    Birds of a feather flock together, and Shen Jiming knew many people like himself, those with taste and temperament, the artsy and suave types.

    Anyway, he had given Su Lu¡¯s business quite a bit of care. Su Lu, who was used to maneuvering with dexterity, had honed her skills in the challenging environment of the Su Family since she was young.

    Although Shen Jiming had given her business quite a lot of care, it hadn¡¯t brought them much closer.

    As Zhao Ying would say, on this point, her daughter was just like her.

    Cunning as a fox.

    From a young age, Zhao Xiaole had been taken by Su Lu to these art galleries, piano stores, and the like. He was naturally influenced by them and had be ustomed to such things, even developing quite a discerning taste.

    A child¡¯s appreciation for art and beauty is the most intuitive, simple, and pure because their souls are clean and free from impurities.

    Su Lu had even acquired several paintings by unknown young artists under Zhao Xiaole¡¯s appraisal, whichter sold for quite good prices.

    The so-called appraisal by Zhao Xiaole was really just a coincidence when a young artist came to sell his paintings and showed them to Su Lu, hoping to have them hung in her gallery on consignment. Zhao Xiaole happened to be there, saw the artist¡¯s work, and praised it straightforwardly and unpretentiously, "Wow, it¡¯s beautifully painted!"

    Seeing that her son liked it and thinking it was pretty good herself, Su Lu acquired it. It turned out to be a surprisingly good decision.

    Since then, whenever Su Lu visited the gallery and encountered artistsing to sell their paintings, she would usually bring Zhao Xiaole along to hear his opinion, to see if his pure eyes, free from impurities, could find beauty that adults might overlook.

    So aftering to Feng City, Su Lu didn¡¯t find it boring at all to frequent such ces with Zhao Xiaole.

    In East City of Feng City, there was an entire district of shops with an artistic ir. There were shops selling various handmade items, ceramics, music stores, art galleries, and even caf¨¦s that sold both very exquisite household decorations and coffee, where the desserts were exceptionally delicious.

    They were also highly rated on review websites.

    This was where Su Lu took Zhao Xiaole.

    She had never expected that bying to such a niche ce, which could be described as ¡¯cold¡¯pared to the trendy shops without any exaggeration, she would encounter the sort of person one wouldn¡¯t even dream of meeting.

    Because it was very hot outside, Zhao Xiaole wanted to eat something cold. Su Lu agreed, saying that the caf¨¦ they were going to had delicious desserts, cold ones, and allowed him to have one. Zhao Xiaole was delighted and hurriedly pulled on Su Lu¡¯s hand, walking quickly.

    Pushing open the door and pulling Su Lu inside, "Mom, hurry up!"

    The bell above the door jingled.

    As soon as Su Lu walked in, she saw a figure seated at a table by the window.

 Chapter 290: Turn Away and Leave

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Turn Away and Leave</h4>

    That was a lean silhouette sitting at the bar stool by the floor-to-ceiling window, facing in the direction of the window, the silence around him permeating with solitude.

    He was wearing a in, cotton-linen round-necked shirt and ck cropped trousers that wrapped around his slender legs, revealing sharply defined ankles. Sitting on the high stool, his long legs seemed to have nowhere to go but to curl up under the table on the footrest.

    Su Lu almost froze the instant she saw that silhouette. rms went off in her mind, yet at the same time, she felt a deep sense of sorrow, it was truly sorrowful.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help thinking, "All I did was nce at him once in front of the detention center, just one look, and now I can recognize his silhouette with just one nce..."

    Perhaps, even if she hadn¡¯t seen him at the detention center, she might still have recognized him.

    Some people are like poison, irresistible, with even forgetting seeming luxurious.

    Next to him sat a slender woman, appearing fragile and delicate. Her long hair was casually tied back, wearing a thin dress that outlined her spine distinctly, revealing her extraordinarily slender figure.

    The woman seemed tall but not hunched, her long, fair neck as graceful as a swan¡¯s. From this angle, only a slight contour of her side face was visible, her features indistinct.

    But beauty is said to lie in the bones rather than the skin, so even without seeing her face directly, even just from this glimpse of her profile and her physique, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess she was a beautiful woman.

    "Zhao Qianqian, what¡¯s wrong?" Zhao Xiaole saw Su Lu freeze upon entering and couldn¡¯t help but gently tug on her sleeve, looking up at her with some confusion.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s way of addressing her was always a bit off¡ªprobably a family custom he picked up from his grandma, after all, Zhao Ying also oscintly calls Manager Shen, Young Master Shen, Shen Jingbing...

    Su Lu met her son¡¯s gaze, forced a smile, and said, "Baby, how about we go eat at another ce? I just remembered there¡¯s a good ce nearby that I¡¯ve been wanting to try. We can...e here next time, okay?"

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was soft.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s brows furrowed into a knot, "But we¡¯re already here..."

    He felt a bit regretful, especially since he had already seen those tempting pictures of desserts at the counter.

    Still, he respected his mother¡¯s wish, "Okay then, but you have to bring me here next time, okay? Don¡¯t trick me."

    "Of course I won¡¯t trick you." Su Lu bent down and scooped up her son, hurriedly rushing out the door.

    The bell on the door tinkled with the movement, and Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but cautiously nce back. The man sitting by the window seemed undisturbed, and she quietly heaved a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, she found herself somewhat ridiculous. It seemed like he was already starting a new life, and here she was, having done nothing wrong, yet tiptoeing around as if she hadmitted a crime.

    To an outsider, it might seem as though she carried some terrible guilt.

    ...

    In the small restaurant, at the bar stool by the window.

    The young woman possessed a very beautiful face, but she looked too thin, which gave her an almost heartbreakingly deste beauty, her eyescked much luster, instead disying a sort of frail elegance.

    She turned to the distracted man, "You were looking at that woman who just entered and then immediately left the door, do you know her?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, his gaze fixed intently and directly ahead at the ss.

    Su Lu, who had already left the small shop, wouldn¡¯t know that this shop¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window had a very light tint, which actually made it reflective. If one sat closer, they would see more clearly, simr to sitting as close as Bo Jingshen was, where looking at this ss was like looking at a mirror.

    Earlier on, he had clearly seen in the ss reflection the woman who had entered through the door, watching here in and then go out.

    Of course, he also saw that exquisitely carved child, so adorable.

    He simply couldn¡¯t look away, even now, he continued to stare intently at the ss as if by doing so he could etch that image into his memory.

    But at that moment, he didn¡¯t even dare turn his eyes.

    Like a child afraid of startling a butterfly, helpless and clumsy, he could only quietly and carefully watch.

    Bo Jingshen did not respond to the words of the woman beside him, and the woman, not having received an answer from Bo Jingshen, didn¡¯t seem to mind too much. It appeared she wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the answer to begin with. She lifted her cup to take a sip but choked identally.

    The severe coughing was heart-wrenching, and her breathing, which was originally very gentle, became so strained that it sounded almost like a high-pitched wheeze.

    Bo Jingshen gently patted her back, and after a moment, she finally caught her breath, "Thank you..."

    "You should go to the hospital and have a look," Bo Jingshen suggested indifferently, "You look half-dead."

    She smiled, shook her head gently, her gaze very calm, that kind... an unusually serene calm that felt almost deathly silent, too quiet.

    "The thing I hate the most is hospitals. After all, I¡¯ve spent enough time in hospitals. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that this is a constitutional issue, and they can¡¯t really do anything about it. It would just be a waste of my time." She lifted her cup and took another sip, this time without choking. The warm liquid soothed her throat, and she sighedfortably, "I¡¯ve already had enough of my time wasted; time is too precious to me."

    Bo Jingshen had no intention of continuing to persuade her. In fact, his previous words were just a casual mention because her coughing was severe and herplexion looked bad.

    Seeing that she was reluctant, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t bring it up again, just casually changed the subject, "Since you said you don¡¯t want to go back to Beijing, then stay in Feng City with me. I have no objections to that, it¡¯s up to you."

    "Wouldn¡¯t that... be too much trouble for you?" she asked softly, ncing up at Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face retained an indifferent calm, almost detached, both his tone and the content of his speechcking warmth, the calm tonebined with the content was almost cruel.

    "No trouble, just don¡¯t die in my house," Bo Jingshen said.

    The woman pursed her lips. "You¡¯re really too sharp-tongued."

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow slightly, ending the topic there. He didn¡¯t intend to stay long, so he stood up, took out his cell phone and tinkered with it for a moment, then said to her, "I¡¯ve sent the door lock code to your phone. Make yourself at home. I have other things to do, I have to go now."

    After finishing saying this, he paid the bill and left, but he did not leave the neighborhood.

    Instead, he wandered aimlessly around the area, harboring a stroke of luck.

 Chapter 291: Quietly

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Quietly</h4>

    Although most of this street block consists of artsy small shops and eateries, it¡¯s not devoid of shopping centers.

    Right in the center of the block sits a small shopping center, spanning just three floors, which is somewhat unusual. Calling it a shopping center might even seem a bit inappropriate due to its internal style andyout, which bear some resemnce to a typical mall.

    However, it doesn¡¯t have many clothing or jewelry stores; instead, it is filled with food vendors. So, rather than a shopping center, it could better be described as a Food City dressed up as a mall.

    Su Lu had brought Zhao Xiaole here. There were many delicious options to choose from, which ensured that Zhao Xiaole wouldn¡¯t be too disappointed about missing out on the desserts from earlier.

    "Come on, don¡¯t sulk," Su Lu coaxed.

    Although she knew her son wasn¡¯t really mad, children¡¯s moods are simple and transparent, so she could still perceive his disappointment.

    Zhao Xiaole nced at her, "Then... can I have two desserts?"

    "In your dreams," Su Luughed.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s lips continued to pout.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then patted her son on the head and smiled, "But you can have two bites of mine."

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes lit up, "Deal!"

    He didn¡¯t actually have the appetite for two portions, but people are sometimes like that¡ªcurious about how another variety might taste if one is good.

    For Zhao Xiaole, this proposal from Su Lu was perfectly fitting.

    Su Lu took him to a snack shop that sold both skewers and desserts. The shop was nicely decorated and had the air conditioning sting, making it very cool inside.

    "Sweetie, sit here and hold our spot while I go order," Su Lu instructed Zhao Xiaole to sit near the entrance, where it was less chilly to prevent him from catching a cold.

    Zhao Xiaole obediently stayed where he was ced, not wandering around.

    Su Lu went to the counter to queue for food.

    Zhao Xiaole dutifully sat in his spot, his eyes roving around, with no intention of shifting from his seat.

    But soon, he blinked his eyes and stared at a particr spot outside, "Huh?"

    Zhao Xiaole looked puzzled. He couldn¡¯t help but lightly scratch at the table top. His expression gradually became more conflicted as he looked outside and then back at Su Xiaolu, who was lining up at the counter.

    His expression grew increasingly troubled and, after a moment, as if having made up his mind, he slid off the chair and scurried out of the shop, undetected by anyone.

    ...

    Bo Jingshen wandered aimlessly and found himself at this mall, knowing it was essentially a Food City. Although he wasn¡¯t hungry, he impulsively walked in.

    He aimlessly strolled inside until he found himself in front of a dessert shop.

    Suddenly, he remembered seeing Yuxue and a cute child earlier. They seemed to being for desserts but left before they could eat.

    With that in mind, Bo Jingshen approached the dessert shop counter to order.

    "Hello, what would you like to order?"

    Bo Jingshen looked up at the menu above the counter and asked, "What¡¯s good here?"

    "Yangzhi Ganlu is our specialty."

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "I¡¯ll have that then."

    The clerk nodded, pressed a button on the machine, then asked, "Would you like to order something for the child as well? We have a children¡¯s meal thates with a toy today."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t catch on right away, "Hmm? What little..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he noticed the clerk¡¯s gaze drop¡ªnot at him, but at a shorter figure behind him.

    Bo Jingshen turned his head and saw Yuxue¡¯s cute small face, blinking her big, bright eyes.

    "You..." Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes involuntarily widened a bit, his mouth suddenly dry and his words faltering, "You..."

    Normally, he should ask, "Where are your parents?"

    Then he would presumably ask a clerk to take the child back to Su Lu, heaven knows how the kid got out and from where?

    Su Lu would definitely be worried if she couldn¡¯t find him.

    Logically, that¡¯s what he should do; his rationale certainly suggested the same.

    But emotionally, at that moment, his selfish desires were moring, preventing him from telling the clerk that this wasn¡¯t his child.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse as he asked softly, "Do you want a small toy?"

    Then he saw those bright, shiny eyes flicker, and the small head nod vigorously, "Yes!"

    Bo Jingshen turned back to the clerk, "Then, a kid¡¯s meal, please."

    The clerk smiled and nodded, "Alright, one signature Yangzhi Ganlu and one kid¡¯s meal." After cing the order, the clerk evenplimented, "Your son really looks like you, so handsome."

    Bo Jingshen suddenly understood why the clerk, upon seeing the child who had appeared behind him at some point, had asked if he wanted to order a kid¡¯s meal for the child¡ªbecause the kid resembled him.

    To anyone unaware of the details, they would guess at first nce that this was his son.

    Bo Jingshen picked up the ticket and walked inside; his steps were slow, stopping every few steps to look back at the child.

    Ensuring the kid was also stepping inside, Bo Jingshen felt a secret thrill.

    He knew it was wrong, knew it wasn¡¯t right, but just for a moment, even if just for a while...

    To let him be with his own son, to let him closely observe his son. It was something he never even dared to dream about.

    Seated in front of the chair, Bo Jingshen was somewhat nervous, flexing his fingers, his movements almost clumsy as he arranged the cutlery, napkin, spoon, and fork in front of the little one.

    Then he asked, "Where are your guardians?"

    "In another store buying something, I sneaked out."

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath and said, "It¡¯s not safe to run around like this; your guardians will be worried. I¡¯ll have someone take you back soon."

    "Okay, I just..." Zhao Xiaole stared intently at him and then burst into a big smile, "I just thought... thought Uncle, you were so handsome, I just followed you."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips, "At such a young age, how do you know what looks good and what doesn¡¯t?"

    "I know. My mom is very pretty, she¡¯s so beautiful," Zhao Xiaole said, lifting his chin proudly.

    Watching him like this, Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes softened even more, his gaze drifting as if thinking about something, then he nodded gently.

    Yes, so beautiful.

    Soon, the ordered meals were brought over; the toy that came with the child¡¯s meal was a small stic robot, with arms and legs that could move.

    Zhao Xiaole loved it, ate joyously, and even looking at Bo Jingshen¡¯s Yangzhi Ganlu, asked, "Can I try a bite?"

    Bo Jingshen of course couldn¡¯t refuse and pushed the bowl of Yangzhi Ganlu towards the child.

    Meanwhile, Su Lu was frantic.

 Chapter 292 Accidents

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292 idents</h4>

    Su Lu was frantic; her son had disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    There had never been such a situation because, in reality, Zhao Xiaole was a very timid child, more afraid of losing Su Lu than she was of losing him, as his grandmother had once seriously warned him.

    Su Xiaolu herself had been separated from her grandmother, losing over twenty years with her.

    Just the thought of not seeing Su Xiaolu for over twenty years made Zhao Xiaole¡¯s heart tremble, so he was always very well-behaved, never ran off, and always stayed where Su Lu could see him, having memorized all the phone numbers of his family members at a young age.

    Su Lu had always felt reassured.

    Su Lu was ordering at the counter, she ced an order for a mixed marinated skewerbo, a signature red bean paste dessert, and a grass jelly dessert, which were quickly prepared. As she turned around with the tray, her face stiffened.

    Her son was no longer where he had been.

    Su Lu tried to keep herposure, ced the tray down where they were supposed to sit, but since Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t there to hold the spot, someone else had taken it; a young woman, who seemed wary when she saw Su Luing with the tray, worried that Su Lu was there to take her seat.

    "There is someone here already; my boyfriend is ordering."

    Su Lu asked, "I¡¯m sorry, but did you see a little boy here just now? This tall, about five or six years old, wearing a panda t-shirt and dark blue denim shorts?"

    The young woman paused, "No, I didn¡¯t see him. I¡¯ve just arrived; the table was empty... Hey, are you okay?"

    The young woman hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Su Lu could no longer stand steadily, her hands losing strength. The young woman quickly reached out to support her as Su Lu couldn¡¯t hold the tray anymore, and the dishes and bowls fell to the ground with a tter, spilling sweets and skewer broth all over.

    All eyes in the store turned toward them.

    The staff also looked over and, seeing the mess, frowned and said, "What happened here?"

    Su Lu¡¯s lips turned pale, and she suddenly grabbed the hand of the approaching staff member, "My son, my son is missing, he was just sitting here, do you have a service desk announcement system here?"

    The staff member, startled by herplexion, vaguely nodded, "Yes, on the first floor to the east, in front of the restroom in the center of the hallway."

    The young woman holding Su Lu, also concerned, suggested consolingly, "Don¡¯t worry too much. Could the child have gone to the restroom? You can make an announcement at the service desk; meanwhile, I¡¯ll have my boyfriend check the men¡¯s restroom."

    "Okay, okay," Su Lu nodded repeatedly. "Thank you, thank you so much."

    The kind young woman waved over her boyfriend, who was still in line preparing to order, exined the situation briefly, and they both followed Su Lu outside.

    "Miss, don¡¯t panic," the young womanforted her. "There are cameras everywhere here. If necessary, just call the police to check the footage. Nowadays, surveince covers everything; he won¡¯t be lost, he can be found."

    Having someone console her that way calmed Su Lu¡¯s frantic heart slightly. She regained some of her rationality; indeed, with so much surveince coverage, he could be found.

    And Su Lu knew her son was so well-behaved, he wouldn¡¯t have gone far.

    But she couldn¡¯t stop thinking, how could Zhao Xiaole have suddenly run off? When he clearly knew she would worry... he was never such a child.

    "Hey? What¡¯s going on over there?" The young woman¡¯s boyfriend, who was walking ahead, saw something first and pointed it out with some confusion, "It looks like... something happened?"

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu¡¯s heart lurched, and she anxiously looked ahead.

    She could see a crowd gathered in front of a dessert shop, seemingly because something had happened inside, and many were crowded at the door to watch.

    "We should... go over and check."

    Although the dessert shop wasn¡¯t on the way to the restroom and the service desk, Su Lu still felt uneasy and decided to go have a look.

    As she approached, she heard the whispered spections of the crowd.

    "It¡¯s tragic, such a young child, it is... an asthma attack?"

    Su Lu¡¯s anxiety deepened, "Excuse me, please let me through!"

    She forcefully made her way through the crowd, and seeing the scene before her, her blood ran cold. The chill started from her feet and shot up to her crown in a breath, her whole body frozen.

    Su Lu struggled to open her mouth, unable to make a sound at first as if her throat was tightly gripped, and her tongue went numb. Several secondster, her voice came out dry and raspy, like crying blood, "Xiao Le..."

    The scene inside pierced Su Lu¡¯s eyes like a sharp sword.

    Her young sony on two tables pushed together, hisplexion was cyanotic fromck of oxygen, lips turning dark, breathingboriously.

    And the tall, thin man standing beside, his eyes red, held a knife, his hand trembling uncontrobly.

    "You..." Su Lu red at him. In that moment, she felt an overwhelming urge to embrace him and end it all.

    Then she saw the tears in his eyes falling heavily; he gently shook his head, his hand dropping to his side as if he had been drained of all strength, "I can¡¯t do it... I can¡¯t do this. Pleasee quickly, please, hurry..."

    Then, Su Lu heard a voice, seemingly from a speakerphone, "Sir, please stay calm, the ambnce will take at least ten more minutes to arrive, but the child might notst that long!"

    Su Lu felt as though she had been pped awake, snapping out of her previous shock, and hurried forward.

    "Xiao Le..." Su Lu turned her head to Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen met her gaze exactly at that moment, and their eyes locked.

    It was like a knife had stabbed into Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart, while Su Lu felt a sharp pain in her chest.

    Bo Jingshen murmured, "He asked to try my dessert, how could I refuse him... I didn¡¯t know he was allergic to mangoes, I didn¡¯t know..."

    The allergic reaction caused Zhao Xiaole¡¯s throat to swell, making it difficult for him to breathe quickly.

    Bo Jingshen had called 911 immediately, but whether it was the ambnce arriving or driving there, it all took too long. The ambnce had the necessary medical equipment, making waiting for it the wiser choice.

    OB: Now, the emergency doctor on the phone was telling him that if the situation became dire, he might have to perform a tracheotomy on Zhao Xiaole.

    How could he dare?

 Chapter 293 Malice

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 293 Malice</h4>

    Su Lu stared nkly at her son, her mind whirling with a thousand thoughts in an instant.

    No wonder...

    The timid Zhao Xiaole, who had been clearly so afraid of being separated from her, had actually mustered the courage to walk away from her side. It wasn¡¯t because his bravery had suddenly increased, but because he had seen him.

    The child must have recognized him; recognized that this man bore a resemnce to the men in the Su Lu paintings he had seen.

    The child must have realized that this man might actually be his own father.

    That¡¯s why he had endured his timidness and quietly stepped away from her side for a short while, not asking for much, just wanting to catch a glimpse of him. Then he had quickly returned to tell Su Xiaolu that he had gone to the washroom.

    It was also because of the urgency to make the most of his time that he had eagerly tried a few bites of the Mango Pomelo Sago ordered by Bo Jingshen; because it was... his father¡¯s dessert.

    Moreover, Zhao Xiaole felt that he could sense that his father seemed not to be strangers but, in fact, recognized him. That¡¯s why he had been offered a children¡¯s meal.

    The allergic reaction hade on so fiercely, causing Zhao Xiaole such difort that he fearfully grabbed Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, even abandoning any pretense of not recognizing him, tightly gripping the man¡¯s hand.

    Bo Jingshen waspletely dazed at that moment, holding the child¡¯s small body in his arms, utterly helpless as his soul trembled.

    "What¡¯s wrong, what exactly is happening?"

    He saw the child¡¯s lips turning purple, barely parting as he hastily pressed his ear to the child¡¯s mouth. There he heard the soft and tender voice, wheezing as it spoke, "Daddy, I feel so bad..."

    It was as if his heart, already battered and torn, had been stabbed right through. The pain almost imed his life.

    And at this very moment, as Bo Jingshen looked at Su Lu, he could only say weakly, "I didn¡¯t know he was allergic to mango, I really didn¡¯t..."

    Just then.

    The young couple that had apanied Su Lu quickly stepped forward upon seeing the situation unfold.

    "Move aside! Don¡¯t block the door, we need air cirction!" said the young man.

    The young woman, on the other hand, gently pressed Su Lu¡¯s shoulder, her tone steady, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re doctors."

    In that instant after hearing these words, Su Lu almost wanted to kneel in gratitude, her words rushed, "Please save my son...!"

    The young woman took the scalpel from Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, "You guys go out and wait."

    If there really had to be an incision made, even if the wound wouldn¡¯t berge, it wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant sight.

    Su Lu shook her head firmly, "I won¡¯t leave."

    She clutched her son¡¯s small hand tightly, her gaze resolute.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s feet were as though nailed to the floor, not budging an inch.

    "Well, okay then." There was no time to dy, so she didn¡¯t urge them to go out and wait any longer.

    The following scene was like a needle piercing into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, his throat tasting of blood.

    And Su Lu, however, watched unwaveringly without taking her eyes off the scene.

    The young female doctor was highly skilled, and the wound was small. After attaching a temporary tube, Zhao Xiaole had relieved from his oxygen-deprived state.

    Gradually regaining consciousness, Su Lu immediately leaned in, clutching his hands, "Lele, Mommy¡¯s treasure, does it hurt a lot? Hang in there just a little longer, just a little longer, okay? The ambnce ising soon; we¡¯ll go to the hospital."

    Zhao Xiaole looked at Su Lu, and a tear slid down from the corner of the child¡¯s eye as he softly moved his mouth.

    Su Lu quickly said, "Shh, shh, you can¡¯t talk right now."

    Given the current situation, Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t speak.

    So he just moved his lips, and Su Lu could make out the shape; this child, who had just been through so much, was apologizing to her. He was saying, "Sorry."

    Su Lu¡¯s tears fell, and she sniffed, "You clearly know you¡¯re allergic to mangoes, why did you still eat it?"

    Zhao Xiaole lowered his gaze, his eyes somewhat dim. He didn¡¯t want to lie to Su Lu, so his lips moved silently, saying, "Because it was Daddy¡¯s dessert..."

    Bo Jingshen clenched his fists. He had always asked himself what he couldn¡¯t bear; as long as Su Lu and the child were well, he could handle anything, with no regrets.

    But in this moment, he suddenly felt resentful. Why was the world so cruel to him?

    The ambnce finally arrived, and the medical staff entered with the stretcher. They had thought, after so much time and the child being oxygen-deprived for so long, and with the parents not daring to intervene, the situation might be dire...

    But unexpectedly, heaven doesn¡¯t seal off all exits; there happened to be two surgeons present!

    The medical staff breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly transferring the child onto the stretcher to take him to the hospital.

    Su Lu grabbed the young female doctor¡¯s hand, "Thank you, thank you so much. You saved my son¡¯s life, which is like saving mine as well. You must let me repay you."

    "There¡¯s no need for repayment; we¡¯re doctors, it¡¯s what we should do," the young woman said with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I will apany the ambnce to the hospital. After all, I performed the surgery, and I need to follow up to ensure the child¡¯s condition is stable."

    Su Lu nodded repeatedly, "Please, I¡¯m begging you."

    At this moment, she had no thoughts to spare for Bo Jingshen. She didn¡¯t want to deal with him and didn¡¯t know what to say to him.

    Even though she knew that acting this way was irrational and unfair, she still felt resentful; she resented Bo Jingshen¡¯s appearance. If he hadn¡¯t shown up, nothing would have happened to the child.

    It was irrational, very unreasonable.

    But sometimes, under a significant shock or impact, people need someone to me, as if by directing their pain and difort at someone else, they can alleviate some of their own, so they don¡¯t get crushed by the negative emotions.

    Su Lu felt like that now. As she followed the stretcher out, due to the earlier panic, her body was weak, her steps shaky, and after a few faltering steps, her legs nearly buckled.

    Bo Jingshen, who had been following behind, immediately reached out to steady her shoulder when he saw her stumble.

    The warmth of his palm, through the clothes pressed against Su Lu¡¯s skin, in that instant, it felt as if her skin quivered and was about to ignite.

    She tried to pull away, avoiding his touch, and turned to re at him, "Don¡¯t touch me!"

    Bo Jingshen looked at her steadily, "Su Lu, I¡¯m sorry..."

    "Don¡¯t apologize to me; I don¡¯t want to hear it," Su Lu shook her head firmly, "I don¡¯t want to see you either."

    She stared intently into his eyes, and in that moment, for the first time in her life, she harbored such malicious thoughts towards Bo Jingshen, "I wish you had never appeared. Since I met you, nothing good has ever happened. You wanted to leave, so why not go for longer, farther, andpletely out of my life?"

 Chapter 294: Expression

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Expression</h4>

    The ambnce wailed toward the hospital, in which, Su Lu tightly held Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hand.

    Her hand seemed even colder than Zhao Xiaole¡¯s.

    The ambnce was equipped with emergency devices and medications, and Zhao Xiaole immediately received treatment. The medication was fast-acting, and, in reality, his condition was gradually improving.

    The young female doctorforted Su Lu, "Sister, don¡¯t worry. As long as the allergy is managed promptly, it won¡¯t cause any harm."

    Su Lu nodded nkly, staying silent.

    The female doctor, seeing that Su Lu was beautiful, knew that people are visual creatures. Naturally, they tend to be more gentle with beautiful people.

    Seeing that Su Lu was still out of sorts, the doctor squeezed her hand, "Sister, really, don¡¯t be afraid. Children have strong vitality and their recovery is naturally better than that of adults."

    Her hand was warm, and Su Lu turned to look at her.

    The doctor smiled, "Moreover, honestly speaking, I know my own skills well. Not to brag, but with my level of skill, the child¡¯s cricothyroidotomy, as long as I continue to follow up and the post-operative care is proper, there might not even be a scar left."

    "Really, thank you," Su Lu sniffled, her voice still somewhat choked, but already much better. "What¡¯s your name?"

    "Myst name is Yang, Yang Lei."

    "Why do you always call me ¡¯sister¡¯?"

    Yang Lei touched her nose, "If I call you ¡¯beautiful sister,¡¯ I was afraid you might feel embarrassed..."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t quite manage a smile, but still slightly curved the corners of her mouth.

    Yang Lei, worried that she would keep staring at the wound on the child¡¯s neck¡ªthough for doctors at such times, it¡¯s a necessary emergency procedure, and they knew, as did the family members, that it was necessary¡ª

    still could not ovee the strong visual impact; it could cause significant psychological harm to family members.

    Thus, Yang Lei could only keep talking to her, trying to divert her attention.

    But because she was unaware of the full situation, some of her words were indeed...

    "Isn¡¯t the child¡¯s fathering along? I saw him just now; he seemed very sad and distressed."

    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, theplications between Su Lu and Bo Jingshen were not apparent.

    But from the earlier situation, anyone could tell that he was the child¡¯s father, even though their rtionship seemed strained, and it was unclear if they were divorced or what¡ªbut, with such an incident, their child being sick or injured and heading to the hospital,

    the father ought to be present.

    Honestly speaking, Su Lu had no time to ponder the matters concerning Bo Jingshen.

    On reflection, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand¡ªafter Zhao Xiaole arrived in Feng City and saw the paintings she once painted in her old house, paintings of Bo Jingshen, with her skills¡ªthough not exactly lifelike, they were very vivid.

    Even so much time had passed, despite the overwhelming years and hardships, the years seemed gentle on Bo Jingshen¡¯s features; his appearance hadn¡¯t changed much, only appearing leaner, which made his eyes and brows seem deeper.

    It was not strange that Zhao Xiaole recognized him. Children are curious, and even if they sense that something unfortunate caused their parents to be strangers, they can¡¯t help but wonder¡ªboys always wonder what kind of person their father is.

    Is he Superman, is he Sun Wukong, or some legendary hero?

    Thus, Zhao Xiaole followed him, initially intending only to sneak a peek, but such matters escte¡ªincreased curiosity led from nning to say just one word, to several more words, to eating something together, to trying a bite of his dessert.

    And then it turned into the situation now.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t know anything about Zhao Xiaole, so not knowing that he was allergic to mangoes was normal. Even Su Lu had always thought that Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t even know Zhao Xiaole existed.

    But today it seemed like he knew of Xiao Le¡¯s existence? Or perhaps he didn¡¯t know about Xiao Le before but recognized him, considering Zhao Xiaole did bear some resemnce to Bo Jingshen.

    Of course, it was also possible that Zhao Xiaole had told Bo Jingshen who he was.

    In any case, Su Lu hadn¡¯t been in the right state of mind before to think this through or ponder about it; she just needed something to me, whether it was a person or a thing.

    This made her feel less suppressed by fear.

    Actually, it was quite unreasonable, but she didn¡¯t want to be reasonable.

    Now that Yang Lei had brought it up, Su Lu only then btedly recalled the expression on that man¡¯s face.

    Su Lu realized that she had never said such harsh words to Bo Jingshen before, not even over five years ago when they hadpletely fallen out. Back then, all she had said was that she would never forgive him...

    But just now, Su Lu said that she wished he had never appeared.

    Hoping that someone had never appeared.

    That was probably the harshest thing to say, as it essentially negated everything about that person, all the good and the bad, the happy and the sad,pletely denying it all.

    In that moment of extreme distress, when Su Lu said those words, there was a twisted sense of relief.

    She felt that her words even carried some hatred; it turned out that all these years, she really hadn¡¯t moved on even a single day.

    Otherwise, if she had moved on, she wouldn¡¯t have felt that twisted relief for saying such harsh words to him.

    At that moment, Su Lu btedly remembered Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression then.

    His taut, lean side profile, the dim look in his eyes, his lips tightly pressed in a straight line, as if he were struggling to contain an emotion that was about to erupt.

    He seemed perpetually unhappy, as if he would never be happy again.

    As if the dawn would never break.

    He followed closely for a few steps, eventually standing outside the ambnce, not getting in, watching helplessly as the stretcher carrying his child was loaded in, watching helplessly as the doors of the ambnce closed.

    Watching the vehicle roar away with the person he loved most, the shing lights on top of the ambnce reflected in his dim eyes, reflected on his face.

    Only then did Su Lu remember his expression at that time.

    She didn¡¯t make a sound, her facial expression didn¡¯t change much, but her eyes involuntarily became somewhat vacant.

    Yang Lei was sitting beside her, speaking quietly on the phone. She didn¡¯t talk long before hanging up and then turned to Su Lu, "Sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve contacted my brother. The ambnce is headed to his hospital, and he¡¯s quite an expert, a pretty big one. With him there, you can bepletely at ease."

    Su Lu snapped back to reality and quickly expressed her gratitude, "Okay, thank you so much. Today my son and I are really lucky to have bumped into you here; otherwise, it¡¯s unbearable to think about."

    Yang Lei, scratching her head with a smile, said, "No need to be polite. Alright, we¡¯re almost at the hospital. I¡¯ve already called my brother and he¡¯s waiting."

    As the vehicle entered the hospital, Su Lu from afar saw a man in a white coat waiting there. As the car got closer, Su Lu could see the man clearly.

    She blinked involuntarily, "Your brother... hisst name is Lei?"

    "Yes, he takes after our father¡¯s surname; his name is Lei Yang. My surname follows my mother¡¯s, so I¡¯m Yang Lei."

 Chapter 295: The Big Stone Falls

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 295: The Big Stone Falls</h4>

    Unexpectedly, the female doctor he had lucked out with was none other than Lei Yang¡¯s sister.

    Yang Lei blinked, "Do you know my brother?"

    "Ah... yes, he¡¯s quite a famous doctor." Su Lu said.

    "Of course, although he is a bit annoying, he is indeed impable professionally. Now do you trust me? You can rx a bit, right? With my brother here, the kid will be fine." Yang Lei stated.

    Su Lu nodded.

    The ambnce had already stopped, and Lei Yang was waiting at the door. When he saw the child on the stretcher, he was taken aback, almost mistaking it for a child who just looked simr.

    When he saw Su Luing down from the ambnce, Lei Yang realized he hadn¡¯t mistaken; it truly was Zhao Xiaole! His expression changed immediately.

    His brows furrowed tightly, his face, which usually appeared much younger than his age due to his youthful features, now looked a lot more stern andposed because of his frown.

    "What happened?" Lei Yang asked in a deep voice, "What¡¯s wrong with the child?"

    "Mango allergy." Yang Lei answered, "Didn¡¯t I just tell you over the phone?"

    Although Yang Lei had heard Su Lu say she knew her brother, Su Lu had only mentioned that Lei Yang was quite a famous doctor, so Yang Lei thought Su Lu had just seen him before, not that they knew each other.

    Then she heard Lei Yang say, "How did he just get an allergy? Is it the restaurant¡¯s fault?"

    Typically, parents are aware of their child¡¯s allergies, and when dining out, they usually instruct the restaurant, but if the child still experiences an allergic reaction, it¡¯s definitely the restaurant¡¯s mistake.

    But Yang Lei was somewhat puzzled. Why was her brother suddenly meddling? After blinking, she responded uncertainly, "Why are you asking so many questions..."

    Before Yang Lei could finish, she heard Su Lu weakly say, "It¡¯s due to some other reasons... Anyway, don¡¯t tell You Ran. She¡¯s still sick herself, and I don¡¯t want her to worry."

    Yang Lei looked at Su Lu, then at her brother, "Oh! So you guys know each other?"

    She had thought that Su Lu merely knew of Lei Yang, given his fame in his field.

    Lei Yang nodded at Su Lu, "Alright."

    He didn¡¯t bother to find out whether Su Lu was opting not to tell Cheng You Ran because she was worried about worrying him, or if there was some other reason she didn¡¯t want Cheng You Ran to know.

    After all, in his view, considering how careful Su Lu was about the child, it¡¯s unlikely she would overlook the child¡¯s diet and cause an allergic reaction.

    Then Lei Yang nced at Yang Lei, "You really havee a long way, to perform a cricothyroidotomy on such a young child in that kind of environment. What if there had been excessive blood loss? Or a subsequent infection?"

    Yang Lei¡¯s eyes widened, "Do you know how critical the situation was? The ambnce was stuck in traffic, the child was turning cyanotic; any further dy could have caused brain damage due to oxygen deprivation. It¡¯s easy for you to talk without any pain! Besides, don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know that a puncture wound is smaller than an incision? Where was I supposed to find puncturing tools then!"

    Not all sibling rtionships in the world are like those of Su Lu with Shen Xun or Su Lu with Su Zhe.

    Their situations are different; both Shen Xun and Su Zhe feel indebted to Su Lu deep down, thus they spoil her endlessly, whatever she says goes.

    It¡¯s also because Su Lu herself is a gentle and sensible person; otherwise, if she were petnt and capricious, she might have been spoiled rotten by such brothers in minutes.

    In reality, siblings are more often like Lei Yang and Yang Lei, who of course care for each other deeply, take pride in each other¡¯s achievements, and share in each other¡¯s joys and sorrows, but in practical terms, this usually manifests as mutual nagging.

    Arguing like adversaries is the norm.

    Don¡¯t be fooled by Lei Yang¡¯s aloof and formidable demeanor in front of patients and colleagues; the vibe he gives off in front of Yang Lei ispletely different.

    He listened to Yang Lei¡¯s words and showed no understanding at all, simply raising his eyebrows before spitting out two words, "Useless."

    Yang Lei rolled up her sleeves, "If it weren¡¯t for the timing, I would beat you to death right now."

    The three of them followed the gurney inside.

    For some reason, Su Lu didn¡¯t feel that Lei Yang and Yang Lei chatting about other things was inappropriate or disrespectful to her as a family member of the patient.

    On the contrary, the fact that these siblings, also doctors, still had the time for other conversations eased Su Lu¡¯s mind.

    This at least meant that Xiao Le¡¯s condition really wasn¡¯t too severe, not to the extent that required the siblings¡¯ solemn attention.

    Lei Yang, not wanting topete with his sister, turned to Su Lu and said, "It¡¯s not serious, don¡¯t worry."

    Su Lu breathed a deep sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good."

    She had once heard Cheng Youran say that as doctors, they actually hesitated to make any promises to patients and their families because the human body is too mysterious, and no one knows exactly what will happen next or what definitely won¡¯t happen.

    There are too many unknowns. In the face of these unknown possibilities, doctors also feel powerless.

    If they give overly certain promises and then fail to meet those expectations, it¡¯s too disappointing and saddening.

    It would also be too much of a burden for the doctors and could even lead to hostile feelings from the patients and their families, so doctors usually adopt a very ambiguous attitude.

    At the time when Cheng Youran said this to Su Lu, she, standing from the perspective of a doctor, could somewhat understand.

    But now, standing from the perspective of a family member of the patient, she realized, although understanding that doctors have a difficult job, during such times, if they could get a very certain statement from the doctor¡ª

    Not serious.

    Will get better soon.

    Minor issue.

    It certainly eases the tightened emotions significantly.

    "That¡¯s good, so good," Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but repeat.

    Lei Yang nodded at her, walked forward, and grasped Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hand, "Xiao Le, do you still recognize me?"

    Xiao Le opened his mouth, and from the shape of his lips, he seemed to be calling him Uncle Lei.

    Lei Yang¡¯s eyes slightly curved, "That¡¯s fine then, you know, Uncle Lei is more formidable than your godmother, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of."

    "I¡¯m not scared," Xiao Le said with his lips, then looked worriedly at Su Lu, "Tell my mom not to cry."

    Su Lu quickly wiped her tears, "No more crying, Mommy¡¯s not crying anymore."

    Su Lu was stopped at the door of the emergency treatment room.

    Lei Yang said, "You better note in, it¡¯s not a pleasant sight to see, and usually, families are not allowed to watch. Just wait outside."

    Su Lu wanted to argue, but after thinking it over, she felt it was better not to trouble him and nodded, "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you."

    "Okay." Lei Yang nodded and said to Yang Lei, "You stay with her. I¡¯ll go clean up your mess."

    Yang Lei rudely retorted, "Hey¡ªspit! Get lost."

 Chapter 296: Hurry In, Hurry Out

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Hurry In, Hurry Out</h4>

    Su Lu decided not to tell her family about the matter for now.

    Firstly, she knew that once she mentioned it, it would be like an earthquake for her family.

    They would probably all rush over to Feng City in amotion.

    Secondly, after all, this matter involved another person.

    To be honest, she did not want her family to know about him yet. Or, she now felt like an ostrich, wishing she could bury her head in the sand and not face this reality.

    So, Su Lu decided to keep this matter under wraps for the time being.

    Seeing that Su Lu was very silent and did not seem to want to talk, Yang Lei thought Su Lu took Lei Yang¡¯s words to heart and truly believed she had mishandled the emergency measures for the child.

    So she quickly exined, "Sister, don¡¯t listen to my brother; he¡¯s just purposely picking on me. We¡¯ve been like this since we were kids; it¡¯s our strange way of motivating each other. It¡¯s not that I really mishandled the emergency measures for your son."

    Su Lu was startled and quickly shook her hand. "No, no, I haven¡¯t overthought because of this. I know you guys were joking; I also have a brother, so I understand how siblings can sometimes talk in a teasing and rxed way."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I was worried you would me me. Don¡¯t worry, the measures I mentioned in the car earlier were not misleading; with appropriate care afterward, there won¡¯t even be a scar," Yang Lei said.

    Su Lu nodded. She felt that she should wash her face to prevent further distractions.

    She said, "I¡¯m going to the restroom to wash my face."

    "Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait here. It¡¯s still going to be a while before theye out," Yang Lei responded.

    Su Lu hurriedly walked towards the restroom.

    Yang Lei stood waiting, and while waiting, she took out her phone to send a message to her boyfriend.

    She hade along in the ambnce, but her boyfriend had not.

    After all, an ambnce couldn¡¯t fit that many people.

    Yang Lei didn¡¯t even know where her boyfriend was at the moment; it¡¯s tough being medical workers, barely having time to see the road on busy days, being able to have lunch or dinner together was considered a leisure day.

    They both finally had their vacations synced and nned to date for a day.

    But then this incident happened, and their date was ruined.

    ¡¯Where are you?¡¯

    Yang Lei sent the message.

    Her boyfriend quickly replied, ¡¯Almost there.¡¯

    Yang Lei raised an eyebrow and did not reply further, assuming that ¡¯almost there¡¯ meant he was about to arrive at the hospital by taxi, so she thought they could talk once they met.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect ¡¯almost there¡¯ to mean was...

    "Leilei." Her boyfriend¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Yang Lei¡¯s eyes widened. What taxi? "That fast?"

    When she turned around, she saw her smiling boyfriend standing there, and beside him stood a lean, tall, and handsome man.

    Ah, right.

    Yang Lei remembered this man¡¯s presence at the scene before; he must be... the child¡¯s father.

    Despite the chaotic and urgent situation at the time, she still remembered.

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding, with looks like that, who could forget? Yang Lei was no slouch herself in the looks department and had grown up looking at Lei Yang¡¯s face, so her standards were quite high.

    But even so, she had to admit, this man¡¯s face was absolutely stunning.

    Her boyfriend Shi Yu came up and said, "Hehe, quick, huh?"

    "Quick, I thought you would be a while longer," Yang Lei said, speechlessly staring at the bag Shi Yu was holding. "At this hour, you still remembered to bring food?"

    It was the snacks they had bought while aimlessly wandering earlier. Amid the chaotic scene, Shi Yu had not forgotten to bring along the food.

    "It¡¯s all your favorite," Shi Yu said. "It would have been a pity to lose it, so I brought it with me. I came here in this gentleman¡¯s car, and it was damn..."

    He suddenly cursed under his breath. Yang Lei blinked, looking at him.

    Then Shi Yu finally finished, "...thrilling!"

    It was truly thrilling.

    The car, a low sports car with an engine roaring loudly, embodied speed and passion.

    He felt like his butt was practically scraping the ground.

    "Oh right, this gentleman..." Shi Yu started to say.

    But he saw the man was already quickly approaching.

    "Hello, myst name is Bo."

    Yang Lei looked at him, feeling that his face was quite something, "Hello, Mr. Bo."

    Then she saw Mr. Bo nce toward the direction of the restroom and spoke quickly. "Thank you both for today. I¡¯ll keep it short. Here¡¯s my business card."

    A ck and gold metal card was handed to Yang Lei. The silver text printed on it caught her eye, but she didn¡¯t get a chance to look closely.

    Then she heard Mr. Bo continue, "Due to... some reasons, I can¡¯t stay long. But I¡¯m really, really worried about the child inside. If possible, could youter let me know how he¡¯s doing?"

    Yang Lei caught his profound gaze and couldn¡¯t help but be a bit stunned.

    Those eyes were so sorrowful and gloomy, as if filled with all the sadness and chill of the world, as if they would never be happy again.

    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but nod, "Okay."

    Then she saw Mr. Bo nce again toward the restroom and quickly said, "Then I¡¯ll trouble you, I must leave now. I¡¯ll contact youter, and please don¡¯t tell anyone I was here. Thank you."

    He hade in a hurry and left in a hurry.

    No sooner had he gone than Su Lu came back from the restroom.

    "Hasn¡¯t shee out yet?" Su Lu¡¯s face was still wet, and the broken hair on her cheeks was stuck together from the moisture, with tiny droplets glistening on her eyshes.

    "Ah... oh, not yet. It won¡¯t be that quick. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer," Yang Lei said.

    Yang Lei pursed her lips, remained silent, and surreptitiously slipped the business card into her pocket before exchanging a look with Shi Yu.

    No matter what, they both realized the rtionship between Su Lu and Mr. Bo.

    Mr. Bo had rushed here and left quickly, probably to avoid being noticed by Su Lu. Yang Lei then remembered the two quick nces Mr. Bo had cast toward the restroom, hoping to leave before Su Lu returned.

    It was a sad sight to behold for such parents.

    To outsiders, it was indeed a poignant matter.

    But Yang Lei couldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s private affairs; it was just that the sorrowful look in Mr. Bo¡¯s eyes had made her heart ache.

    So after the child had been taken to the hospital room, Yang Lei went to the restroom and took out the ck and gold metal business card.

    She finally took a closer look, and upon seeing it clearly, she was startled.

    Printed in silver on the business card, right at the top, was a LOGO¡ªthe LOGO of the Boss Group.

    Below that were three elegant Chinese characters¡ªBo Jingshen.

    There weren¡¯t a bunch of titles following his name, just three straightforward words¡ª"Founder."

 Chapter 297: Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Gratitude</h4>

    Boss Group¡¯s development within the country over the past few years, if one had to describe it, could fittingly be described as "reaching the pinnacle of sess."

    It was simply a capitalization of wealth.

    Everyone knew that Feng City wasn¡¯t actually the headquarters of Boss; the headquarters were overseas.

    But even though it wasn¡¯t the headquarters, this branch had risen visibly fast, in just five or six years.

    Apart from the science and technology park in East District of Feng City, a skyscraper in the CBD had also been adorned with the Boss logo.

    This logo was also on the business card that Yang Lei currently held in her hands.

    She was somewhat incredulous, after all, who would expect that by merely helping someone on the street, the individual she saved happened to be the wealthy and handsome city¡¯s top tycoon.

    But it seemed to be true.

    Outside the restroom, Shi Yu whispered, "Leilei, are you done yet?"

    "Oh! Coming!" Yang Lei hurried out of the restroom and pulled Shi Yu to the side.

    Shi Yu asked, "Did you talk to him?"

    Shi Yu had seen the gentleman hand Yang Lei a business card earlier.

    Yang Lei waved her hands repeatedly, "I dare not! Maybe you could speak?"

    Shi Yu frowned, "What kind of cowardice is this? There¡¯s nothing to be scared of. Didn¡¯t we see it all during our school days..."

    Having endured countless anatomy sses, iming to be fearless wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.

    "I¡¯ll do it." While saying this, Shi Yu took the business card from Yang Lei¡¯s hand and nced down, "This..."

    His eyes suddenly widened, "This... this..."

    Yang Lei gloatingly said, "Hehe, go on, you do it."

    Given that boys must save face, especially in front of their girlfriends, Shi Yu pursed his lips, picked up his phone, dialed the number on the card, and put it to his ear.

    The call was answered after only two rings.

    Though Shi Yu imed to be fearless, the moment the call got through, he panicked and quickly pressed the phone to Yang Lei¡¯s face.

    Yang Lei was stunned; she had never seen such a shameless person.

    She red at Shi Yu but still took the phone.

    The male voice on the other end was low, slightly hoarse, and quite maic.

    "Hello, who is this?"

    Yang Lei pursed her lips and politely said, "Hello, I am... Uh, you gave me your business card earlier, do you remember me?"

    The man¡¯s voice, which had previously been rather indifferent, suddenly fluctuated upon hearing her words, "I remember, I remember."

    "So, I would like to discuss Xiao Le¡¯s situation with you," Yang Lei said.

    The male voice was polite, said thank you, and then quietly listened.

    Though he was eager to know more details, he did not interrupt Yang Lei as she spoke.

    Only after Yang Lei had exined the situation did he ask a few targeted questions. After getting the answers from Yang Lei, she heard a long sigh of relief from him.

    "That¡¯s good... nothing¡¯s wrong with him, that¡¯s good."

    Yang Lei felt, no matter how she looked or listened, that this man seemed genuinely concerned about the child, so, being a doctor with apassionate heart¡ªwhich sometimes meant being a bit meddlesome¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but ask, "But as the father, how could you not know about your child¡¯s mango allergy?"

    The other end suddenly fell silent.

    Yang Lei also went silent, mentally chastising herself for speaking out of turn.

    None of her business why she had to ask so much...

    Shi Yu also vigorously gestured to her from the side, suggesting she zip her lips.

    Yang Lei stuck out her tongue slightly and whispered, "Sorry, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything..."

    "Due to some reasons..." the voice on the phone suddenly spoke.

    Yang Lei was stunned because the voice sounded truly sorrowful.

    It made her recall the man¡¯s sorrowful, pitiful eyes that were difficult to bear.

    "For some reasons... today was the first time Xiao Le and I met like this." He took a deep breath and slowly continued, "For a long time, I couldn¡¯t see him, so I didn¡¯t know..."

    "Uh... I see." Hearing the self-reproach and guilt in his voice, Yang Lei, even as a doctor who wanted to scold an irresponsible parent, found herself unable to speak and instead advised, "Xiao Le is also allergic to taro. If you take him out for a meal next time, do not forget that."

    "Taro? Alright, I will remember. Thank you so much for today, Dr. Yang," Bo Jingshen said.

    Yang Lei had been thanked so many times today that it left her rather embarrassed, "Eh? You know myst name is Yang?"

    "Yes, trauma surgeon at the regional hospital, Dr. Yang Lei. I took the liberty of looking it up as I wanted to express my gratitude. Please do not refuse it."

    The words from Bo Jingshen made Yang Lei feel overwhelmed, "No... that won¡¯t be necessary..."

    She was worried that being such a high-profile individual, he might act like those you see on TV, carelessly filling inrge amounts on checks.

    She adhered to professional ethics, not taking even the tiniest bit from the public...

    "I run a techpany, and we have numerous smart products under us. If you don¡¯t mind, from now on, you can let me handle all your electronic smart products, and any new models will be promptly delivered to your hands," Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was deep, but his tone was calm.

    However, the content of his words was far from calming.

    Yang Lei internally screamed, meaning... Boss tablets, Boss smartwatches, Boss smart home products... a whole set? And to regrly update them as well?

    She wasmitted to not taking anything from people, but it was not like they were offering bits and bobs...

    Seeing her nonresponsive, Bo Jingshen assumed his sincerity was not enough, "Also, I don¡¯t know if you like amusement parks? I can offer you a lifetime free double-ticket for Three Gardens. Anytime you wish, you can bring another person to y for free in Three Gardens."

    It was Yang Lei¡¯s turn to thank him.

    "Ah, thank you so much. I... I am actually a fan of Boss, and I really like Boss¡¯s products," Yang Lei whispered.

    "That¡¯s great," Bo Jingshen said, "I can also secure a suitable position for you at Muheng Hospital."

    That considered being the pinnacle among private medical groups in the country, major cities all have Muheng Hospitals.

    Lei Yang and Cheng Youran were both doctors at Feng City Muheng Hospital; without a ster academic background or impressive credentials, one can¡¯t even get in.

    This...

    Yang Lei quickly said, "No, no, that won¡¯t be necessary, Mr. Bo, that¡¯s really exaggerated."

    "It¡¯s not exaggerated. You saved my son¡¯s life," Bo Jingshen said, "and that means you saved me too."

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought, under those circumstances, he had met his son for the first time, and then... he would have had to endure a terrible tragedy.

    He couldn¡¯t have coped.

 Chapter 298 Crying Secretly?

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 298 Crying Secretly?</h4>

    "Mom, can you please not be angry?"

    The child on the hospital bed looked quite fine and didn¡¯t appear weak. Although he was wearing a hospital gown, he wasn¡¯t connected to any IVs, and the only sign that he was a patient was a piece of gauze taped to his neck.

    Su Lu sat by the bed peeling an apple, but she had no intention of sharing it with Zhao Xiaole.

    After peeling it, she just ate it herself.

    "Mom, can I have a bite?" Zhao Xiaole leaned in.

    Su Lu nced at him but didn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t intend to give him a bite.

    Zhao Xiaole pursed his lips and whispered again, "Mom, can you please not be angry."

    "I¡¯m not angry," Su Lu looked at him. "I¡¯m not angry at all, I¡¯m just scared, scared to death."

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t exaggerating; she truly was terrified.

    Just thinking about that moment, if they hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to have a doctor present, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Just thinking about it made her scalp tingle.

    "I won¡¯t dare to do it again," said Zhao Xiaole in a weak voice.

    He was frightened too. He had eaten mangoes before and had discovered his allergy to them when he just broke out in rashes. He had no idea it could get so severe that he couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    Now, terrified of never seeing his mother again, Zhao Xiaole was very scared.

    He threw himself into Su Lu¡¯s arms. "Mom, I know I was wrong, can you forgive me?"

    How could Su Lu bear to scold her child anymore? Especially when she saw the striking piece of gauze around his neck.

    Su Lu also wrapped her arms around him, speaking softly and tenderly, "Did you want to see him that much? To meet him, you sneaked out, not caring that I couldn¡¯t find you and was worried, nor about your allergy to mangoes?"

    Zhao Xiaole pursed his lips, then his mouth quivered slightly.

    "I just..." Zhao Xiaole sniffled softly, "I didn¡¯t n to tell him who I was, I thought he wouldn¡¯t recognize me, so I just... just wanted to see him, to see what kind of person he is."

    Su Lu had never discussed Bo Jingshen with the child.

    Now, looking down at Zhao Xiaole, she finally asked, "So what kind of person is he?"

    Then, she saw the stars in Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes light up brightly.

    His tone carried barely suppressible excitement, "He... he seems alright! He bought me a kids¡¯ meal, the kind thates with a toy."

    Su Lu looked at the ordinary-looking stic robot that Zhao Xiaole held dearly in his hands.

    It must have been the toy that came with the kids¡¯ meal. The child was in such difort then, yet he hadn¡¯t forgotten to put the toy into his pocket and hadn¡¯t lost it.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, "Your uncles would be upset to death if they knew. They buy you all those expensive Gundams, yet you¡¯ve never been so attached to them."

    "No! I like the gifts from my uncles too. But... it¡¯s different, this is... this is..." Zhao Xiaole never finished that sentence and instead, he quickly asked, "Mom, are you going to be angry?"

    Su Lu quietly didn¡¯t speak, remaining silent.

    It wasn¡¯t because of anger but because of contemtion.

    However, Zhao Xiaole thought she was angry since she wasn¡¯t speaking. He tentatively said, "Don¡¯t be angry, anyway... anyway, I won¡¯t see him again."

    Su Lu looked at the child¡¯s eyes which had initially lit up like stars but now gradually dimmed. She silently took a breath to calm her emotions and asked, "Xiao Le, do you like him that much? Why?"

    "He... he is good-looking," Zhao Xiaole whispered with a blink.

    Su Lu felt somewhat helpless and smiled wryly, "Whom did you learn this shallow behavior from?"

    "From godmother maybe..." Zhao Xiaole said, "She always says that people who look good aren¡¯t usually bad, and even if they are bad, seeing how good-looking they are makes them easier to forgive. If an ugly person does something bad, it just makes people very angry..."

    Su Lu felt that she shouldn¡¯t let Cheng You Ran instill such dubious theories into the child.

    But Zhao Xiaole wouldn¡¯t easily let the topic drift. He said, "But to me, Mommy is the most important. If you are really unhappy and don¡¯t want me to see him, I won¡¯t see him ever again. Didn¡¯t you say that we always have to make choices? And I love Mommy the most."

    His little head nestled into Su Lu¡¯s shoulder.

    Su Lu chuckled softly, "Good boy."

    "I don¡¯t want Mommy to be sad. Jin Xiaokui¡¯s parents are divorced, and she lives with her mom. She said her dad takes her out every week, but when shees back from ying with her dad, sometimes at night, she finds her mom secretly crying."

    Zhao Xiaole spoke like a little adult, holding Su Lu¡¯s face, "I don¡¯t want Su Xiaolu to secretly cry. I won¡¯t see him again."

    Strangely enough, hearing her son¡¯s words, Su Lu suddenly felt relieved.

    With such a well-behaved and obedient son, what more could she ask for?

    If her son wanted to meet him, then let it be; after all, Zhao Xiaole was Zhao Xiaole, and he had his own rights.

    Her son knew how to empathize with her, afraid that she would secretly cry.

    How could she not feel for her son and let him secretly cry?

    "If you don¡¯t see him, you might end up secretly crying yourself. At the nursery¡¯sst Parents¡¯ Day, everyone had their dad to run with, didn¡¯t you secretly cry?" Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole was shocked, "How... how did you know?"

    "Of course, I knew. A mother and son¡¯s hearts are connected," Su Lu gently pinched his chin, "Good boy, Mommy only hopes for your happiness, and that¡¯s why I gave you your name. So, if you really want to see him..."

    Su Lu took a deep breath, "Mommy won¡¯t stop you."

    "Really?!" Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes were wide, yet he hesitated slightly, "And you won¡¯t secretly cry?"

    Su Lu looked at him, "If you turn out like this again, I won¡¯t secretly cry, I¡¯ll cry openly, right in front of you."

    Zhao Xiaole felt slightly guilty and whispered, "It won¡¯t happen again."

    "That¡¯s good then. Such a thing absolutely cannot happen a second time," Su Lu stated.

    Zhao Xiaole hurriedly nodded, then chuckled, "So when can I..." he said but then furrowed his tiny eyebrows, "But why doesn¡¯t hee to see me... doesn¡¯t he worry about me?"

    Su Lu nced down at him, "Dare hee? I am still here."

    Zhao Xiaole blinked, his eyes gleaming as he looked at Su Lu, "Is Su Xiaolu that formidable?"

    "Yes, and even more formidable things areing," Su Lu said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? Your grandma is about toe to Feng City. Wait till she sees the mark on your neck, then we¡¯ll see if she lets me take you to the amusement park."

 Chapter 299: The Innocence of Children

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 299: The Innocence of Children</h4>

    Zhao Xiaole immediately made a pitiful face, wrapping his arms around Su Lu¡¯s neck and begging for mercy.

    "Mama, mama, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry."

    "And then what?"

    Su Lu remained unmoved, raising an eyebrow as she asked.

    Then came the soft press of the child¡¯s lips on her cheek, smacking several kisses on her.

    "I know I was wrong, I really do. When grandma arrives, could you maybe put in a good word for me?" Zhao Xiaole pleaded with earnest hand-rubbing, his sincere attitude apparent.

    A faint smile formed on Su Lu¡¯s lips, "Well, that will have to depend on your behavior, huh."

    "Come on, help me out. You don¡¯t want Grandma to worry either, right?" Zhao Xiaole reasoned persuasively, still hugging Su Lu¡¯s neck and pleading, "Right? Right?"

    Su Lu could only nod her head, "Alright, alright, I get it."

    Zhao Xiaole then let out a hee-hee ofughter, and then came the question...

    "So... when can I meet him?" Zhao Xiaole was still thinking about Bo Jingshen, whom he had met only once.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help thinking, could this be what they call blood is thicker than water?

    The kid had never met Bo Jingshen, but he felt inherently drawn and curious about him. It probably started with curiosity. Because of the curiosity, he sought him out, and after realizing that Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t bad to him, he naturally felt close to him. A child¡¯s thoughts are always so pure and innocent.

    Zhao Xiaole gazed at his fingers and murmured softly, "Mainly, I thought he seemed really worried and scared at the time. If he sees with his own eyes that I¡¯m alright, maybe he¡¯ll feel more at ease?"

    Su Lu looked down and saw worry rather than curiosity or closeness in her son¡¯s eyes.

    He hugged Su Lu¡¯s neck and looked into her eyes, his round eyes filled with anxious concern, his voice betraying his apprehension, "Su Xiaolu, I saw it."

    Su Lu was initially taken aback, but then came back to her senses, "Hmm? Saw what?"

    "He was crying. He held me and didn¡¯t know what to do. I couldn¡¯t speak tofort him..." Zhao Xiaole¡¯s mouth twitched, seemingly recalling the man¡¯s tears, which made him feel a bit sad too. A child¡¯s mind is simple, easily swayed by others¡¯ emotions.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s voice was soft and sticky, with a nasal tone, "He almost knelt down before someone..."

    Su Lu was stunned, a pang of pain hitting her heart for no reason, her voice growing heavy and her pace slow, "Why... kneel?"

    Zhao Xiaole shook his head, "I couldn¡¯t speak at the time, and I couldn¡¯t hear clearly. It seemed like... he was begging anyone around if there was a doctor to step forward and save me. But there wasn¡¯t."

    Even when he was almost ready to kneel before the crowd, there was no doctor present, they were utterly helpless.

    All he could do was to hold his increasingly weak child, listen to the ambnce unable to arrive in time due to the traffic, listen to the ever more faint andbored breathing of his son. Despair gripped him, cursing the world for its unrelenting cruelty towards him.

    Hearing her son¡¯s words, Su Lu didn¡¯t speak.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but she could imagine the scene at that time. Not only could she picture it, but also, as Zhao Xiaole¡¯s mother, she could empathizepletely with the feelings Bo Jingshen must have had at that time, emotionally, she was capable of empathizing with what Bo Jingshen felt then.

    To the extent that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to harden her heart against Bo Jingshen at that moment.

    Even though, back then, she had maliciously wished that he had never appeared, that he would never appear again.

    But at this moment, she could no longer harden her heart.

    This was an uncontroble feeling, something all parents probably experienced¡ªthe inability to bear the news about children in trouble that you see on the news or the inte. Just couldn¡¯t watch it, watching just made you feel pained.

    It¡¯s this empathy.

    Which is why Su Lu, even when it came to Bo Jingshen back then, could no longer harbor any malice.

    "Okay, I understand," Su Lu nodded lightly and picked up Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole looked at her with bright, shining eyes, "When will it be...?"

    "I¡¯ll discuss and arrange with him, but little friend, you should be sleeping now, or else I won¡¯t speak up for you to grandma, okay?" Su Lu put the child down on the hospital bed.

    The pediatric ward¡¯s nkets all had cute cartoon patterns. Su Lu tucked him in and then kissed his forehead, "Sleep well, mommy¡¯s little piggy."

    Zhao Xiaole obediently closed his eyes, his face still wearing a smile.

    Su Lu stayed by the bedside until Zhao Xiaole was sound asleep before she dimmed the bedsidemp and adjusted the humidifier¡¯s mist setting, and then she stepped out of the ward.

    Her phone was full of messages. There were updates from her Beijing gallery¡¯s work group, messages from Shen Xun and Zhao Ying, missed calls from Su Zhe, and messages and missed calls from Cheng Youran.

    Su Lu had been so busy with her son that she hadn¡¯t had time to check her phone, not expecting so many people to be looking for her.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t rush to reply to the messages or return the calls. Instead, she stood quietly at the end of the corridor. At the end of the hallway was arge window that offered a clear view outside.

    Muheng Hospital was renowned for its environment, with the small garden outside the inpatient building boasting a level of greenery higher than the best residentialmunities in the city.

    The window in the corridor offered a perfect view of the small garden next to the inpatient building.

    Su Lu stood quietly at the window, looking at the garden in the night. The floormps in the garden cast halos of light.

    Someone was smoking under the dim light of the garden streetmps, with wisps of blue smoke rising up, the orange-red glow of the cigarette end flickering.

    She didn¡¯t know what troubles this person had stumbled upon, smoking one cigarette after another as if there was no pause in between.

    Without a move, Su Lu stared at the flickering cigarette glow for three whole cigarettes before she picked up her phone and dialed a number she knew by heart.

    Just then, she saw the person in the garden snuff out the cigarette butt, stand up, pull out a phone from his pocket, the screen glowing with an iing call.

    And he finally stood up from the darkness, stepping into the dim light.

    Su Lu paused, startled, as she realized that the flickering light she had been staring at wasn¡¯t just anyone chain-smoking, it was...

    "Su Lu?"

    The man¡¯s low voice, hoarse from smoking, came from the garden, through the phone signal, into her ears. The distance between them was probably no more than thirty meters, but separated by a full six years of not seeing each other.

    It felt like a whole cycle of reincarnation.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, "If you have time, we need to talk."

 Chapter 300: Letâ€™s Talk

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Let¡¯s Talk</h4>

    After a few seconds of silence on the other end, "Okay. When?"

    Su Lu: "Right now."

    "I¡¯m... near the hospital. I¡¯lle pick you up now," Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t mention that he was actually in the hospital, just that he was nearby.

    Su Lu looked at the slender, tall figure in the small garden without saying much, only adding, "Just call me when you get here."

    After hanging up, Su Lu stood at the window, silently watching the tall figure hurry away from the small garden, quietly waiting for her phone to ring.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t called, and a slight frown formed between Su Lu¡¯s brows as she checked her phone screen, realizing ten minutes had already passed.

    It shouldn¡¯t take ten minutes to get from the small garden to the entrance of the inpatient building.

    Su Lu waited another two minutes, and still no call came, so she simply returned to her son¡¯s hospital room.

    She took out her tablet to start working on some tasks for the Beijing Gallery.

    It must have been half an hourter when her phone finally vibrated, disying the number she knew by heart.

    Su Lu picked up, and after waiting for so long, her tone was somewhat impatient, "Hello?"

    "I, I¡¯m at the entrance to the inpatient building now. Are youing out, or should Ie in?" Bo Jingshen asked from the other end.

    Su Lu, initially dissatisfied with his dy and ready to suggest they not meet and leave it for another day,

    But just as she was about to speak, she heard the slightly rapid breathing on the other end as if... he had just finished running.

    Did he run here? From where?

    Su Lu pressed her lips together, finding herself unable to utter the words of refusal she had prepared.

    She took a deep breath, furrowed her brows, and said, "I¡¯ming out now."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem to have any particr intention toe in.

    Su Lu was definitely staying in the hospital with her son tonight, so she had already changed into light andfortable clothes, a pearl white silk dress that was loose and airy, yet made her look particrly fair.

    Her long hair, soft and tender, was left unbound, trailing behind her.

    Without any trace of makeup, her face didn¡¯t seem like it belonged to a woman in her early thirties but still had a somewhat youthful, unripe look.

    Su Lu walked out of the elevator with her arms crossed in front of her, a clear defensive posture that implied a sense of separation, caution, protection, and self-defense.

    The inpatient building lobby was empty and chilly in the evening. Crossing it, Su Lu saw the man standing outside the building.

    He had his back to the lobby door, wearing a smoky grey T-shirt, casually cut pants that exposed his clear-cut ankles, and a pair of canvas shoes.

    If Su Lu¡¯s appearance seemed youthful, Bo Jingshen¡¯s attire made him look even younger, not out of a desire to avoid looking old on purpose; he hadn¡¯t worn business attire recently just because he hadn¡¯t for a long time.

    After being in that confining and oppressive ce for a while, Bo Jingshen had be especially ustomed to suchfortable, casual clothing.

    He heard footsteps approaching from behind and turned around.

    Before turning, the sound of the footsteps was ck andzy; just listening gave the impression of a very leisurely attire.

    The image he saw upon turning confirmed just that.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her; his long, profound gaze was locked on her persistently.

    Scanning her freely.

    Su Lu walked out and vaguely sensed that the deep gaze seemed to have measured her up and down.

    But when she walked out the doors of the lobby, the feeling of being freely appraised disappeared. She looked at Bo Jingshen and saw his expression was as usual, tinged with a somewhat defeated air, yet his gaze was calm.

    There was no such thing as a brazen gaze.

    "I¡¯ve kept you waiting," Su Lu said.

    Her voice was very calm.

    Not cold, nor intimate, but to be exact, it was marked by a serene indifference.

    Like the tone one would have with any stranger.

    Su Lu looked at him indifferently, then she saw the bag he was holding in his hand.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was also quite calm, "This is for you."

    He held the bag in front of her, and only then did Su Lu notice that he was holding a paper bag with the name and logo of a tasty restaurant on it.

    No wonder it took him so long to get from the small garden to the entrance of the inpatient building. Su Lu even remembered the slightly hurried breathing she heard over the phone earlier, as if he had been running.

    So he had gone to buy something.

    "You probably haven¡¯t eaten properly, right? The food at the hospital isn¡¯t that good, and I was passing by anyway, so I went and bought you something," Bo Jingshen spoke with unaffected calmness, sounding perfectly natural.

    Honestly, if she had not witnessed him smoking one cigarette after another in the small garden earlier, Su Lu might have believed him, might have believed that he really just happened to pass by the ce.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t expose him, nor did she bother to.

    It was probably the most basic courtesy and respect between strangers, "Thank you, I¡¯m not hungry."

    ording to Bo Jingshen¡¯s character, he should have shown some displeasure, or perhaps the matter would have been dropped.

    Based on her understanding of him, Su Lu had already guessed the oue.

    Yet she hadn¡¯t expected Bo Jingshen to suddenly grab her hand.

    "!!!" Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, and she instinctively tried to pull her hand back.

    But Bo Jingshen held her hand firmly with one hand while decisively stuffing the paper bag into the hand she was holding.

    "Even if you¡¯re not hungry, keep it for now. Everything inside is in insted lunch boxes, eat when you¡¯re hungry," Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice remained calm, betraying no hint of any turbulent emotions.

    His words were watertight, leaving no room for refusal.

    Moreover, the hand Su Lu had intended to immediately free from his grasp had quickly let go after transferring the paper bag to her.

    That rapidity, even carried a hint of politeness?

    Su Lu frowned and pursed her lips, looking at the paper bag in her hand.

    "Thank you..." she said softly.

    "You¡¯re wee," Bo Jingshen asked, "Where do you n to talk?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "There¡¯s a coffee shop across the street."

    Across from Muheng Hospital there was a coffee shop, and Su Lu had often frequented it; the coffee shop¡¯s name was literally The Coffee Shop.

    The reason Su Lu was so familiar with it was because Cheng You Ran worked at this hospital, and sometimes when Su Lu used toe to find Cheng You Ran for a drink and rest, they would always meet at The Coffee Shop.

    So after a moment¡¯s thought, Su Lu named this coffee shop.

    But Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t nod right away; he pursed his thin lips, pondered for a moment with some hesitation, but in the end, still asked, "Is the child... with someone? If no one is looking after them, perhaps it¡¯s best not to leave the hospital."

 Chapter 301: Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Stranger</h4>

    "This isn¡¯t something you need to worry about right now." Su Lu was not appreciative.

    She understood all the reasoning and waspletely clear-headed about it¡ªno matter what happened between her and him, their feelings towards Xiao Le should be the same, genuinely filled with love and concern.

    Honestly, Su Lu hadn¡¯t been sure about this before. It was only when Xiao Le had the ident and she saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s reactions, along with what Xiao Le mentioned about the times she hadn¡¯t seen, that Su Lu deduced he must care about Zhao Xiaole as much as she did.

    And the reason why Su Lu only confirmed this now would turn into a long story.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go then." Bo Jingshen nodded gently, and they headed out of the hospital together.

    Su Lu remained silent throughout the walk, choosing to fiddle with her phone because she didn¡¯t want to speak.

    This seemed to be an unspoken mutual understanding in social interactions¡ªpulling out a phone and messing with it as if silently stating: "I don¡¯t wish to interact with you, I don¡¯t want to talk, leave me alone."

    Bo Jingshen seemed willing to respect this social etiquette too.

    Su Lu, with her phone in hand, couldn¡¯t quite define her feelings. There was really nothing important to fiddle with on the phone, but she just did not want to speak to him.

    Su Lu had never imagined there woulde a day when she and this man would have nothing to say to each other like this.

    Previously, she had so many things she wanted to talk to him about, like during their youthful separation when she left him mercilessly, andter when they met again. Even though she was scared and overwhelmingly guilty, she still had countless things she yearned to tell him.

    Since their youth, there had always been countless topics she could discuss with him¡ªthings she wouldn¡¯t discuss with others but willingly shared with him.

    Back then, Su Lu liked to see the smile on his face, liked to see how he was desperately rushing his thesis while she babbled on beside him, him growing impatient as he said, "Su Xiaolu, stop talking to me, I really can¡¯t finish this in time."

    Su Lu would smile and say, "I¡¯ll talk, you work, just don¡¯t listen to me, okay?"

    But clearly overwhelmed with work, he still couldn¡¯t help but listen to everything she said, paying close attention to every word.

    Then, he would stay upte into the night to finish his thesis while she slept.

    How wonderful they were back then, how much they had to talk about.

    And now, despite having been intimate with him and even having a child together, they had reached a state of having nothing to say to each other.

    Su Lu held her phone, somewhat distracted, her fingers motionless as she watched the screen about to go dark, which would have been embarrassing if it switched to ck then and there.

    Just then, fortunately, her phone vibrated in her palm. She looked down and saw a WeChat message from Qiao Li.

    She opened their chat, and several new messages popped up.

    "Lulu, where are you?"

    "Are you at the hospital?"

    "How¡¯s Xiao Le?"

    "Is Xiao Le okay? Tell me the room number."

    "Is it okay if I call? Will it disturb Xiao Le¡¯s sleep?"

    "I¡¯ll be at the hospital in five minutes."

    Qiao Li was a particrly calm person, but from his flooding messages, it was evident he couldn¡¯t keep hisposure this time.

    Su Lu was somewhat surprised¡ªhow did he know about Xiao Le¡¯s ident?

    Could it be that local news had erupted?

    After all, there were actually many onlookers at Food City at the time. If someone had taken a photo and posted it online, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible.

    Su Lu replied, "Hmmm... How did you find out?"

    Qiao Li replied very quickly, "Lei Yang told me! I asked him not to tell Su Zhe first, thankfully he is a closer friend of mine."

    "How is Xiaolu? Are you okay?"

    Su Lu responded, "I¡¯m fine. Xiaolu is also fine now."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Aunt Zhao ising to Feng City; what should we do? Should we inform her beforehand? Will she be angry if she only finds out after arriving?"

    This indeed posed a problem, reminding Su Lu.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, "I will find an opportunity to tell her, just don¡¯t make it sound too serious for now."

    Qiao Li, "How did this allergy happen? Xiaolu is only allergic to mangoes and taro; we¡¯ll have to be even more careful when eating out in the future. Don¡¯t worry too much, we just need to be more careful from now on."

    "Hmm." Su Lu typed a single word, thought for a moment, then sent another line, "The ward is pediatric V10, the child is asleep. If you arrive first, go in; I¡¯ll step out briefly but will be back soon."

    It was probably from what Su Lu said, deducing that she wasn¡¯t in the ward, that Qiao Li immediately called her.

    Looking at Qiao Li¡¯s name on the screen, she could feel a deep gaze consistently on her face, clearly also seeing Qiao Li¡¯s name on her phone screen.

    Su Lu hesitated only for two seconds before answering.

    "Hmm." Su Lu responded softly.

    Qiao Li¡¯s voice was gentle, obviously a bit anxious, but he suppressed it well, "Where are you going? If you need to buy something, just tell me and I¡¯ll get it for you. You must be tired, don¡¯t stress yourself."

    "No, it¡¯s not for buying anything; I just have to go out for a bit," Su Lu gently bit her lip and after a pause, said, "There¡¯s something I need to discuss."

    "Oh... I see, well, just take care of yourself. Is the ce far? It¡¯s gettingte, do you need me to pick you up?" Qiao Li seemed to have guessed something but also not; yet his voice remained tender and amodating.

    "It¡¯s okay, just across from the hospital, not far. No need to pick me up," said Su Lu, "You go apany Xiaolu first; I¡¯ll bring somete-night snacks for you."

    Qiao Li, gently and with a smile in his voice, "Okay then. Should I talk to Aunt Zhao first? I reckon it might be steadier if I speak to her than if you do. With you, she might get more emotional than with me. If I talk to her, maybe she¡¯ll remain rational and calm?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment and found his point sensible, "Okay, thanks, Brother Qiao."

    "Why the formalities? Go on with your stuff." Qiao Li thought for a moment, didn¡¯t hang up immediately but just softly added, "I want to eat Tiramisu."

    "Tiramisu? Why are you craving sweets sote... alright, I¡¯ll remember that."

    The two then ended their call.

    By the time the call ended, she had already reached the door of a coffee shop.

    Pushing the door open, the bell on it tinkled.

    Hearing this sound of the bell, Su Lu was somewhat dazed, unable to resist recalling when she herself, with her child, had just walked into that coffee shop, saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette from the back, and immediately took her child to flee to Food City next door.

    That led to a series of subsequent events, and the child ended up suffering.

    If only she had known, she should not have run away back then.

 Chapter 302: Letâ€™s Talk

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Let¡¯s Talk</h4>

    Su Lu thought, she had always taught Zhao Xiaole that if she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, there was no need to hide.

    But even though she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, in that moment, she still wanted to hide.

    Why did I want to hide?

    It wasn¡¯t until now that she realized, why was she still so humble?

    She had once hurt him, she had been retaliated against, she had been punished.

    Why was she still so humble?

    Thinking about this, she felt much more relieved.

    The most direct manifestation of this was... Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t know if it was just his imagination, but he vaguely sensed that Su Lu seemed to be angry, and it was quite sudden.

    She had just been on the phone a second ago.

    He listened to her phone conversation with a heavy heart, knowing who was on the other end.

    It was discernible.

    It was precisely because he knew, because he could tell, that he felt even more suffocated.

    If Qiao Li hadn¡¯t been good enough, it probably wouldn¡¯t have been so suffocating.

    But the problem was, Qiao Li was too good, so good that even Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t find any fault with him.

    To be honest, if not for standing in his own shoes.

    If he looked at it from the perspective of a bystander, he himself might think that Qiao Li was the better man, the more suitable one.

    Because he knew this all the more clearly, he felt all the more suffocated.

    His heart was so heavy it seemed to make it difficult to breathe.

    "Table for two? Please follow me," the waiter led them inside.

    They were given a seat by the window, with floor-to-ceiling windows facing the main road, and right across the road was the hospital entrance.

    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t exactly a nice view.

    "Hot..." Su Lu wanted to say hot cocoa, but thinking of Cheng You Ran¡¯s condition after drinking expired hot cocoa, she suddenly felt an inexplicable psychological shadow, and at least for the short term, she didn¡¯t want any hot cocoa.

    So she changed her order, "Iced Americano, thank you."

    Bo Jingshen frowned lightly, said nothing, just flipped through the menu, and ordered, "A hot honey pomelo tea."

    The waiter went to ce the orders, and the two remained silent, as if neither had figured out how to break the silence or how to start a conversation.

    It wasn¡¯t until the waiter brought their drinks that they were still silent.

    The iced Americano was ced in front of Su Lu, her fingers touched the cold, condensing ss, and before she could pick up the cup to drink, a hand with distinct knuckles and slender fingers reached out, took the iced Americano away, and put the hot honey pomelo tea in front of her instead.

    Su Lu frowned and looked at the man opposite her, "What are you doing?"

    "Don¡¯t drink too much cold stuff, it might make your stomach ufortableter," Bo Jingshen said with calm naturalness.

    But Su Lu was inexplicably irritated, what did this mean? What did this all mean?

    She pushed the cup with her fingertips, deciding not to drink at all.

    In fact, she knew Bo Jingshen meant well, and now that he had said so, it also reminded Su Lu that her period was nearing.

    Although it¡¯smonly said that after giving birth, menstrual pain will diminish or even go away.

    But that probably depends on the person, and it certainly didn¡¯t apply to Su Lu; her menstrual pain had not eased at all. After giving birth to Zhao Xiaole, not only had there been no relief, but the pain seemed to have gotten worse, possibly because the childbirth had been quite difficult.

    On the first day of her period each month, she would feel terrible; only two pain-relief pills could alleviate it.

    But again, what did this have to do with him? What exactly was he trying to do...

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want to say it was false kindness on his part, but even if it were true, even if it were sincere... she no longer needed it.

    Truly, she didn¡¯t need any of it anymore.

    When she had needed him the most, he had cruelly excised himself from her world; she had endured that kind of pain, had borne it.

    Having long since be fearless of storms, she found she needed nothing more.

    "Su Lu..." Bo Jingshen seemed to have picked up on her mood, so he took the initiative to speak up, finally breaking the stiff silence between them, "What would you like to talk about?"

    He had finally started the conversation, and after a few seconds of silence, Su Lu spoke up indifferently.

    "Originally, ording to my wishes..." Su Lu looked into his eyes dispassionately, "I had hoped you would never appear in my life, in my world, never in my existence."

    Despite countless rehearsals for this moment, the coldness of these words without any warmth still hurt.

    Bo Jingshen pressed his lips together gently. He had imagined countless times how it would be to face Su Lu¡¯s cold words, thinking he could be mentally prepared in advance.

    But in truth, it was so hard.

    Because he had sorrowfully discovered that Su Lu had never really spoken harshly to him.

    It seemed she always left him a slim chance, always letting him be fearless.

    To the point that he couldn¡¯t even imagine her speaking coldly to him.

    And Bo Jingshen was rmed to realize, Su Lu had always been indifferent to others; so indifferent that she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to get angry.

    She didn¡¯t even bother with harsh words.

    She always had her own boundaries, and if someone really became inconsequential to her, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to speak, let alone be harsh.

    So, there was no room for imagination.

    He could only brace himself silently, but when the time actually came, he realized that all his mental preparation was in vain.

    The pain she could inflict was far beyond his imagination.

    Silent, Bo Jingshen was desperately searching his mind for something to say, but no matter how hard he searched, it felt futile; any words seemed pointless.

    In the end, all he could manage to say in a hoarse voice was, "I¡¯m sorry."

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Three light words that felt incredibly heavy, only those who have truly experienced them know what they carry.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, and she clenched her fists secretly, gritting her teeth.

    Even the frequency of her breaths became slightly erratic.

    I¡¯m sorry?

    Oh, now you know to say sorry to me?

    What Su Lu found amusing was that she suddenly remembered the scene more than five years ago when she reunited with Bo Jingshen at Yunding. She had seen him then, so respectable and glorious.

    She still remembered herself back then, trembling with fear and yet filled with anticipation.

    The feeling of wanting to get close but not daring to - even now, she could still recall that sentiment and sensation.

    Su Lu thought about how remorseful she had been towards Bo Jingshen at that time.

    "I still remember that once you told me that ying with you like a foolish boy would have its price," Su Lu looked at him, "You kept your word; I indeed paid the price."

    Bo Jingshen, hearing her say this, suddenly realized what she meant, "I didn¡¯t mean to, I didn¡¯t back then..."

    He hadn¡¯t nned on revenge.

    "I have never dared to forget every word you said." Su Lu¡¯s emotions gradually settled, and she curved her lips slightly, "I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten what I said either."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze dimmed.

 Chapter 303 Do Not Forget

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303 Do Not Forget</h4>

    How could Bo Jingshen dare forget?

    Over five years ago, he was infected from a wound and came close to death several times, struggling on the brink of the underworld, escaping from the jaws of death.

    He had borne so much pain through gritted teeth.

    Only when his condition finally improved did Jiang Lie to him with a particrly troubled look, telling him that Su Lu had entrusted him with a message. But because his own injuries had been severe, he had not said anything until now, afraid to affect his own emotions.

    It was also after his condition improved that Jiang Li dared to convey this.

    Bo Jingshen had prepared himself mentally and asked Jiang Li what message Su Lu had sent.

    Jiang Li stuttered like a wooden fish struggling to speak, unable to utter a word after a long while.

    Then he handed over a tablet to him, "I really can¡¯t repeat it, but luckily, it happened in Ying Xi¡¯s hospital room, and there¡¯s surveince in the room. I asked the hospital to pull up the footage. You can watch it yourself."

    In fact, Jiang Li had been troubled for a long time about having to ry the message.

    He had no idea how to handle it; he remembered Su Lu¡¯s words but not clearly enough to recount them verbatim to Bo Jingshen, which made his scalp tingle.

    But if he were to reinterpret and rephrase the message himself, he feared he might not convey it urately.

    It was utterly frustrating until Ying Xi pointed to the surveince camera in the corner of the hospital room ceiling and suggested that there should be video archives, and that he could simply retrieve and present them.

    This private hospital had surveince installed in the critical care VIP rooms to prevent medical disputes.

    Jiang Li sessfully retrieved the surveince footage, and after watching it himself, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp sharply, still unsure whether he should really let Bo Jingshen see it.

    Ying Xi¡¯s meaning at that time was that since these were Su Lu¡¯s words for Bo Jingshen, he, as an intermediary, didn¡¯t need to embellish or redact anything.

    And so, the tablet containing the surveince video was handed over to Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen braced himself mentally before tapping open the video.

    The hospital¡¯s surveince quality was very good; not only was the picture clear, but the sound was also crystal clear.

    At that moment, he watched almost greedily as the woman on the screen, with her haggard appearance, looked exhausted and frail, with a tinge of sadness.

    Bo Jingshen had never dreamed that Su Lu would speak harshly.

    He had imagined a hundred times Su Lu being angry, very angry. But since he had hardly ever seen Su Lu speak harshly, he couldn¡¯t envision it, not preemptively resolved for the emotional pain.

    So much so that when he heard Su Lu¡¯s words, he was knocked off his feet for several days,pletely stunned by thenguage, even though time had passed and it was now over five yearster.

    Bo Jingshen also dared not forget a single word of what Su Lu had said then, nor had he ever forgotten for a moment.

    "Perhaps he¡¯s been making excuses for my benefit, hiding the truth from me. Perhaps everyone in the know is inclined to understand his predicament, even I might understand if I heard his reasoning. But I am tired, I no longer wish to wait for him to tell me his troubles."

    "He chose to exclude me from the matter today, no matter how dangerous or troublesome it might be, he chose to deceive me, to exclude me without a word¡ªessentially, he pushed me away. So from now on, please hide his troubles well and never let me find out. I don¡¯t want to know, nor do I want to forgive him."

    "I will never forgive. Once, I, Su Lu, was not even afraid of death for him. And now, I don¡¯t even deserve a bit of the right to know. He says he¡¯s engaged and he¡¯s engaged, tells me to wait for him and I wait, and now... forget it."

    This speech, less than three hundred words in length, Bo Jingshen could recite every single word from memory.

    Time had not erased the pain and hurt these words brought at all, whenever he thought of them, they still had full destructive power, stabbing him viciously.

    She would never forgive.

    And now, she reminded him not to forget.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was hoarse, "I haven¡¯t forgotten."

    "That will do," Su Lu nodded, steering the conversation back, "The reason we met today has little to do with me, Su Lu. You¡¯ve met Xiao Le, and he recognized you."

    Bo Jingshen looked deep into Su Lu¡¯s eyes, although he clearly knew that in the current situation, his position really did not qualify him to ask such a question.

    But he couldn¡¯t help himself and asked, "Why did he recognize me?"

    Bo Jingshen really didn¡¯t expect that he would be recognized by the child, that the child woulde to him on his own.

    He was both taken aback and overjoyed.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, her eyes slightly downcast.

    Bo Jingshen knew her, even knew what each subtle expression of hers meant; right now she was clearly evasive but still did not shy away from his question.

    Su Lu said, "It was a rush when I left, and I had to sell the house quickly, so Cheng You Ran bought it. She bought it and didn¡¯t make any changes, just had someone clean it regrly. The first time I took Xiao Le back to Feng City, we stayed in our old house, and in that house... Xiao Le saw the paintings I had done."

    Su Lu continued, no longer avoiding his gaze but meeting it directly, only the corners of her mouth curved in self-mockery, "As you know, you were the only one in my heart at the time, I drew many pictures of you. Lifelike, incredibly vivid, the child saw them and remembered them, naturally recognizing you, nothing surprising about that."

    She said it was not surprising.

    How could it not be surprising? These words struck Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart like a hammer, shaking him, causing him pain.

    Yes, once she loved him so much.

    Once he could have been so happy.

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath, fingers under the table digging fiercely into the palm of his hand, he nodded, "Mhm, go on."

    "Xiao Le likes you, thinks you¡¯re good-looking and nice to him, and thinks you might be a good dad," Su Lu looked at him, "I really want to me you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, Xiao Le wouldn¡¯t have suffered this time, but the world of a child is always innocent and clear."

    Bo Jingshen asked softly, "You never told him about our past?"

    "What¡¯s there to say? Let him know how you abandoned me? Telling a child that his father left his mother is not an appropriate thing to do," Su Lu said, her voice very calm, devoid of any sarcastic emotion.

    Even though she got somewhat emotional upon seeing Bo Jingshen, in fact, she had learned how to calmly face the pain of the past.

 Chapter 304: Performance

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 304: Performance</h4>

    "I didn¡¯t want Xiao Le to know too much of the unhappiness and gloom, so I didn¡¯t say anything. He still likes you very much. Even though he clearly suffered this time, he doesn¡¯t me you at all; he still thinks you are great,"

    Su Lu said, lifting her eyes to look at Bo Jingshen, "He is a good kid."

    "I know, he is a good kid," Bo Jingshen nodded without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Su Lu: "He even worries that you would be too sad. So..."

    She suddenly stopped, not continuing further.

    Bo Jingshen, thinking of that adorable child, felt an infinite tenderness in his heart. Seeing Su Lu suddenly stop speaking, he asked, "So...?"

    "Not giving him aplete family is something we owe him, not just you, I owe him too. He envies others for having a father, he is proud that his dad is so handsome, he likes you," Su Lu looked at him, "So no matter what¡¯s between us, Xiao Le hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, and if possible, I hope you could meet him. He¡¯s really looking forward to seeing you."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart shook; he could hardly believe it.

    For that reason, he opened his mouth, but it took him a long while to speak.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t wait for him to speak, furrowed her brows, thinking he might have a new life already, a new family in the future, then she added, "Of course, if it interferes with your new life, affects your new family, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything."

    She had managed her son¡¯s longing for a father quite well these years and could handle it in the future too.

    Bo Jingshen, hearing these words, suddenly snapped back to attention, "I don¡¯t have one."

    "What?" Su Lu asked, puzzled.

    "I don¡¯t have a new family, so there¡¯s nothing to affect," Bo Jingshen said, "Xiao Le can see me whenever he wants."

    As he spoke, he paused for a moment, then repeated it again, with more emphasis, "Anytime."

    These words made Su Lu feel somewhat better, at least for Xiao Le¡¯s sake it was a good thing.

    Su Lu nodded, "Okay, then when he¡¯s feeling better, I¡¯ll have him contact you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going."

    She hadn¡¯t touched her hot drink at all.

    Su Lu took a banknote out of her pocket and ced it under the cup.

    Bo Jingshen looked at the banknote, his eyes darkening, feeling uneasy about being ced on the opposing side, or perhaps, the side of strangers.

    This woman had always been so clear about her boundaries.

    It was only when he was really put on the other side by her that Bo Jingshen realized how happy he had been to be treated with her tenderness in the past.

    Bo Jingshen stood up as well, "I¡¯ll walk you out."

    "No need. It¡¯s just across the street," Su Lu said, "I can go back by myself."

    After Su Lu finished speaking, she turned around and was ready to leave, but Bo Jingshen reached out and grasped her wrist, "It¡¯s toote, I¡¯ll escort you."

    "I¡¯ve said there¡¯s no need!" Su Lu¡¯s voice suddenly raised a few octaves, forcefully withdrawing her wrist, her gaze filled with wariness as she looked at him.

    Bo Jingshen was somewhat stunned, staring nkly at her.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, managing to calm her emotions somewhat.

    Out of the blue, a gentle tapping sound came from the floor-to-ceiling windows. Turning her head, she saw a man with a tender gaze standing outside.

    Who else could it be but Qiao Li?

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze had grown somewhatckluster, but upon seeing Qiao Li, it filled again with deep caution. Like a beast trapped in a corner, already feeling somewhat powerless, but still instinctively on guard when a rival appeared.

    Qiao Li walked in, the smile on his face as gentle as ever, "It¡¯ste, and I was worried, so I came to pick you up."

    After finishing this sentence to Su Lu, he then looked at Bo Jingshen and nodded politely, his voice calm and courteous, "President Bo, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    Bo Jingshen gave a slight nod, remaining silent.

    Su Lu gave Qiao Li a superficial smile. "What¡¯s there to worry about? I¡¯m all grown up now. Oh, right."

    Su Lu beckoned the waiter and said, "Pack me a slice of tiramisu."

    "Of course."

    The waiter left to pack it up.

    Qiao Li said with a smile, "I thought you¡¯d forgotten."

    In reality, he had been able to urately find his way here because during their previous phone call, he had probed Su Lu. He¡¯d deliberately told her to pack some tiramisu, knowing that of the spots near the hospital, it was likely that only this cafe would offer tiramisu to go.

    So he was fairly certain she must havee here.

    And so Qiao Li hade searching and, unexpectedly, found her here.

    Unexpectedly, she was meeting with Bo Jingshen.

    Though Qiao Li¡¯s expression remained calm and gentle as ever, his heart was anything but steady.

    Bo Jingshen was a formidable opponent indeed, so formidable that Qiao Li couldn¡¯t help but feel wary.

    After all, it was because of Bo that Lulu had closed her heart off for nearly six years.

    Qiao Li epted the cake and then turned to Bo Jingshen, saying, "President Bo, we¡¯ll take our leave first."

    Only then did he and Su Lu leave the cafe together.

    Bo Jingshen watched their retreating figures. His hand clenched so tightly, his fingernails dug too forcefully into his palm, breaking the skin and letting blood seep out, leaving his palm slick.

    His lips pressed tightly together, his teeth almost biting his inner lip until it bled.

    Still, it hurt too much.

    No matter how much he prepared himself, the pain was unbearable.

    As he heard Qiao Li take leave of him with the posture of a man who belonged beside her, as he saw the two of them walk away shoulder to shoulder...

    It felt as if he were being sliced by a de over and over, the pain so relentless that it left him breathless.

    It was only now that he took a few deep breaths.

    "Sir, are you alright?" The waiter, noticing Bo¡¯s pallidplexion and that he seemed somewhat unwell, asked with concern.

    No wonder the waiter was worried; after all, this was right across from a hospital.

    Who knew if thoseing here for a drink might actually be patients from the hospital across the street?

    After Su Lu and Qiao Li left the cafe, they fell into silence.

    Back in the cafe, in front of Bo Jingshen, the two had seemed in sync... but now that harmony seemed to vanish suddenly, leaving both acutely aware of a certain truth.

    They might both have been pretending earlier.

    She was pretending, hoping to show Bo Jingshen that she and Qiao Li were doing well together.

    Qiao Li was pretending, hoping to show Bo that they were doing well.

    Su Lu felt a bit despicable because, in hindsight, she felt like she¡¯d been using Qiao Li as a shield, to make herself less conspicuous in front of Bo.

    And yet, Qiao Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Lulu, why... did you agree to meet with him?"

    As soon as he spoke, Qiao Li felt sorrowful, realizing just how pitiful he¡¯d be at that moment.

    Pitifully craving a reason, even a fabricated one, anything to dispel the unease in his heart.

 Chapter 305 I Am a Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305 I Am a Good Person</h4>

    Su Lu looked at Qiao Li.

    "Xiao Le... saw him," Su Lu hesitated but eventually didn¡¯t hide anything, "Xiao Le knows about him, he asked me questions about him, so..."

    "Do you n to let him meet Xiao Le?" Qiao Li asked.

    Su Lu nodded, "I respect the child¡¯s wishes, no matter how many grievances there are between him and me, the child is not at fault."

    Qiao Li smiled with a tinge of sadness, "If, I mean if. If I don¡¯t want Xiao Le to meet him, would it seem too selfish of me? I would treat Xiao Le very well, as if he were my own son."

    Su Lu gave a wry smile, "If I could, I¡¯d also want to be that selfish. But the child is grown up now, he has his own thoughts, I don¡¯t want to indoctrinate him with hatred, so..."

    Hearing this, Qiao Li gave a helpless smile, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been too narrow-minded. I just... I just feel a bit unwilling."

    He had always loved Xiao Le as his own child, so why should that man? After abandoning them for so many years, he suddenly reappeared out of the blue.

    Qiao Li took a deep breath, "Lu Lu, I feel resentful."

    Su Lu felt quite sorry for Qiao Li, putting him in such a predicament, it seemed quite unfair.

    Qiao Li said, "I¡¯m a good person, everyone who knows me knows that, I¡¯m a good person. I respect the elderly and love children, I respect women, I¡¯m willing to help others with regr donations, support several poor students, I love nature, am kind to animals, regrly volunteer at animal rescue organizations, and I¡¯m excellent at my job, responsible and conscientious, never letting down my superiors, never mistreating my employees."

    "I¡¯m a good person," Qiao Li said.

    Su Lu nodded, she of course knew Qiao Li was a good person, more than good, from certain angles he was even somewhat perfect.

    Good looking, good personality, good job, good temper.

    "People like me, good people, they say Heaven will look favorably upon my life," Qiao Li looked earnestly into Su Lu¡¯s eyes, seriously said, "I don¡¯t need Heaven to favor my life, I just hope Heaven can give me my girl."

    Su Lu, listening, felt quite ufortable.

    It was precisely because of Qiao Li¡¯s expectations, wishing for a response to his feelings, that he seemed too humble, despite being an excellent man, a winner in life.

    Indeed, it made observers feel ufortable.

    "Brother Qiao..." Faced with Qiao Li¡¯s confession, Su Lu was somewhat at a loss.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t the first time she knew of Qiao Li¡¯s feelings, a confession like this, seemingly tearing himself open to let her understand his burning heart.

    Still left Su Lu feeling unsure how to proceed.

    ...

    Inside a cafe, Bo Jingshen stood still, looking at his own fingers, as if he could still remember the feel of her wrist when he had held it.

    The slender wrist, the skin soft and warm, yet with a different kind of feel.

    "Su Xiaolu..." Bo Jingshen murmured, "Su Lu!"

    He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and stepped out to follow.

    Just as he got outside, what he saw across the street, under the row of trees on the sidewalk.

    The sight of the two of them tightly embracing.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s steps suddenly stopped, the urgent stride he had taken could no longer move forward by an inch.

    When Qiao Li suddenly pulled Su Lu into his arms, she was caught off guard and didn¡¯t react in time, so her entire body stiffened.

    Perhaps it was because, over the years, Qiao Li had never behaved inappropriately, always acting like a gentleman, gentle and tender.

    That¡¯s why Su Lu waspletely unprepared.

    And Qiao Li made no other move, just holding her in his embrace.

    Su Lu heard his low voice, falling into her ear, "Lulu, don¡¯t choose him, choose me."

    She couldn¡¯t deny that upon hearing Qiao Li¡¯s words, her heart softened.

    She sighed softly and after a few seconds of silence, not knowing which part of her heart feltpassion, she nodded lightly and responded, "Okay."

    Bo Jingshen stood across the street, and for some reason, at that same moment, his heart suddenly felt empty, an unsettling feeling of stepping into a void felt so real.

    It was so real that he couldn¡¯t help but clench his hand, his lips pressed tightly together to suppress the panic that threatened to overwhelm him.

    Qiao Li looked down at Su Lu with surprise and joy, "Really, really?"

    "Mm." Su Lu nodded and hesitated, "But I, I can¡¯t promise that I..."

    She didn¡¯t know how to express herself, paused for a few seconds and then said, "You know, I¡¯m very afraid of being in a rtionship."

    Her past experiences had been too painful, so she instinctively resisted the idea of rtionships.

    Like a m shell, she had closed herself off, unwilling to open up and let anyone touch her tender heart, to prevent any further hurt.

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t insist; he was already quite content and said immediately, "I know, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pressure you into anything, we can take things slow. As you know, I¡¯ve waited for so many years, patience is what Ick least."

    "Mm." Su Lu smiled faintly.

    "Alright, let¡¯s hurry back, Xiao Le might wake up and panic if he doesn¡¯t see anyone," Qiao Li reached out and gently took Su Lu¡¯s hand.

    Su Lu¡¯s fingers stiffened for a moment in difort, then gradually rxed.

    The two walked back into the hospital.

    Bo Jingshen stood by the street, watching the two of them leave. He stood there quietly, the pedestrian light beside him changing from green to red and then back to green. He remained unmoved, as if he had blended into the lonely night scenery, turning into a silent film, emanating solitude.

    After a while, he took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "I¡¯ming to see you," Bo Jingshen said into the phone.

    The woman¡¯s voice on the other end was calm, "Okay,e on. I haven¡¯t slept yet."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t drive or take a cab; he walked for more than half an hour along the street until he reached a high-end residential area.

    He entered theplex, approached a building, and knocked on a room¡¯s door.

    The young woman was the same one Su Lu had seen at the caf¨¦ sitting beside Bo Jingshen.

    Standing inside the door, she was dressed in a loose-fitting, casual T-shirt with her long straight legs peeking out from underneath the hem, her hair flowing down her back.

    She was brushing her teeth with an electric toothbrush, her thin wrist and the clear outline of its bone visible, and on the inside of the wrist, an elevated scar was exposed, unhidden. Though not very dark, the mere sight of it allowed one to imagine the ferocity of the wound at the time.

    Bo Jingshen abruptly took hold of her wrist.

    "?!" She was startled, nearly unable to keep a grip on her toothbrush, her eyes wide, staring at Bo Jingshen, somewhat at a loss, "What... what¡¯s wrong?"

 Chapter 306: Will Not Forgive Me

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Will Not Forgive Me</h4>

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes appeared somewhat vacant before slowly filling with deep and heavy emotions.

    "So that¡¯s how it is..." he murmured.

    "How what is?" the young woman asked, puzzled as she pulled her hand back, "I was brushing my teeth."

    Bo Jingshen stared at her and asked, "Jing Qiao, how long has it been since the scar on your wrist healed to its current state?"

    At this question, the young woman¡¯s gaze dimmed a bit. "It¡¯s been a few years. I got it when I was locked up in the Psychiatric Hospital."

    This young woman was none other than one of Jing Ce¡¯s illegitimate children, Jing Qiao.

    Like Jing Ruo, she was always treated as an asset by Jing Ce.

    Jing Ruo had not been arranged due to her young age.

    But Jing Qiao was different; she was old enough at the time, beautiful, and well-educated.

    Thus, she was arranged early on by Jing Ce to be married to Song Boyuan of the Beijing Song Family.

    She had been unwilling all along, and it was because of her disobedience and absolute resistance that Jing Ce concocted a n with the Song Family elders tomit her to the Psychiatric Hospital.

    The scar on her arm was self-inflicted during her time in the hospital; she had no tools at hand, so she took a stic spoon from the cafeteria, sharpened its edge, and used it to cut herself. The wound was jagged and healed poorly, leaving a clear, prominent mark even after so many years.

    After that, she never had a spoon again; even the spoons they gave her were made of silicone.

    Bo Jingshen knew the origin of the scar on her arm, so Jing Qiao was somewhat puzzled, "What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you already know about this one on my hand?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded nkly, "Yes, I did."

    He did know.

    It was just that he had been thinking all this time, since he held Su Lu¡¯s wrist in the coffee shop, that he felt something different on the inside of her wrist due to the force of his grip.

    That sensation on her warm, soft skin was...different.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, mulling over it the entire time, or perhaps, subconsciously he already knew what it was, but he just didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    Because believing that suspicion meant he¡¯d have to face the harm he had caused to his beloved once more...

    Then he came here to Jing Qiao, then he saw the scar on Jing Qiao¡¯s wrist, then he was forced to confront it, touching it with his hand, and it felt just like when he was holding Su Lu¡¯s wrist.

    Bo Jingshen had an incredibly direct encounter with the harm Su Lu had suffered, the harm he¡¯d caused her.

    That scar, he could almost be certain, was from cutting her wrist, just like the one on Jing Qiao¡¯s wrist.

    Each beat of Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart brought with it a sharp pain.

    What kind of sorrow was it, what had he done back then... Good heavens.

    To drive a pregnant woman to the point where she couldn¡¯t resist hurting her own body.

    Bo Jingshen thought of the times he had seen her and Qiao Li leaving together, and how he felt sad.

    What right did he have to be sad?

    "Brother Jing Shen, what¡¯s wrong?" Jing Qiao saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression was off and quickly called out to him.

    She waved her hand in front of his face, "You don¡¯t look well, has something happened?"

    Jing Qiao knew about Bo Jingshen¡¯s affairs, so she was somewhat concerned at the moment, "Is it that child... is something the matter?"

    "The child is fine," Bo Jingshen said.

    He walked into the foyer and switched into a pair of slippers.

    Completely exhausted, he sat down on the sofa.

    Jing Qiao hurriedly finished brushing her teeth and brought him a cup of hot water, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    Bo Jingshen sat quietly for a while without speaking. It was only after a long time that he finally said, "Xiao Qiao."

    "Hmm?"

    "If, I mean if," Bo Jingshen asked her, "if Song Boyuan came looking for you, would you forgive him?"

    This question stunned Jing Qiao, "Why, why would you ask that?"

    "Just asking."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s face even turned a bit pale, and she didn¡¯t speak for a long time. After a lengthy silence, she gently shook her head, "I don¡¯t know."

    "Even though rationally, I know he had his difficulties and reasons, emotionally, it would still be very hard." Jing Qiao said, her smile tinged with bitterness. "Otherwise... otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have run so far away. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t still be hiding now."

    "Yes," Bo Jingshen said, his lips curving into a bitter smile.

    "Why would you suddenly ask this, Brother Jingshen?" Jing Qiao, thinking of Bo Jingshen¡¯s situation, quickly waved her hand, "Everyone¡¯s circumstances are different, so my situation doesn¡¯t necessarily reflect yours. You shouldn¡¯t try to apply it to yourself."

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "She won¡¯t forgive me."

    "I think she seemed..." Jing Qiao thought of the appearance of the woman she had seen, "quite gentle."

    Her features were gentle, her eyes were gentle, and her soft, long hair seemed very gentle.

    "She doesn¡¯t seem like she would be very hard-hearted," Jing Qiao said.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand her."

    Su Lu was not unfeeling, she was just resilient.

    Very resilient, so much so that once she made a choice, she was exceptionally good at sticking with it.

    That¡¯s why Bo Jingshen felt so... at a loss.

    He felt like he had run out of tricks, unable to think of any solution.

    Especially when he thought of the scar on Su Lu¡¯s wrist.

    No wonder, no wonder when he grabbed her wrist, she had such a strong reaction, so agitated.

    She probably didn¡¯t want him to know about her past vulnerability and despair, precisely because she was trying to move on, because she wanted to let go.

    Bo Jingsheny on the sofa, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    Jing Qiao, seeing him like this, felt very apologetic.

    "Brother Jingshen, I¡¯m sorry." Jing Qiao lightly bit her lip, a deep sense of guilt welling up in her eyes, "It¡¯s all my fault, if it weren¡¯t for me, you could have tried to make amends sooner and wouldn¡¯t have had to wait until now. If you had tried earlier, you might have already seeded."

    Bo Jingshen pressed his lips tightly together, remaining silent for a long while before shaking his head, "Don¡¯t me yourself."

    He chuckled softly, lowering his gaze with a watery glint in his eyes, "me my own bad luck."

    Jing Qiao fiddled with her fingers, "If it weren¡¯t for me..."

    "I said don¡¯t me yourself. Given the situation back then, if I hadn¡¯t stepped in, and you ended up back in the Psychiatric Hospital, you might never have gotten out again. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t let you be sent back there; you would have died inside." Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, his gaze turning steely as he thought of Jing Ce, "I felt at the time that he would definitely have found a way to let you die in there without anyone noticing."

 Chapter 307: Was Too Upset at the Time

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Was Too Upset at the Time</h4>

    Su Lu returned to the ward, where Zhao Xiaole had been sleeping without waking.

    Although the child wasn¡¯t seriously ill, he had been frightened, and was quite exhausted in spirit.

    So, he slept deeply. Su Lu tiptoed to the bed, touched the back of the child¡¯s neck to check the temperature, and then pulled up the nket a bit more.

    She bent down to kiss the child¡¯s forehead, before walking out to the small living room.

    Qiao Li brought over a cup of hot honey and chrysanthemum tea, "Take a sip."

    Su Lu frowned, "It¡¯s hot."

    Qiao Li smiled gently and coaxed, "Be good, drink some. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have stomach pains in a couple of days."

    Su Lu felt a bit embarrassed, as her period was due soon¡ªthough the timing wasn¡¯t always exact, it never varied by too much.

    Because of her menstrual pain... other women¡¯s difort tended to ease after giving birth.

    But not for Su Lu. Her pain seemed to have intensified instead of lessening, and she wondered if it was because giving birth to Zhao Xiaole had been so taxing on her vitality that it made things worse instead of better.

    When Zhao Xiaole was a little over six months old, Su Lu had her first postpartum period, and it was so painful it caused convulsions and fainting.

    It scared everyone, especially since she was already weak after childbirth.

    They thought something serious had happened, and didn¡¯t realize until the ambnce took her to the hospital, just how severe menstrual pain could be.

    The incident left Su Zhe quite shaken as well, as he was on the scene when it happened. His unease was the reason he inadvertently mentioned it to Qiao Li. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told a friend about his sister¡¯s menstrual pain.

    Anyway, after Qiao Li learned about it, he had been concerned ever since.

    Although Su Lu hadn¡¯t particrly taken notice, she was aware that Qiao Li sent her tonifying herbal medicines every few months.

    Now, acknowledging Qiao Li¡¯s kindness, she took the cup from him.

    She held the warm cup in her hands, her fingers gently caressing its rim.

    Perhaps it was because she had nodded to Qiao Li earlier, she now felt somewhat out of sorts.

    Su Lu felt a touch of sadness in her heart. She still wasn¡¯t used to it, not at all.

    It was as if she instinctively resisted all forms of intimate rtionships.

    Seeing her like that, Qiao Li smiled and said, "Lulu, you don¡¯t have to be so tense."

    "Ah?! Uh... I-I¡¯m not tense," Su Lu replied with a forced smile.

    Despite her words, her body remained tense, seeming ufortable.

    Qiao Li then took a seat next to her, and Su Lu tensed up even more, as if her joints were about to crack!

    Qiao Li lifted his hand and rested it on her shoulder, "Lulu."

    Without any further action, he just held her shoulder and looked down at her earnestly.

    Su Lu, realizing that he wasn¡¯t going to do anything more, finally looked up at Qiao Li. She blinked, "Mhm."

    "I¡¯m serious, don¡¯t be so tense. I won¡¯t do anything to you," Qiao Li said, his gaze very sincere, "at least not right now."

    Su Lu pursed her lips, remaining silent.

    Qiao Li chuckled softly, "I¡¯ve waited many years already, and I don¡¯t mind waiting longer. I¡¯ve waited all this time, so why rush this moment? Let¡¯s take it slow. Don¡¯t be nervous, and don¡¯t be afraid of me."

    Su Lu breathed a silent sigh of relief at Qiao Li¡¯s considerate words, "Thank you, Brother Qiao."

    "I really like you, and I respect youpletely, so I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer," Qiao Li told her.

    Then he released his hold on her shoulder andid his hands t on his knees, turned his head to look at Su Lu, "So, can we hold hands first?"

    Su Lu¡¯s fingers flexed, and she raised her hand, cing it gently in his palm.

    She never imagined that in her thirties, she¡¯d be holding hands like this, and couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her mouth in self-mockery.

    Qiao Li gently held her hand with a tender grip.

    But his gaze kept involuntarily falling on the not-so-obvious scar on the inside of her wrist.

    Qiao Li felt a mix of sadness and relief in his heart.

    The sad part was that Lulu had once gone to such lengths for that man.

    And the relief was that, even so, he still had the chance to hold her hand.

    Su Lu noticed Qiao Li¡¯s gaze, and she awkwardly rotated her wrist to hide the scar.

    Qiao Li was very frank, not pretending he hadn¡¯t just been looking.

    Instead, he straightforwardly said, "I saw it with my own eyes, I stitched it up myself, are you still afraid of me seeing this scar?"

    Su Lu pursed her lips and did not respond; indeed, there was no need to hide it from Qiao Li.

    It was Qiao Li who had indeed seen it with his own eyes, stitched it up with his own hands.

    It could even be said that only Qiao Li had truly seen it.

    "Why did you do it at the time?" Qiao Li asked.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t the first time that Su Lu had been asked this question.

    Yet she never knew how to respond because she never had an answer.

    Su Lu gently shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, maybe because my pregnancy hormones were too unstable and it affected my mood?"

    Hearing her give this answer, Qiao Li nodded with a smile, "That makes sense, very reasonable."

    Su Lu also chuckled, shaking her head helplessly, "I just don¡¯t know why, but suddenly... it was just too sad."

    These words could not begin to describe even one ten-thousandth of how sad she had been at the time.

    Although she had walked away nonchntly, and even told Jiang Li to ry a message in a seemingly carefree manner,

    when she truly came back, she wanted to cut off not just the connection and interaction with Bo Jingshen, but to sever all of her past.

    In fact, even during the time Su Lu was married to Gu Xin,

    deep down, she didn¡¯t feel that she had cut off her past with Bo Jingshen.

    But this time, it was different.

    Hence, she was too sad, nonchnt in front of others, but behind closed doors, she was overwhelmed by her sadness, further exacerbated by the unstable hormones of pregnancy.

    Even someone as tough as her felt then that it was just too unfair.

    It was simply too unfair.

    What in the world had I done wrong for you to treat me this way?

    In what way was I not good enough for you to push me away?

    Why did I have to be hurt by you time and time again?

    Too many questions that she couldn¡¯t avoid and couldn¡¯t console herself with tormented her relentlessly.

    Looking back now, Su Lu even didn¡¯t know how she had managed to get the knife into her hand.

    The process was a blur, but she could distinctly remember the moment the de slit the skin, as the blood rushed out, along with the near-gangrenous sadness and destion in her heart.

    Even now, she felt as if she could remember the feeling of release from that stifling emotion.

    Back then, she then btedly realized she didn¡¯t want to die, it was just too much sadness.

    Once the reality hit her, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 308 Inquire

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Inquire</h4>

    So Su Lu was so resistant and sensitive when Bo Jingshen held her wrist, possibly glimpsing her wrist wound.

    It was because she didn¡¯t want anyone to notice this wound, she didn¡¯t want anyone to know.

    She didn¡¯t want to relive that pain ever again.

    She didn¡¯t want to revisit how she could be so vulnerable for a man.

    She was clearly tough enough to face Su Yukan and his family of three, enduring years of psychological abuse without changing her expression.

    This realization made her feel powerless and incapable.

    So, if possible, she didn¡¯t want anyone to know, especially Bo Jingshen.

    At that time, she had no one to turn to, turning to any rtive would have made them incredibly worried and sad, and if she sought Cheng Youran¡¯s help... given the circumstances, Cheng Youran would definitely not have been calm, and it was very likely it would reach Su Zhe.

    Then everyone would surely know.

    After thinking it over, Su Lu decided she could only ask Gu Xin for help, but Gu Xin wasn¡¯t local at the time.

    So, Su Lu turned to Qiao Li.

    At least Qiao Li would stay calm, or so Su Lu thought at that time.

    Unexpectedly, Qiao Li was anything but calm.

    His eyes were even red at the time, and he nearly called Su Zhe immediately, but because he felt sorry for Su Lu¡¯s pitiful look, he held back.

    After checking her, he brought back two syringes of lidocaine and a set of suturing tools, and personally stitched up her wound. At that time, Su Lu¡¯s wrist was shed open, and she was holding a shlight on her phone for Qiao Li.

    It was like a wartime field hospital, a memory that remained vivid.

    After all, Qiao Li was medically trained. Even though it had been a while since he¡¯d practiced, muscle memory was there, and he sutured quite skillfully, and the wound healed pretty well.

    And indeed, Qiao Li kept it a secret for her.

    However, with such a fresh wound on her wrist, it was hard to keep it hidden entirely. Zhao Ying and others ended up knowing about it, but since it wasn¡¯t discovered immediately, many emotions were rtively calmer.

    Regardless, Qiao Li was right; there seemed to be nothing worth hiding in front of him, since he was the one who sutured the wound.

    "Don¡¯t do this again in the future," Qiao Li gently interlocked her fingers, "I¡¯m not jealous, I just feel pain that you don¡¯t take care of yourself, it hurts so much."

    While saying this, Qiao Li paused, then added, "Actually, I am jealous."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Qiao Li did not stay long in the hospital room, because he wasn¡¯t the child¡¯s guardian, and in principle, he couldn¡¯t stay overnight here. The pediatric department allowed exceptions for parents to stay, but Qiao Li wasn¡¯t the father and he also didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on Su Lu all at once.

    So after staying with her for a little while, he left.

    Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to tell Su Lu that he would speak to Zhao Ying about Xiao Le¡¯s injury, this might help stabilize Zhao Ying¡¯s emotions a bit.

    Although he said this, it wasn¡¯t long after Qiao Li left the hospital.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s call came through, and Su Lu, seeing her mother¡¯s number on the phone screen, couldn¡¯t help but gently bite the corner of her lip. She hesitated only momentarily before answering.

    "Howe Ms. Zhao hasn¡¯t rested sote in the evening..." Su Lu said, her voice carrying a light trace of a smile.

    In fact, she was a bit nervous, she was worried that Ms. Zhao might have already found out through some unknown channels, and if this call wasing through now, it surely must be to raise some difficulties.

    Even if Zhao Ying doted on her and never lost her temper with her, with such a major incident involving a child, it was unavoidable for there to be a barrage of scoldings.

    But Zhao Ying didn¡¯t seem to know about it, her voice sounded quite normal, "Old but vigorous, not tired yet, can hold on a while longer."

    Zhao Ying followed her lead and replied humorously.

    Su Lu chuckled softly, "I see you just missed me."

    "Exactly! I also missed my grandson." Zhao Yingughed as well.

    However, she soon reined in herughter, her voice and tone became more serious and grave, "Qianqian, after you called mest time, even though you didn¡¯t mean it, I thought about it and still decided to do some checking and asking around."

    It took Su Lu a while to react to her mother¡¯s words and then she understood.

    Last time it seemed she had talked about Bo Jingshen¡¯s issue with her mother over the phone.

    So naturally, what her mother was now talking about having checked and inquired into was also about Bo Jingshen¡¯s issue.

    "Is... did you find out anything?" Su Lu asked.

    But her feelings were hard to exin, she was torn between curiosity and not wanting to know, quite contradictory.

    Zhao Ying also understood her, so she straightforwardly said, "If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. If you¡¯re not really interested and don¡¯t want your mood or life to be affected, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything."

    Su Lu was silent for a few seconds, and reluctantly chuckled, "Isn¡¯t that just leaving me hanging?"

    "Alright," Su Lu sighed softly, "I¡¯m fine, go ahead."

    "Well, I asked around," Zhao Ying started slowly, "although there isn¡¯t much information, it shows that the matter was kept very tight, but I still managed to find out a little."

    "The reason Bo Jingshen was put in was under the charge of intentional injury."

    "Intentional injury?" Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but question back.

    "Mm," Zhao Ying replied, "I heard that at the very beginning, the charge was attempted murder."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu almost couldn¡¯t hold onto the cup in her hand, and it clinked sharply against the saucer.

    Su Lu stared nkly,pletely in shock, "You... keep going. Who... who was he going to kill? Intentionally injuring... who?"

    Although Su Lu had a vague answer in her mind, she still felt it was somewhat unlikely.

    After all, even if the rtionship was not good, the bond of blood was there, and blood ties, sometimes useless, but sometimes quite powerful.

    Just like her with Zhao Ying, and Shen Xun, blood ties were still quite meaningful.

    Zhao Ying gave her a definite answer, "Who else could it be, the old fox of the Jing Family, Jing Ce. He has been schemingly active for most of his life, always thinking he could control everything, always overly confident, thinking he had everything under control and could manipte situations, and in the end, he fell into a ditch..."

    Despite such a description, and despite Jing Ce not being a person of good virtue,

    Intentional injury was already quite terrifying, after all, with Su Lu¡¯s thinking and actions, she would absolutely never conceive of engaging inw-breaking activities. If it were attempted murder... that would also be too exaggerated.

    She felt dry-mouthed and couldn¡¯t help but confirmatively ask, "So... so you mean to say... so you¡¯re saying, Bo Jingshen... wanted to kill Jing Ce, and because he didn¡¯t kill him, it turned into attempted murder?"

    "It was judged as intentional harm," Zhao Ying stated, "and I also found out upon asking around, there are words saying Bo Jingshen took the me for someone else."

 Chapter 309: Hearè¯´

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309: HearËµ</h4>

    "I heard?" Su Lu was shocked!

    It was mainly because the matter sounded so inconceivable.

    "How can it be just ¡¯heard¡¯?" Su Lu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly, her voice serious, "Isn¡¯t that something that should be conclusively decided in court? If it was heard that someone else took the me, shouldn¡¯t the charges not fall on him?"

    Zhao Ying smiled helplessly, "Qianqian, darling, you are too naive. In this world, there is no absolute ck or white. Naturally, there¡¯s no absolute certainty about whom the me falls on."

    It was too likely for someone else to take the me.

    Su Lu fell silent, yes, that was how it was with Su Yukan who had beaten her so badly. Later, when Su Zhe came back and saw her condition, he called the police. But Su Yukan just had someone else take the me since although she was hurt at the time, it was not considered a serious injury. The person who took the me had arge sum of money from Su Yukan forpensation, so he was even released after just a few days in custody.

    Not to mention, Su Lu had also heard about even more absurd things, such as Ying Heng, who had been Jiang Li¡¯s lover.

    He even lost his life. It was actually Jiang Li¡¯s father who had hired someone to teach Ying Heng a lesson, to show him some colors, but things went wrong and resulted in death.

    Although these hired individuals were penalized by thew, because Jiang Li¡¯s father had provided enough money, none of them turned him in, and the matter was considered settled there.

    That was a human life after all.

    Aren¡¯t there many such cases...

    "But if that¡¯s the case..." Su Lu pursed her lips, "then I don¡¯t understand."

    Zhao Ying knew her confusion, "You mean, even Bo Jingshen has so much money, why would it havee to this point?"

    "Yes." Su Lu looked somewhat dejected, "He earns so much money, isn¡¯t it just to avoid being ced in a passive situation?"

    Isn¡¯t it just to allow himself more choices?

    Zhao Ying said, "I heard, and I only heard it, that there were two other people at the scene, one was his biological mother, and the other was his half-sister. I think, perhaps he couldn¡¯t bear to let either of them take the me."

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "Half-sister... Jing Ruo?"

    "No, another one named Jing Qiao. This girl had it tough. I heard she was arranged by Jing Ce to marry into the Song Family years ago, but somehow, probably because she was disobedient or something, ended up being sent to a Psychiatric Hospital. It¡¯s only in recent years she finally got out, so I find the previous im more believable."

    Zhao Ying spoke very rationally and objectively, "After all, if it was Jing Qiao who did it, in fact, technically speaking, Jing Qiao might not be held responsible because she was released from a Psychiatric Hospital."

    Su Lu finally understood somewhat and muttered, "But she would definitely be locked up again, right..."

    If that was really the case, Jing Ce was truly ruthless; that was his own daughter, after all.

    Zhao Ying hummed in affirmation, "And about the Psychiatric Hospital Jing Qiao was locked in, I know it fairly well, if there really was an intent to kill, a patient charged with attempted murder wouldn¡¯t expect to leave that hospital again."

    If that was the case, Bo Jingshen taking the me for her, though improbable, had some logical basis within the improbability.

    Zhao Ying thought for a moment, "I specte, and this is just my own spection, that Bo Jingshen taking the me was undoubtedly the best solution at the time, because even if Jing Ce, the Old Fox, is ruthless and malicious, he would still grant some leeway to his heirs."

    "If it weren¡¯t for Bo Jingshen taking the me, there were also his mother and his sister at the scene at that time. If it had been his sister, she definitely would have been locked up without hope of release. If it had been his mother, she absolutely should not expect to receive Jing Ce¡¯s forgiveness. On the other hand, since it was Bo Jingshen who took the me, due to the indulgence toward him, Jing Ce forgave him and he even received a lighter sentence."

    It must be said that experience counts for a lot; Zhao Ying¡¯s conjecture had virtually hit the nail on the head.

    However, what Zhao Ying didn¡¯t guess was that at that time, Bo Jingshen was coborating with Jing Su in arranging his own scheming, preparing to deal with Jing Ce, and actually at that time, being locked up was... going to a rtively isted, safe ce.

    Moreover, being in an isted ce, he had fewer chances to be spied on, which meant fewer weaknesses were exposed.

    At that time, he was very concerned about Su Lu and the child¡¯s safety; he absolutely could not let Jing Ce know about their existence, and he wasn¡¯t able to ensure that he could resist going to see them.

    So after weighing his options, he took the me. It was a carefully considered decision after weighing the pros and cons, which, while somewhat inappropriate, was, in some ways, also reasonable.

    Su Lu held her phone, somewhat dazed.

    Seeing that she was not speaking, Zhao Ying smiled and said, "I thought you¡¯d be curious, so I asked around. If this upsets you so much, I¡¯d really feel bad."

    "It¡¯s not that..." Su Lu said, sighing softly, "Mom, why is the world so unpredictable?"

    "Yes, every parent is different; there are people like us, and there are people like Old Fox Jing. There¡¯s nothing strange about it. The world is full of wonders. So no matter what happens, Mom hopes you take care of yourself first, stay calm, and don¡¯t be too upset," Zhao Ying advised gently in a soothing voice.

    Her gentle words immediately made one feel warmth in their hearts.

    Su Lu obediently responded.

    But her next words were not so warming.

    She had thought about waiting for Qiao Li to discuss this matter with Ms. Zhao, but after thinking it over, Su Lu felt that even though she was worried her mother would worry too much, it was better for her to speak for herself.

    Having someone else speak for her seemed to show her ownck of responsibility.

    "Mom, there¡¯s something I need to tell you, but you have to promise not to get too angry or too worried," Su Lu began.

    She only started to speak.

    It must be said, her mother was truly sharp. After all, there was a reason she had been a formidable businesswoman in Beijing for so many years.

    As soon as Su Lu started, Zhao Ying¡¯s voice suddenly became serious and urgent, asking, "What is it? Have you and Bo Jingshen made up? Are you hurt or sick? Or is Xiao Le hurt or sick?"

    It was clear that in Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes, nothing was more important than her daughter¡¯s mood, her daughter¡¯s safety, and her grandson¡¯s safety.

    Su Lu felt a bit helpless but warmed inside.

    "It¡¯s Xiao Le," Su Lu said. "He had an allergic reaction."

    Zhao Ying on the other end breathed a sigh of relief. "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, you scared me. Isn¡¯t he always allergic to mangoes? Did he identallye into contact with one?"

    "Yes," Su Lu responded. After cautiously pondering for a few seconds, she continued, "He had an allergic reaction that caused swelling in the throat and difficulty breathing, so they had to make an incision in his neck."

 Chapter 310 Domineering Female CEO

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Domineering Female CEO</h4>

    The other end of the phone was silent for quite a while before Su Lu cautiously said, "Mom?"

    Zhao Ying¡¯s deep breaths were clearly audible over the phone. Su Lu quickly added, "Don¡¯t worry, the child is fine now."

    "Fine? How can you call this fine? His neck was cut open and you say he¡¯s fine! What then would constitute a real problem? How could you only tell me about such a big thing now!" Zhao Ying spoke with some intensity, but she still measured and restrained herself.

    She was never too harsh on Su Lu, even now, it didn¡¯t sound too fierce.

    "I was afraid to worry you..." Su Lu whispered.

    "You!" Zhao Ying spoke, then sighed, "Sigh. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll worry, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be scared."

    Hearing this, Su Lu opened her mouth, unable to make a sound, feeling a softness in her heart.

    "Do you remember when Xiao Le was just born? A premature baby, in a critical condition, admitted to the neonatal department where they didn¡¯t allow visits. We could only watch him for a little while through the monitors each day, and if anything happened, the head doctor would call you. You were frightened all day long then, any phone ring would trigger you like a reflex..."

    Zhao Ying still pained to think about those times.

    Her precious daughter hadn¡¯t even had the chance to properly be a young girl, to be a little princess, before she had to be a mother, supporting a child¡¯s world with her slender shoulders.

    Just thinking about it broke Zhao Ying¡¯s heart.

    And back then, right after giving birth, Su Lu herself was not in a good state, her emotions, influenced by hormones, plus being constantly scared made her extremely thin and haggard.

    Su Lu might look beautiful and young now, but back then, she appeared almost five years older.

    Back then, Zhao Ying was afraid for her because she was scared.

    Su Lu was scared of getting calls from the doctor about anything bad happening to Xiao Le, while Zhao Ying was even more frightened of doctors calling Su Lu because she feared her daughter being scared.

    All mothers are like that, they feel the deepest pain for their own children.

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, "Xiao Le is really fine now. He naively ate a few bites of a drink with mango in it. It was indeed dangerous then, but he¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry."

    "I understand," Zhao Ying said. "I¡¯m not nning to me or scold you."

    "Mhm." Su Lu responded, yfully pouting, "Mom, I miss you."

    "I know," Zhao Ying replied, then added, "I¡¯ming over right away."

    "I didn¡¯t mean to rush you," Su Lu whispered.

    Zhao Yingughed, "Don¡¯t act coy about getting your way, yes, yes, it¡¯s just me wanting toe quickly, toe and spend time with my little princess, alright?"

    When the call ended, Su Lu still had a smile on her face.

    Talking to her mother always lifted her spirits, especially after ending the call.

    Su Lu then finally had a moment to herself to contemte the matter with Bo Jingshen.

    She sighed softly, a bit frustrated with herself for still being curious about his matters at such a time; what was there to be curious about...

    They were no longer on the same path.

    The next day, when the doctor came for a ward round, Su Lu had just woken up.

    Xiaolu had already been up for a while and was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, swinging his legs. When he saw Su Lu wake up, he smiled and said, "Mom, you¡¯ve got some sleep in your eyes..."

    Su Lu felt embarrassed and quickly rushed to the restroom to wash her face.

    The doctor said that Zhao Xiaole could be discharged from the hospital, as there was nothing major to worry about. He just needed to avoid allergens, and his recovery would be swift¡ªa matter of regrly changing the bandages anding in to remove the stitches.

    Su Lu felt much more at ease.

    Not long after the doctor left the room, a travel-weary figure entered.

    "Grandma!" Zhao Xiaole called out.

    "Oh my darling, keep it down, wasn¡¯t your throat hurt?" Zhao Ying had barely stepped inside the room, leaving her luggage at the door, as she rushed in to hug Zhao Xiaole.

    "It¡¯s not my throat, just a small cut on my neck," Zhao Xiaole exined softly, not wanting to upset his grandma.

    "Same thing, it¡¯s so close." Zhao Ying looked down at Zhao Xiaole¡¯s neck covered in gauze, which hid the wound from view.

    Seeing that the gauze wasn¡¯t veryrge, she deduced that the wound couldn¡¯t be too severe, so Zhao Ying felt a bit relieved. "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt, Grandma, don¡¯t worry." Zhao Xiaole kissed Zhao Ying on the cheek.

    Zhao Yingughed, "You¡¯re just pampering me. Are you worried I¡¯d nag your mom about this?"

    Zhao Xiaole gave an embarrassed chuckle and scratched his head, "I wasn¡¯t worried about that. I just didn¡¯t want you to scold me, especially since it wasn¡¯t Su Xiaolu¡¯s fault."

    "Oh, you clever little thing!" Zhao Ying kissed his forehead.

    Su Lu was also a bit surprised. "This early?"

    "You said you missed me, didn¡¯t you? My daughter says she missed me, how could I wait?" Zhao Ying raised her eyebrows at Su Lu.

    Su Lu was still shocked, "Isn¡¯t that too early? You didn¡¯t rest all night, did you?"

    "I booked a flight right after hanging up your call; rushed to the airport for an early morning flight. It was dyed, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s thiste¡ªif not, I could have checked into the hotel first beforeing here. Because of the dy, considering it was almost time for morning rounds, I came here directly. I¡¯ll go to the hotelter," Zhao Ying exined.

    Su Lu was deeply touched, although she didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Over the years, Zhao Ying had moved her many times, and she cherished all these moments.

    Su Lu said, "Why don¡¯t you skip the hotel stay and just stay with Xiaole and me?"

    Zhao Ying looked at Su Lu somewhat helplessly, "Daughter, to be honest, you already sold that house to Xiao Ran. The deal wasplete, you got the money. Even now, during your trip to Feng City, staying there isn¡¯t an issue since you and Xiao Ran get along well. Xiaole is still young, and he¡¯s her godson, so you staying with him isn¡¯t an issue. But adding me would be somewhat inappropriate. We¡¯d be quite the group. What if Manager Shen also shows up, would you invite him to stay as well? It¡¯s still someone else¡¯s house, after all..."

    Su Lu felt a bit helpless, as she thought that Cheng Youran wouldn¡¯t mind these things.

    But she had to admit, Zhao Ying was making a valid point¡ªit was simply polite.

    "Well... okay," Su Lu said quietly, "It¡¯s just that, nothing¡¯s been moved there. It was my own house for quite a while, and I left in a hurry to go to Beijing with you, never letting you properly see it. I just wanted to show it to you this time."

    "Oh, that¡¯s simple," Zhao Ying dered, "Just contact Xiao Ran, I¡¯ll buy the house back at double the market price."

    It was quite a disy of a domineering female CEO¡¯s authority.

 Chapter 311 Creak

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Creak</h4>

    Cheng Youran looked confused when she made double the house price.

    In the video call, she saw the background on the other side, and the more she looked, the more familiar it felt. Suddenly realizing, she blurted out, "Su Xiaolu! Where are you?! You, this... Why do I feel like you¡¯re in my hospital?!"

    Cheng Youran hadn¡¯t been discharged yet either. Although her food poisoning was mostly better, she was still staying in the hospital. Lei Yang wouldn¡¯t sign her discharge papers, saying she needed more rest and recovery.

    She almost lost her temper, but the nurses in the department persuaded her, saying Professor Lei meant well because she had been working too hard recently and her body was somewhat weak, so it was better to stay a couple more days.

    Anyway, Cheng Youran felt that the scene at Su Lu¡¯s side was somewhat simr to her own side.

    Su Lu gave a cry of surprise.

    "What are you ¡¯ah¡¯ing about? Tell me isn¡¯t it true? Why are you in the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with you?" Cheng Youran became a bit anxious.

    Su Lu saw that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, mainly because even her mother wasn¡¯t kept in the dark, Su Lu also didn¡¯t feel like hiding it from You Ran anymore.

    She gave her room number, "Come over."

    When Cheng Youran heard it was the pediatric ward, her voice cracked, "You actually hid it from me! What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Le?! Where is he unwell?"

    Su Xiaolu saw the video call shake drastically, clearly Cheng Youran got out of bed and hurried to the pediatric ward.

    Whether it was because she was in a rush and her breathing was rapid, making her voice a bit low, or because she was almost crying, her voice sounded low.

    Cheng Youran asked in a low voice, "Did I infect him?! It¡¯s all my fault!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Your condition wasn¡¯t viral. What would you have infected him with? It has nothing to do with you. Let¡¯s talk when you get here."

    Su Lu ended the call.

    Zhao Ying asked confusedly, "Why is You Ran also in the hospital?"

    "Ah, she got food poisoning." Su Lu said helplessly, "Couldn¡¯t wait for the delivery and just had to drink expired cocoa to fill her stomach, and thatnded her in trouble."

    "Oh my, how could she still eat recklessly at her age," Zhao Ying raised her hand to her forehead.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Cheng Youran burst in like a whirlwind, only to find Zhao Ying there, and then her intimidating momentum subsided slightly.

    The roar seemed already at the brink of escaping her throat, but upon seeing Zhao Ying, she swallowed it back painfully, her face nearly turning green.

    "Zhao... Aunt Zhao, what are you doing here?"

    "I had to be here," Zhao Yingughed. "I was the one who asked Su Lu to call you. Needed to talk to you about something."

    "Ah? Oh, I see." Cheng Youran responded dully a couple of times, then nced at Su Lu with a side-eye, her look clearly saying she¡¯d settle the scoreter.

    She then obediently asked Zhao Ying, "Aunt Zhao, what did you need from me?"

    Zhao Ying naturally told Cheng Youran about the house deal, leaving Cheng Youranpletely bewildered.

    Her face filled with question marks, she blinked her eyes, "Aunt Zhao, are you saying you want to give me double the house price?"

    "Yes," Zhao Ying smiled, thinking Cheng Youran would demur, and Zhao had even prepared her persuasive speech.

    Unexpectedly, Cheng Youran just blinked and then nodded her head, "Oh! Okay, thank you Aunt Zhao! Doubling the house price for no reason, if there¡¯s such a good deal next time, please let me know."

    Zhao Ying was immediately amused by Cheng Youran, "Oh you silly girl."

    Cheng Youran nodded absentmindedly, "Aunt Zhao, is everything okay here now?"

    "Yep, no problems now. I mainly came here for this matter," said Zhao Ying.

    "That¡¯s fine then." Cheng Youran then gritted his mrs and looked furiously at Su Lu, "Su Lu! Exin yourself! What exactly happened?"

    "Uh..." Su Lu licked his lips.

    Zhao Ying did not intend to rescue her daughter at all, but instead got up and said, "Alright then, you two chat for a bit. I¡¯m going to buy some breakfast; I¡¯m starving after catching the red-eye flight here."

    Su Lu stretched out his hand, hoping for his mother¡¯s love one more time, but Zhao Ying left without mercy, even carrying away Zhao Xiaole, who had just finished using the restroom.

    Cheng Youran, being a medical student, had briefly browsed Zhao Xiaole¡¯s medical record already, so she understood the gravity of the situation. She clearly knew that Zhao Xiaole was fine now, but during the critical moment, it must have been extremely urgent.

    "This is serious! And you didn¡¯t tell me!"

    "You were sick!"

    "You better tell me the whole truth! It¡¯s not like Xiaole¡¯s allergies are new; you¡¯ve always been careful. It¡¯s impossible for you to make such a careless mistake!"

    Cheng Youran was very sharp.

    Su Lu had nothing to hide, so he exined everything clearly.

    Cheng Youran stayed silent for a while, then said, "Truly... what a tragic fate."

    "Isn¡¯t it?" Su Lu shrugged self-deprecatingly.

    "I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree," Cheng Youran softened and gently squeezed his hand, sighing lightly, "You really love Xiaole."

    "He¡¯s my only son," said Su Lu.

    Since both Cheng Youran and Lei Yang had said Xiaole could be discharged from the hospital, Su Lu did not feel much psychological pressure and calmly processed Zhao Xiaole¡¯s discharge.

    He decided not to trouble Zhao Ying toe pick them up; she had traveled too hard.

    Su Lu packed up,pleted the discharge procedures himself.

    Lei Yang was quite nice, having a surgery scheduled but still making time to check on Xiaole before the operation, to ease her mind.

    However, Qiao Li had to go to a neighboring town for an important job.

    Uncharacteristically for such a gentle man, he was quite anxious, "I thought the discharge wouldn¡¯t be so soon. I¡ªI¡¯m out of town on a business trip, what if I can¡¯t make it back? Did you tell Su Zhe about this? Can I ask him toe and pick you up from the hospital?"

    Qiao Li was indeed a gentle person, speaking softly, so even his urgency only sped up his speech slightly.

    But from Su Lu¡¯s understanding of him, this was already a sign of him being very agitated.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t told Su Zhe yet, and you shouldn¡¯t either, so he won¡¯t worry. I can take Xiaole home myself. It¡¯s not a big deal."

    Fortunately, Qiao Li quickly regained hisposure and calmed down, "Alright. Then I¡¯ll arrange a car to pick you up."

    Thus, when Su Lu, carrying Zhao Xiaole and a few belongings, arrived at the entrance of the hospital ward building, he saw a car slowly pulling up and stop in front of them. The car¡¯s windows were covered with one-way heat insting film, tightly sealed. The driver got out to open the car doors for him and Xiaole.

    "Miss Su, please get in the car."

    The backseat was thoughtfully equipped with a child safety seat. Su Lu settled into the seat holding his child, ced Xiaole into the safety seat, and had just buckled him in when he heard his child¡¯s crisp, surprised, low exmation.

    For some reason, as if having a premonition, a jolt went through Su Lu¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 312: Will Learn

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Will Learn</h4>

    Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, which made her turn somewhat rigidly.

    Looking towards the passenger seat, she saw that sharp profile turning towards the mother and son in the backseat.

    Su Lu¡¯s expression froze, and her brows began to furrow, "Why are you..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Bo Jingshen had already passed a paper bag from the front seat.

    "Haven¡¯t had breakfast yet? I brought something for you," Bo Jingshen said, his gaze first resting on Su Lu¡¯s face. After lingering there for a few seconds, it shifted to Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face.

    When looking at Zhao Xiaole, his gaze wasn¡¯t as deep andplex as before. The emotion was simpler and more evident, his eyes bing gentle.

    "Xiao Le, I bought your favorite kids¡¯ meal, the one thates with a toy," Bo Jingshen said.

    But the paper bag in his hand was pointed directly at Su Lu.

    Su Lu initially didn¡¯t reach out to take it, but Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was intense and persistent, keeping it right in front of her when she didn¡¯t take it.

    He pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "You need to check if there¡¯s anything Xiao Le can¡¯t eat, otherwise I won¡¯t be at ease."

    Su Lu might not have any lingering psychological effects from before, but Bo Jingshen himself had a profound psychological shadow. Whenever he closed his eyes, he saw his son¡¯s face turn blue from difficulty breathing, right in front of him, a cut opened on his neck.

    It was as if someone had sliced open his own chest.

    Xiao Le looked at Su Lu with hopeful eyes, behaving well without reaching out by himself.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want to disappoint her son, she took the bag and checked it, "There¡¯s nothing in here that he can¡¯t eat."

    Then, she handed the paper bag to Zhao Xiaole, saying as she did so, "Xiao Le is allergic to mango, taro, and yam, mostly it¡¯s just skin allergies, it generally doesn¡¯t affect breathing to a serious extent."

    Now that her son was fine, Su Lu was able to view the previous incident calmly.

    She spoke, pausing for a few seconds, then continued, "Last time was an ident, nobody wanted it to happen, but it¡¯s not necessary to treat it as a catastrophic event, lest it terrifies the child unnecessarily."

    Bo Jingshen blinked, seemingly not quite catching on, but he still hummed in response.

    Su Lu continued, "Children get sick, they have small bumps and bruises, but they also recover quickly and heal."

    Her words actually made sense, everything was like this, you can¡¯t abstain from all food just because of choking.

    It¡¯s not feasible to deprive a child of the joys of childhood, to keep them from running and ying out of fear they will get injured.

    This world is inherently filled with dangers; you always want to protect your child, but you also know you can never protect thempletely because there are moments you can¡¯t see.

    Rather than trying to protect your childpletely, it¡¯s better to teach them to avoid dangers, so when you¡¯re not watching, they know how to protect themselves.

    In this respect, Su Lu was doing quite well.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t a first-day mother; she had figured these things out over days of experience and reflection.

    But it was clear Bo Jingshen was still a novice.

    Only now did he btedly digest the meaning behind Su Lu¡¯s words, merely nodding his head, but inside he couldn¡¯t help but ponder, was Su Lu... trying tofort me?

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t dare to conclude rashly, nor did he feel too good about himself, he wasn¡¯t that confident.

    Moreover,st time when the child was in danger, Su Lu knew how harsh her words had been to him; as the person involved, how could he possibly not feel it?

    Every word was like a knife.

    Zhao Xiaole had already opened the paper bag and took out the well-packed, still warm food.

    He ced the children¡¯s meal in front of himself, then opened a hamburger wrapper and handed it to Su Lu, "Su Xiaolu, here¡¯s your hamburger."

    "I¡¯m not eating. You eat it," Su Lu slightly turned her head.

    Zhao Xiaole pouted, "But... I don¡¯t eat dualyer cheeseburgers, the pickles in it taste awful, I don¡¯t like them."

    Zhao Xiaole pouted as he said this, and Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but lift her eyes and nce at the man in the passenger seat.

    Su Lu¡¯s favorite was the dualyer cheeseburger; she had once insisted that Bo Jingshen try a bite of her bitten burger, but after trying it, hepletely cklisted it because he really disliked the taste of the pickles inside.

    How else could one exin that gics are indeed quite magical? Before this, Zhao Xiaole and Bo Jingshen had never met, yet there was an inexplicable gic tether.

    Like Bo Jingshen, Zhao Xiaole tried it only once and never wanted to try it again because of the pickle taste.

    She was the only one who liked the pickles, and it was very clear that Bo Jingshen had bought this burger for her.

    Su Lu reached out, took it, and bit a small piece.

    Zhao Xiaole smiled as he ate, continuously beaming at Bo Jingshen without taking his eyes off him.

    Bo Jingshen folded the napkin neatly and handed it to him, then, after a moment of hesitation, couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Lu worriedly, "Could eating this be bad for his wound recovery?"

    "You¡¯re worried about this now?" Su Lu looked up at him as if to ask, "What were you doing earlier?"

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t counter, just pursed his lips slightly, visibly concerned as he nced at the bandage on Zhao Xiaole¡¯s neck. It was his first time being a dad, so he didn¡¯t know the right way to do it, just felt the child might like it, so he bought it.

    Now, btedly realizing it, with the wound still on the neck, he wondered if eating fast food was not a good idea.

    Su Lu took another small bite of the burger, "Forget it, every time he recovers from being sick, I treat him to some junk food to cheer him up, it¡¯s from his own monthly allowance anyway."

    Bo Jingshen hesitated for a moment, "He has a monthly allowance for junk food?"

    Su Lu nodded.

    Bo Jingshen understood and seemed to find it somewhat amusing, the corners of his mouth curving up slightly.

    "I¡¯ll learn," Bo Jingshen said.

    "Hmm?" Su Lu gave him a look.

    "I¡¯ll learn how to take care of the child," Bo Jingshen stated.

    Su Lu, upon hearing this, seemed to recall her own past hardships, her lips curled in a smile, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, "Now there¡¯s nothing much to take care of, sometimes he even takes care of me instead. The hardest time has already passed, where were you then?"

    The slight curve on Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips became somewhat strained.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t mean to deliberately hurt him, it was more of a self-mockery, but even her self-deprecating words inadvertently hurt Bo Jingshen. After speaking, she realized this too and took a deep breath, "Forget it, ignore what I said."

 Chapter 313 Coquetry

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Coquetry</h4>

    The child was acutely aware that something was amiss in the atmosphere.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s pace of eating slowed, hisrge eyes blinking as he cautiously tugged at Su Lu¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "Su Xiaolu..."

    Su Lu turned to look at him.

    "Are you unhappy..." Zhao Xiaole asked.

    Su Lu raised her hand to touch his head and gave him a slight smile, but didn¡¯t speak.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Bo Jingshen said quietly, "You should continue eating before it gets cold."

    After saying this, he turned away and did not look back to converse with the mother and son, not because he didn¡¯t want to talk to them, but because he didn¡¯t want his inadvertent remarks to upset her again, which would affect Xiaole¡¯s mood, possibly resulting in both of them eating without relish.

    Bo Jingshen had no ns to take them anywhere; instead, he drove them straight home.

    As the car entered the residentialplex, the security guard peered through the lowered driver¡¯s window and saw Bo Jingshen in the passenger seat. He didn¡¯t recognize him at first nce, but because of Bo Jingshen¡¯s good looks, the guard took a second look.

    And upon that second nce, he recognized him.

    "Wow, long time no see!" the guard eximed.

    Bo Jingshen turned to look at the guard, seeming to recognize him as well, and nodded his head in greeting, "Long time no see."

    "It must be almost six years, right? You look well, much better, I hope?" said the guard, who was very outgoing due to his age and was quite warm to people.

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Much better, thank you for asking."

    "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. You were looking quite poorly back then," the guard continued as he peeked at Su Lu in the backseat and said with a cheerful smile, "Miss Su!"

    Then his gaze shifted between Su Lu and Bo Jingshen and he smiled kindly, "Ah, this is right, it¡¯s not easy for people toe together. And having kids isn¡¯t easy either."

    Looking at this handsome child, at first nce, one wouldn¡¯t notice, but now, ced in the same frame as Bo Jingshen, it only took one look for the guard to know whose child this was.

    Su Lu smiled politely, remaining silent.

    "Well... we¡¯ll head inside now," Bo Jingshen said to the guard with a nod, "See youter."

    The driver slowly pulled the car into the parking lot and stopped in front of the apartment unit.

    The driver handed the car keys to Bo Jingshen, "Boss, I¡¯ll head off now."

    "Alright, thank you. You can go," Bo Jingshen took the car keys.

    The driver got out and headed towards theplex¡¯s exit, while Bo Jingshen got out, opened the rear car door, unbuckled Zhao Xiaole¡¯s safety seat, and lifted him out.

    Su Lu¡¯s fingers twitched, but in the end, she did not refuse.

    Zhao Xiaole let out a low exmation, clearly surprised and pleased, quickly wrapping his arms around Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck, his eyes wide open, shimmering with light.

    "Go home and recover well, listen to your mom," Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but caress his soft, delicate little face, which made his heart go soft as well.

    "I will! I¡¯ll be very obedient!" Zhao Xiaole nodded eagerly.

    "Mm," Bo Jingshen said softly, "Then... once you¡¯re healed and have your allowance, I¡¯lle to take you out for some tasty food."

    "Hehe. Okay!" Zhao Xiaole was particrly delighted, "But I won¡¯t have my allowance until next month. Does that mean you won¡¯te to see me until next month? But I might be going back to Beijing by then...

    "

    "It all depends on what Mom thinks. I made her very angry, terribly angry, so if she doesn¡¯t agree, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe see you rashly," Bo Jingshen spoke softly, his voice very gentle and low, "But as long as she agrees, even if I have to go back to Beijing, I wille to see you."

    Zhao Xiaole smiled, "Su Xiaolu will agree." How could the child not know that Su Lu was the best to him, and would never let him suffer any wrong? Yet, feeling that wasn¡¯t enough, the child added, "Su Xiaolu is the best."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were cast down gently, and his lowered brows and eyes seemed incredibly tender, "Indeed she is."

    Su Lu watched this scene from the side, with indescribable feelings in her heart.

    She had to admit, she often saw Zhao Xiaole happy ¨C happy when eating something delicious, happy ying fun games, happy to see beautiful things.

    But she seldom saw him this happy, with his eyes lighting up, shining like stars.

    Su Lu acknowledged that all along, she had deliberately ignored, or rather, chosen not to pay attention. She just felt that with her, the uncles and grandma around, the child wouldn¡¯tck love, and he would be able to grow up healthy.

    Indeed, the child could grow up healthy, but she had overlooked that even without him, the child could still grow up healthy; that didn¡¯t mean the child didn¡¯t need him.

    Su Lu silently took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, then looked at Zhao Xiaole, "Don¡¯t try to sweet-talk me, it won¡¯t work."

    Zhao Xiaoleughed hehe, his voice soft and sticky, drawing out the sybles yfully, "Good¡ªMom¡ªMom¡ª!"

    Su Lu struggled to maintain herposure, a faint smile almost escaping her lips as she tried to regain her expression, and said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back."

    Zhao Xiaole obediently nodded, then after thinking for a bit, asked, "Isn¡¯t Dading up with us?"

    Su Lu frowned and nced at him. How many times had they met that he was already calling him Dad? Such ingratitude...

    But her son¡¯s coquettishness was too adorable, and Su Lu pursed her lips, suddenly regretting not having Ms. Zhao stay over.

    Because there was still an uncleaned room on her side causing concern that Zhao Ying wouldn¡¯t have afortable ce to rest, and after traveling so far, it would indeed be too exhausting for her to help clean upon arrival.

    Therefore, she had Zhao Ying go to a hotel to rest.

    If she had known earlier and had Zhao Yinge here first, at least now she could use Ms. Zhao as a buffer, but at this moment...

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s deep eyes looked at her, "Let me take you guys up."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t respond, rationally she was not nning to agree. Emotionally, she feared disappointing the child. Thus, she remained silent.

    Bo Jingshen probably also recognized her emotions, and added, "I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯ve taken you up."

    Su Lu was still silent, merely pressing the elevator button in silence, and the elevator doors slowly opened before her.

    She implicitly agreed.

    Zhao Xiaole hugged Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck, giggling stealthily.

    Bo Jingshen, cradling the child in one arm, entered the elevator and pressed the elevator button with the other hand.

    As the elevator ascended, Su Lu stood silently, her gaze lifting to watch the numbers of the floors ascend on the elevator door, finally stopping on her floor.

    Exiting the elevator, Su Lu used her fingerprint to unlock the door, then stood at the threshold, assuming a posture of non-weing.

    Her words were brief: "Here we are."

    Her stance of refusal was clear, naturally with no intention of inviting anyone in for a sit.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t insist. He set the child down and squatted in front of him so they were eye to eye.

    "Xiaole, have you seen a duckbill cap? It has an eagle head printed on it; could you get it for me?"

 Chapter 314: Just Say It

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Just Say It</h4>

    "What does Zhao Xiaole understand?" He had just heard Bo Jingshen mention it, and he excitedly nodded, "I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯ll go get it!"

    He didn¡¯t notice that Su Lu¡¯s face had suddenly changed.

    The child gleefully ran inside.

    Su Lu clenched her lips tightly, her hands balled into fists at her sides, standing motionless.

    The child had run inside to look for a hat.

    Suddenly, it became quiet at the door. Bo Jingshen stood up, his eyes cast downward, gazing intently at Su Lu.

    "Su Lu,"

    he called her name.

    Su Lu did not respond.

    It seemed Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t need her response and continued, "When I was released from the detention center, Jiang Li and Cheng Yan came to pick me up, but I saw a person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of a car, I couldn¡¯t see the face clearly, but I saw a hat with an eagle¡¯s head on it."

    Su Lu was silent for several seconds before she struggled to say, "These days, it¡¯smon for people to have the same clothes, shoes, or hats. What¡¯s so strange about that?"

    Actually, the moment she uttered those words, Su Lu had essentially admitted it, and anyone reflecting on itter could easily understand this was an admission, though she was unaware of it at the moment.

    Bo Jingshen still gazed at her, his eyes cast down, even though she also looked away, avoiding his gaze.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and slightly hoarse, possessing a very maic and appealing tone. If the volume was turned down a little further, it almost carried a bewitching quality.

    "That hat was part of the merchandise from a car race I participated in abroad. It¡¯s not avable outside because it wasn¡¯t a very famous event. Moreover, that event no longer exists, and after so many years, that hat can be considered out of edition," Bo Jingshen said.

    Where would Su Lu know that the old hat she had casually grabbed and worn on her head that day was meant to disguise herself when she went to the detention center, only for it to be a w?

    She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t make a sound, unsure of what to say, and could only press her lips tightly together again.

    Bo Jingshen asked her gravely, "Su Xiaolu, you went to the detention center that day."

    "Why?" Bo Jingshen asked, "To pick me up? Or just to see how unfortunate I was. Would that make you feel less sad? If so, I could stay unfortunate forever."

    He could stay unfortunate.

    As long as she and the child were alright, he could endure anything.

    Su Lu finally looked up and met his eyes.

    What kind of eyes were they, loaded with suchplex and heavy emotions that Bo Jingshen could not hold his gaze for a moment; his gaze wavered, and he hesitated, "Su Lu..."

    "What do you know?" Su Lu said hoarsely, her voice almost choking up, tears seemingly welling up in her eyes.

    This pained Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart, he opened his mouth, about to say something, but he saw Su Lu quickly turn her gaze away from him, blinking quickly, and the tearful glimmer in her eyes vanished.

    So practiced... so proficient that one couldn¡¯t help but wonder, this woman who had never been fond of crying, just how many times over the years had she had such vulnerabilities and had to swallow her tears alone, having to stay strong in front of her child?

    It must have been such cultivated pain.

    A sharp pain stabbed at Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart, spreading with each heartbeat.

    "Do you think I hate you?" Su Lu asked.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak, but in fact, he indeed thought Su Lu hated him.

    Or rather, he hoped Su Lu hated him. If Su Lu hated him and punished him, although he would feel awful, he wouldn¡¯t be tortured by self-me and guilt as much. How else would he resolve the guilt in his heart if Su Lu didn¡¯t hate him?

    Su Lu took a deep breath, "You think I hate you, you think that seeing you stay in such a ce, seeing you not doing well would make me happy, make me feel smug, make me think that justice has been served, that this man who hurt me is getting his just deserts. It serves him right..."

    She seemed to precisely guess every assumption Bo Jingshen made.

    Bo Jingshen opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak, although indeed, he once thought so.

    Su Lu shook her head, "I have never hated you. I won¡¯t be happy because you are not doing well, nor will I feel sad because you are not doing well. Do you think the one you abandoned and hurt was me? Of course, you did indeed abandon me, there¡¯s no doubt about it, and you certainly hurt me. But I have never hated you because of that."

    Su Lu looked at him, "Rather than saying you gave up on me, it¡¯s more like you gave up on yourself. You abandoned our rtionship, exiled yourself, you gave up the chance to be happy."

    She was too precise, too cutting; each word was like a sharp knife, swiftly stabbing into his longstanding wounds, smashing the superficial peace and exposing the gruesome truth.

    What he had given up, was always himself.

    He knew it very well, knew how happy he could be if he just stayed by Su Lu¡¯s side, how joyful he could be.

    The kind of joy that just thinking about it could make one smile.

    Yet, he gave it all up.

    Su Lu said, "I don¡¯t hate you, Bo Jingshen. I pity you."

    Bo Jingshen wanted to smile, but he couldn¡¯t. It was too painful.

    "I will never be happy because of your misery, nor will I feel sad because of your happiness. Because I don¡¯t hate you. I simply don¡¯t care anymore."

    Su Lu felt that she had said a lot that she meant to say on this asion.

    She hadn¡¯t intended, shouldn¡¯t have said so much to him.

    But since she had started, she might as well say it all.

    "The reason I came to see you was only because I felt sorry for myself. I wanted to see how the man whom I spent my youth on without getting anything in return is doing now. I¡¯m wondering whether I should, and how I should, let my son know about his father..."

    A criminal?

    These words were hard for Su Lu to articte, as she had learned about the context of Bo Jingshen¡¯s past from Zhao Ying.

    So Su Lu stopped abruptly there, not continuing.

    Inside, footsteps were already being heard, the small toddling steps of a child, pitter-patter.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t n to say anything more.

    Zhao Xiaole hurried out, "Hat!"

    He wore that hat on his head and was also holding two bottles of cold drinks, "Daddy! Drink this! Both are really tasty. Su Xiaolu won¡¯t let me drink a lot, but you¡¯re an adult, so you can drink more. Try it, it¡¯s really good!"

    Su Lu didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to go into the entrance to change her shoes.

    Zhao Xiaole blinked and came out, handed the drinks to Bo Jingshen, and gently pulled on him, in a small voice, "Do you want toe in and sit for a while?"

 Chapter 315: Did You Recognize the Wrong Person?

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Did You Recognize the Wrong Person?</h4>

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s footsteps felt as heavy as a thousand pounds; he couldn¡¯t lift his feet. Su Lu¡¯s previous words were clearly not sharp, but to him, they were too cutting, precisely piercing through every inch of his wounds.

    He remained silent, simply squatting down and wrapping the small body of the child in his arms.

    Zhao Xiaole was stunned but soon became happy, also gently hugging Bo Jingshen.

    "Baby, I¡¯m not going to sit down inside. You be good, keep Mompany, and I¡¯lle to see you often."

    What a lovely child he was, sensitive and tender-hearted, seemingly quick to sense that Bo Jingshen¡¯s mood was off, thinking about how Su Xiaolu had said nothing before heading straight inside the house.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, then put his arms around Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck, gently patting the back of his head. It seemed he found the touch of Bo Jingshen¡¯s crew cut oddly satisfying, so Zhao Xiaole felt it again.

    Then he softly said, "Are you unhappy?"

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t make a sound. How could he dare, how could he have the right, to show his vulnerability in front of this child?

    After all... when the child was at his most vulnerable, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t able to stay by his side. He couldn¡¯t do anything.

    But Zhao Xiaole seemed not to need his response, continuing on his own to say, "Did you make Su Xiaolu angry?"

    It was then that Bo Jingshen finally hummed softly, holding the child close, gently burying his face in the crook of his shoulder, inhaling the faint scent of milk on him.

    "I made her angry, very angry. She might never forgive me in her lifetime."

    Zhao Xiaole fell silent, not saying a word for a long while.

    After some time, he let out a long, adult-like sigh, "Ahh!"

    Zhao Xiaole said, "Although I really don¡¯t like people and things that make Su Xiaolu angry, when Su Xiaole is unhappy, I¡¯m unhappy too. But I still like you a lot..."

    "Thank you," Bo Jingshen said softly.

    As Zhao Xiaole was touching the oddly satisfying texture of Bo Jingshen¡¯s hair, he said, "Then, can you try to make it up to Su Xiaolu? She¡¯s got such a good temper; she¡¯s really nice. If someone sincerely apologizes for doing something wrong, she¡¯s actually quite forgiving."

    "Is that so? But I once made her too angry, too upset. It might not be that easy..." Bo Jingshen added.

    Before, he would have never believed that a conversation with a child could help him work through and release his emotions.

    But at that moment, it truly had. Even though he felt as if he had been in a fiery hell before, the child¡¯s soft voice and earnest words were like a beam of light, illuminating him bit by bit and pulling him from the darkness.

    Zhao Xiaole shook his head, "Have you sincerely apologized yet? If not, you need to apologize sincerely first. If she doesn¡¯t soften and forgive you, then you need to apologize more sincerely a few times, then try to cheer her up, say some nice things, and promise not to make the same mistake again. Su Xiaolu will definitely soften!"

    Zhao Xiaole was so certain that Su Lu would relent, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that perhaps this child had gotten Su Lu to forgive him countless times in the same way before.

    Those words didn¡¯t seem wrong at all.

    But they stunned Bo Jingshenpletely for a moment.

    They were merely the words of a five-year-old child, yet they struck Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart like a heavy hammer.

    Indeed, have you sincerely apologized?

    Bo Jingshen asked himself using the child¡¯s words from earlier.

    No, it seemed there wasn¡¯t even once. Not once had he sincerely admitted his mistakes, and it seemed that deep down, he didn¡¯t even think what he had done was wrong. If he asked himself one more time, even if everything could start over, he, the person he was back then, in those circumstances, would probably do the same thing.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he was right, nor did it mean he could avoid repenting and admitting his wrongdoing.

    All he gave Su Lu was a thin apology.

    Just that insubstantial sorry.

    As if his reasons justified his behavior, as if the hurt he caused could be erased. How could it be?

    She had clearly told him that no matter his reasons, she didn¡¯t want to forgive.

    But what if he begged her? What if he admitted his mistakes to her sincerely, time after time? What if he knelt down and promised he would never do it again?

    If once wasn¡¯t enough, what about a hundred times? Would she not be moved at all?

    She was Su Lu.

    That Su Lu who could make his heart tremble, so kind and wonderful.

    Oh, Bo Jingshen, Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen helplessly curled the corners of his mouth, sarcastically thinking to himself: You¡¯ve really drawn a circle to imprison yourself, trapped to the point that you¡¯re not even as sensible as a five-year-old child. A five-year-old knows that when they¡¯ve done something wrong, no matter the reason or difficulty, a mistake is a mistake. The first thing to do is to admit it sincerely. And if the other person doesn¡¯t forgive you, you keep apologizing sincerely, promising not to make the same mistake again. Speak kindly, coax the other person.

    And you, just standing there like an idiot?

    "Hm?" Zhao Xiaole saw that he didn¡¯t respond and shook his hand in front of him.

    Bo Jingshen came back to his senses and, unable to control himself, kissed Zhao Xiaole on the cheek.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s little face turned a bit red, incredibly adorable, "Ah! Why did... Why did you kiss me? Mom said I¡¯m a big kid now, I can¡¯t always be kissed."

    "Then we won¡¯t tell her," Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes curved with a smile as he looked at the two bottles of drinks in his hand, "Lebao, would you like to have a drink with me?"

    Zhao Xiaole was undoubtedly tempted, but he also remembered that Su Lu didn¡¯t allow him to drink beverages all the time, and his quota was already used up. So he looked hesitantly toward the door.

    Bo Jingshen led him aside, "Just take a few secret sips, we won¡¯t tell Su Xiaolu. This is a matter between us men."

    "But... wouldn¡¯t that be wrong? What if Su Xiaolu finds out..." Zhao Xiaole loved Su Xiaolu very much, but if Su Xiaolu were truly angry, he would still be scared.

    After thinking for a moment, Bo Jingshen said, "Well, then you can say that I forced you to drink it. I have to apologize to Su Xiaolu sincerely anyway. I¡¯ll admit my mistakes over and over, and I¡¯ll sincerely admit this one as well."

    "Well, okay then." Zhao Xiaole was cautious, "I¡¯ll just take a few small sips! This new white peach oolong vor, I haven¡¯t tried it yet!"

    The father and son didn¡¯t go inside the house or downstairs but just squatted at the door of the safety stairs, sharing a bottle of the drink together.

    The white peach oolong vor wasn¡¯t particrly delicious, actually not as good as the matcha red bean vor they had tried before, but Zhao Xiaole found it incredibly tasty, exceptionally sweet. He really liked it.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be going first then, you go inside and keep Mompany," Bo Jingshen stood up.

    "Okay." Zhao Xiaole whispered, but his lips puckered, and his eyes began to redden.

 Chapter 316: Liking You

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Liking You</h4>

    Children are just like that; their reluctancees in a very simple and direct manner.

    "I don¡¯t want you to leave. So when you have to leave, I get sad."

    The sight of the child with red-rimmed eyes pained Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart.

    He didn¡¯t want to leave the child for even a second, so much so that he began to question himself, how had he managed to not be there for the child for five years?

    The child was indeed very sad, with pursed lips and red eyes, also looking a bit wronged.

    But still, the child was very sensible and quickly sniffled, trying to adjust his emotions. His voice still sounded choked with sobs, but he spoke sensibly, "Then, then be careful on your way, you, you muste visit me often!"

    "Okay. Definitely." Bo Jingshen nodded, hooking his pinky finger with Zhao Xiaole¡¯s. "So, I¡¯m leaving now?"

    "Uh... Wah!" Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t hold back his tears any longer.

    Watching Bo Jingshen enter the elevator, the child couldn¡¯t help but rush forward and hug his leg, crying loudly.

    "Daddy wah wah wah... Why can¡¯t you stay with us longer?" Zhao Xiaole finally let it all out, crying and voicing his little concerns, "I¡¯ve been waiting for you to show up... wah wah, in the kindergarten all the other kids have dads, only I don¡¯t... Why didn¡¯t you appear sooner, wah wah wah... Zhou Xiaolong is so smug, saying he can ride on his dad¡¯s neck. I am really envious, Daddy, you look so handsome and tall, I should be the one the other kids envy..."

    Once the child started talking, there was no end - every child is a little chatterbox.

    Zhao Xiaole kept on grumbling, "... Mom says kids shouldn¡¯t be vain, and I¡¯m not vain, but I just want to feel a little proud... I don¡¯t like it when people say I¡¯m the kid without a dad."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart felt both sour and pained, listening to these innocent words with a mix ofughter and tears.

    He felt so sorry for the child.

    He gently kissed the child¡¯s cheek, "Next time, I¡¯ll also go to the kindergarten, let you ride on my neck, show Zhou Xiaolong."

    "Then you have toe dressed up nice and pretty," Zhao Xiaole sniffled.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "Okay, I¡¯lle dressed up nice and pretty."

    "So... are you leaving now?" Zhao Xiaole asked softly.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, then held him and spun around on the spot, "I¡¯ll stay with you a little longer."

    "Okay."

    Zhao Xiaole wrapped his arms around Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck.

    Bo Jingshen spoke to him in a low voice, "Sweetheart, be good, wait for me a bit longer. Su Xiaolu is very angry right now, I have to coax her well. Once she¡¯s not angry anymore, in the future I¡¯ll be with you every day. Okay?"

    "Then you have to hurry up," Zhao Xiaole said seriously, sniffing his nose, "Su Xiaolu is really stubborn, the longer it drags on, the harder it is to appease her."

    Bo Jingshen let out a light sigh internally, thinking the little rascal haspletely figured out his mother¡¯s personality.

    "Mhm, I will try my best. Now don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll take you inside," Bo Jingshen said.

    Carrying Zhao Xiaole towards the house.

    The house was quiet; Su Lu wasn¡¯t sitting in the living room. Bo Jingshen carrying Zhao Xiaole inside, not seeing Su Lu in the living room, he couldn¡¯t just put the child down and leave, but that would be too heartless.

    So he carried the child toward the bedroom. The bedroom door was ajar, Bo Jingshen gently knocked and pushed the door open slightly, just to see Su Lu sitting on the bay window in a white silk pajama set, fiddling with her phone.

    Her long hair hung loose behind her, giving off a particrly soft texture.

    Upon hearing the knock on the door, she lifted her eyes, her gaze quietly settling on the doorway.

    "I¡¯ve brought Xiao Le in," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu nodded, "Thank you."

    She appeared exceptionally calm and indifferent, which only made Bo Jingshen feel even colder and more distant.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment and then asked, "You meant earlier that you won¡¯t stop me from spending time with Xiao Le."

    "I won¡¯t," Su Lu said.

    "Alright," Bo Jingshen said, "I¡¯lle to take Xiao Le out tomorrow."

    Su Lu was silent for a few seconds before she said, "You can take him out for lunch, but you must bring him back before dinner."

    "Okay," Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t ask for more, and immediately nodded.

    Only then did he put Xiao Le down, squatting in front of the child to look into his eyes, "I¡¯lle to take you out for lunch tomorrow, definitely tomorrow, on time. So now I have to leave, and you shouldn¡¯t cry anymore."

    Children often just need an exact time; although they may not always understand things, they gradually realize that when adults say "sometimes" and "if there¡¯s a chance," it often means procrastination, which may trante into an indefinitely postponed event.

    But given a specific time, even though adults might still lie or be untrustworthy, children are still willing to believe and to hang on to this anticipation.

    So if adults end up breaking their promises, children be very disappointed and disheartened. Yet the next time, they will harbor even greater expectations, more cautious and fearful of being let down again. And after a few such instances, children will no longer hold any hope for you. You will have extinguished a heart that once believed in you so fervently.

    Therefore, if possible, one must keep promises made to children.

    Because, in truth, it is difficult to have a heart that passionately believes in you, looks to you, waits for you, and expects you.

    If you have that, please do not let it down.

    "Okay!" Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes shone, nodding vigorously, "I¡¯ll wait for you!"

    Only then did Bo Jingshen get ready to leave. Before going, he looked at Su Lu, his gazending on the back of her hand, and then said in a low voice, "The clothes look nice, don¡¯t catch a cold."

    Then he turned and left.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce at the back of her hand, bending and stretching her fingers unconsciously, then tightly clenched her fist and rxed, making the veins on her hand, which were usually clear and prominent, seem slightly less apparent.

    Being thin, her veins appeared simrly when she wasn¡¯t this slim; when others¡¯ hands got cold, their veins would be less visible, but when her hands got cold, the veins would stand out even more, disying a bluish hue, distinct and pronounced.

    She thought about the look Bo Jingshen gave to the back of her hand before he left.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly, almost like a sigh.

    She turned to look at Zhao Xiaole, "Still crying?"

    Zhao Xiaole rubbed his nose sheepishly, and said honestly, "I just don¡¯t want him to go."

    "You¡¯ve never acted this way when your first uncle, second uncle, or third uncle left," Su Lu said as she gently scraped the tip of his nose, "You little rascal."

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes gleamed as he looked at Su Lu, "It¡¯s different, he¡¯s my dad. If he didn¡¯t like me or Su Xiaolu, then I wouldn¡¯t want him. But it seems like he really likes me, and he likes Su Xiaolu a lot, too."

 Chapter 317: Seeking Advice

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Seeking Advice</h4>

    After Zhao Ying had rested, she came over to look around.

    Beforeing upstairs, she clearly had taken a look around the neighborhood.

    "The surrounding facilities are decent, themunity environment is passable, and the location seems good," Zhao Ying said. "Last time I came because the situation was urgent, I didn¡¯t get a chance to properly check it out."

    Su Lu was washing peaches in the sink and turned with a smile upon hearing this, "So, did you get a good look today? What did you find out?"

    Zhao Ying smiled, "I found out that my daughter has good taste, this property is not bad."

    Hearing this, Su Lu smiled, lowered her eyes, and continued washing the peaches, "Good or not, I won¡¯t being here often anyway."

    Zhao Ying did notmit to a response and instead came closer, "Let me wash them. What are we eating tonight? Are we going out or what? I see Lebao still has a wound, and the heavy seasoning outside might not be good for him."

    "We¡¯ll just cook at home," Su Lu said.

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Ying opened the refrigerator and looked at the almost empty interior, "Then we need to go out and buy some groceries, right?"

    "I¡¯ll go and shop, you and Xiaole stay at home," Su Lu said, tearing a piece of kitchen paper to dry her hands. "What should we have for dinner tonight..."

    Zhao Xiaole had gone to take a nap.

    Mother and daughter sat in the cozily arranged study, eating peaches and drinking ice-cold salty soda, chatting casually.

    It made for afortable afternoon tea time, and after they had eaten and drunk their fill, Su Lu was about to change clothes to go shopping.

    But just as she left the study and hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to change, the doorbell rang.

    The screen showed the face of a stranger waiting downstairs at the entrance, looking like a delivery person.

    "Who is it for?" Su Lu, thinking it was a delivery boy who had pressed the wrong door number, said, "I didn¡¯t order anything, you¡¯ve pressed¡ª"

    Before she could even finish saying ¡¯wrong,¡¯ she heard the other party say, "Miss Su? I am from Shengcui delivery."

    Shengcui is a quite famous high-end organic agri-brand in Feng City, covering Feng City and a few neighboring cities. It¡¯s not avable in Beijing, and it started only about five or six years ago. Recently, it has expanded significantly, with its own themed restaurants and dedicated delivery personnel.

    Their ingredients are all organic and pricey. Exactly how upscale they are is hard to say since you can¡¯t tell just by eating, but the prices certainly look upscale.

    "Ah?" Su Lu was a bit taken aback.

    The person could only repeat, "I¡¯m a delivery person from Shengcui Organic Home, here to deliver your ingredients, can you open the door?"

    Then Su Lu came to her senses and opened the gate.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Zhao Ying asked as she came out of the study.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "I don¡¯t know, it seems like Su Zhe had someone send over some groceries?"

    "Oh, that¡¯s good then; saves you a trip," Zhao Ying remarked.

    Soon, the delivery personnel arrived upstairs, politely knocked on the door, and upon opening, ced several tightly sealed thermal instion bags in front of Su Lu.

    Inside were very fresh ingredients, all of which had already been prepared.

    Not only that, but they also thoughtfully included recipes, making it extremely convenient to just follow them.

    Su Lu nced at it and frowned slightly, already realizing this was not sent by Su Zhe.

    Because Su Zhe probably didn¡¯t know about Xiao Le¡¯s injury yet, the recipes specifically noted that they all promoted wound healing.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t say much, took the ingredients to the kitchen, and prepared to start cooking.

    She also hadn¡¯t received any messages from Qiao Li, she knew this probably wasn¡¯t Qiao Li¡¯s intention.

    Then, the answer was quite clear.

    Su Lu, washing the ck fish that was already prepared for making soup, couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.

    Zhao Ying came over and took over the task from her, "I¡¯ll do it, you stop washing, don¡¯t get your hands all smelling of fishter."

    "Oh," Su Lu obediently responded.

    Zhao Ying nced at her sideways, "Why do you seem to be in a bad mood?"

    After thinking it over, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mom, did you ever... stop brother and Mr. Shen from associating?"

    "You mean Shen Jiming?" Zhao Ying asked.

    Su Lu nodded.

    Zhao Ying raised an eyebrow, "Why? Has Bo Jingshen been here?"

    Su Lu pursed her lips, her mother was always sharp, and she didn¡¯t intend to hide it, so she just nodded, "Xiao Le... likes him quite a bit."

    "Hmm..." Zhao Ying thought for a moment, "Our situations are different, Qianqian, my experiences have no reference value for you."

    Zhao Ying stuffed ginger slices into the cuts on the fish, then sprinkled cooking wine over it.

    She continued, "Shen Jiming cheated, more than once. Your brother witnessed the hurt he caused me, and at that time, your brother was already at an age where he understood things well. Thest straw was the trouble brought back by Shen Jiming that got stolen, breaking me and also your brother. So, your brother didn¡¯t need me to stop him; he had already distanced himself from Shen Jiming in his heart."

    "Your situation is different, Xiao Le is still at an age where he doesn¡¯t understand these things, he looks up to and expects a lot from his father, just like all little boys. And Xiao Le hasn¡¯t seen the harm you¡¯ve endured, so his situation is definitely different from your brother¡¯s. As for whether to stop it... it¡¯s up to you. I won¡¯t give any opinion."

    "I won¡¯t persuade you to stop Xiao Le from meeting him, nor will I encourage you if you don¡¯t stop them from meeting. I trust my daughter to make the right choice."

    Having heard these words from Zhao Ying, Su Lu let out a soft sigh, "I didn¡¯t stop it. He wille tomorrow to take Xiao Le out to y. He¡¯s... pretty good to Xiao Le."

    "Mm, that¡¯s good. Although I neither stop nor provoke, I still have requirements, which is that he must be good to Lebao," Zhao Ying said, then reached to touch Su Lu¡¯s face, but remembering she had just touched fish and her hands were fishy, she withdrew her hand.

    "You are a smart and wise child, and your mother trusts that you will make good decisions," Zhao Ying said.

    Su Lu, somewhat moved by Zhao Ying¡¯s words, sent a message to Bo Jingshen while waiting for the soup to simmer.

    It wasn¡¯t through WeChat; she had long since blocked him on WeChat.

    It was just an ordinary SMS, in an era where SMS wasn¡¯tmonly used formunication, sometimes even easily overlooked.

    But Su Lu quickly received a response.

    She sent: ¡¯Thanks for the ingredients, no need for next time.¡¯

    Just a minuteter, she received a reply, ¡¯You¡¯re wee. Xiao Le¡¯s wound recovery is important. Since I¡¯ming tomorrow to take Xiao Le out, if it¡¯s convenient, I have a few questions to ask you.¡¯

    Su Lu thought about it and replied: ¡¯Ask.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t wait for the SMS from Bo Jingshen; Bo Jingshen immediately tried to add her on WeChat.

 Chapter 318: You Have It Too

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 318: You Have It Too</h4>

    Su Lu opened his WeChat and stared at his profile picture, a beach that seemed familiar.

    It seemed to be the beach they often visited during their dating days when they went back to Hai City to visit his alma mater¡¯s professor.

    As Su Lu looked at the beach in the profile picture, he couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed.

    Time kept moving, and the years never turned back.

    It turned out so much time had already passed since those days of youthful vigor, those summers filled with the smell of fried squid and orange soda, those breezy winds carrying the salty scent of the sea. He remembered the clean white shirt of the handsome young man.

    Only then did he realize he had aged.

    Su Lu zoned out for a while before he epted his friend request.

    Meanwhile,

    At the high-end members-only boxing gym on the seventh floor of Yasheng Department Store, a tall, lean figure sat at the edge of the boxing ring, leaning against the ropes, with his boxing gloves removed but his hands still wrapped in straps.

    He was dressed in a boxing vest and shorts, appearing slim but not frail.

    He sat there, his long legs slightly bent, head bowed intently staring at his phone, sweat from his boxing dripping down his face to his chin and falling off.

    He casually wiped it off, but his intense gaze remained fixed on the phone screen.

    Until finally, he saw the new chat window pop up with a profile picture of a deer and the name "deer" with a message: "I have epted your friend request; now we can start chatting."

    He finally let out a long sigh of relief, gripping his fist tightly, almost eximing a "yes!"

    A coach passing by the boxing ring saw his reaction andughed, "Mr. Bo, what¡¯s making you so happy?" The coach nced at his phone screen without paying much attention, noticing it was possibly a new friend. He joked, "Got the WeChat ID of a pretty girl you¡¯re chasing?"

    Bo Jingshen nced at him, "My wife."

    "Oh, you got married? Who¡¯s the lucky one?" the coachughed, "Let¡¯s continue after your chat."

    The coach acknowledged that Bo Jingshen, as a member, was quite easygoing, wealthy, and good-looking. Many female students were curious about him, but his only requirement for signing up at the gym was peace and quiet. Cost was never an issue for him.

    He was reserved and aloof, making the coach never suspect he had such a side to him.

    Bo Jingshen looked at the chat window, feeling somewhat nervous for a moment. His fingers flexed, thinking about how to send a message that would seem natural and casual without being too aggressive or pushy.

    But before he could settle on what to say, the person with the deer-head profile picture messaged him first.

    deer: What did you want to ask me?

    Bo Jingshen stared at her nickname for a long time, then exited the chat. After some operations, he returned to the chat and finally responded.

    Consequently, Su Lu, observing his nickname, frowned in silence.

    Bambi: Just wanted to ask what Xiao Le likes to eat, what he doesn¡¯t, what he likes, what he doesn¡¯t, if you¡¯ve set any rules for him. I don¡¯t want to identally break them.

    If Su Lu remembered correctly... his name was certainly "Bo" just moments ago. In fact, it had been "Bo" for many years, but just then, it suddenly changed to "Bambi."

    Thus, one deer and one Bambi, as if they had agreed on it.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know what to say without seeming too sensitive, especially since the other person had been using the name "Bambi" in the esports world for years.

    Su Lu replied by the queries he made: Dislikes eating durian and celery, everything else is generally fine, especially likes watermelon and peaches. Very curious so he likes a lot of things, doesn¡¯t like bugs, cries if he sees one. Not allowed too much junk food, not allowed out of parents¡¯ sight.

    Bo Jingshen read her message several times with utmost seriousness before replying: Okay, I¡¯ve got it.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t reply again. She thought it would end there, but surprisingly, about five minutester, another message came through.

    Bambi: "Will youe along... tomorrow?"

    After sending this message, Bo Jingshen stared unblinkingly at the screen.

    He thought he would receive a reply shortly, or maybe not at all, because given Su Lu¡¯s temperament, if she decided not to agree, she might simply refuse by staying silent.

    But Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t expect Su Lu to reply so quickly.

    deer: "No, thank you."

    Bo Jingshen typed a line on the screen: "Maybe Xiao Le would want us to apany him together, since we¡¯ve never done that before..."

    He had typed the entire line on the screen, but after pondering for a moment, he deleted it.

    It was moving too fast. And it seemed too much like some kind of emotional maniption.

    He didn¡¯t want to emotionally manipte Su Lu.

    Her phone vibrated, and Su Lu looked at the message that had been sent back.

    Bambi: "Alright, see you tomorrow then. Have Xiao Le go to bed early tonight, and you should rest early too, taking care of a child who¡¯s just been discharged from the hospital. It¡¯s tough."

    Su Lu read the message, didn¡¯t reply, and simply locked her screen.

    The next day, Zhao Ying, knowing that Bo Jingshen wasing to pick up Xiao Le, didn¡¯t want to meet with Bo Jingshen, so she decided to avoid it. Thus, only she and Zhao Xiaole were left at home.

    Su Lu packed his little backpack and gathered his little sweat towel, water bottle, and other items.

    Zhao Xiaole sat on the carpet by the floor-to-ceiling window, looking downstairs.

    Su Lu was busy packing and didn¡¯t notice what he was looking at.

    But not long afterward, the child suddenly jumped up excitedly, rushed to the ess control, stepped on a small stool, and pushed the door open. Then, he just stood in the entryway, eagerly waiting.

    It was clear to Su Lu what he had been looking at by the window just now.

    Su Lu, carrying his little backpack, also went to the entryway, mainly to save him the trouble ofing back into the home. It would be easier just to let him take Xiao Le and go.

    Ding! The sound of the elevator.

    Zhao Xiaole was already bouncing with excitement as he ran up.

    "Daddy!"

    Su Lu watched as something came out of the elevator and she felt a bit overwhelmed.

    Because the first thing toe out wasn¡¯t Bo Jingshen, but an Ultraman head. Honestly, the head was almost as big as Su Lu¡¯s own!

    Then, she saw Bo Jingshen step out, carrying a huge Ultraman model that seemed nearly as big as a full-grown human in height and build.

    No wonder Zhao Xiaole was so impatient and excited; he must have seen Bo Jingshen carrying it up from the window.

    As Bo Jingshen walked out of the elevator, he said to Su Lu, "You didn¡¯t set any rules about not indulging in distractions, so I bought him a big one."

    Bo Jingshen showed a smile and, seeing her stern expression, quickly added, "Don¡¯t be upset; you have something too."

    Then he turned back into the elevator and came out carrying a huge bunch of roses.

    Looking at them, there must have been hundreds of them!

 Chapter 319: Just Wait a Bit Longer

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Just Wait a Bit Longer</h4>

    Looking at thatrge bunch of drippingly gorgeous red roses, Su Lu didn¡¯t know for a moment what expression she should make.

    The air seemed to begin scattering the fragrance of roses, and Su Lu¡¯s brows gently furrowed.

    Bo Jingshen, holding therge bouquet, waspletely hidden behind it, his face unseen, his voiceing from behind the blooms, "Don¡¯t worry, because I wasn¡¯t sure if Xiao Le is allergic to pollen, so I had the florist remove the stamens from each flower."

    Su Lu thought to herself, you¡¯re well into your thirties, do you think you¡¯re still eighteen? Sure enough to make a fuss, the florist really had it tough.

    Tough or not. In any case, Bo Jingshen had paid double the price.

    "I... may Ie in and sit for a while?" Bo Jingshen tilted his head and peered out from behind the bouquet at her.

    Su Lu stood in ce, arms crossed over her chest, disying a defensive posture. Hearing this, she didn¡¯t make a sound, only quietly looked at him.

    The smile at the corner of Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth carried a hint of helplessness, "The main thing is... I didn¡¯t expect five hundred and twenty roses to be this heavy. When I ordered them, the florist warned me they would be heavy, but I didn¡¯t take it seriously, I was careless. Plus, I picked the biggest Ultraman for Xiao Le, and it¡¯s not light either. It really shows my age, I can¡¯t deny getting older."

    Su Lu blinked, indeed not expecting Bo Jingshen to say something like that, but she knew he wasn¡¯t lying.

    Because his forehead was covered in beads of sweat, with fine droplets gathering and dripping from his chin, he clearly wasn¡¯t having an easy time.

    Su Lu hesitated for a moment but eventually stepped aside, opening the door.

    "Zhao Xiaole, your guest, get the slippers," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole, bouncing and hopping, went inside to the hallway to fetch the slippers from the shoe cab, not forgetting to blow Su Lu¡¯s own trumpet, "My mom is beautiful, sweet-hearted, pretty, and wealthy! The best! My mom is the best!"

    Su Lu nced at him, amused by the child¡¯s words.

    Bo Jingshen, carrying Ultraman and the bouquet of roses, entered and saw the little boy bending over at the shoe cab, huffing and puffing as he looked for slippers for him, feeling a bit sorry for him, not wanting him to do anything or get tired.

    But Bo Jingshen also thought that Su Lu¡¯s approach to education might not be like this.

    So he resisted the urge to do it himself and just listened to the child there huffing and puffing, searching for slippers, murmuring, "I¡¯ll get you a big pair of slippers, then go get you an ice drink!"

    A pair of slippers ced neatly next to Bo Jingshen¡¯s feet, and then that little figure had already dashed toward the kitchen.

    Bo Jingshen found a spot next to the TV cab in the living room for therge Ultraman, then ced the bouquet on the coffee table, before taking a few tissues to wipe the sweat beads off his face.

    Before he could sit down on the sofa, the child dashed out from the kitchen again.

    Handing him a bottle of drink, "Dad, drink this."

    But it wasn¡¯t the ice drink Zhao Xiaole had mentioned earlier, what Bo Jingshen held in his hand was a room-temperature beverage.

    Zhao Xiaole said, "You have a bad stomach and can¡¯t drink cold ones."

    "How are you..." Bo Jingshen wanted to say how do you know my stomach is bad, but felt there was no need to ask.

    Why else? Su Lu was in the kitchen.

    Suddenly, Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart ached terribly. A flood of self-reproach and guilt rushed in like a high tide, engulfing him.

    Xiao Le had said it right before, she truly was both beautiful and sweet-hearted.

    Despite her indifferent demeanor towards him, despite being repeatedly hurt by him, when it really mattered, she still remembered his stomach problems and reminded the child not to give him too cold a drink.

    Whereas he, who could have easily held such happiness in his grasp, had given it up for his own bitter reasons.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help gripping the bottle tightly, unable to open it for a long time.

    Zhao Xiaole looked somewhat uneasy, "Don¡¯t you like it? But Su Xiaolu said..." He stopped mid-sentence, reaching out to take the bottle in Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, "Never mind, I¡¯ll get you something else."

    "I like it," Bo Jingshen scooped the child into his arms and hugged him, "I really like it."

    "Hehe!" Zhao Xiaole was embraced by him, not minding the sweat on his body, and clung to his neck, whispering in his ear, "Then let¡¯s go eat something light, no more junk food, Su Xiaolu said eating too much junk food is bad for your health."

    "Okay, listen to her," Bo Jingshen was almost overwhelmed. The child whispering in his ear with that secretive tone made his ear itch, an itch that was about to burrow into his heart.

    "It¡¯s just she doesn¡¯t want to join us for a meal." Zhao Xiaole¡¯s expression was somewhat regretful as he quietly said to Bo Jingshen, "Maybe next time, let¡¯s eat together next time. Not today, because Su Xiaolu is about to feel unwell."

    "Unwell?" Bo Jingshen frowned, "What¡¯s wrong with her?"

    "I¡¯m not quite sure, it seems like she became sick when she gave birth to me," Zhao Xiaole pouted, his small eyebrows knit tight, speaking very seriously, "You don¡¯t know, when I was born, I was sick and so was Su Xiaolu, but I¡¯m okay now! However, Grandma says Su Xiaolu seems to have never fully recovered."

    Zhao Xiaole pouted and shook his head, "I don¡¯t really understand, Grandma says that because I¡¯m a boy, I won¡¯t have that kind of difort. But Su Xiaolu does, she has stomach pains every month. She¡¯s so pitiful. She¡¯s taken a lot of medicine, Grandma even made herbal medicine for her to eat, it was stinky, Su Xiaolu ate it all, but it didn¡¯t cure her."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze involuntarily drifted towards the direction of the kitchen, knowing that Su Lu was in there. He wanted so much to go in, but also knew that he currently didn¡¯t have that right.

    He heard the concern in his son¡¯s voice, so he could only try tofort him first, "Mhm, let¡¯s do it next time then, we¡¯ll go eat something delicious together. I¡¯ll see if I can find some excellent doctors to treat her."

    "Really? That would be great! Can it be cured?" The child¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Bo Jingshen noticed that the child hadn¡¯t even nced much at the big Ultraman.

    Rather, he kept looking at him or, when talking about Su Xiaolu¡¯s poor health, towards the direction of the kitchen.

    Such an understanding child he was, Bo Jingshen wondered just how strong that slender, frail woman in the kitchen was to have raised such a fine child.

    "If we find a very excellent doctor, maybe she could be cured?" Bo Jingshen said.

    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaole cheered up. He hugged Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck and giggled, then whispered in his ear, "Dad, are you buying so many, so many flowers for Su Xiaolu today because you n to sincerely apologize to Su Xiaolu?"

    Bo Jingshen smiled and pursed his lips upon hearing this, "Wait a bit longer. Send more flowers first."

 Chapter 320 Indeed Very Heavy

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320 Indeed Very Heavy</h4>

    After hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, Zhao Xiaole nodded, "That¡¯s right, little uncle said that chasing a girl requires giving lots of flowers and saying lots of sweet words."

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment. ¡¯Little uncle¡¯ must be referring to Su Yi, who¡¯s now changed his name to Zhao Tong. What kind of advice is he giving...

    Bo Jingshen waited for a while but Su Lu didn¡¯te out from the kitchen.

    He thought for a moment, then looking down at Zhao Xiaole, he said, "Then, shall we tell mom and set off?"

    "Oh, okay!" Zhao Xiaole agreed, hopped down from Bo Jingshen, ran pitter-patter towards the kitchen, then after two steps, he turned back, returned, and took Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, "Together."

    Bo Jingshen was led by him to the kitchen door. He cleared his throat softly and even knocked on the door, to be honest, he was never this cautious even when they first started dating in their youth.

    "Then... Shall I take him out now?" Bo Jingshen murmured before stepping into the kitchen and looking at her.

    The kitchen was neat and tidy, his gaze shifted, and he saw the figure standing in front of the kitchen cupboard.

    She was wearingfortable home clothes, her hair loosely tied at the back of her head, with a checkered apron around her neck, and wearing disposable gloves. At the cutting board, sheid a sheet of nori on a sushi mat and spread a handful of sushi rice on it.

    Then she ced the prepared ingredients in order: sticks of egg, cucumber, yellow radish, and ham, squeezed some tomato sauce on them, then rolled it all up tightly, and finally, cut it into slices, arranging them neatly in a macaron-colored lunch box.

    This was already the fourth roll of kimbap she had made. In the fouryered macaroon-colored lunch box, twoyers were filled with neatly arranged kimbap.

    In the other twoyers of the lunch box, one contained beautifully zed c chicken wings sprinkled with sesame seeds¡ªthey looked very appetizing. The otheryer was filled with washed and cut fruit, star-shaped slices of starfruit, green sunshine rose grapes, and kiwi.

    Bo Jingshen was standing at the doorway knocking when Su Lu was making thest kimbap roll.

    "Wait a moment," she said.

    Then she made the final roll with a steady pace, cut and arranged it, stacked theyers of lunch boxes, and closed them.

    When she turned around, she saw two faces that greatly resembled each other, onerge, one small.

    Su Lu handed over the lunch box, "If you take him out and he gets hungry before mealtime, let him eat this. Don¡¯t buy him any street snacks outside. His stomach is quite sensitive, and he might get an upset stomachter."

    "Okay," Bo Jingshen took it, "Then shall we head out?"

    "Mhm, his little water bottle and sweat towel are all in his little backpack. If he sweats, put the sweat towel on his back. It¡¯s hot out, so make sure he drinks plenty of water," Su Lu instructed.

    Bo Jingshen took the small backpack and slung it over one shoulder¡ªthe tinydybug-shaped backpack looked somewhatical hanging on him. His mouth curved in a slight smile, half joking, half serious, "If you¡¯re so worried, juste with us."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t say anything, just nced up at him.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t actually expect her toe along. He adjusted the backpack and said, "Alright, we¡¯re leaving now."

    He picked up Zhao Xiaole and told him, "Say bye to Su Xiaolu."

    "Bye, Su Xiaolu," Zhao Xiaole waved at her, his eyes curving until they nearly disappeared.

    "Tell Su Xiaolu you¡¯ll bring her a present back."

    "Su Xiaolu, I¡¯ll bring you a present back." Zhao Xiaole said while giggling, seemingly delighted with the idea of delivering messages from daddy to mommy.

    "Blow Su Xiaolu a kiss."

    "Muah!~" Zhao Xiaole blew Su Lu a kiss and didn¡¯t forget to wink at her too.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t keep a straight face any longer, his wink had amused her into a smile, "Be good, go on, have fun."

    Bo Jingshen said, "I¡¯ll message you if anything."

    "Okay," Su Lu saw them to the entryway.

    Bo Jingshen stepped into the elevator, still pondering the image of Su Lu sending them off to the foyer earlier, watching them leave.

    Bo Jingshen felt somewhat dazed.

    He had a vague impression or perhaps a fantasy in his mind.

    If, if he hadn¡¯t chosen to leave back then...

    He could have spent days with Su Lu when the weather was nice, taking their child out to y, with her preparing packed lunches, or even if she didn¡¯t, he could learn to make them for the child; what mattered was the whole family going out together. Even if they didn¡¯t go out, she would see them off at the door, just like she did earlier.

    And then when they returned, he would bring her a gift; he would buy her flowers, while she would light the warmmps at home and stew a pot of hot soup, waiting for them toe back. Even if she didn¡¯t make soup, he could make it for her.

    "Dad?" Zhao Xiaole, noticing hisck of response, called out again, "Dad!"

    "Hmm? Oh! Yes, I¡¯m here." Bo Jingshen answered, "What is it?"

    "You didn¡¯t press the elevator button," Zhao Xiaole pointed at the elevator floor panel.

    "Oh, right." Bo Jingshen extended his hand to press for the first floor.

    The elevator slowly descended.

    Zhao Xiaole seemed to sense his mood, and like a little grown-up, he patted Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder, "Are you still worried about Su Xiaolu being angry?"

    Zhao Xiaolu earnestly advised his father, "Don¡¯t worry, Su Xiaolu has a soft heart."

    He earnestly looked into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, "Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have prepared food for you, too. My stomach is small; how could I eat so much seaweed rice rolls and chicken wings? Plus, I don¡¯t like star fruit."

    Zhao Xiaole blinked, "Do you like star fruit?"

    Bo Jingshen: "I..."

    Like.

    He had always liked the fragrance of star fruit.

    Embarrassing as it was to admit, he had lived for over thirty years, and it was the first time he had felt so helplessly flustered.

    And to beforted by a five-year-old like that.

    Hearing Xiaole¡¯s words, Bo Jingshen truly felt a lot more rxed.

    "Little clever one, how are you so clever." Bo Jingshenughed, rubbing Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face.

    The child giggled, saying whileughing, "I think, it¡¯s your flowers that did the trick!"

    "Is that so? Then I¡¯ll buy even more." Bo Jingshen, carrying Zhao Xiaole in one arm and his phone in the other, dialed a number as they stepped out of the elevator.

    "Hello? It¡¯s me. I¡¯d like some more flowers."

    Jiang Li sounded a bit helpless on the other end, "Can¡¯t you just call the flower shop directly?"

    "Isn¡¯t that your business?" said Bo Jingshen.

    Jiang Li sighed softly, "Alright, I have so many businesses, yet you only remember the flower shop... How many do you want?"

    "This time make it white; 520 stems should do."

    Jiang Li: "Bro, I know money isn¡¯t an issue for you, but are you trying to bury Su Lu in flowers? Haven¡¯t you realized just how heavy a bouquet is?"

    Then, Jiang Li heardughter in Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice, "I realized it. Indeed, very heavy, and she even made me a meal."

 Chapter 321: Take It to Marry You

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Take It to Marry You</h4>

    Jiang Li certainly knew why Bo Jingshen was doing all this, and of course, he hoped Bo Jingshen would get what he wanted.

    But listening to that annoyingly smugughter in his voice. Jiang Li wondered if Su Lu was being too soft-hearted?!

    Was she really cooking for Bo Jingshen just like that?

    Of course, Jiang Li didn¡¯t know that this "cooking" was not the same as that "cooking."

    However, Bo Jingshen¡¯s effective actions made Jiang Li also begin to wonder: Are flowers really that useful? Then, should he... perhaps send some flowers himself?

    Bo Jingshen, of course, knew none of this, and having finished what he had to say, was ready to hang up the phone.

    Jiang Li stopped him, "Hey, don¡¯t hang up yet."

    "Hmm?"

    "What about the situation over there? Are you still going to have people drag it out? You¡¯re being quite hical. This is maliciouspetition," Jiang Li said helplessly.

    Bo Jingshen looked down at his son for a moment before responding, "If I¡¯m inpetition, why would I care whether it¡¯s malicious or beneficial? If I lose, I¡¯ll be left with nothing but business and money, what use is that?"

    "Tch, you talk like that again and I might start resenting the rich. Okay, got it," Jiang Li didn¡¯t say much else.

    After ending the call, Bo Jingshen carried Zhao Xiaole to the car.

    He drove a very thick and solid car, not the model he usually drove. After buying it, he didn¡¯t particrly like it, so it just sat there.

    Until today, when he wanted to take his son out to y, he thought this deep and solid car was quite handy.

    The back seat was spacious andfortable, and even with a child safety seat installed, it didn¡¯t feel cramped.

    Zhao Xiaole sat obediently in the safety seat, not fussing or crying like some children do when refusing to sit in them.

    It was clear he was excited, his little legs kicking continuously, and he began asking eagerly as soon as he got in the car.

    "Daddy, where are we going to y?"

    "What are we going to y?"

    "Is it far? How long will it take?"

    Bo Jingshen drove while smiling and answering, "Originally, I wanted to take you camping, but that..."

    Bo Jingshen nced at Zhao Xiaole through the rearview mirror and continued, "It¡¯s just too boring with just the two of us men."

    "Oh, then next time let¡¯s bring Su Xiaolu along!" Zhao Xiaole, although interested in camping, didn¡¯t seem disappointed and nodded repeatedly.

    "Yeah, and we can even fish there. Next time, alright? Besides, it¡¯s still hot these days, and there are too many mosquitoes," Bo Jingshen said, "Today, I¡¯ll take you to an indoor ce. As for exactly where, you can look forward to it."

    "Yay, yay!" Zhao Xiaole was particrly happy.

    Bo Jingshen drove to the suburbs, and though it was said to be indoor, it resembled arge factory-like space, divided into various zones. There were indoor climbing areas, as well as children¡¯s yground zones filled with seas of balls and long and spiral slides. If a parent couldn¡¯t apany, a caretaker could be arranged.

    There was also a section with toy excavators for ying in sand and a special area designated for roller skating.

    In short, it was a space full of different y areas, all for children to enjoy.

    Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t have been happier as he understood what kind of ce it was as soon as he entered, and his eyes lit up instantly.

    "Daddy, will you y with me?"

    "Of course."

    Bo Jingshen was dressed particrly casually andfortably today, right down to the canvas shoes he wore to make ying with his child easier.

    Unable to contain his excitement, Zhao Xiaole cheered out loud, then said in a somewhat embarrassed whisper, "Before, Zhou Xiaolong had his dad to apany him to y in ces like this, but I never did."

    "Hey, this Zhou Xiaolong..." Bo Jingshen was provoked intoughter. Who on earth was Zhou Xiaolong? He¡¯d heard his child mention him twice now! "Why does he always bring up his dad in everything?"

    Zhao Xiaole pouted and nced at him, "Because that¡¯s all he can show off in front of me. His mom isn¡¯t as pretty as Su Xiaolu, he doesn¡¯t have grades as good as mine, and Jin Xiaokui likes me instead of him. So all he has to brag about is his dad, but I had no way topete since I didn¡¯t have a dad before."

    Children sometimes speak without any intentional malice, but it¡¯s precisely this sort of unintended direct speech that hits the heart hard. Bo Jingshen felt somewhat heartache upon hearing this.

    Bo Jingshen hugged him tightly, "I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s okay!" Zhao Xiaole patted his shoulder, "I have one now."

    Xiao Le grinned, showing his teeth, "Now even that¡¯s something he can¡¯t show off, hehe, not only do I have a dad, my dad is also good-looking."

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly and teased Xiao Le, "Oh? Jin Xiaokui?"

    "Yeah, she¡¯s a girl in my ss," Zhao Xiaole nodded.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "Do you like her?"

    Zhao Xiaole shook his head, "I don¡¯t like her. But her parents divorced, and she¡¯s been feeling down. She thinks we¡¯re simr because she knows I¡¯m also from a single-parent family, so she likes to y with me."

    Bo Jingshen let out a light sigh, "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s go inside and y."

    Then Zhao Xiaole went wild ying.

    Meanwhile, Su Lu was at home, painting, when her cellphone started vibrating.

    When she checked it, she saw a WeChat message from Bo Jingshen, nothing extra, just a photo.

    Father and son were wearing the same orange helmets, both looking at the camera, their faces simrly shaped, big and small. Zhao Xiaole was grinning with all his teeth showing, Bo Jingshen holding the child with one hand, and the phone with the other.

    Both father and son were peering down at the screen, the downward camera angle usually unforgiving. It was only because the father and son duo looked decent to begin with that the photo wasn¡¯t unttering.

    Su Lu stared at the photo for a while, discerning their background to be an indoor amusement room.

    Her finger hesitated for a moment but finally she saved the photo.

    Then her phone vibrated again, this time no picture.

    Bambi: There¡¯s a contest at the funfair, the prize is a bottle of rose perfume.

    Su Lu was puzzled.

    deer: Why would a children¡¯s funfair contest have perfume as a prize?

    Bambi: Don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s to give to the mom?

    Bambi: [Image]

    Bo Jingshen sent another picture. Su Lu opened it and sure enough, there really was a bottle of rose perfume on the prize table.

    deer: What¡¯s the contest for?

    Bambi: Three-legged race.

    Bambi: Xiaole says he wants to win the perfume so I can use it to marry you.

    Bambi: Enough talk, off to fight for our lives.

    Su Lu stared at the message on the screen, blinking rapidly, slightly stunned.

    She was confused about why she was even chatting with him.

    Then she remembered, oh right, Bo Jingshen had said he would send her a message about something before he left with the child.

    And she had agreed.

    Look how that turned out!

    Su Lu angrily tossed her phone onto the nearby cushion and angrily started to outline the shape of a pig¡¯s head on her canvas with a paintbrush.

 Chapter 322: Not Divorced?

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Not Divorced?</h4>

    Su Lu really couldn¡¯t concentrate on her painting anymore because this entire day had been just too much.

    Her phone had not stopped buzzing, with messagesing in every so often.

    She couldn¡¯t get mad, after all, she had agreed to the other person¡¯s request to stay in touch, and he hadn¡¯t been sending anything inappropriate. Practically every message was about Zhao Xiaole.

    First there was a bottle of rose perfume, held in Xiao Le¡¯s hands.

    Father and son had clearly won the three-legged race, and the photo seemed to have been taken by someone else, with both father and son wearing that orange safety helmet.

    Bo Jingshen was holding Zhao Xiaole, who was holding the bottle of rose perfume.

    Su Lu¡¯s attempt at painting was interrupted once again, her eyebrows knitting into a frown. Despite this, she couldn¡¯t help but save the photo.

    Soon after, a voice message came through.

    She yed it and heard Zhao Xiaole¡¯s excited voice: "Mom, Ah Shen and I won!"

    Su Lu paused at the sound.

    Huh? When did it be "Ah Shen"? Wasn¡¯t it "Dad" this and "Dad" that before, full of excitement?

    Then, one voice message after another came through, "Mom, Ah Shen said this perfume isn¡¯t very high-end and if he really wanted to give you a gift, he¡¯d buy a more expensive bottle."

    "Ah Shen got hurt trying to win this bottle of perfume to bring back."

    Hearing this, Su Lu was a bit surprised and replied, "How did he get hurt?"

    The voice message that came back included Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice.

    "It¡¯s nothing, the child didn¡¯t get hurt." Bo Jingshen¡¯s words were cut off by Zhao Xiaole¡¯s anxious voice, "But you got hurt! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havepeted!"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice had a hint ofughter in it, "But weren¡¯t you very happy when we won?"

    "Hmph!" Zhao Xiaole huffed.

    The voice message ended abruptly there, and Su Lu, feeling a bit lost, decided to make a voice call.

    It was quickly answered.

    "What happened?" Su Lu asked.

    "It¡¯s really nothing, the child isn¡¯t hurt, don¡¯t worry," Bo Jingshen replied.

    Su Lu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. She was not only asking about whether the child was hurt or not. But could this man be pretending not to understand on purpose? Or did he really not understand?

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Lu asked bluntly, "What about you?"

    Bo Jingshen also paused for a few seconds before Su Lu could hear obvious joy in his voice despite talking about an injury, "Me? I¡¯m fine, too. What big deal can a fall cause?" Bo Jingshen said, "Don¡¯t worry about me."

    Su Lu hummed in acknowledgment.

    Bo Jingshen said, "But because of this, I can¡¯t y with Xiao Le anymore."

    Su Lu replied, "Just let him y by himself. Alright, I¡¯m going to hang up now."

    After saying that, Su Lu hung up the phone, and Bo Jingshen let out a soft sigh as he listened to the disconnect tone.

    Zhao Xiaole was frowning beside him, looking grievously at him.

    "You¡¯re lying, lying is not good for children."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m a bad dad now," Bo Jingshen said with a smile, "So Little Lebao shouldn¡¯t like me anymore."

    "No way!" Xiao Le immediately rejected it, then looked at him worriedly, "Does it hurt? Ah Shen, should I blow on it for you?"

    "Um... okay, then you blow on it for Ah Shen," Bo Jingshen said with a smile.

    Although it didn¡¯t actually hurt much, what pain hadn¡¯t he experienced?

    But Bo Jingshen was quite touched by the child¡¯s tenderness and concern. As for why he was called Ah Shen...

    It was because when little children spoke, the subject often jumped from one thing to another.

    Zhao Xiaole had previously, for some reason, asked about his rtionship with Su Lu.

    Zhao Xiaole: "So, did you used to call Su Xiaolu just Su Xiaolu?"

    Bo Jingshen: "Yes. Why?"

    Zhao Xiaole was very serious, and seemed a bit confused as he continued to ask, "Then what did Su Xiaolu call you?"

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, then finally let out two words, "Ah Shen."

    "Ah Shen? Ah Shen!" Zhao Xiaole called him that once, sounding quite happy, "Then can I sometimes call you Ah Shen too, like Su Xiaolu does?"

    "Sure," Bo Jingshen smiled.

    But amidst Zhao Xiaole¡¯s happiness, a bit of confusion arose, "But why don¡¯t you call Su Xiaolu wife? Why doesn¡¯t she call you husband? Zhou Xiaolong..."

    Zhou Xiaolong again! Bo Jingshen thought to himself, can this Zhou Xiaolong ever give it a rest?!

    "...Zhou Xiaolong¡¯s dad calls his mom wife, and his mom calls his dad husband," Zhao Xiaole blinked.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment; he could have brushed it off, but he felt that children were smart and that it was better not to lie to them.

    Bo Jingshen: "Because Su Xiaolu and I... haven¡¯t gotten married."

    As he said this, Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice inevitably carried a hint of regret, lowering in volume, "We were never married."

    After hearing this, Zhao Xiaole was quiet for a moment, and Bo Jingshen thought he was upset.

    But unexpectedly, children¡¯s perspectives could really be unique sometimes.

    Zhao Xiaole just pondered for a bit, "Then you guys haven¡¯t divorced."

    "Right," Bo Jingshen replied.

    They had never been married, so there was no question of divorce.

    Zhao Xiaole blinked, "So I¡¯m not a child of divorced parents."

    He seemed somewhat resistant to the concept of divorce, maybe because Jin Xiaokui¡¯s parents had divorced, making Zhao Xiaole aware of the sadness that children from divorced families might feel, so he was sensitive to it.

    But learning that they had never married and therefore couldn¡¯t be divorced seemed to set his mind at ease.

    As if the idea of his parents simply breaking up from a dating rtionship somehow seemed so much better than them being divorced.

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Xiaole to have such a thought process, "Indeed... it¡¯s not a divorce."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good..." Zhao Xiaole smiled.

    Then Zhao Xiaole seemed to be in an even better mood. Although he was still a bit sad about Bo Jingshen¡¯s injuries, aside from that, he could be said to be quite cheerful.

    But Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t heard Zhao Xiaole call him dad anymore; the kid seemed addicted to calling him Ah Shen.

    Bo Jingshen was somewhat helpless but also nostalgic because, in fact, aside from Su Lu, there had been no one else who called him that.

    Previously, it was because there was nobody.

    Later, it was because, after she began calling him that, he became resistant to others calling him the same way, as if by doing so, it would be a nickname exclusively hers.

    Well, now Zhao Xiaole had been added to the list.

    Su Lu was still somewhat concerned about Zhao Xiaole¡¯s mention of Bo Jingshen¡¯s injuries, but it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to ask too much.

    So although she didn¡¯t show it, she became somewhat distracted while painting; emotions of the painter can be reflected in their brushstrokes, and it was obvious that the lines had be much rougher than before.

 Chapter 323: Empty Nesters Now?

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Empty Nesters Now?</h4>

    Moreover, Su Lu herself didn¡¯t realize that throughout the entire day, the incessant flow of messages had continued; photos, voice messages, and text messages.

    At first, she was indeed somewhat irritated, butter on, without even being aware of it, she had a mind to wait for her phone to ring, seemingly with a faint sense of anticipation, unbeknownst to her.

    So when the phone rang again, Su Lu picked it up quickly, only to be startled to see it wasn¡¯t a message from Bambi but a call from Qiao Li.

    As she answered Qiao Li¡¯s call, Su Lu felt a tinge of guilt.

    Su Lu spoke softly, "Brother Qiao."

    Qiao Li¡¯s voice sounded somewhat weary but still carried a gentle smile, "Yeah, Lulu, how is Xiaole? Is he okay?"

    "He¡¯s much better; don¡¯t worry." Su Lu asked, "How about you? You sound tired. Is work not going well?"

    Qiao Li sighed deeply on the other end, "Yeah, work... it¡¯s not going smoothly. I¡¯ve been tripped up by someone and I¡¯m stuck here, unable to return to Feng City."

    Su Lu was taken aback for a moment and after a while said, "I see..."

    "Yeah," Qiao Li continued, "Let¡¯s not talk about that. But, Lulu, you mentioned before that you wanted me to take Xiaole to Three Gardens with you. Can you wait for me?"

    "I will try to finish up work as soon as possible and hurry back, to go to Three Gardens with you and Xiaole. I have even made the ns already," said Qiao Li.

    Su Lu fell silent for a few seconds, her mind involuntarily shing back to the photo of Bo Jingshen with Zhao Xiaole, their resemnce so striking, and Xiaole looking so happy.

    But Su Lu only paused for a few seconds before nodding, "Alright, I understand. Then we¡¯ll wait for you toe back to take Xiaole to Three Gardens. But you have to hurry up; the little guy isn¡¯t always the most patient."

    Qiao Li seemed much relieved to hear this andughed, "Okay, I¡¯ll make an effort toe back as soon as possible."

    "Mhm."

    "I... miss you and Xiaole a lot," Qiao Li said.

    Then there was silence, as if he was waiting for Su Lu¡¯s reply.

    But Su Lu genuinely couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that she felt the same.

    All she could say was, "Then when you finish your work, hurry back to Feng City."

    "Alright," Qiao Li responded, "Wait for me."

    "Mhm, I know."

    "What are you doing right now?" Qiao Li asked. He actually didn¡¯t use to ask Su Lu such questions over the phone, but now that their rtionship had changed... he asked.

    Su Lu felt slightly ufortable responding, "Uh, painting."

    Perhaps human hearts are naturally biased. One can grit their teeth and endure excessive behaviors.

    Yet when another just asks an extra question, it can feel ufortably tense.

    "Okay then, I won¡¯t disturb you. Take care, looking after a child is hard work; don¡¯t overexert yourself," Qiao Li said.

    After hanging up, Su Lu let out a long breath.

    In any case...

    Su Lu frowned, thinking that she still wasn¡¯t ustomed to it. It seemed she had really gotten herself into quite an awkward situation.

    So when her phone vibrated again, she no longer had that unaware anticipation she had felt before and didn¡¯t pick up her phone right away, instead continuing to smear paint on her canvas for a good while. The style and color scheme on the painting board had clearly be much more somber.

    It was only when she had roughed out a painting that Su Lu finally picked up her phone.

    After all, she was worried about her son; it wasn¡¯t possible for her not to check messages or reply.

    Then she saw that the chat box had many new messages, mainly photos.

    The content of the photos seemed to reveal the changes in the sender¡¯s mood; initially, there were photos and videos of father and son together.

    Although they had not continued ying games like the three-legged race, and the orange helmets were already off, they were still experiencing various amusement activities in the yroom.

    There was the w machine, for example. In a video, father and son stood in front of the machine; Zhao Xiaole was so excited, his voice nearly breaking, "Got it got it got it got it!"

    And there was Bo Jingshen¡¯s lowughter, as well as a shot of his slender fingers maneuvering the w machine¡¯s joystick to the right position before pressing the button. Instead of snagging a toy, the w pressed a toy already at the edge of the chute into the prize slot.

    Zhao Xiaole excitedly bent down to retrieve the toy from the chute, and his little backpack hung on Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulders, still that somewhatical, littledybug, now with several toys dangling from it.

    The video was also quite clear, so Su Lu could see the bandages wrapped around his knee and ankle.

    He was dressed casually for the day, in a T-shirt and shorts, exposing his long calves and well-defined ankle bones, hinting at the power in his Achilles tendon. This attire made him look youthful, even with a hint of youthful exuberance.

    It was also due to the shorts that made the bandages on his legs stand out.

    Previously, he had casually brushed off his injury as nothing serious, and Su Lu had really believed it was nothing.

    She had no idea it would look so severe? Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but rewind the video, then pause to freeze the frame, looking at his leg, wrapped the way it was, likely difficult to even walk?

    Su Lu¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, her finger already prepared to initiate a voice call, but in the end, she held back.

    She took a deep breath and continued to look at the subsequent messages.

    Bambi had sent over quite a few photos, none of them featuring his injury, clearly indicating that the brief glimpse of the injury in the video wasn¡¯t intended.

    In the photos, there was the one showing him apanying Zhao Xiaole ying with sand using the toy excavator.

    Others showed the two of them painting a nk ster statue with colors and eating boxed meals together.

    He also sent a text message, "Thanks to Xiaole, the lunchbox was delicious. The starfruit was sweet."

    Seeing the word "starfruit," Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip.

    Then the other photos didn¡¯t feature Bo Jingshen anymore; it was Zhao Xiaole ying in the ball pit by himself, and climbing on the indoor climbing wall.

    These activities, which parents can typically join in, didn¡¯t seem like something Bo Jingshen would miss out on with Xiaole, unless his physical condition didn¡¯t permit it.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t send a message to inquire, but she didn¡¯t stay in front of the easel either.

    At dinner time, Zhao Ying messaged her, "My dear, have you be an empty nester? Do you want me to take you out for dinner?"

 Chapter 324: Acting on Emotion

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Acting on Emotion</h4>

    Su Luughed upon hearing that, "Mom, the way you say that makes me feel a little sentimental."

    "Hehe!" Zhao Yingughed, "What¡¯s there to be sentimental about? Being an empty-nest elder isn¡¯t so bad. Have you forgotten how many years I¡¯ve been one? Before I found you again, your brother was like a bird that had flown away, barely returning home once throughout the year. Didn¡¯t I also feel sentimental? Us women have to live for ourselves, live brilliantly, you know?"

    "Yes, yes, yes." Su Lu agreed repeatedly, "So, Chairman Zhao, where do you n to take me for excitement?"

    "How about I treat you to spicy crayfish?" Zhao Ying suggested.

    "Sure, let¡¯s go for spicy crayfish."

    "Thene downstairs. I¡¯m already below."

    "Eh?" Su Lu quickly got up, "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Wait for me, I¡¯ll just change my clothes ande down."

    "Okay."

    Su Lu hurriedly changed her clothes, slipped into a pair of flip-flops, and went downstairs, only to see a bright silver sports car parked in front of the building.

    "Wow, this color..." Su Lu was nearly blinded by it. The silver was so shiny... she felt it was like looking at a mirror, "Isn¡¯t this color a bit against the rules?"

    The driver¡¯s side window rolled down, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, metallic silver. How about it? Looks good, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Zhao Ying¡¯s head popped out from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Su Lu nodded, "It¡¯s pretty good-looking. Such a shy car... Just to take me out for crayfish?"

    "It¡¯s you who will be taking me." Zhao Ying got out of the car and tossed her the car keys, "This is your car."

    "Huh?" Su Lu was stunned, "Howe... Wait, no, what do I need such a fancy car for? It¡¯s not very practical."

    "Oh my dear girl, can¡¯t you be a little less pragmatic?"

    "Is being pragmatic a bad thing?"

    "You can show off asionally too. You don¡¯t realize whose daughter you are; you have every right to show your ws and teeth," Zhao Ying said.

    Despite not having been involved much in Su Lu¡¯s upbringing, even if she had turned out to be a bad girl, Zhao Ying would have epted her. But unexpectedly, Su Lu turned out to be too good.

    Especially after Zhao Ying learned about the kind of family the Su¡¯s were, she felt very fortunate that Su Lu was still so good.

    "I¡¯m already in my thirties, Mom. I can¡¯t be shy anymore, and even if I were, I¡¯d need somewhere to put my son¡¯s car seat, right?" Su Lu looked at the two-seater sports car with its showy appearance.

    When this was mentioned, Zhao Ying also felt it was a bit of a blemish.

    "Sigh, never mind. Just drive it yourself when you¡¯re out having fun," Zhao Ying said.

    Of course, Su Lu did not want to brush aside her mother¡¯s kindness, "Alright, alright."

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Su Lu wasn¡¯t used to such a low-slung car, always feeling like her bottom was scraping the ground.

    "But... why did you suddenly think to give me a car?" Su Lu was puzzled.

    Zhao Yingughed, "Your birthday ising up, oh, and it wasn¡¯t sudden. I had it pre-ordered. I didn¡¯t want you to think I went overboard with spending, so I even specifically shared the cost with Manager Shen and Boss Su."

    This took Su Lu by surprise; she chuckled, "Haha, clever! You¡¯re the cleverest!"

    "Right?!" Zhao Ying patted her shoulder, "Let¡¯s go for crayfish. Be careful driving; this car elerates too quickly; I just... oof, my heart nearly leaped out."

    Su Lu drove the car out slowly, and whether it was stopping at a traffic light or arriving at the restaurant and parking, it drew countless nces.

    They entered the restaurant.

    Su Lu absentmindedly peeled the crayfish, asionally ncing at her phone.

    Seeing her so distracted, Zhao Ying simply took her phone andid it face down on the table.

    "Ah, don¡¯t..." Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Zhao Ying looked at her, "Since you¡¯ve already let someone take your child out to y, don¡¯t be so restless."

    "But..."

    "No buts, as long as you haven¡¯t nned on having your child not recognize him, you¡¯ll have to take this step sooner orter. Might as well consider it business as usual. Putting aside what¡¯s between you two for now, would he really neglect his own son? Xiao Le is so adorable," Zhao Ying said.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s words, of course, made sense, and Su Lu understood as well.

    It¡¯s just that...

    But...

    Su Lu also couldn¡¯t exin to her mother that she actually wasn¡¯t that worried about Bo Jingshen not taking good care of the child.

    After all, this was the person she once loved with all her heart.

    She knew what kind of person he was. Because his facial features were so deeply defined, he sometimes appeared sharp and stern,ing off very cold if he didn¡¯t smile.

    But in reality, he was very kind-hearted, protective of the weak, and he was very careful and gentle with small animals and children, gentlemanly and deferential towarddies.

    The previous incident with the child happened because he genuinely didn¡¯t know, and Zhao Xiaole, excited to meet him for the first time, wanted to try his dessert despite his allergies.

    That¡¯s certainly not going to happen again.

    This man, so careful and gentle with small animals and children, how could he be any less so with his own child?

    So Su Lu actually wasn¡¯t very worried about Bo Jingshen not taking good care of the child.

    She kept getting distracted because, even if she was very angry with herself and felt worthless,

    Su Lu had to admit that Bo Jingshen¡¯s impact on her was still significant, hence she kept drifting off, kept checking her phone, simply because... she couldn¡¯t help but think of that small video clip of the bandaged knee and ankle.

    It was so ring, as if it could pierce into her brain.

    What¡¯s worse, Su Lu began to recall the past, like nightmare-like images.

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t thought about them for five years, but it was like a trigger, making her involuntarily recall those nightmare-like images.

    Those gruesome wounds, that pain.

    Images of him lying on the hospital bed, images of him in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even speak, reemerged in her mind.

    So much so that Su Lu felt agitated about his fall today.

    "Mom, am I very useless?" Su Lu asked with her head down, peeling a shrimp, her voice muffled and sounded somewhat dejected.

    "Who said that?" Zhao Ying looked at her, "Who dares to say my daughter is useless?"

    Zhao Ying thought for a moment and then smiled, "Even if you are useless, it¡¯s no big deal. You have your brother and me. What¡¯s there to worry about?"

    Su Lu was amused by her words andughed, "But I feel like I¡¯m pretty useless, and I sometimes look down on myself."

    She hadn¡¯t said much, but she felt like Zhao Ying would understand.

    Mom understands everything.

    In the eyes of all children, parents seem to be omnipotent characters.

    After hearing this, Zhao Ying also just fell silent for a moment before saying, "Qianqian, people are emotional beings."

    Su Lu pursed her lips, she knew that her mother definitely understood.

    "That¡¯s also why we¡¯re human. So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about being emotional."

 Chapter 325: I Love Him Through Stumbles to Despair

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325: I Love Him Through Stumbles to Despair</h4>

    Su Lu took a deep breath, "I¡¯m not softhearted, I just..."

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t speak, listening quietly to her.

    After a long pause, Su Lu continued, "I actually still can¡¯t forgive him."

    Zhao Ying thought of the words she had once spoken with Bo Jingshen and, after pondering for a moment, said, "Perhaps, he also has hispelling difficulties..."

    "I know he has difficulties." Su Lu¡¯s voice was low, "Do you think I don¡¯t know? I¡¯ve always known. I¡¯m aware he has his reasons, even guessing that his troubles must be very serious, that they were reasons sopelling he had no choice but to give up on himself, to abandon me. But I just..."

    "Often it¡¯s like this, I understand all the reasons, but I still feel sad."

    "I understand all the reasons, but I still feel aggrieved."

    "I can imagine your difficulties, but it still hurts me too much."

    "I still can¡¯t understand why you absolutely had to abandon me."

    "I was clearly... already so unfortunate."

    Su Lu spoke slowly, articting each sentence at a measured pace, which made Zhao Ying feel a heartache listening to her.

    "I know that by saying this, I might make you sad, but Mom, really, before you and brother appeared in my life, I¡¯ve had so much misfortune, the only touch of luck within my reach was him. I would even sacrifice my own life for him. Back then Su Yukan..."

    Su Lu took a deep breath, bit her lip hard, and then slowly exhaled a sentence, "... he almost beat me to death. He was close to beating me to death if it wasn¡¯t for Su Zhe arriving back just in time. Even so, I didn¡¯t want to give up on Bo Jingshen, I love him!"

    Su Lu opened a bottle of beer and gulped down half of it. Zhao Ying did not stop her, even though Su Lu¡¯s health had not been good after giving birth to Zhao Xiaole and she had abstained from alcohol for a long time.

    But Zhao Ying knew that, at this moment, Su Lu genuinely needed some alcohol, to give some release to her emotions.

    When she said, ¡¯Even so, I didn¡¯t want to give up on Bo Jingshen, I love him!¡¯ so resolutely, Zhao Ying felt somewhat shaken.

    Because Su Lu was usually a gentle and restrained person, Zhao Ying rarely saw her express her emotions so openly.

    Then Zhao Ying felt an overwhelming heartache, she knew that Su Yukan had been violent towards Su Lu before, but she hadn¡¯t realized it was that severe. Su Lu was never one to exaggerate, so if she said she was almost beaten to death back then, it could have been truly life-threatening.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed.

    "Do you know what this means, Mom?" Su Lu¡¯s eyes began to well up as she fixed her gaze on Zhao Ying and asked.

    But without waiting for Zhao Ying to answer, she answered her own question, "It means that in my eyes, in my heart, being separated from him was more terrifying than death. At that time, even Su Yukan beating me to that extent couldn¡¯t make me yield. Later, he changed tactics, no longer using violence to threaten me, but threatening to harm Bo Jingshen instead, and I gave in."

    Su Lu curved her lips into a bitter smile, "It means..."

    She patted her chest, "Back then, in my eyes, Su Lu¡¯s eyes, Bo Jingshen¡¯s safety took first priority, above everything else. After that, being together with him, our rtionship, followed closely behind in second ce. And I could put myself far behind, very far behind."

    Of course, Zhao Ying¡¯s heart ached for her daughter, and she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Su Lu inhaled deeply, "How does that saying go? When I saw him, I became very low, so low to the dust, but my heart was joyful, and so flowers could also bloom from this dust?"

    "Mama, I blossomed for him," Su Lu gently tugged at the corner of her mouth as tears smashed out from her eyes.

    "Qianqian, stop talking," Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter¡¯s tears, she felt extremely heartbroken and took a tissue to wipe them away.

    Su Lu let out a long breath, "After so much difficulty, I finally got divorced, finally got to choose my own life, and finally met him again, finally... had another chance with him. I was so thrilled, then, without a word, he pushed me away, left me behind. I valued our rtionship more than my own life, but he gave it up."

    Zhao Ying said, "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Don¡¯t cry, we won¡¯t mention him. If you don¡¯t like him, just ignore him, and you can avoid seeing him in the future."

    "It¡¯s pretty pathetic, isn¡¯t it?" Su Lu nced at the shrimp in her fingertips, which had been peeled into a messy state, and gently sniffled, "I had said such harsh words at that time, yet when I saw him hurt, I was still concerned and out of sorts. So what does that mean, what do these past five years mean?"

    All of this, of course, Bo Jingshen had no idea about as he was eating in a light-vored restaurant with Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole was peeling shrimp for him excitedly, using both hands and mouth.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t mind and ate them right up.

    "Daddy, did you buy the rose perfume?" Zhao Xiaole asked.

    "Mmm, the secretary will deliver itter."

    "Is it more high-end than what we won?"

    "More high-end."

    "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great, Su Xiaolu deserves the best!"

    "Right."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile as he put a piece of fish, picked clean of bones, onto Zhao Xiaole¡¯s te, "Still, be cautious when you eat, I¡¯m worried there might be some bones I missed."

    "Uh-huh!" Zhao Xiaole took a big bite but chewed thoroughly before swallowing, "This fish is delicious, can we take one back for Su Xiaolu?"

    "Sure." Bo Jingshen nodded and signaled a waiter nearby.

    Because it was an upscale establishment, there was a waiter standing by for personalized service. Seeing Bo Jingshen¡¯s gesture, the waiter nodded in understanding.

    "Hey, Daddy, have you ever been to Three Gardens?" Zhao Xiaole asked buoyantly, as he was not one to eat in silence.

    Bo Jingshen paused for a moment when he heard the name Three Gardens, his motion and gaze stalling momentarily, "Uh... why do you ask?"

    "Oh oh! Because I¡¯m going to y in Three Gardens soon. I¡¯ve never been there, and I heard it¡¯s really fun! So I just wanted to ask you, if you¡¯ve been there, tell me what¡¯s fun, so next time I go with you, we can enjoy it together. If you haven¡¯t been, then I¡¯ll go scout it out first, and next time I take you, we can explore it together!"

    From this, it was clear that no matter what, he was nning to take Bo Jingshen there for a fun time.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "Then you tell me what¡¯s fun after you go, and you can take me there next time."

    "Okay, okay!" Zhao Xiaole nodded.

    Bo Jingshen paused before asking, "Who are you going with?"

    "Mama and Uncle Qiao."

 Chapter 326: Super Good and The Best

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 326: Super Good and The Best</h4>

    Zhao Xiaole was still smiling when he said this, unaware that his words had already stabbed his biological father¡¯s heart like a knife.

    It was heart-wrenching.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t even muster a smile, although he had actually heard about it from Jiang Li, who got the information from Zhao Tong that Su Lu might take Xiao Le to Three Gardens for fun with her boyfriend.

    "Daddy, eat shrimp!" Zhao Xiaole picked up a shrimp and put it on Bo Jingshen¡¯s te.

    "Hmm, thank you, baby." Bo Jingshen chewed the shrimp vourlessly, and finally couldn¡¯t resist muttering softly, "Little Lebao."

    "Hmm?" Zhao Xiaole looked at him with clear eyes.

    "Do you really like Uncle Qiao?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, then nodded vigorously, "I like him so much."

    The child¡¯s eyes curved, "Uncle Qiao is super nice!"

    If having one¡¯s heart stabbed by one¡¯s own child was bad before, now it was as if multiple knives were stabbing relentlessly¡ªBo Jingshen¡¯s heart was nearly riddled with holes.

    "Is that so." Bo Jingshen asked, "Why?"

    "Because all along, Uncle Qiao has been very, very good to me, and to Su Xiaolu as well," Zhao Xiaole sucked on his fingers, then used chopsticks to pick up a piece of sweet pumpkin cake, munching and speaking unclearly, "Daddy, you don¡¯t know."

    "Hmm?"

    "Su Xiaolu¡¯s health has been really bad because she gave birth to me!" Zhao Xiaole said, his cute little face looking somewhat anxious.

    He always looked this anxious when he talked about this.

    Bo Jingshen listened to Zhao Xiaole¡¯s words and remained silent.

    But in his heart he silently answered: I know, how could I not know?

    "Grandma was so worried, she got sick with anxiety at that time! Then my eldest uncle had to look after Grandma, and he was also worried about Su Xiaolu and me, bing terribly haggard. And then my second uncle came to help, too."

    "Second uncle brought Uncle Qiao along, and Uncle Qiao took special care of Su Xiaolu and me. I was only this big..." Zhao Xiaole said, making a gesture with his hand, the tiny size of a premature baby, "Su Xiaolu said that I was in the neonatal ward, living in an incubator, pitiable like a little monkey, only able to drink a little milk each day."

    Of course, Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t have memories from that time, so he could not truly empathize, which is why these words came out without a tone of suffering, sounding very matter-of-fact.

    Yet, to Bo Jingshen¡¯s ears, the impact was anything but trivial.

    "Seems like there were some lung infections or something, I don¡¯t quite understand, but overall the situation was really bad." Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, "Mm, because of the need for examinations and treatments and injections, but because I was too small, it was very difficult to find a vein. In short, the neonatal ward didn¡¯t allow daily visits, but we could look through the ss once a week, and when Su Lu saw me, my hand was bruised from the injections, and my bottom was also red fromck of careful nursing, really pitiful."

    "Su Xiaolu said her heart was breaking," Zhao Xiaole sighed like an adult, "She wouldn¡¯t feel sad for her own sickness."

    "What happened then?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Zhao Xiaole then continued, "Then, oh then! Grandma got sick, eldest uncle had to take care of her, Su Xiaolu was weak to begin with, and her worry for me made her even weaker, so second uncle had to take care of Su Xiaolu. And Uncle Qiao, he managed to pull some strings, seems like through an old ssmate or something, and then he came to the neonatal ward."

    At this point, Bo Jingshen realized; it was only after hearing this from Zhao Xiaole that he became aware¡ªindeed, Qiao Li had a medical background; he was a doctor, and, if not mistaken, he seemed to be specialized in pediatrics.

    Later, when Su Zhe¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany was developing a drug, they invited Qiao Li to participate in the research. It was for this reason that Qiao Li didn¡¯t continue in clinical practice.

    Otherwise, he should have remained a pediatrician.

    After realizing this, Bo Jingshen had no trouble guessing what had happened next.

    Zhao Xiaole said, "Back then, it was Uncle Qiao who came to the neonatal unit to take care of me, so Su Xiaolu could rx and focus on recovering, and grandma was the same. So Uncle Qiao is really nice, super nice."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t deny Qiao Li¡¯s goodness and nodded lightly, "Mhm."

    Zhao Xiaole, perhaps picking up on his emotions, immediately said loudly, "Uncle Qiao is super great! But Daddy is the very best of all!"

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Zhao Xiaole said, "I haven¡¯t been to Three Gardens before, so I don¡¯t know what fun things there are. This time, I¡¯ll make a note of it, and next time I go with Daddy, I¡¯ll take Daddy to y there!"

    "Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you to take me there," Bo Jingshen nodded in response.

    Zhao Xiaole giggled, "And Daddy, you should also take good care of your injury."

    Zhao Xiaole thought the pumpkin cakes were tasty and grandma would like them too, so he packed an extra portion of pumpkin cakes.

    Bo Jingshen made sure he had his fill to eat and drink, took him to y a 5D movie after dinner, and then escorted him back.

    On the way back, Bo Jingshen sent a message to Su Lu.

    Bambi: I¡¯m taking Xiaole back now. Are you at home?

    But there was no response from the other end.

    He was nearly at the entrance of the housingplex and still hadn¡¯t received a reply from Su Lu.

    "Su Xiaolu isn¡¯t responding to messages," Bo Jingshen said, handing the phone to Zhao Xiaole, "You call her and let her know we¡¯re almost there."

    "Got it."

    Zhao Xiaole stretched his hand out from the car seat to take the phone and dialed.

    The call was quickly answered, "Su Xiaolu? ... Huh? Grandma!"

    Bo Jingshen heard the child¡¯s voice sound a bit surprised.

    "Ah? Oh, right, I¡¯m almost there. Really? Where are you guys? Alright, okay, I¡¯ve got it, I¡¯ll tell him."

    Zhao Xiaole talked for a while and then hung up.

    "What¡¯s up?" Bo Jingshen looked at him through the rearview mirror.

    Zhao Xiaole replied, "Su Xiaolu isn¡¯t at home. She¡¯s out eating crayfish with grandma."

    "Out eating..." Bo Jingshen let out a single syble, feeling somewhat helpless.

    But he was relieved inside; he still remembered that first meeting with Zhao Ying, even though he had been in rough shape at the time, he could still remember that the middle-aged woman, who looked sharp and astute, was unconditionally protective and affectionate towards Su Lu.

    Zhao Xiaole mentioned an address, "Grandma told us to go there."

    Bo Jingshen was startled for a moment, "Told us... both?"

    "Mhm, Grandma said so. Let¡¯s head out, Daddy," Zhao Xiaole made a charging forward gesture.

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, silently turning the steering wheel, his heartbeat intensifying.

 Chapter 327: Will Not Stop

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Will Not Stop</h4>

    Seeing Zhao Ying again, there was little difference from their meeting a few years ago.

    This middle-aged woman was still the same, time seemed gentle on her, in this regard, Su Lu resembled her.

    However, at that time, Bo Jingshen had thought this strong woman from Beijing exuded shrewdness.

    But now, perhaps because Zhao Xiaole was present, Bo Jingshen felt that her eyes were filled with tender affection.

    "Grandma!" Zhao Xiaole called her.

    Zhao Ying smiled and picked him up, "What tasty treats have you brought me?"

    "Pumpkin cakes! I also brought a big fish, for you and Su Xiaolu to eat together," Zhao Xiaole said as he peeked into the crayfish shop, "Where¡¯s Su Xiaolu? I miss her!"

    "She¡¯s inside the shop, you don¡¯t need to go in. Stay with Grandma and take a walk around, andter go back with Grandma," Zhao Ying said. "After all, crayfish isn¡¯t suitable for little kids."

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment and then nodded, "Alright then... But who will stay with Su Xiaolu?" He looked up at Bo Jingshen, "Dad, will you stay with her?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, simply standing still.

    Zhao Ying looked at him.

    Having not seen him for a few years, Zhao Ying could see that time had settled more depth and steadiness onto Bo Jingshen. Years ago, his sharpness was quite evident, not overtly aggressive, but definitely pronounced.

    Now, he seemed much more steady. It wasn¡¯t that he had lost his sharpness but that he buried it deeper.

    Zhao Ying nodded, "Yes, your dad will stay."

    Only then did Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze sharply turn to Zhao Ying.

    Zhao Ying nodded at him, "Long time no see."

    "Long time no see..." Bo Jingshen really didn¡¯t know what to call her, paused for a moment, and then addressed her, "Ms. Zhao."

    Next to them was a convenience store. Zhao Ying, carrying Zhao Xiaole, headed there, and Bo Jingshen, understanding the cue, followed.

    Zhao Ying let Zhao Xiaole in to pick his favorite ice cream while she started talking to Bo Jingshen at the doorway.

    "Su Lu is inside, she has been drinking."

    "Drinking?" Bo Jingshen frowned, "Her health isn¡¯t good, she shouldn¡¯t be drinking, right?"

    "Before you showed up, she hadn¡¯t drunk for almost six years," Zhao Ying said, then suddenly looked into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, "But the moment you appeared, everything fell apart."

    "If you need me to apologize," Bo Jingshen also looked at her, "I can apologize."

    "No need for apologies," Zhao Ying sighed softly, "Others might not know, but I do. I¡¯m fully aware of your difficulties back then."

    Bo Jingshen fell silent for a moment, then said softly, "What does it matter. She won¡¯t forgive me, she said it. No matter what my reasons were, she won¡¯t forgive."

    "Then will you give up?" Zhao Ying asked.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, he even smirked a little.

    That smile flickered in Zhao Ying¡¯s vision. Through that smile, she saw a different Bo Jingshen, not even the Bo Jingshen from over five years ago. Through that smile, she saw an even older version of him, the one Su Lu would rather die than part from.

    Dazzling.

    Captivating.

    "No," Bo Jingshen said without hesitation, "If I give up, then what have I be, what have these years be? It would mean I endured all for nothing."

    Zhao Ying remained silent, just quietly watching him.

    Bo Jingshen hesitated, then asked, "Will you... stop me?"

    Zhao Ying took a deep breath and asked, "Is Jing Ce paralyzed?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you do it?"

    "I thought about it. I hated him enough to want to kill him myself, but no, not me. If I did that, what would I have be?" Bo Jingshen replied, "He would do anything to achieve his goals, even handle kin without hesitation. That¡¯s him. If I did the same to him, fundamentally, wouldn¡¯t I be no different?"

    Zhao Ying nodded and continued to ask, "So, was it Jing Qiao?"

    Bo Jingshen looked at her somewhat surprised but quickly realized, given Zhao Ying¡¯s capabilities, it wasn¡¯t strange she could find out so much.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t n on lying to her, so he simply said, "To be exact, not entirely."

    Zhao Ying: "Your mother?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Yes."

    Zhao Ying sighed softly, "I understand."

    Bo Jingshen knew Zhao Ying asked these questions to decide her answers after getting his responses, so Bo Jingshen waited breathlessly.

    "I won¡¯t stop you. In fact, if Su Lu herself is willing to be entangled by you to the end, I can¡¯t stop anything. I owe her all my life, so I will do everything topensate her, simply put, I can¡¯t stop any of her decisions, I will only try my best to protect her."

    Zhao Ying looked into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, "However, if my grandson¡¯s father has not done anything criminal, it naturally matters to me."

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "I understand."

    "So, all in all... over five years ago, asking you to stay far away from Su Lu was one of the most presumptuous things I have done. I thought I was doing what was best for her, I hoped she would be safe."

    "The fact is, she was indeed safe, but she also, from that point on, never truly had a happy day. I can¡¯t say I was wrong, but obviously, I wasn¡¯tpletely right either. So..."

    Zhao Ying sighed, "So I won¡¯t stop you, so I won¡¯t speak on this matter, and I will find a suitable opportunity to tell her about our conversation back then. Essentially..."

    Zhao Ying suddenly fell silent.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t wait for Zhao Ying¡¯s voice and involuntarily looked at her, "Essentially?"

    Zhao Ying took a deep breath, "If you¡¯re not nning to give up, then don¡¯t give up. If you can soften Su Lu¡¯s heart, if you can make her forgive you, if you can change her mind, then put in a bit more effort, try a little harder, and show your best."

    "If you can make my daughter happy, then strive to keep her happy. If you are the only one who can truly make her happy, then please, make her happy, I¡¯m begging you." Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes reddened.

    That left Bo Jingshen somewhat at a loss, "Are you... okay?"

    Zhao Ying blinked quickly, the moisture in her eyes rapidly dissipated.

    She gave a light cough, "It¡¯s nothing, nothing."

    She took a long breath out, "I just really... don¡¯t want to see my daughter¡¯s tears anymore. So... if you can make her happy, please do. I no longer want to see her cry."

 Chapter 328: Pampered

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Pampered</h4>

    "Did she cry?" Jingshen looked at Zhao Ying¡¯s slightly red eyes and felt a pang of difort. It wasn¡¯t that this middle-aged woman could touch him deeply, but rather, Jingshen knew what a tenacious and resilient woman Zhao Ying was.

    This woman didn¡¯t have many weaknesses, except her long-lost daughter was definitely an exception.

    He wondered just how upset Su Lu must have been to make Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes go red.

    Jingshen¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse, "It¡¯s because of me."

    He didn¡¯t pose it as a question but rather as a simple derative sentence.

    "Who else could it be?" Zhao Ying sighed heavily. "Without you, her heart was like still water, but with your presence... she is distressed. You truly are the scourge of her life."

    "I don¡¯t want to be just her scourge," Jongshe said. "Trust me."

    He earnestly said to Zhao Ying, "I will treat her well."

    "Ah," Zhao Ying sighed deeply.

    Zhao Xiaole, holding a cone, hopped out excitedly, "Grandma, is it okay if I eat this? It¡¯s small."

    Before Zhao Ying could nod in agreement, Jingshen quickly snatched the cone from his hand.

    "Ah?" Zhao Xiaole, caught off guard with empty hands, blinked hisrge eyes, clearly unable toprehend what had urred.

    Jingshen, who had already gotten a grip on his emotions, looked down at Zhao Xiaole, "No. Xiaole, you¡¯ve already exceeded your snack quota."

    Zhao Xiaole knew he had exceeded it too, but Grandma was particrly indulgent with him. Although the child might not know the term "grandparents¡¯ indulgence," he always knew grandma was a bit more lenient with him, so if grandma was around, certain rules could be slightly rxed.

    Especially when Su Xiaolu was away.

    But unexpectedly, out of the frying pan and into the fire. Su Xiaolu wasn¡¯t around, and now Jingshen had appeared.

    Zhao Xiaole pouted his lips. "But..."

    "There are no buts. We had an agreement, a man¡¯s word, a gentleman¡¯s promise."

    "Horses can¡¯t chase it." Zhao Xiaole pursed his lips, he didn¡¯t cry, just looked somewhat aggrieved, but he agreed to Jingshen¡¯s words obediently. "Fine then, I won¡¯t eat it, lest Su Xiaolu worries. But you can¡¯t eat it either, you have a bad stomach."

    Zhao Xiaole then handed it to Zhao Ying, "Grandma, you eat."

    "Grandma¡¯s stomach is better?" Zhao Ying asked cheerfully.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment then nodded, "Grandma has a strong stomach, grandma is healthy, eats deliciously."

    "Alright, my dear," Zhao Ying, holding his hand, told Jingshen, "I¡¯ll take Xiaole around for a bit and then we¡¯ll head back. We won¡¯te in, you go ahead. Qianqian is inside, you and she... can have a good talk."

    Zhao Xiaole, of course, wanted to go in too. He liked Jingshen and loved Su Xiaolu even more; he wanted to be with both of them.

    But sometimes children might not quite understand what was happening, yet they could sense the atmosphere and emotion, and wisely know not to disturb.

    So Zhao Xiaole obediently nodded, "Then I¡¯ll stay with Grandma. Ah Shen, go ahead and tell Zhao Qianqian to eat less spicy food."

    "Oh, you little adult, you¡¯re quite something," Zhao Ying chuckled. "Grandma has decided to let you have a lick of the cer."

    Zhao Xiaole was about to agree but suddenly hesitated and looked at Jingshen, as if seeking his permission.

    That look melted Jingshen¡¯s heart. Honestly, if it were not for the rules Su Lu had set, if it were not for the fact that too much ice cream was bad for children¡¯s digestion, and sugar could easily cause cavities...

    He really wished he could buy a freezer and fill it with all kinds of unique ice cream throughout the year.

    At this moment, faced with such a pair of ck, shiny, clear, and hopeful eyes, who could refuse?

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "But you must keep your promise."

    "Oh yeah!" Zhao Xiaole became happy, a child so easily satisfied; he could be overjoyed just by licking an ice cream, "I promise! Just one lick."

    Then Zhao Ying took Zhao Xiaole and left.

    Bo Jingshen watched as the figures of the grandson and grandmother disappeared into the distance, then took a deep breath; he even quickly smoked a cigarette on the spot.

    Only then did he slowly walk into the shop, simply entering a stall that served spicy crayfish as a midnight snack, but Bo Jingshen¡¯s steps were heavy as if he was entering a ce that deserved serious consideration.

    The stall was always bustling, especially since this store was a newly popr inte sensation located in a trendy district frequented by young people, resulting in many young visitors.

    As soon as Bo Jingshen entered the shop, his face received quite a few admiring gazes.

    "Wow! A real looker."

    "What a trip this turned out to be..."

    Even as he walked in, he could hear amazed voicesing from the two tables around him.

    Bo Jingshen nced around and then saw a solitary figure near a window seat.

    From this angle, he saw her back; her long hair was casually tied behind her, slightly loose, looking very submissive.

    Because of this, her slim back appeared even more rugged without her hair covering it; her shoulder des resembled two broken wings. She was leaning on the table, which arched her back slightly, revealing the distinct protruding vertebrae beneath her thin, soft T-shirt, though not rmingly skinny.

    But skinny enough to make him feel distressed.

    Bo Jingshen walked over and sat down opposite her.

    Half the tabletop was quite clean, without shrimp shells and grease, so her leaning on it didn¡¯t look messy.

    On the other half, neatly ced were numerous empty beer bottles.

    And a dish of spicy crayfish that had hardly been touched.

    Bo Jingshen sat down opposite her, silently gazing at her as she faced the direction of the window next to the booth, resting her head on her arms, her face slightly flushed with alcohol, her lips reddened by the spicy crayfish.

    Her eyes were closed, her long curlyshes like the wings of a butterfly at rest.

    "Su Xiaolu," Bo Jingshen watched her for a while before softly calling her name.

    He saw thoseshes, previously like resting butterfly wings, now tremble slightly.

    But she did not open her eyes.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked softly; whether it was the alcohol talking or if there had been too much pent-up grievances.

    Her voice at this moment had a slight nasal quality, sounding a bit affective.

    Bo Jingshen, who had heard her act coquettish countless times, longed for this affective tone immensely.

    His voice instantly became incredibly gentle, "I brought Xiaole here, and I brought you some food."

 Chapter 329: I Donâ€™t Want You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329: I Don¡¯t Want You Anymore</h4>

    Su Lu was probably truly affected by the alcohol because Bo Jingshen noticed that her reactions seemed somewhat dull after he finished speaking.

    There was silence for several seconds; it was as if she had just processed what he had said.

    Her voice was soft again, with a bit of nasality, sounding muffled, "What¡¯s there to eat?"

    "Fish, pumpkin cakes. Zhao Xiaole said you¡¯d like them," Bo Jingshen said.

    Another few seconds of silence passed before Su Lu softly spoke, "Hmph, he¡¯s lying. I don¡¯t like them at all; that¡¯s all stuff he enjoys."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but smile, a gentle curve forming at the corners of his lips.

    "What do you like then?" he asked in a low voice.

    Su Lu rubbed her nose, "Spicy crayfish, but I can¡¯t peel them properly, and the oily hands are really annoying."

    "I¡¯ll peel them for you." At this moment, Bo Jingshen was in no hurry to talk to her.

    He pulled out a disinfectant wipe to clean his hands, then started peeling crayfish for her, one by one. Initially nning to put it in her bowl after peeling each crayfish, but seeing her lying there with no intention of picking up chopsticks, Bo Jingshen tentatively brought it to her lips.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were half-open, her gaze hazy as she quietly watched him for a moment before opening her mouth to eat.

    Her eyes slightly narrowed as if she were very content.

    The sensation of her lips lightly grazing his fingertips made Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand tingle with numbness.

    He continued peeling crayfish one by one, delivering each to her mouth.

    Su Lu waited with her mouth open like a fledgling bird being fed, one person peeling and the other eating.

    The scene was eerily quiet, yet eerily harmonious.

    Then, Bo Jingshen began to speak slowly, "Took Xiao Le to y, he had a great time. In the future, I¡¯ll take him out more often; he¡¯s already a confident kid and will be even more so. To prevent..."

    Bo Jingshen paused, and Su Lu suddenly interrupted him, "Did that little fart Xiao Le tell you about Zhou Xiaolong?"

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback.

    "Ah," he responded, nodding.

    He then saw the woman in front of him with her spicy-red lips pouted slightly, "That little rascal is ying the pity card again. How could heck confidence... he¡¯s too confident! That Zhou Xiaolong, chubby and with bad grades. Little fart Xiao Le only picks on Zhou Xiaolong because he doesn¡¯t really have anything pitiable to use. Initially, the three uncles didn¡¯t know the truth; they even thought Xiao Le was actually being bullied and nearly confronted Zhou Xiaolong¡¯s family. Zhou Xiaolong is really pitiful."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    He really hadn¡¯t dreamed there was thisyer to the story, but thinking carefully about Zhao Xiaole¡¯s previous words... it did seem... urate, didn¡¯t it?

    Xiao Le had indeed mentioned that this Zhou Xiaolong wasn¡¯t as good as him, not as good-looking, with worse grades, and Jin Xiaokui liked him, not Zhou Xiaolong.

    Bo Jingshen felt that this little guy... How had he managed to make himself feel the child was so pitiful and heart-rending?

    Su Lu nced at him, still with that soft, nasal, muffled voice, "Just knows how to y pitiful, not sure who he takes after."

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, "Mmm, like... me, I suppose."

    "Quite self-aware," Su Lu¡¯s gaze shifted downward but was obstructed by the tabletop, actually seeing nothing.

    But Bo Jingshen knew exactly what she wanted to see, so he said, "Little things. They¡¯re just minor injuries, not painful."

    "Aside from death, there¡¯s nothing serious, right?" Su Lu retorted, "Leaving me was a trivial matter? Going to jail was a trivial matter? Was that so?"

    Bo Jingshen was startled, fumbling and dropping a crawfish back onto the te, "You..."

    He couldn¡¯t immediately determine whether Su Xiaolu was truly drunk or not.

    But he took a deep breath and said, "Anything rted to you is a big deal."

    Bo Jingshen felt she must be drunk, or otherwise, her words wouldn¡¯t be so aimlessly scattered.

    Su Lu seemed not intent on continuing the previous deep topic, suddenly asking, "What about the perfume?"

    The abrupt change left Bo Jingshen silent for a few seconds before replying, "In my pocket."

    "Xiao Le is acting up, and you, in your thirties, are ying along with him."

    "How else could you say I¡¯m like you?" Bo Jingshen stuffed a peeled shrimp tail into her mouth, wiped his hands with a wet wipe, and asked, "Do you want it? The perfume."

    "Is it for marrying me?" Su Lu squinted her eyes and asked, her gaze seemingly hazy with the influence of alcohol.

    Without waiting for Bo Jingshen to answer, she shook her head, "I don¡¯t want it."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s slender fingers had already been poised to reach into his pocket and take something out, but upon hearing her words, his fingers stiffened, helplessly flexing, then reaching back into the te to continue peeling crawfish for her.

    "I don¡¯t want to get married again," Su Lu said, "I¡¯m already someone who has been divorced, and if I get married and divorced again, being twice divorced... doesn¡¯t sound too nice, does it? Besides, when we weren¡¯t married, and you abandoned me, at least... not many people knew."

    Her eyes gently blinked, her eyshes trembling.

    In that moment, Bo Jingshen stared unblinkingly at her quiveringshes, half-expecting her to cry.

    His heart was already aching dullly, just one tear from her would instantly make the dullest de cut the freshest and most bleeding wound on his heart.

    But there were no tears. Su Lu¡¯s eyshes trembled gently just once and then returned to calm, without crying.

    She simply said very quietly, "At least when you abandoned me, not many people knew. As long as I don¡¯t wear my sadness on my face, it¡¯s as if nothing ever happened."

    That de finally made its cut, and the pain made even Bo Jingshen¡¯s breathing tremble.

    He knew that this woman didn¡¯t need tears; even a phrase feigning strength from her was enough to make his heart ache unbearably.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Bo Jingshen whispered, "Su Xiaolu, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault."

    Su Lu acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard him, as though she were truly drunk, only attending to what she wanted to hear, saying what she wanted to say, so she offered no response to Bo Jingshen¡¯s apology, and just continued on her own, "I really don¡¯t want to get married anymore. I don¡¯t want you."

    "I don¡¯t want you anymore," Su Lu said, her fingers lightly tracing circles on the table. "Youe and go, and I¡¯m always too soft-hearted. In the past, it was just me, if I was soft-hearted, so be it, however it looked to others... at least I could tough it out, face it with a thick skin. When you announced your engagement in Yunding, to others, I probably looked very foolish, I couldn¡¯t even get into the banquet hall, but at least... it was only me, Su Lu, who lost face."

    "I¡¯ve epted the loss of face," Su Lu gently shook her head, "But now it¡¯s different, I can¡¯t, nor do I have a way, to let my son and me suffer the same indignities."

 Chapter 330: Humph~

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Humph~</h4>

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart ached terribly.

    Finally, he couldn¡¯t help himself and reached out to grab Su Lu¡¯s hand, "Su Lu, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I really...made a huge mistake. You hate me, right? Hate me a little, punish me a little, and then find a day to forgive me, alright? It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes a long time, I can wait. But please don¡¯t not forgive me."

    "You said you would never forgive. I¡¯m really scared," Bo Jingshen said in a low voice.

    No longer stubbornly insisting on being alone, he revealed his vulnerabilities and fears to Su Lu.

    "Forever is too long, I¡¯m really scared," Bo Jingshen murmured again, "so could it be shorter, even three or five years, I can wait."

    Forever is too long.

    But Su Lu seemed confused again, not continuing the topic or responding to Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, instead staring intently at Bo Jingshen holding her hand.

    Bo Jingshen thought she would be angry because of his rash contact.

    Because he saw Su Lu¡¯s frown getting tighter, and just as Bo Jingshen was about to let go, he heard Su Lu¡¯s soft voicein, "You didn¡¯t even wipe your hands, grabbing me with them all oily... Gross."

    This sudden shift almost made Bo Jingshen burst outughing.

    "Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot in my excitement," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu stared at her hand, then looked up at him, "Then let go."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t let go, still holding her hand, and cleared his throat before shamelessly saying, "Let me wipe it for you."

    Then, holding her hand with one hand and a wet wipe with the other, he carefully wiped each of her fingers clean.

    While he was intently wiping her hands, he was caught off guard by Su Lu saying, "Is three to five years not long?"

    "Wha... what?" Bo Jingshen suddenly looked up at her, unsure if it was his own illusion or if she had actually spoken.

    Su Lu had no intention of repeating herself, causing Bo Jingshen to still stare at her incredulously.

    Su Lu said, "I¡¯m not eating anymore, it¡¯s gettingte, I need to go back."

    Bo Jingshen really wanted to grab her shoulders or pull this woman into his arms to ask for rity, to get a clear answer.

    But he restrained himself.

    "I¡¯ll walk you home." Bo Jingshen waved to call the waiter over to pay the bill.

    As Bo Jingshen took out his payment code ready for the waiter to scan, he was caught off guard again by Su Lu saying, "So, are you going to carry me back?"

    Bo Jingshen was sure he had heard clearly this time, so without bothering about the waiter still waiting to scan the code, he turned first and agreed to her request, "Alright, I¡¯ll carry you back."

    Su Lu stood up a bit unsteadily, but it was only for a moment.

    In earlier years, when Su Yukan used to take her here and there for social events, she had developed a habit.

    Whenever there was even a slight unsteadiness or fogginess due to alcohol, those people would inevitably take advantage by offering a helping hand, or an excuse to send her off, and take advantage. So, Su Lu had developed the habit of keeping herself steady and upright, no matter how much she drank.

    It was the same at this moment.

    Bo Jingshen looked at her straight back and steady steps, not showing any sign of unsteadiness, and as they walked out of the lobster restaurant together, he was no longer sure if carrying her home was still necessary.

    So, Bo Jingshen walked slowly, unhurriedly taking a few steps forward.

    Su Lu was by his side, keeping pace with him.

    But just as Bo Jingshen thought she no longer needed him to carry her.

    The edge of his jacket was gently tugged with a slight force.

    Bo Jingshen turned to look at her.

    "Weren¡¯t you going to carry me home? How can you go back on your word?" Su Lu frowned in confusion.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "I¡¯ll carry you, right now."

    He crouched down in front of her, and when the tender body leaned onto his back, Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened a bit, feeling the direct interaction of body heat.

    As a result, when Bo Jingshen stood up, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh.

    It was a sense of satisfaction.

    It was as if he had picked up his entire world again.

    Su Lu wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning on his shoulder from behind.

    The evening breeze was gentle, making the summer night not so hot.

    Bo Jingshen could smell hints of alcohol brought by the night wind from behind.

    The background noise around them seemed to have quietened down so much that he could only hear her gentle breathing and his own pounding heartbeat.

    "Su Xiaolu," Bo Jingshen called her.

    Her voice was a bit muffled, "Hmm?"

    "Have you been well these past few years?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    The woman behind him didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t know if she had fallen asleep.

    But after a while, Bo Jingshen heard her voice, "I don¡¯t know."

    She paused before continuing, "I don¡¯t know what counts as well. If you meanpared to being Su Yukan¡¯s daughter, then these years as my mother¡¯s daughter, I have been well."

    "But if you mean if I¡¯ve been happy..." Su Luzily leaned more into his shoulder, "then I haven¡¯t been well at all."

    Bo Jingshen said softly, "I will treat you well, very well, in the future."

    Su Lu remained silent.

    Bo Jingshen added, "Don¡¯t be unhappy, I will make you happy."

    He thought Su Lu wouldn¡¯t respond, but after a short while, he heard a very small syble, though swept up in the night wind, he still heard it clearly.

    It was a very soft, gentle "hmm~"

    The tone seemed to carry a wave in it.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    He carried her like that, step by step walking back.

    Although her ce was not close at all, he was happy to carry her like this forever, if possible.

    However, they didn¡¯t walk too far, just about four streets away.

    The two didn¡¯t talk much along the way, Bo Jingshen could hear her gentle breathing, originally thinking she had fallen asleep on his back.

    But then he heard Su Lu speak, "My mom bought me a car, it¡¯s still parked at the Lobster House parking lot."

    "Hmm?" Bo Jingshen slightly turned his head, "Are you going to drive back?"

    "Hmm," Su Lu hummed.

    Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t reluctant at all, nor did he feel that carrying her across these four streets was tiring.

    He just asked, "Are you hot?"

    Su Lu said, "If you¡¯re hot, you can put me down."

    Not sure if it was an illusion, but Bo Jingshen heard that same wavy tone in her words.

    "I¡¯m not hot, I was thinking, if you felt hot, I¡¯d buy you a drink from the convenience store on the roadside," said Bo Jingshen.

    It was quiet behind him for several seconds before softly speaking out, "Then I want jasmine honey tea."

 Chapter 331 Where Are You

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Where Are You</h4>

    So Bo Jingshen carried Su Lu into the convenience store.

    He didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.

    But this handsome man and beautiful woman did attract quite a few stares.

    Bo Jingshen bought a bottle of jasmine tea and a bottle of jasmine honey tea, and since he was carrying her and had no free hands, he asked Su Lu to hold them.

    He had his own motives too, and soon imed he was thirsty, but did not let her down and instead asked Su Lu to open the bottle of jasmine tea and feed him.

    So on the way back to the lobster restaurant, the night air was filled with the scent of jasmine.

    Bo Jingshen felt somewhat dreamy; he even sometimes wondered if he was dreaming.

    To be honest, during those isted days, his routine had improved considerably, including his previously poor sleep. During that time, he had dreamt of Su Lu on many asions.

    Sometimes the dream had no real story¡ªhe just dreamt of himself holding Su Lu¡¯s hand and walking on endlessly, just holding and walking.

    In the dream, neither of them even spoke a word.

    But for him, that dream was more than perfect because all he wanted was that simple desire¡ªto walk with Su Lu continuously, endlessly.

    Thus, when they reached the parking lot of the lobster restaurant, he felt somewhat reluctant,menting that the road was too short.

    From a distance, one could see a shy silver sports car.

    Bo Jingshen asked, "That one?"

    "Yep," Su Lu nodded, "It¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it?"

    Her tone carried a hint of pride. Bo Jingshen smiled, "It¡¯s very nice. Ms. Zhao has good taste."

    "What¡¯s the use though, it can¡¯t even fit a car seat..." Su Lu tilted her head and huped softly.

    "Give me the keys, I¡¯ll take you home." Bo Jingshen finally set her down.

    After Su Lu got down from his back, she stared at his back for a long time.

    "How..." Bo Jingshen saw that she didn¡¯t move or react, turned his head, and noticed where her gaze was directed.

    He immediately realized what was happening. His first reaction was to turn around so she couldn¡¯t keep staring, but since she had been gazing for so long, she must have seen it.

    "Your back..." Su Lu was stunned, covering her mouth with her hand.

    After all, it was summer, and even though the summer night¡¯s breeze was rtively cool, it was still warm.

    Carrying each other like that, their body temperatures mingled, and it wasn¡¯t cool; Bo Jingshen¡¯s back was soaked with sweat.

    He was wearing a white T-shirt, which was thin and light.

    Now, soaked with sweat, the situation on his back was clearly revealed.

    There was a slight bulge, a hypertrophic scar from an old wound that protruded the surface of the skin, disying the stark severity of the past.

    But the scars on Bo Jingshen¡¯s back didn¡¯t appear as grim now, as they were covered by a design.

    It was arge tattoo, big enough topletely cover the scars on his back. The design was clearly skillfully nned, with the raised scars enhancing the three-dimensional effect of the image.

    Through theyer of the T-shirt, it looked blurry, but it was still clear that it seemed like a group of angels surrounded something...

    Even through the T-shirt, it was blurry and unclear, requiring careful examination.

    Su Lu had been staring intently, so she was able to see clearly.

    Surrounded by angels, there were two little angels.

    One of them... was the face of Zhao Xiaole, while the other had no face.

    Su Lu gently covered her mouth, her gaze trembling, her eyes filled with shock.

    She didn¡¯t wait for Bo Jingshen to turn around and avoid her, instead, she suddenly reached out, grabbed his clothes forcefully, and ripped open the back of his cor.

    Bo Jingshen had never thought she would have such strength.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that every mother has an unexpected arm strength because they need to hold their children.

    As the back cor was ripped open, the tattoo on the back was fully exposed.

    Now, it was even clearer¡ªthe angels indeed surrounded two little angels.

    Above them was a Gothic script in English, "god-bless-my-love."

    The tattoo clearly wasn¡¯t new, and the little angel with Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face, clearly wasn¡¯t the current look of Zhao Xiaole.

    But it was... the past appearance of Zhao Xiaole, back when he was a fragile premature baby, not as good-looking as he is now.

    Su Lu could recognize it at a nce.

    "What exactly... " Su Lu stared nkly at Bo Jingshen, "When exactly did you..."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t imagine when he had gotten thisrge tattoo.

    "I..." Bo Jingshen lightly licked his lips, obviously somewhat at a loss, somewhat panicked, probably also not expecting Su Lu to find out.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t think Su Lu would never find out, but he just didn¡¯t expect her to find out so quickly.

    This caught him somewhat by surprise.

    "This is an old photo of Xiao Le, back then, he was a very weak premature baby. How did you..." Su Lu furrowed her eyebrows tightly, took a deep breath, "I¡¯ve been resentful."

    "What?" Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t quite catch her sudden change of statement.

    "I¡¯ve been resentful. Although I don¡¯t hate you, I have held resentments." Su Lu looked steadily at him, "How could you be so heartless? While giving birth to Xiao Le, I lost too much blood on the operating table. Despite my mother and brother arranging many volunteers beforehand, hoping the blood wouldn¡¯t be needed, it ended up being used. I lost seven thousand milliliters of blood, practically recing all the blood in my body, hovering between life and death, with Xiao Le so weak and fragile."

    "We needed you so much. Yet, you were not there; you just weren¡¯t there. I¡¯ve been resentful." Su Lu looked unblinkingly at him, "At the times we needed you most, you weren¡¯t there, yet now you suddenly show up, iming to be Xiao Le¡¯s father,ing to me and asking for forgiveness and eptance, why! I¡¯ve been resentful too."

    "You¡¯re right to be resentful," Bo Jingshen said with a bitter smile, nodding, "You¡¯re right to be resentful. You should be."

    Su Lu stared intensely into his eyes, "Bo Jingshen, I¡¯ll only give you one chance, I¡¯m only asking once, listen carefully, then answer me seriously. On the day Xiao Le was born, where exactly were you?"

    Su Lu stared intently into his eyes, as if to catch any lie he might utter.

    Just staring.

    Bo Jingshen looked into her eyes, his deep eyes filled with an overwhelming sense of pity.

    His voice hoarse, he spoke softly, "...I was in the operating room."

    Bo Jingshen looked straight into Su Lu¡¯s eyes, he took a deep breath, exhaled lengthily, and then repeated, "I was right there in the operating room."

    "I pulled strings, bribed people,yer uponyer, just to sneak past your mother and brother, and entered the operating room as a surgical assistant. I was dressed in surgical attire, wearing a cap and a mask, no one recognized me."

 Chapter 332: Bloody Memories

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 332: Bloody Memories</h4>

    Plop.

    Su Lu¡¯s tears tumbled from her eyes, leaving Bo Jingshen speechless.

    He almost instantly understood why Zhao Ying, upon saying she never wanted to see Su Lu¡¯s tears again, wouldpromise, her eyes reddening, willing to let a man who once brought harm to her daughter, soothe and heal her daughter¡¯s wounds.

    Because, seeing Su Lu¡¯s tears truly broke one¡¯s heart.

    Su Lu hung her head slightly, rows of clear tears continuously slid down her cheeks, like floodgates had opened, non-stop, gathering at her chin, then drip-dropping downwards.

    "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s my fault," Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help himself, gently pulling her into his arms, "It¡¯s my fault, I was terribly wrong. I thought as long as I could withstand the sadness myself, as long as I could endure the longsting yearning it would be okay. I didn¡¯t realize it would hurt you so much..."

    Su Lu was pressed against his chest, as if igniting all of her grievances, she cried out loud.

    "Woo... woo woo..." Her shoulders gently trembled, her entire body slightly shaking, "...jerk."

    "It¡¯s me who¡¯s the jerk, it¡¯s me," Bo Jingshen held her tight, his heart turning soft.

    "At that time... I was almost dying. Didn¡¯t you know?" Su Lu asked.

    "I knew. I was almost dying too," Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was nasal, "So much blood, every drop felt like a knife to me, I thought then, if you were gone, I wouldn¡¯t have lived either."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t even dare to recall the situation back then.

    Too scared.

    He had never seen so much blood, so much blood.

    Flowing from the body of the woman he loved most, so much blood.

    The operating room was in chaos.

    Nurses rushed back and forth, constantly bags of blood were brought in, brought in. Nurses took turns forcefully squeezing the blood bags, trying to speed up the transfusion as much as possible.

    It looked like blood was about to flow from Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes too.

    Because the operating room was in chaos, no one noticed Bo Jingshen standing in the corner.

    No one noticed this tall man, standing in the corner, curling forward, his face mask may have covered his face but couldn¡¯t hide his eyes, tears crazily streaming from his eyes.

    The mask covered his face of despair, his hands clutched each other, at that moment, he prayed to all the gods, just to let Su Lu survive, he was willing to die. He was willing to exchange his life for hers.

    The only thing that kept him frompletely copsing was because the chief surgeon at the time, Professor Zhou and anesthesiologist Professor Chang, were quite stable.

    Despite the critical situation and chaos in the operating room, Professor Zhou didn¡¯t panic, the entire person was in a state that could withstand the pressure.

    It must be said, in the operating room, the chief surgeon and the anesthesiologist are the backbone. As long as these two are not panicked, even if the situation is dire, they seemed to be able to stabilize it quickly.

    Professor Zhou continued the surgery, calmly reaching out to the surgical nurse for things.

    "Hemostatic gauze, more."

    "Even more."

    His hands moved quickly yet orderly, with a fluid precision.

    From time to time, he asked the anesthesiologist, "Old Chang, how are the vitals?"

    The anesthesiologist was a very senior chief anesthesiologist who had coborated with Professor Zhou for many years, forming an incredibly tacit partnership.

    Professor Chang said, "It¡¯s not very optimistic. Are you nning to save the uterus?"

    Professor Zhou hummed in agreement. "I want to save it; she hasn¡¯t even reached thirty yet, she¡¯s too young. It would be a pity to remove the uterus. I¡¯ll try to stop the bleeding."

    Professor Chang responded, "Alright then, continue with the procedure. I¡¯m watching closely. I¡¯ll speak up if it doesn¡¯t work."

    It was due to the stability of these two that Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯tpletely broken down.

    Yet, he edged closer and closer to breaking down because the surgical nurse asionally reminded Professor Zhou that Su Lu¡¯s reserved blood was almost depleted.

    This was a patient with a rare blood type, which made an already dangerous situation even more perilous.

    The surgical nurse was very diligent, constantly reminding them until she almost seemed annoyed. "Professor Zhou! The blood! It¡¯s almost gone!"

    Thisment struck Bo Jingshen like a hammer to the heart.

    Professor Zhou rapidly responded, "Okay, okay, I know, I know, it will be done soon, it will be fine soon."

    Eventually, after Professor Zhou had done everything he could and still couldn¡¯tpletely stop the bleeding, he resorted to an old method. He stuffed Su Lu¡¯s uterus with hemostatic gauze, using the simplest and most direct method to stem the bleeding.

    She had lost over seven thousand milliliters of blood, nearly having her entire blood volume reced twice.

    Bo Jingshen watched her pallid face as she was wheeled out of the operating room.

    He even couldn¡¯t remember how he got out of the operating room, didn¡¯t remember how he got back to his car, only that his surgical gown waspletely soaked with sweat.

    He trembled all over, leaning on the steering wheel, weeping uncontrobly.

    In the following days, whenever he closed his eyes, he would still see that field of red, and his ears rang incessantly, as if hallucinating, constantly hearing the beeping of the cardiac monitor, hearing the slowing beeps of the heart rate.

    It almost drove him insane.

    It was too painful.

    "Xiao Le was so weak and fragile at that time..." Su Lu said with a tone of me, and Bo Jingshen preferred her to express all her grievances in this way.

    Su Lu continued, "You didn¡¯t care about him, and now you suddenly want to be his father, how could you be such a jerk!"

    Bo Jingshen sighed, "I know I was very wrong, ipetent, and shouldn¡¯t have... I was indeed so afraid of losing you that I was prejudiced towards him. Maybe I really wasn¡¯t a good father. Or rather, at that time, I just didn¡¯t have the true feeling of being a father."

    Back then, Bo Jingshen¡¯s mental and psychological state had already be problematic, turning a bit extreme, and he even felt that... if it weren¡¯t for this child, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t have been in such danger.

    If it weren¡¯t because of this child...

    "After undergoing some psychological counseling, I gradually began to recover," said Bo Jingshen with remorse. "Before that, I even refused to see him. When my mind finally eased, filled with immense shame, I went to the neonatal unit to see him, and he had already gotten through the most dangerous period by then. So, I didn¡¯t witness his hardest times, and listening to descriptions of how weak and vulnerable he was when he was born made me feel incredibly ashamed."

    "When I went to see him, he already looked like this. I had missed the time when he needed care the most, so out of profound shame for this child, I tattooed his image here." Bo Jingshen finally revealed his experiences from that time.

 Chapter 333 I Have Punished

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 333 I Have Punished</h4>

    "Then why didn¡¯t youe?" Su Lu¡¯s eyes were misty with tears as she asked him.

    Bo Jingshen said in a low voice, "I wanted toe, I was already filled with regret at that time... But there was no way, during that period Jing Ce was watching me very closely, and I was afraid that if he found out about Xiao Le¡¯s existence, you and Xiao Le would be in danger. I was so scared; I didn¡¯t dare make a move."

    "Thank goodness Zhao Ying kept her word and fulfilled her past promise, protecting you very well and keeping Xiao Le¡¯s existence a secret. She protected you so well that I dared not waste her efforts, so I could only suppress the urge toe see you and Xiao Le, fully focused on dealing with Jing Ce."

    Su Lu: "What are you talking about?"

    She was very puzzled, lifting her eyes to look at Bo Jingshen, she didn¡¯t quite understand what he had just said.

    "What do you mean... my mother¡¯s past promise?" Su Lu¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, her delicate brows tightly knit, "What promise?"

    Bo Jingshen felt it awkward for him to be the one to reveal this, but thinking about Zhao Ying¡¯s earlier words, he decided it was the right time.

    So he briefly went over the promise he had made with Zhao Ying in the past.

    Su Lu was stunned; she couldn¡¯t me her mother because she was a mother herself now and could understand the choices a mother would make for her own child.

    So Su Lu just stayed silent, and after a moment of silence, she quietly asked, "And then?"

    "Then I spent a lot of time dealing with Jing Ce." Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, "I had nned to deal with himpletely and thene to find you. But then the ident happened. The women he had oppressed, humiliated, and mentally controlled, finally lost control."

    Su Lu had already heard rumors about this, so she asked, "Your sister?"

    "And my mom," Bo Jingshen said, his gaze drifting off, as if recalling the scenes from that time, "When I arrived, Jing Ce was already unconscious. My mom and Jing Qiao both had blood on their hands..."

    "You did it for them..." Su Lu found it hard to believe.

    She actually knew what kind of person he was; if he truly had a heart of stone, she would have never fallen for him.

    But she had never dreamed that he could go to such lengths.

    "At the time, I cleaned up the mess and sent Jing Ce to the hospital. I thought he would die. I never expected him to survive." Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was very calm, "So if it wasn¡¯t for me taking the hit, Jing Qiao would definitely have been sent back to the Psychiatric Hospital, she wouldn¡¯t have survived. And my mother... she¡¯s not young anymore, and I feel like she¡¯s always lived in her own one-sided fantasy. Me stepping in might also help her wake up to realityter."

    "You considered everything." Su Lu rubbed her nose gently, no longer crying, "Except for me and Xiao Le."

    "It was sudden," Bo Jingshen said; after a pause, he continued, "I did consider you and Xiao Le, I thought about it... I made a will."

    Su Lu suddenly looked up, staring intently at him, "You..."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak, just gave a slight smile, "I would leave everything to you and the child; that was the most thorough consideration I could make for you and the child at that time. I also didn¡¯t know what else I could leave you if Jing Ce went insane and if I were no longer around."

    Su Lu hung her head in silence, her fingers tightly clenched.

    Bo Jingshen reached out to take her hand and then gently and firmly uncurled her fingers one by one, lightly holding her hand, saying, "So, Xiaolu, you can punish me any way you want, hit me or scold me, but don¡¯t hold it against me. And once you¡¯ve cooled down, forgive me, okay?"

    Su Lu remained silent, only saying, "Take me home; I want to go home."

    "Okay," Bo Jingshen opened the car door for her.

    Su Lu got into the car, raising her hand to fiercely wipe her eyes and face.

    Bo Jingshen started the car and drove out of the parking lot; on the journey, neither of them spoke.

    Red light, green light, red light.

    The car inched along, the two of them never speaking a word until the entrance to the residential area came into view.

    As the car entered theplex, it stopped in front of their building, where Bo Jingshen got out to open the car door for her, limping slightly.

    After Su Lu got out, she stood in front of him, her gaze fixed on the bandages wrapped around his ankle and knee.

    His ankle was already somewhat swollen, and the bandage on his knee even showed traces of seeping blood.

    Clearly, it was the result of him persisting through his injury to carry her such a distance, causing his wounds to worsen.

    Su Lu just quietly stared at his ankle and knee.

    Bo Jingshen was just about to say it didn¡¯t matter,

    but Su Lu spoke first, "I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t hate you, and I don¡¯t object to Xiao Le spending time with you."

    She nced at the wounds on his knee and ankle, "I¡¯ve already punished you, so I don¡¯t me you anymore. You don¡¯t have to fear an eternity of longing for forgiveness; I forgive you."

    Su Lu¡¯s words made Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes widen abruptly.

    She had punished him...

    Such a trivial response, not nearly a severe punishment. This woman was always so tender-hearted it was agonizing.

    "But I still won¡¯t ept your perfume," Su Lu said calmly, "The reason is simple; you¡¯ve crossed the line too many times, and I don¡¯t want to trust you anymore."

    After saying this, Su Lu prepared to head upstairs. She had taken two steps but hadn¡¯t opened the security door when she suddenly stopped and turned to look at Bo Jingshen.

    Her voice was calm and detached, but it was this very calmness that created a sense of distance.

    "Both your knee and ankle are injured, so stay put and rest," Su Lu said, "Also, recall all the obstacles you¡¯ve set up and let Qiao Li return."

    Bo Jingshen heard this, silent, his lips pressed together.

    Su Lu looked at him, "Qiao Li manages my brother¡¯s business affairs; quit sabotaging my brother¡¯s business."

    Bo Jingshen was silent for a few seconds before finally responding, "Okay."

    As Su Lu turned to leave, his voice came from behind her, "Are you going to take Xiao Le to Three Gardens with him? Are you... going to be with him?"

    Su Lu paused in her steps, giving no reply. She opened the security door and walked in, heading straight to the elevator without ncing back outside.

    Bo Jingshen stood outside until he could no longer see her and then heaved a light sigh.

    Within the elevator, Su Lu didn¡¯t press any buttons for quite some time, standing there as if someone had powered her down. For a good while, she was still engulfed in the shock brought on by Bo Jingshen¡¯s earlier candidness.

    Finally unable to resist, Su Lu took out her cell phone and called Professor Zhou.

    Owing to her gratitude for Zhou Weizhen¡¯s life-saving help, Su Lu had maintained a close and friendly rtionship with her over the years.

    When the call connected, Zhou Weizhen¡¯s cheerful voice came through, "What brings you to call me today?"

    In a hoarse voice, Su Lu asked, "Professor Zhou, the day I gave birth to Xiao Le, was he in the operating room?"

 Chapter 334: Learning about the Past

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Learning about the Past</h4>

    Zhou Weizhen hesitated briefly on the other end before speaking apologetically, "Ah, you found out, huh."

    Su Lu let out a sigh, "You never told me."

    "He didn¡¯t want me to tell you. Mainly because, in truth, what I did was rather inappropriate. You¡¯re my patient, after all, and I should¡¯ve been looking out for your interests, but I ended up helping him. Oh, and I epted his gifts too. How did he know I like durians? He sent me several, along with a durian voucher for a chain fruit store. How embarrassing..."

    "Professor Zhou!" Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Zhou Weizhen. She squatted in the elevator, covering her eyes with one hand, "I didn¡¯t know... I actually didn¡¯t know anything."

    "He didn¡¯t want you to know. And considering your condition at the time, I don¡¯t think you would have wanted to know either," Zhou Weizhen exined, "I was responsible for your physical well-being, but your emotional concerns are beyond my responsibility. The reason why I agreed to let him in was firstly, because I figured he wouldn¡¯t affect the procedure or the oue of the surgery."

    "And secondly," Zhou Weizhen continued, "if something really went wrong with you and your child, I felt it would be a lifelong regret for him if he weren¡¯t there. I¡¯m a doctor, I save lives and aid the injured, and I have a kind heart. Kind-hearted people tend to be soft-hearted, so when he pleaded with me, I gave in. Of course, the fact that I love durians yed a role too."

    Zhou Weizhen said thisst part half-jokingly.

    Actually, when Bo Jingshen approached her back then, he had offered her money. Zhou Weizhen had refused his offer but agreed to let him into the operating room.

    Bo Jingshen was so grateful that he insisted on leaving a check. Zhou Weizhen sighed and told him that wasn¡¯t necessary; if he really felt bad about it, he could just bring her some durians.

    And so, Bo Jingshen brought five durians in one go, and even gave her a durian voucher from the nearby fruit store.

    Zhou Weizhen resisted the temptation of the check, but capitted to the durians; indeed, she felt ashamed.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t eat all five durians by herself, so at that time, she shared them with her department.

    Su Lu onlyter realized that during her hospital stay, there was indeed one day when the whole department was filled with that unique aroma that durian haters despise and durian lovers cherish.

    So, that was the day.

    "Xiaolu, you¡¯re not upset with me, are you?" Zhou Weizhen asked her.

    "No. How could I be mad at you? You are like my second parents," Su Lu replied, sniffling lightly.

    Zhou Weizhen could hear the nasal quality in her voice, "What? Has hee to see you?"

    "Mhm," Su Lu responded, "He asked for my forgiveness and finally came clean to me."

    "Sigh, it¡¯s tough for everyone."

    "Regardless, thank you, Professor Zhou."

    "No problem, you¡¯re wee."

    "I¡¯ll bring you durians some day."

    Zhou Weizhenughed at this, "No need to, honestly. I don¡¯t even know how much Xiao Bao actually put on that durian voucher. It¡¯s been several years, and I eat one durian a month, sometimes two. I still haven¡¯t finished it after all these years."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but giggle, "Then, he... must be quite generous after all."

    Zhou Weizhen pondered for a moment and then changed the subject, "Let¡¯s not talk about your situation. I wanted to ask you, Xiaolu."

    "Mhm?"

    "Has Ranran been getting close with Xiao Lei from the thoracic surgery departmenttely?"

    "Huh?" Su Lu was startled, she really didn¡¯t know about this?

    "Why do you ask like that?"

    "You didn¡¯t know?" Zhou Weizhen said, "I just heard that recently Ranran seemed to be sick, and that Xiaolei from the cardiothoracic team is being very attentive to her. We doctors are usually so busy with work that our social circles are quite small! A little piece of news can spread easily, let alone with someone of Xiaolei¡¯s caliber, who knows how many eyes are watching him."

    Zhou Weizhen was quite concerned, "Ranran is not getting any younger either! Talk to her, if she truly has something going with Xiaolei, then she should seriously consider it."

    Su Lu helplessly said, "I know. But they probably... haven¡¯t started dating yet."

    Whether or not they would date in the future, Su Lu didn¡¯t know, but thinking about the previous tension between Cheng Youran and Lei Yang, it was highly unlikely that they could get together so soon.

    "Oh dear, it¡¯s really worrying," Zhou Weizhen said.

    After ending the call with Zhou Weizhen, Su Lu finally stood up, preparing to press the elevator button.

    She hadn¡¯t pressed it yet when, ding, the elevator doors opened.

    Zhao Ying and Zhao Xiaole were standing outside the elevator, talking andughing, ready toe in; upon seeing Su Lu inside, they were both startled.

    "Su Xiaolu, why are you hiding in the elevator crying!" Zhao Xiaole eximed in surprise.

    Zhao Ying was also startled and looked at Su Lu, "Sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong?"

    There were things, of course, Su Lu could discuss with her mother, but there was no need to talk about them in front of Zhao Xiaole.

    So she waved her hand and said, "Who¡¯s crying!"

    "You did cry! Your eyes are all red, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see it!" Zhao Xiaole kept talking while jumping up trying to get a closer look, his expression full of worry and concern as he softly asked, "Did Ah Shen bully you?"

    No matter whether Su Lu had forgiven Bo Jingshen or not, she wasn¡¯t one to teach a child to harbor hate. So, regardless of the situation, she would never speak of the grievances between the parents before the child was old enough to understand.

    Su Lu quickly said, "Really, no! Oh, Zhao Xiaole, Mommy made a mistake. Mommy drank wine and made her eyes red."

    Zhao Xiaole first opened his mouth wide, then he mped it shut, his cheeks puffing up like a pufferfish, looking annoyed.

    "Drinking is bad! It harms the body! What did you promise me?"

    Su Lu said in a weak voice, "Not to drink."

    "You¡¯ve broken your word!"

    "Mommy is sorry." Su Lu raised her hands, straightened her index and middle fingers together, then bent them, mimicking the drooping ears of a rabbit, "Mommy dares not to do it again next time."

    "What do you say your punishment should be?" Zhao Xiaole was still puffed up, arms crossed in front of his chest, ncing sideways at Su Lu.

    "Let¡¯s make something tomorrow that my baby likes to eat."

    "I don¡¯t want that!" Zhao Xiaole was angry, but what he said was heartwarming, "I¡¯d rather not eat what I like than have Su Xiaolu drink!"

    Zhao Ying off to the side pursed her lips lightly with a shrug, feeling quite reassured inside. Look at that, she didn¡¯t even have to intervene ¨C the little guy had already managed to keep Su Lu in line.

    Thus, Su Lu spent the entire time appeasing Zhao Xiaole until she bathed him, applied his lotion, told him stories, and tucked him into bed. Right before he fell asleep, Zhao Xiaole murmured in a daze, "Su Xiaolu shouldn¡¯t drink anymore, okay... If you don¡¯t like me seeing Ah Shen, then I won¡¯t. I love you the most..."

 Chapter 335: A Ruse, Together!

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 335: A Ruse, Together!</h4>

    Until Zhao Xiaole finally fell asleep, and after ensuring he was deeply asleep, Su Lu gently kissed his forehead, tucked him in with a thin nket, and adjusted the air conditioning temperature.

    Zhao Ying stood quietly at the door, watching her with a tender smile, then tilted her head to signal her toe out.

    Su Lu stepped out and softly closed the door, giving Zhao Ying a helpless smile.

    "I made you some hangover soup, have a bit," Zhao Ying said. "Xiao Le was right to scold you; I¡¯ve been too indulgent, allowing you to drink like that."

    "I¡¯m sorry," Su Lu said, then hugged Zhao Ying, "Thank you, Mom."

    She went over and sat at the dining table where the enamel pot with the hangover soup was boiling. Su Lu watched it and couldn¡¯t help but drift away in thought.

    "Don¡¯t feel like drinking it?" asked Zhao Ying.

    Su Lu smiled and shook her head. "No, I just suddenly remembered that I once made hangover soup for Bo Jingshen, right here, using this very pot."

    Zhao Ying sighed, "If you keep this up, should I wake Zhao Xiaole?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong; I¡¯ll drink it now," Su Lu said, gesturing surrender.

    Zhao Ying pulled out a chair and sat down, quietly watching her drink before finally saying, "How was your chat with him?"

    "Just the usual," Su Lu smiled wryly, stirring the bean sprouts in the pot, "I¡¯m sorry, Mom."

    "Stop apologizing all the time," Zhao Ying reached out and gently touched her face. "You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Mom doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re worthless. It¡¯s just, do you n to forgive him? To be with him..."

    "Yes, I¡¯ve forgiven him," Su Lu interrupted Zhao Ying. "Forgiving him was also a way of letting myself go, reconciling with myself. I guess after reconciling with myself, I want the future me to be a bit happier."

    "As for being with him..." Su Lu paused, "we¡¯ll see. I don¡¯t intend to rush into anything with him. Things have changed too much over time, and the human heart is the most fickle. Nothing can be certain, just like I can¡¯t be sure if he still feels the same about me, or if I can still feel the same way about him now as I did before."

    Zhao Ying breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that her daughter was rational enough. It wasn¡¯t that she disagreed with Su Lu getting back with Bo Jingshen; she was just worried that if Su Lu was too impulsive and poured her heart into it again, it would be painful if she didn¡¯t get a response.

    "In any case, my daughter has nothing to fear," Zhao Ying smiled. "Whatever your choice, Mom will always be your backing."

    "I know that, Mom," Su Luughed and lowered her head to drink the soup.

    That evening, Bo Jingshen invited Jiang Li over for drinks.

    Jiang Li was speechless.

    "I¡¯m not a drinkingpanion, am I?" he frowned, but his action of refilling his ss was wless.

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, drinking one sip after another.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say earlier that she had made a significant impact? She cooked for you? What¡¯s got you down now? Was the food she made poisonous, or was that a farewell meal?"

    "Would you just shut up?" Bo Jingshen frowned.

    Jiang Li downed half a ss of liquor in one gulp, exhaling deeply, "What¡¯s the situation then? Is she going to keep preparing it for you? You request so much, my staff is overwhelmed. If you say stop, it would be a good break for my employees."

    "Keep preparing it," Bo Jingshen replied without hesitation.

    Jiang Li clicked his tongue, clinked sses with him, downed it in one gulp, then asked, "What exactly happened?"

    Bo Jingshen looked down, his eyes fixed on the amber liquid in his ss, "She has seen through me."

    "Oh? No wonder she still cooked for you," Jiang Li remarked, "Is Su Lu moved?"

    "It¡¯s not that I am moved, it¡¯s not because she saw my tattoo either," Bo Jingshen sighed lightly, "I was honest with her. I told her almost everything, and she¡¯s willing to forgive me."

    "That¡¯s great!" Jiang Li sat up straight, "That¡¯s really great!"

    "Her forgiving me doesn¡¯t mean she agrees to reconcile with me," Bo Jingshen nced at Jiang Li, "She still ns to take Xiao Le to Three Gardens with Qiao Li."

    Jiang Li clicked his tongue, "In my opinion, you should keep pursuing her. You can¡¯t expect Su Lu topletely forgive and forget in a blink of an eye and start being lovey-dovey with you. What did you do when she wanted to be with you?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent.

    At his instigation, she was barred from entering the Yunding Banquet Hall; he allowed his mother to announce his engagement in front of everyone, even though it was just a bluff.

    He pushed her away when he clearly needed her so much, at a time when she so clearly wanted to stay by his side.

    And now, it indeed was a case of reaping what he sowed.

    "I know, I¡¯ll certainly try," Bo Jingshen emptied his ss, "but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not sad."

    "So are you drowning your sorrows with alcohol?" Jiang Li asked.

    "Why can¡¯t I drown my sorrows with alcohol?" Bo Jingshen responded.

    Jiang Li smiled wryly, an expression that saw through everything, "Why do I feel like you¡¯re ying a sympathy card?"

    Bo Jingshen stared at the now empty ss in front of Jiang Li, "The pot calling the kettle ck?"

    Jiang Liughed helplessly, "I¡¯ve run out of options too. So, how much alcohol do you have left here?"

    Bo Jingshen shrugged, "Not sure, but it should be enough. We¡¯ve received quite a lot as gifts."

    Jiang Su received a call from his younger brother in the middle of the night, looking rather helpless.

    "In the middle of the night, Lili, this better be important..."

    "Bro, I think Brother Shen and I are suffering from alcohol poisoning," Jiang Li¡¯s artiction was still pretty clear.

    However, his slow, deliberate speech already highlighted the seriousness.

    Jiang Su didn¡¯t even change out of his pajamas, he just grabbed his car keys and rushed out.

    When he had to take both of them to the hospital for naloxone and glucose in the middle of the night, he really wanted to smack each of them.

    "If I weren¡¯t averse to violence, I¡¯d beat you both!"

    Jiang Su looked at the two guys, half leaning on the infusion chairs, unable to contain his frustration. Only, his soft pajamas made his threats seem less menacing.

    "Thanks, bro," Jiang Li said simply, then leaned back and fell asleep.

    Bo Jingshen was not in much better condition than Jiang Li, since his leg was still limping, his ankle swollen, and his knee¡¯srge abrasions had been re-treated. The doctor had warned that he needed to take care of his ankle; if he didn¡¯t, it might develop into a recurrent sprain, which would be troublesome.

    Jiang Su pointed at him, "I can¡¯t handle you, but I¡¯ll get someone who can."

    With that, Jiang Su turned and walked out to make a call.

    Bo Jingshen sat there, his mind somewhat numb, thinking, "The person who can handle me? Only Su Lu."

 Chapter 336: Show Off?

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Show Off?</h4><subtxt> Jiang Su, of course, didn¡¯t reach out to Su Lu. Instead, he made a call to Jing Su.

    Jing Su also had it rough, being woken up in the middle of the night by Jiang Su¡¯s call, especially since Jiang Su sounded quite irate.

    "Not only did you wake me up with your call, but you also have the nerve to be aggressive and self-righteous?" Although Jing Su wasn¡¯t exactly a pushover, he wasn¡¯t someone who would fly off the handle just because he was woken up.

    "So, what do you think woke me up?" Jiang Su asked.

    Jing Su thought for a moment, "You¡¯re usually veryposed. Only your brother could make you lose your cool like this."

    "Why didn¡¯t you guess your own brother, too?" Jiang Su asked through gritted teeth.

    Jing Su paused, and then chuckled, "My apologies. I¡¯ll take you out for a meal when Ie to Feng Cityter."

    "Do you think I care?"

    Jing Suughed, "Didn¡¯t you always want that tea cake I won at the auctionst time? I¡¯ll bring it to you next time, help me take care of my brother."

    Jiang Su was silent for a few seconds, "Deal."

    Then, Jiang Su hung up the phone and walked into the infusion room.

    Jiang Li was already unconscious, but Bo Jingshen, surprisingly, had not fallen asleep. With his eyes wide open, he saw Jiang Su walk in and looked up at him.

    "Didn¡¯t sleep?" Jiang Su asked, his tone rather mild, considering Jing Su¡¯s expensive tea.

    "Just thinking about what sort of shady deal you struck with Jing Su. Judging by your expression... it wasn¡¯t cheap," Bo Jingshen said.

    Jiang Su: "Judging by your words, you¡¯re not that drunk, are you? Quite sober, clear logic, quick thinking."

    "That¡¯s nothing. My alcohol tolerance is better than Jiang Li¡¯s. If I didn¡¯t y along and pretend to be drunk, he would continue drinking with me, and might drink himself to death," Bo Jingshen curved the corners of his mouth. "But really, for such a small thing, was it worth it to call Jing Su? He¡¯s got enough on his te as it is."

    "Oh, hasn¡¯t the issue between him and the Xiao Family¡¯s daughter in Beijing been resolved yet?" Jiang Su raised an eyebrow and asked.

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Yeah, Xiao Cai Zi is getting married next month, and Jing Su is still being a stubborn mule about it. With his own mess, why bother calling him about a little drinking issue?"

    "That reminds me, you and your brother are two peas in a pod in this regard," Jiang Su shrugged. He, of course, remembered how Bo Jingshen¡¯s romantic life was also aplete disaster.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "Did you know I have a son?"

    Jiang Su: "??? Is this supposed to be... bragging?"

    Bo Jingshen continued unabated, "He¡¯s really cute, looks like me. And he¡¯s smart and clever, too. Do you have one?"

    "Do you believe I will hit you?" Jiang Su tilted his chin up at him.

    It¡¯s no wonder Bo Jingshen¡¯s words were provoking. He was really hitting below the belt. The Jiang Family was truly unfortunate in this regard. To put it crudely, were they facing the threat of their lineage dying out?

    Jiang Li was emphatically gay¡ªand that¡¯s putting it mildly¡ªnot to mention being at odds with his father like oil and water. Forging a legacy for the family was out of the question; it would be a blessing if he didn¡¯t change his surname.

    As for Jiang Su, although he didn¡¯t have a steady partner and had no ns for marriage talks, he was of marriageable age and had, in the past few years, started to take life¡¯s major decisions more seriously. Therefore, during his routine annual checkup in the past two years, he had also included premarital examinations.

    Well, the results revealed a low sperm count and poor motility; to put it bluntly, he could be infertile.

    Jiang Su had alreadye to terms with the reality and didn¡¯t find it difficult to ept. He never had a strong desire to have a child, but it was still infuriating when Bo Jingshen used those words to provoke him.

    However, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem to actually want a beating; he had already taken out his phone, pulled up a photo, and stretched it out in front of Jiang Su.

    "I..." Before Jiang Su could finish his sentence, his eyes widened, and his tone suddenly changed, "...holy crap! He¡¯s really cute, looks just like you."

    Bo Jingshenughed, "So to say I¡¯m solely drowning my sorrows in alcohol isn¡¯t quite true. I have a son now, I¡¯m too happy to care. Right now, it¡¯s a mix of joy and worry, but not the same as Ah Li¡¯s drowning his sorrows. You should just be concerned about him."

    Jiang Su nced at Jiang Li, who had already fallen into a deep sleep, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh.

    Over the years, to be honest, though Jiang Su had epted Ying Xi¡¯s presence and the fact that Ying Xi was important, he hadn¡¯t felt that Ying Xi was that important.

    After all, with Ying Heng being the paragon, whatever Ying Xi did, he was only significant because of Ying Heng¡ªit was because of Ying Heng that there was a need to take care of and make amends to him.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ying Xi decided to distance himself from Jiang Li that the true consequences transpired.

    From Jiang Li¡¯s recent state, he had to admit that Ying Xi was very important.

    Bo Jingshen murmured, "Ah Li is sentimental. Those who are too sentimental sometimes don¡¯t even realize when they¡¯ve be attached."

    Jiang Su lightly sighed on the side, "I thought Lili was called out by you to apany you for drinks, but in the end, it¡¯s quite possible he was called out to apany you in drinking."

    Bo Jingshen faintly raised an eyebrow, "If you feel grateful to me, you might as well do me a favor."

    The next morning, Su Lu was having cereal with Zhao Xiaole, as she would put her phone on silent mode at night if there was nothing special happening.

    So now, as she was eating her cereal, she checked the unread messages on her phone and saw the messages from Cheng Youran.

    You Ran: You¡¯ve gone to sleep, haven¡¯t you? If you¡¯re awake, could you send me a message?

    You Ran: Ah, never mind.

    You Ran: Hey, when you wake up, why don¡¯t you just call me?

    You Ran: Forget it, I¡¯ll just tell you. Bo Jingshen was in the hospital getting IV treatmentst night. A nurse I know posted it in the group. Nothing else, just that.

    You Ran: [Photo]

    Su Lu¡¯s cereal eating paused, her fingers halted for a moment, and then she gently tapped to open the photo.

    The scene in the photo was clearly in the emergency infusion room, a row of wooden recliners.

    On the recliner was a solitary figure, curled up there, looking somewhat pitiful due to his tall frame on the wooden recliner.

    One leg was bent, while the other could only be carefully ced to the side, the severely swollen ankle wrapped in a fixed bandage, which made it appear more swollen.

    The gauze on the knee was the same.

    Looking at the photo, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply.

    Su Lu paused her fingers for a moment, then quickly typed out and sent a message: His ankle and knee injuries are serious enough to require emergency hospital treatment?

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t immediately reply, so Su Lu set down her bowl of cereal and couldn¡¯t help but lightly tap her fingers on the table.

    Zhao Xiaole put down her storybook and looked at her curiously, "Early in the morning, Su Xiaolu, why are you so restless?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 337: Big Pig Head

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Big Pig Head</h4>

    Su Xiaolu looked at the little version of Bo Jingshen, who still had a milk mustache around his lips, and was at a loss for words.

    Cheng You Ran probably hadn¡¯t seen the message immediately, so he didn¡¯t reply right away.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce at her phone from time to time, feeling almost sick with anticipation.

    It wasn¡¯t until she had peeled two boiled eggs and coaxed the reluctant little one to eat them that Cheng You Ran finally sent a message back.

    By then, Su Lu was already calm and not in a hurry to check her phone. She finished the soy milk in her cup, wiped her hands, and then picked up her phone.

    She opened WeChat and saw Cheng You Ran¡¯s reply.

    You Ran: Hmm? No, I heard it was alcohol poisoning.

    "Huh," Su Lu scoffed coldly.

    Zhao Xiaole shivered, looking at Su Lu with wide eyes, his voice timid, "I already obediently ate two boiled eggs..."

    "Uh-huh, you were the best," Su Lu patted his face.

    Zhao Xiaole cautiously observed her, "Then why are you still angry?"

    "You are good, but someone else isn¡¯t," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole was quick to react, blinking his eyes, and quickly asked, "Ah Shen?"

    Su Lu was taken aback; the little guy was really quick on the uptake.

    "What happened to Ah Shen?" Zhao Xiaole sat in his booster seat, waving his hands and feet as he asked excitedly with bright eyes, "Mom! Can I contact Ah Shen usually?"

    "Why are you asking me that?" Su Lu looked at him, "I don¡¯t even stop you two from meeting, why would I stop you from contacting?"

    "Oh yeah!" Zhao Xiaoleughed, got down from his chair, "Then I¡¯ll go get my watch and call him."

    Zhao Xiaole ran back to his room.

    Meanwhile, seeing that Su Lu hadn¡¯t replied, Cheng You Ran just continued sending messages on his own.

    You Ran: But he left after getting the injection, it shouldn¡¯t be too serious. I just thought you might be curious, so I mentioned it.

    Su Lu adjusted her mood before finally replying.

    deer: I¡¯m not curious. Why would I be curious about that?

    Cheng You Ran sent a snorting emoji.

    You Ran: [animated emoji]

    You Ran: You better not be.

    Su Lu silently changed the subject.

    deer: Speaking of which, I called Professor Zhou yesterday, and she was quite concerned about you.

    You Ran: Hmm? Teacher Zhou? She called me just a couple of days ago. What? What did she tell you?

    deer: Oh, she said that since you and Lei Yang are together, just take it seriously, you aren¡¯t getting any younger, so no more making trouble.

    You Ran: ???!!!

    You Ran: What?! What do you mean Lei Yang and I? How could that be possible? We are like oil and water!

    Deer: [Rolls eyes] "Then you have to wonder how this rumor started and how it made its way to Professor Zhou."

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t reply again. Su Lu thought she must have gone to sort it out.

    What¡¯s there to sort out, though? Su Lu sometimes felt that Cheng Youran was naively unlike someone who¡¯d graduated from the country¡¯s top medical university. Maybe she¡¯d spent too much time on her studies that she was a bit slow in other areas?

    After all, one wouldn¡¯t even need to think about it. Without Lei Yang¡¯s tacit approval, how could these rumors exist? And reach Professor Zhou?

    Zhao Xiaole was in his room, happily lying on the bed, holding his kids¡¯ watch and chatting with Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t need to enter; standing by the door, she could hear Bo Jingshen¡¯s slightly hoarse voice, tinged with a sluggish fatigue, but always with a hint ofughter.

    How could he not be tired after drinking all night?

    Zhao Xiaole hated people drinking. She wondered what he would think if he knew his superhero dad had to be hospitalized for an IV after drinking all night.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t bother listening anymore and went to the studio to paint. Earlier, her emotions had driven her to sketch a pig¡¯s head. Since the outline was already there, she figured she might as well finish painting it.

    Zhao Xiaole usually liked to hang around Su Lu to y, and he would generally get bored when she was painting.

    But today was different; he wasn¡¯t bored at all. Comfortably curled up on the bed, his face carried a sweet smile. "Ah Shen, am I disturbing your sleep? You sound a bit out of it."

    "I¡¯m fine. Keep going, what happened next?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice waszy but not at all impatient, filled entirely with indulgence.

    "Then Su Lu said she drank! I¡¯m so mad! I hate when people drink!" Zhao Xiaole said angrily.

    Bo Jinghen stiffened slightly at the other end, clearing his throat. "Why... do you hate people drinking?"

    "Zhou Xiaolong said..." Zhao Xiaole started.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face darkened immediately at the other end. Not Zhou Xiaolong again! That Zhou Xiaolong!

    Although he knew he shouldn¡¯t, at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel deep resentment towards a kid named Zhou Xiaolong.

    Zhao Xiaole, of course, had no idea about Bo Jingshen¡¯s feelings and continued, "Zhou Xiaolong said Jin Xiaokui told him her dad hit her mom because he was drunk, and that¡¯s why they got a divorce."

    Bo Jingshen remained silent for a moment.

    Children¡¯s emotions are always so pure and straightforward.

    They show love straightforwardly, and their fears are straightforward too.

    "I will never, and I mean never, ever hit Su Xiaolu or you. Never. So baby, you don¡¯t need to be afraid," Bo Jingshen said earnestly.

    Zhao Xiaole was a bit embarrassed. "Who, who said I was scared? I, I of course trust Ah Shen. I just don¡¯t like when people drink, and Su Xiaolu isn¡¯t well; she really shouldn¡¯t drink. She said so herself; she needs to keep her body healthy and stay with me for many more years."

    Listening to the child¡¯s naive words, Bo Jingshen suddenly felt that hisst night¡¯s drinking was really inappropriate.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s topic came quickly and went quickly.

    While chatting, he suddenly said to Bo Jingshen in a secretive tone, "Ah Shen, let me tell you a secret, Su Xiaolu has been painting a picture recently, I think it¡¯s of you."

    "Oh?" This actually surprised Bo Jingshen, almost to the point of delight. "Of me? Why? What did she paint?"

    Without hesitation and even with augh, Zhao Xiaole said, "She painted a pig¡¯s head, hahaha."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    It took him a while toe around to what appropriate reaction he should have to his son¡¯s teasing.

    "Why am I a pig¡¯s head?" Bo Jingshen tentatively asked.

    The simplicity and directness of a child¡¯s emotions indeed warmed Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart.

    Zhao Xiaole said with augh, "Because mom always says I¡¯m her little piggy. You¡¯re my dad, so that makes you the big pig¡¯s head."

 Chapter 338: Weary from Travel

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Weary from Travel</h4>

    Bo Jingshen felt it was the first time someone had called him a pighead, and that he was so willing to admit it.

    "Yeah, you¡¯re the little piggy, and I¡¯m the big pighead. So what¡¯s Mommy?" Bo Jingshen thought Su Xiaolu was quite foolish, who else would trap themselves in their own pitfall?

    "Mommy is obviously the little fairy," Zhao Xiaoleughed nonstop while kicking his legs in bed.

    "How did the little fairy give birth to a little piggy with the big pighead?"

    "You just don¡¯t understand, there¡¯s always a way. Maybe you just secretly spat in the little fairy¡¯s cup, huh?" Zhao Xiaole spoke with serious conviction.

    Bo Jingshen was speechless after hearing this.

    The world of children really is pure, Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t know how to exin to the child how he came into being, so it turned into him spitting in her cup, and then Zhao Xiaole was born?

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle,ughing lowly, "Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m really too inconsiderate of public morals."

    "It¡¯s okay, as long as you don¡¯t randomly spit in other people¡¯s cups from now on," Zhao Xiaole said solemnly.

    And he didn¡¯t even try to hide it from Bo Jingshen, earnestly adding, "Ah Shen, take care of your injury, okay? I¡¯ll go to Three Gardens first to scout it out, make a note of all the fun ces, and then next time we go together, I¡¯ll take you!"

    Zhao Xiaole was especially excited.

    Bo Jingshen actually thought that if he really advised this child not to go to Three Gardens with someone else, but to go with him instead, the child would probably agree.

    However, it would probably be difficult, because Bo Jingshen could see that the child was quite attached to him, but also indeed had a good opinion of Qiao Li.

    Bo Jingshen thought about how he had once been angry at this child for almost losing Su Lu, the child was so young and fragile. When he most needed someone to take care of him, Bo Jingshen ignored him, while it was Qiao Li who took good care of him.

    Bo Jingshen felt he couldn¡¯t make the child so troubled.

    So he didn¡¯t say anything else, only replying, "Okay, I¡¯ll just wait for you to finish scouting and bring me along."

    Mainly because his leg wasn¡¯t going to be moving freely within a week.

    When Zhao Xiaole came to the studio, Su Lu¡¯s painting was nearly finished, and turning around, she saw her son covering his small mouth and giggling.

    "What¡¯s little piggyughing about?"

    "I just told Ah Shen that you painted him."

    "..." Su Lu paused in silence for a few seconds, what else could she say? Her son was too clever, simply voicing out her own thoughts.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t suppress the smile tugging at her lips, "Oh? And what did he say?"

    "He was pretty happy, and he even told me to enjoy myself with Uncle Qiao when we go to Three Gardens."

    Children aren¡¯t that roundabout with their words; they just say it.

    Su Lu understood Bo Jingshen probably wouldn¡¯t be creating any obstacles in front of Qiao Li anymore.

    Sure enough, the next morning, Su Lu received a message from Qiao Li saying that the matters were almost taken care of, and he was rushing back.

    Qiao Li arrived in Feng City that afternoon.

    Worn from travel, he didn¡¯t even go home to drop off his luggage but came straight to Su Lu¡¯s ce.

    Su Lu was surprised to see him standing at the door, travel-weary, "Brother Qiao, you..."

    Before she could finish, Qiao Li enveloped her in a hug.

    He sighed softly, a sense of relief flooding him.

    Su Lu stiffened in his embrace; after all, Qiao Li had always been reserved and proper with her, making her rather unustomed to physical touch.

    "Lulu..." Qiao Li¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, one could detect a touch of fatigue, but more than that, there was a sense of rxation.

    Su Lu gently patted his back, "Brother Qiao, you¡¯ve worked hard. My brother is not decent, dumping all the work on you."

    Qiao Li chuckled softly, "If I could earn you, I wouldn¡¯t mind selling myself to Su Zhe for a lifetime."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t respond to that, instead she said, "Let me pour you some fruit tea. Zhao Xiaole was moring for fruit tea, so I made some for him. But when heined it didn¡¯t taste as good as the store-bought ones, he wouldn¡¯t drink it. I ended up making a whole box, soe and help me finish it."

    "Uncle Qiao..." In the living room, Zhao Xiaole stood there, looking at them by the entrance.

    He still held his pink Naughty Leopard toy, looking a bit puzzled and blinking his big eyes at Qiao Li.

    Specifically, he was looking at Qiao Li hugging Su Lu.

    The little guy seemed a bit confused.

    Qiao Li knew that it might take some time for the little guy to ept some things, so he released Su Lu and opened his arms to Zhao Xiaole, "Xiaole, did you miss Uncle Qiao? Come over for a hug."

    Zhao Xiaole paused for a few seconds as if he just realized something, and then his brows and eyes suddenly rxed.

    The little boy¡¯s logic was simple: Uncle Qiao was hugging Su Xiaolu and me because he hasn¡¯t seen us for a long time.

    Just like how grandma would hug a baby when she hasn¡¯t seen them for a long time.

    So, he was no longer so confused and ran up with his arms outstretched.

    Qiao Li gave him a big hug, and he started to smile happily, "Then, did you bring me a gift, Uncle Qiao?"

    "Of course, you can check it out in the boxter," replied Qiao Li with a smile.

    Su Lu sounded a bit helpless, "You bought him toys again? He¡¯s almost spoiled by you all."

    With a smile, Qiao Li said, "It¡¯s not like I have a lot of them, he¡¯s my only little treasure. Oh, and you have a gift too."

    Su Lu smiled faintly.

    Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t help but say, "Uncle Qiao, you smell bad."

    Qiao Li had rushed back; he didn¡¯t necessarily smell bad, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t smell great either.

    Helplessly, Qiao Li said, "I hurried back." He looked at Su Lu, "Can I use your bathroom?"

    "Sure. I¡¯ll find a disposable towel for you."

    Su Lu nodded.

    Qiao Li walked a few steps further and then saw therge figure, chuckling, "And you say I spoil Xiaole, but take a look at yourself, aren¡¯t you more extravagant?"

    With augh, Qiao Li pointed at the Ultraman figure almost as tall as her.

    Su Lu said offhandedly, "That wasn¡¯t bought by me."

    "Oh?" Qiao Li looked at Zhao Xiaole, "Who bought it then?"

    Zhao Xiaole replied mysteriously, "Hehehe, I won¡¯t tell you just yet."

    Qiao Liughed, "Alright, I¡¯m going to take a shower first."

    He wasn¡¯t particrly curious; the toys Zhao Xiaole had were generally gifts from him, Su Zhe, Shen Xun, Zhao Tong, or a few others. They were the usual suspects.

    So Qiao Li didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he took the disposable towel Su Lu handed him, picked out clean clothes from his luggage, and went into the bathroom to shower.

    Su Lu¡¯s bathroom was designed with a dry-wet separation, and outside was Su Lu¡¯s closet as well as her washstand and makeup tablebined.

    At the moment, Qiao Li saw on her makeup table, among the various bottles and jars, a spectacr bunch of red roses, sorge and dazzling under the soft lights of the makeup mirror.

    Definitely not the kind of bouquet she would buy for herself.

 Chapter 339: Unwilling but Have to Admit

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Unwilling but Have to Admit</h4>

    Qiao Li¡¯s fingers involuntarily flexed, then reached out to pluck a rose petal, pinching it tightly between his fingertips, the juice from the petal staining his fingertips, making the scent of rose even more prominent.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t really notice anything.

    She didn¡¯t think there was anything worth noticing, especially since the flower looked nice, not to mention... she was feeling somewhat numb already.

    This big bouquet wasn¡¯t from the time she was here with Ultraman, but was the fresh one delivered this morning.

    The delivery guy had a hard time, drenched in sweat; Su Lu felt it wasn¡¯t easy for him.

    At the time, Zhao Xiaole was cheering softly on the side: Yippee¡ª!

    Who knew what he was so happy about, perhaps he knew it was sent by Bo Jingshen.

    When Qiao Li came out after his shower, there was a bowl of freshly made oatmeal on the dining table.

    "Eat something for now, we¡¯re going out to eatter, my mom said she¡¯s treating," Su Lu said. "Also, you haven¡¯t been eating welltely, have you? You seem to have lost some weight."

    Originally, after his shower, Qiao Li seemed a bit down, but now he seemed a bit better.

    "Work has been too busy, I wanted to finish everything ande back, so I didn¡¯t have much time to care about eating. I don¡¯t know why, but some partners who were cooperating well suddenly started creating problems," Qiao Li said.

    He really didn¡¯t know why.

    But Su Lu... could guess.

    Bo Jingshen sometimes acted quite capriciously, like an ignorant child.

    Su Lu paused, then smiled and said, "Then eat moreter, since my mom is treating, and she¡¯s got plenty of money."

    Su Lu felt that Zhao Ying had gotten used to it over the years; even when she came to Feng City she didn¡¯t go out to rx, still opting to entertain business partners instead. Being at her level, she naturally wouldn¡¯t need to apany anyone for drinks, but maintaining good interpersonal rtionships with tea, golf, or hiking was inevitable.

    Knowing that Qiao Li wasing back, Zhao Ying had originally nned to introduce him to some contacts, but Su Lu felt it unnecessary, considering Qiao Li had enough social engagements already, better just to let him have a peaceful meal.

    Qiao Liughed, "Saying it like that puts some pressure on me."

    Actually, there was a deeper meaning to his words. After all, if his rtionship with Su Lu went well, Zhao Ying might be his mother-inw someday, and having such a powerful mother-inw, it¡¯s normal for him to feel pressured.

    Although Su Lu could be oblivious at times, she could also be perceptive.

    She might have caught the deeper meaning in Qiao Li¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t show it, pretending not to understand.

    Like it had be a habit by now, in fact, over the years, Su Lu might not have even realized how many times she had pretended to be naive.

    Where other men might have given up knowing the difficulty.

    Only Qiao Li was persistent enough to have held on until now.

    When they went out to dine in the evening, the drawback of Su Lu¡¯s new car became apparent, resulting in Zhao Ying picking them up in a solid seven-seater business van.

    Looking at that shiny silver sports car was somewhat frustrating, "Really, apart from being shy, it¡¯s useless!"

    Not to mention not being able to fit a child safety seat, even wanting to go out with two adults and a child was impossible.

    Only Zhao Xiaole thought it was cool, circling the sports car again and again.

    Qiao Li was in a good mood on the side, persuading, "Being shy is also useful, Lulu looks good, driving such a stunning car looks really cool. Talking about practicality, I¡¯ll bring over my SUVter, very convenient and it even has a roof rack."

    Zhao Ying smiled gently, "You are always so thoughtful."

    Zhao Ying was not familiar with Feng City, so she naturally didn¡¯t know any good ces to eat, but fortunately, some of her business partners were locals. Today, while golfing, she had asked them for rmendations.

    They were enthusiastic and had not only made rmendations but also reserved a table for her.

    The ce was a famous private restaurant in the suburbs of Feng City, designed in a ssical garden style that was quiet and elegant. It even had small opera troupes performing Pingtan and Yue Opera.

    It really had a particr charm.

    Zhao Ying was from Beijing, and as a true Northerner, she was quite interested in this Southern Chinese opera. Knowing that the restaurant featured these performances, she purposely had someone book a table with a good view of the show.

    Such performances were usually not held in private rooms, so they booked a table in the main hall.

    Moreover, because there was this performance to watch, the seats in the hall were even pricier than those in the private rooms.

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good to eat here, but it seems they don¡¯t serve a carte but rather set menus, which is simpler," said Zhao Ying.

    Indeed, the restaurant served set menus. Guests only had to choose how many dishes they wanted, and the chef would prepare ordingly based on the situation. For instance, if a table had mostly female guests, the dishes would tend to be light and nutritious, and if there were children, the dishes could have a sweet and sour vor.

    It was all rather thoughtful.

    Qiao Li said, "I¡¯ve been here a few times. The chefs are very skilled, Aunt Zhao can rest assured."

    "Alright, then I¡¯m looking forward to it," Zhao Yingughed and then started sipping the tea Qiao Li made for her. Her gaze was fixed intently on the small stage, waiting for the performance to begin.

    Other guests in the hall were also gradually arriving, indicating that the performance would start soon.

    The dishes were slowly brought out. Su Lu was busy taking care of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s meal.

    Zhao Xiaole was an easy child to take care of, as he could eat by himself, but since he was sitting in a booster chair, Su Lu still needed to help him with his food.

    Qiao Li was busy picking out bones from the fish for Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Ying was d to have them taking care of the child, allowing her to look around freely.

    However, her gaze soon froze, fixed in a specific direction across the hall.

    The first person Zhao Ying saw was actually not Bo Jingshen.

    The first person she saw was Jing Su.

    He was a famous young talent in Beijing, a ssic case of the student surpassing the master, and an example of the new wave pushing the old wave to the shore.

    There was no one who didn¡¯t recognize him.

    Moreover, Jing Su¡¯s mother, when she was alive, had some connections with Zhao Ying.

    Thus, Zhao Ying recognized Jing Su at first nce, and she was somewhat surprised to see him in Feng City, and at this very private restaurant, no less.

    Then, Zhao Ying saw a slightly limping figure with neatly clipped hair, handsome features simr to Jing Su¡¯s, dressed casually but leaning on a simple cane, limping as he sat down across from Jing Su.

    Who else could it be but Bo Jingshen?

    Zhao Ying truly was no longer opposing or preventing Bo Jingshen from getting close to Su Lu.

    However, she nced at Qiao Li with a touch of regret in her heart.

    How should one put it? There are certain fates between people that are irresistible, no matter how much one might resist.

 Chapter 340: All Equally Cowardly

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 340: All Equally Cowardly</h4>

    "What are you doing here, making a special trip for?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just because I had a big drink with Jiang Li? Jiang Su really has too much free time on his hands if such a trivial matter can summon you."

    Jing Su raised his eyes to look at him, silent, holding the teapot in one hand while he filled both cups to the brim.

    Then he spoke, "Do I look like someone who has nothing better to do?"

    "So why are you here?" Bo Jingshen took a sip from his cup and nced at him, "Aren¡¯t you busy? If I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t Xiao Caizi about to get married?"

    Jing Su¡¯s expression visibly darkened, a slight twist in his brows, "Don¡¯t change the subject."

    Although Bo Jingshen had been isted from the world in detention for a good while, that didn¡¯t mean he waspletely ignorant about many things.

    Especially when it came to the affairs of Jing Su.

    Even though Bo Jingshen had never explicitly said so, he had always considered Jing Su and Jing Ruo as his own siblings, with Jing Qiao being ater addition.

    During the initial period he was incarcerated, Jing Ruo would always visit. She came every month, each visit without fail, and she would always end up crying.

    Bo Jingshen grew tired of her tears and would try to divert her attention with different topics. Jing Ruo, being someone whose attention was easily shifted, would divulge everything she knew without reservation.

    So even though he led an isted existence, Bo Jingshen was quite aware of many things that happened on the outside.

    For instance, he knew very well about the affairs involving Jing Su.

    The initial marriage arrangement between Bo Jingshen and Xiao Caizi was merely mentioned in passing, and with Bo Jingshen¡¯s resistanceter on, that arrangement naturally fell through and came to nothing.

    Bo Jingshen learned from Jing Ruo that Xiao Caizi actually had feelings for Jing Su.

    Xiao Caizi had always epted, as the daughter of the Xiao Family, that one day her marriage might be utilized for the family¡¯s benefit.

    But when she first learned that Jing Su was to be her partner in a marital alliance, she was happy for a very long time.

    However, Jing Su didn¡¯t buy into it at all, not only rejecting the arrangement made by both families, but he also went so far as to sever his ties with Jing Ce altogether.

    In summary, Bo Jingshen found out that, in his absence, Xiao Caizi somehow got mixed up with his older brother.

    How to put it? Anyway, at that time Jing Ruo racked her brains and finally settled on a description for their rtionship, although not a particrly delicate one, but quite fitting¡ªit should be... "friends with benefits," I suppose.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t find it strange, after all, consensual acts between adults.

    Without involving any interest-based connections, they had a very friendly exchange.

    Although Bo Jingshen himself could not ept such a rtionship, it didn¡¯t mean he disrespected others¡¯ choices.

    But what he never expected was that Jing Su seemed to have gotten himself involved too.

    Jing Ruo mentioned this to him when she came to visit, saying it seemed that Cai Zi was so sincere, so genuinely in love with Jing Su and wanted to date Jing Su.

    But Jing Su probably messed it up, didn¡¯t have a clue how to act, and in short, he blew it.

    Using Jing Ruo¡¯s own words, "Anyway, I think big brother is just being stubborn, stiff-necked like a duck, unwilling to admit that he¡¯s taken a liking to Sister Caizi. All of Sister Caizi¡¯s heartfelt feelings have been wasted by Jing Su, that bastard. We¡¯ll just wait and see, he¡¯ll regret it, still being a stubborn duck now."

    "Speaking of which, why are you and big brother cut from the same cloth? Always shattering a girl¡¯s devoted heart into pieces and then feeling regret afterwards. I have nothing to say to that except ¡¯despicable.¡¯"

    Facing Jing Ruo¡¯s direct and furious scolding, Bo Jingshen actuallyughed, unable to utter a word. Helplessly, although his sister was young, her scolding was too urate and sharp.

    Later on, Cai Zi got engaged to someone else, another notable line in Beijing circles, from a prominent family, notcking in connections, handsome, and young.

    Jing Ruo came to visit and nagged at Bo Jingshen again.

    At that time, Bo Jingshen felt that more thaning to visit him, Jing Ruo wasing over to vent to him. Was he being treated like a trash can?

    It felt like he was a temporary psychologist.

    "Can Jing Su be any more of a coward? Cai Zi¡¯s engagement party, the engagement party! He went there, with flowers and even a ring in his pocket. That must have been to steal the bride, right? But no, he got scared once he arrived. Didn¡¯t say a word he nned to, not a single word about confessing or stealing the bride. What crap did he say when he handed the flowers to Sister Cai Zi? ¡¯Wishing you happiness? May you both live long and happy?¡¯ Puh!" Jing Ruo was beyond furious.

    Bo Jingshen thought that Jing Ruo wasn¡¯t having an easy time either, being the sister of him and Jing Su. What was supposed to be a pretty and demuredy, had been turned into this fiesty character.

    Through Jing Ruo, Bo Jingshen learned that Jing Su actually went to Cai Zi¡¯s engagement party, and in all honestly, he was prepared to do quite a bit, clearly with the intention of eloping with her.

    But somehow, he changed his mind.

    Later, when Jing Su came to visit him, he even asked Jing Su about it.

    After hearing the question, Jing Su just smiled and said he didn¡¯t know why.

    "But at that moment, I felt like I wasn¡¯t all that much better. If she were with me, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be any happier?" Bo Jingshen vividly remembered Jing Su¡¯s smile at the time.

    Eyes downcast, filled with sorrow.

    Bo Jingshen also remembered Jing Su saying, looking up at him with a smile that was so profoundly sad it tugged at the heartstrings, and the words he spoke were even more painful.

    He said, "Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m much better than you, seeming decisive, like when I cut ties with Jing Ce, severing our father-son rtionship, looking fearless and heroic. But in reality, I¡¯m scared too. I¡¯m not even talking about fearing Jing Ce going after the ones I fall for, look at him now, it¡¯s not like he can go after anyone. What¡¯s more, Cai Zi was once a person he chose himself, he should be satisfied with her."

    "What I fear is bing a person like him. I¡¯m terrified of bing the very person I loathe the most, just the thought of it makes me nauseous." Jing Su smiled helplessly, "I keep thinking about this, and after all, we share half of his genes, right? What if? Just thinking about it, I feel like I shouldn¡¯t hold Cai Zi back. Honestly, she¡¯s quite wonderful."

    At that time, Bo Jingshen felt especially heartbroken, he hadn¡¯t expected someone like his brother to harbor such fears.

    He had thought that, with regards to Jing Ce, only he himself had ever felt fear.

    Jing Su smiled with such sorrow, his shrugging off looking utterly powerless, "Anyway, I chickened out then. Don¡¯t say, back when you were sshed with sulfuric acid, when I visited you, and you asked me to take you away, not to tell Su Lu. I really couldn¡¯t understand then why you were so cowardly. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t empathize because it hadn¡¯t happened to me, but now I understand."

 Chapter 341 Really Enduring

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Really Enduring</h4>

    "Nobody expected Xiao Caizi to capture Jing Su¡¯s heart, so no one should be too confident about themselves."

    "Some people might not match you in any aspect, but they have one trait¡ªthey canpletely dominate you."

    "After all, when Xiao Caizi¡¯s engagement fell through, it wasn¡¯t because Jing Su interfered; he was rather meek and genuinely nned to offer his blessings."

    "Who would have thought that her fianc¨¦, under the influence of alcohol, would attempt to force himself on her? Technically, since they were in a romantic rtionship and had reached the stage of engagement, everything that should have happened probably had, but they weren¡¯t going down that route, making his actions quite inappropriate."

    "Moreover, making loud ims while drunk¡ªwho doesn¡¯t know about your fling with Jing Su? If Jing Su could sleep with you, why not me? If a monk can touch you, why can¡¯t I? What sense does that make?"

    "Jing Su happened to stumble upon this and boy, did he give that man a good beating. If it weren¡¯t for Jing Su¡¯s influential image, he might have ended up locked up alongside Bo Jingshen."

    "Anyway, the engagement was called off."

    "After that, Jing Su felt shameless. He shamelessly lingered around her, and they mingled for a while."

    "Later, when Xiao Caizi¡¯s family arranged another engagement for her, she didn¡¯t receive any definite word from Jing Su."

    "This time, her fianc¨¦ was quite stable, the youngest son of the Beijing Song Family, Song Jining, a totally different type from Jing Qiao¡¯s ex-husband, Song Boyuan. He was Western-educated, liberal yet respectful."

    "He didn¡¯t mind Xiao Caizi¡¯s past, but he respected her and wouldn¡¯t try anything before marriage."

    "So, they set a wedding date, which wasn¡¯t far off."

    "That¡¯s why Bo Jingshen felt, at such a time, why wasn¡¯t Jing Su trying to save his own love but instead, after having a heavy drink with Jiang Li, hurried to Feng City?"

    "Bo Jingshen eyed him suspiciously, ¡¯You didn¡¯te here to hide because you couldn¡¯t face it, did you?¡¯"

    "Nonsense." Jing Su frowned and spoke softly, but his actions sipping tea were too obviously a cover-up.

    "I¡¯m toozy to persuade you, just don¡¯t regret it yourself," Bo Jingshen said. "I regret my cowardly actions from the past. Given my bloody lesson, if you still don¡¯t learn..."

    "Before Bo Jingshen could finish, he suddenly heard Jing Su speak, ¡¯Your son is really good-looking. Su Lu really owes you. To have a son who, in terms of appearance, feels like he has nothing to do with her, looks exactly like you.¡¯"

    "Bo Jingshen, puzzled, frowned, ¡¯Why bring up my son all of a sudden...¡¯"

    "Before he could finish, Bo Jingshen noticed Jing Su¡¯s gaze fixed in a specific direction and quickly followed it."

    "And he saw that table."

    "In a child¡¯s seat sat a kid wearing a bright red Astro Boy T-shirt, adorable as can be with a face full of smiles, holding a spoon, with rice grains all around his mouth."

    "Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze froze."

    "Xiao Le..." Bo Jingshen muttered involuntarily.

    "Jing Su raised an eyebrow, looking at him, ¡¯Want to go over and say hi?¡¯"

    "Bo Jingshen did, of course, but then he saw Qiao Li also sitting there."

    "Truth be told, he wanted to go even more now."

    But thinking of Su Lu¡¯s attitude, he could tell that Su Lu still harbored deep resentment about the past.

    To help her let go, he knew he needed to make a great effort himself, and it shouldn¡¯te from pressuring her too much or by driving away the people around her.

    So Bo Jingshen sat there, struggling internally for quite a while, before finally shaking his head.

    "No, let¡¯s not bother them," Bo Jingshen said.

    Jing Su hadn¡¯t expected Bo Jingshen to be so easygoing. After all, both brothers had inherited from Jing Ce a somewhat difficult personality trait¡ªthey were both a bit... obsessive.

    This obsession sometimes made it seem like they were just imperiously domineering, but it was actually a relentless obstinacy that didn¡¯t stop until they achieved their goals, although the boundaries were often fuzzy and ambiguous.

    For people like them, who were inherently obsessive in nature, making apromise was never easy. To put it inly, they wouldn¡¯t back down unless it concerned someone they truly cared about.

    "Sure," Jing Su had no objections, casually chatting with Bo Jingshen about business while eating and drinking tea, "If you want this part, you can take it and run with it."

    "I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t need the money," Bo Jingshen refused without hesitation, even though Jing Su had suggested a promising project that others would beg to participate in.

    Jing Suughed out of frustration, "I didn¡¯t expect you to have such high standards."

    "It¡¯s not about having high standards. I know very well how promising the project is. If it were in the past, I would¡¯ve taken it, but now I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have that much time to devote to work," Bo Jingshen smiled, "I need to find time to pursue Su Lu, and I need to spend time with my son. I¡¯m busy, things have changed."

    "Really," Jing Su wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but he thought he detected a hint of boasting in his tone, "acting all Versailles."

    Bo Jingshen just smiled.

    "Then you better stay alert, and not let someone else steal your wife and child."

    Jing Su thought he was indeed quite enduring; he had managed not to disrupt their dinner, even though he was the child¡¯s father, allowing another man to sit there looking perfectly content with Su Lu and her family.

    "What¡¯s the use of having all that money, if it just ends up being so frustrating?"

    As for Bo Jingshen¡¯s inner thoughts?

    They surely weren¡¯t as calm as he appeared. Jing Su could tell from the barely touched meal in front of him that his mind had drifted off somewhere.

    So, when it was nearly time to leave, Jing Su seized the moment to pay the bill. He noticed that Su Lu¡¯s table had also asked the waiter to bring the check.

    Thus, Jing Su quickly followed suit, which led to a situation where, as they were leaving the restaurant, Su Lu¡¯s group was also justing out.

    "Oh? Long time no see, Su Lu," Jing Su was the first to speak.

    Su Lu, caught off guard and not expecting to see Jing Su here, also noticed the man standing outside next to a trash can, one hand leaning on a cane and the other holding a cigarette.

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback as well; he had been too distracted earlier and hadn¡¯t noticed Jing Su choosing this moment to pay.

    Su Lu looked at him silently for two seconds. Seeing his first rapid response was to immediately put out the cigarette. Then he quickly took out a piece of chewing gum from his pocket and popped it into his mouth, followed by taking out a small bottle of hand sanitizer and diligently cleaning his hands.

    Because the next moment, a cute little boy wearing an Astro Boy T-shirt came out from inside. He spotted Bo Jingshen right away, his eyes lighting up as he ran towards him, "Ah Shen!"

 Chapter 342 Loss

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342 Loss</h4>

    Bo Jingshen, though his leg was stillme, bent down right away to catch him.

    "Zhao Xiaole!" Su Lu suddenly called out to him.

    The child halted abruptly, nearly losing his bnce.

    Just as a frown was about to crease Bo Jingshen¡¯s brow, he heard Su Lu say, "Don¡¯t be so reckless."

    "Oh..." Zhao Xiaole obediently replied, then realized what was going on, staring at Bo Jingshen¡¯s cane and then at his leg, "Ah Shen, does it hurt?"

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt, don¡¯t worry." Bo Jingshen smiled. "Still want a hug?"

    Zhao Xiaole hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, "I¡¯m afraid of hurting your leg."

    It sounded so well-behaved that Bo Jingshen felt his heart soften into a mush.

    And then Zhao Xiaole¡¯s next words came out, "And you¡¯ve been smoking, it stinks."

    Zhao Xiaole pinched his nose and waved his hand in front of his face.

    Bo Jingshen suddenly regretted smoking. He had heard that secondhand smoke was extremely unhealthy for children, and even without inhaling secondhand smoke, thirdhand smoke was risky.

    He was already a father, but he had still been so thoughtless.

    So Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak, simply squashed the pack of cigarettes in his pocket and threw it into the trash can.

    "I¡¯ll quit, I won¡¯t ever smoke again," Bo Jingshen dered.

    "Then you have to keep your word," said Zhao Xiaole, pausing for a moment. Honestly, Bo Jingshen had almost developed a Pavlovian response, almost expecting Zhao Xiaole to bring up Zhou Xiaolong again, but thankfully, he hadn¡¯t.

    Not only that, after pausing, Zhao Xiaole added, "Smoking is bad for your health. Ah Shen should be healthy and strong."

    Bo Jingshen let out a soft sigh, his heart warming indescribably, "I know, it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t smoke anymore, absolutely not."

    Qiao Li hade out by then, and Zhao Ying stood quietly by the side, serene andposed.

    Qiao Li¡¯s expression was somewhat somber, hard to describe as either unpredictable or indifferent, but it was certainly less gentle than usual.

    Then the atmosphere suddenly became somewhat quiet.

    Jing Su stood there, thought for a moment, and felt that the quietness was kind of awkward; after all, he was the one who had stirred up this awkward situation.

    So Jing Su took the initiative to break the silence, "Su Lu, aren¡¯t you going to do the introductions?"

    He had intended for Su Lu to introduce Qiao Li, but unexpectedly, Su Lu cheerfully called Zhao Xiaole over, "Xiao Le,e here."

    "What¡¯s up, Su Xiaolu?" Zhao Xiaole walked over and looked up at her with his little face.

    Su Lu pointed at Jing Su and said to Xiaole, "Say hi to your granduncle."

    "Hello, granduncle!" Zhao Xiaole called out in a clear voice, sounding crisp and tender.

    That left Jing Su dumbfounded, "Hey... hey! Good boy!"

    It was rare to see Jing Su so flustered.

    Bo Jingshen, smiling, asked, "Do you know what a granduncle is?"

    Zhao Xiaole red at him, "Ah Shen, don¡¯t underestimate me! Grandma has taken me on the rocking cars lots of times! I¡¯ve figured it all out!"

    "Pfft." Zhao Ying, who had been silent until then, finally couldn¡¯t hold back augh.

    Indeed, she had often taken Zhao Xiaole to ride on those rocking cars outside stores, where invariably one of the three would be ying the BGM, "What¡¯s daddy¡¯s daddy called, daddy¡¯s daddy is called grandpa, what¡¯s daddy¡¯s mommy called, daddy¡¯s mommy is called grandma, what¡¯s daddy¡¯s brother called, daddy¡¯s brother is called great uncle, what¡¯s daddy¡¯s little brother called, daddy¡¯s little brother is called uncle."

    Zhao Xiaole meant that he had already learned it all while riding on those rocking cars.

    Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    In contrast, Bo Jingshen was stupefied for a moment before he realized what was going on with the kiddie ride, and he too began tough.

    At this moment, he truly didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t care that Su Lu was having dinner with the child and Qiao Li.

    Despite feeling ufortable inside, the obsessive part of his heart was indeed irritable. He wanted to hide Su Lu away, wanted to find the best ce to hide her where no one else could see her.

    But he thought that since he had not yet won Su Lu over, she was free. If she wanted to have dinner with Qiao Li, she was free to do so.

    If he, Bo Jingshen, were to do something extreme, it wouldn¡¯t be iming Su Lu back. Instead, he would be pushing this woman even further away.

    So now Bo Jingshen truly didn¡¯t care. What does it matter? Tomorrow, or the day after, once his leg was a bit better, when Su Lu was in a good mood, he could just ask her out for a meal.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s thoughts were very clear.

    However, sometimes things are like this: if you don¡¯t care anymore, someone else starts to.

    This "someone else" of course wasn¡¯t Su Lu.

    In Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, the "someone else" was naturally Qiao Li.

    Qiao Li stood there with a not so good look on his face. He had already been somewhat tired from traveling on business trips in other regions recently, and suddenly there had been a lot ofplications at work, causing him to be very busy. He hurried to finish his tasks so he could return and join Su Lu and Xiao Le for a trip to Three Gardens.

    He was exhausted and weary, rushing all the way back.

    So his current state really wasn¡¯t very good; he looked tired to begin with, and now seeing Bo Jingshen had worsened his mood, naturally making hisplexion look even worse.

    Butpared to seeing Bo Jingshen...

    It was seeing the familiar way Bo Jingshen interacted with Xiao Le.

    Qiao Li felt rather ufortable inside.

    What was this about, what was he?

    He cared for Xiao Le as if he were his own.

    But what had Bo Jingshen ever contributed?

    When mother and son were struggling on the brink of life and death, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t there.

    When they barely made it through and were struggling for recovery, Bo Jingshen was also absent.

    He never participated in Xiao Le¡¯s growth, nor did he participate in Su Lu¡¯s parenting.

    When Xiao Le was so well-behaved, so sensible, so adorable,

    He appeared, assuming a taken-for-granted posture, upying everything he hadn¡¯t invested in, wishing to gain it all.

    Qiao Li¡¯s face grew paler and paler.

    It was still Zhao Ying who kept a watchful eye, and thus she asked with some worry in a soft voice, "Qiao Li, are you alright? Yourplexion looks really bad."

    Qiao Li strained a smile, "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing, Aunt Zhao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just... a bit tired."

    Su Lu turned and saw Qiao Li¡¯s pale face, also bing somewhat concerned, "Brother Qiao, you really don¡¯t look well."

    "I¡¯m too tired, I¡¯ll go back and rest first, okay? To be honest, the workload has been so heavy recently that I might... be a bit overwhelmed," Qiao Li didn¡¯t ask any further nor said more, just bid his farewell like this.

    Su Lu nodded, still with a frown, "Should I take you?"

    "No need. No need," Qiao Li gently shook his head, "I can walk on my own."

    So in this round, it seemed that the loss wasn¡¯t too embarrassing.

 Chapter 343: Assist

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Assist</h4>

    But to tell the truth, at that moment, Bo Jingshen had absolutely no intention ofpeting with Qiao Li.

    His mind and eyes were fully upied with Zhao Xiaole. As for Su Xiaolu, Bo Jingshen had felt that when Su Xiaolu stopped Zhao Xiaole just now, preventing him from rushing over recklessly, she was actually worried about his leg injury.

    That alone was enough for Bo Jingshen to reflect on.

    So, he really didn¡¯t have any intention topete, but sometimes people and situations just turn out that way.

    Those who don¡¯t want topete usually end up being the winners, and only the losers, or those who feel they will lose, get upset.

    Winners, on the other hand, are alwaysposed.

    Jing Su, watching this whole process, also realized this.

    Bo Jingshen had always been very respectful towards Zhao Ying, and he was quite d that during their first conversation, even though Zhao Ying hadn¡¯t rified her rtionship with Su Lu at the time,

    he had a vague premonition that he needed to be polite to this woman, a woman who must not be provoked.

    Fortunately, this premonition wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Bo Jingshen nodded politely at Zhao Ying, "Ms. Zhao."

    Zhao Ying smiled faintly, "What a coincidence."

    "Dad, were you also eating here just now? Didn¡¯t you see me?" Although Zhao Xiaoleined that Bo Jingshen¡¯s smoking was smelly, he still couldn¡¯t resist moving closer to him and reaching out to grasp his fingers.

    "Ah." Bo Jingshen paused, then decided it was best not to lie to a child, so he smiled, "I saw you."

    "Then why didn¡¯t you call me?" Zhao Xiaole pouted.

    "I was afraid of disturbing you. After all, we can eat together anytime, there¡¯s no hurry," Bo Jingshen ruffled Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hair, "Don¡¯t be unhappy."

    Zhao Xiaole was easily cheered up and immediately smiled with his eyes curved.

    Su Lu looked at Bo Jingshen lightly. To tell the truth, she was somewhat surprised to find that Bo Jingshen was also dining here. And although he had already seen them, he hadn¡¯te over.

    Considering Bo Jingshen as she knew him, sometimes he could be quite overbearing, not the type to endure this kind of situation.

    It seems... people do change. Time really is a great healer.

    Only then did Bo Jingshen approach, supporting himself with a cane in one hand and leading Zhao Xiaole with the other as he approached Su Lu.

    "Did you receive the flowers I sent?" he asked, his downward gaze filled with a gentle smile, his eyes and lips curving up.

    Speaking of flowers, Su Lu furrowed her brow, "Can you stop sending them?"

    "How could I do that," Bo Jingshen replied without hesitation.

    Su Lu took a deep breath and sighed helplessly, "But the bouquet is just toorge! I..."

    Su Lu wanted to say that in her younger days she had never received such arge bouquet and now, being over thirty, it felt somewhat bizarre.

    But exining that seemed tooplicated, and Bo Jingshen would surelye up with another argument.

    Su Lu: "...when they wither, they are not easy to throw away, too heavy, I can¡¯t handle them!"

    Bo Jingshen paused, taken aback. Clearly, this was one thing he had not considered. After all, they were fresh flowers and they would wilt, needing timely disposal, and he had personally felt their heavy weight.

    But before Bo Jingshen could even express his willingness topromise,

    Zhao Xiaole, standing beside them, very matter-of-factly said, "Then Ah Shen wille help throw them away."

    Jing Suughed, "Ah yes, indeed a smart baby. Truly, a credit to his great-uncle."

    Bo Jingshen initially froze for a moment, then his eyes curved into slits, "Alright, I¡¯ll help you throw it."

    Su Lu: "..."

    She hardly could believe it, the son she raised with so much hardship was unexpectedly bending over backwards for others.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, somewhat giving up on herself entirely.

    Being polite and that they were all from Beijing, Jing Su greatly respected Zhao Ying, especially admiring how she handled the ordeal with Shen Jiming in the past.

    So he said to Zhao Ying quite respectfully, "Chairman Zhao, since we are rtives and all family here, I have a decent project on my hands. If you¡¯re interested, maybe we can coborate on it."

    Zhao Ying was surprised to hear Jing Su bring up the project, "Such a good project and youe to me? You aren¡¯t going to Xiao Bao?"

    She was aware that although Jing Su was very guarded and resistant towards his cunning father, he was quite good to this younger brother.

    Jing Suughed helplessly, "I actually did want to, but he wasn¡¯t interested, just rejected me. I told him not earning money is foolish, but he said he was busy chasing after his wife and spending time with his son and had no time."

    Zhao Ying, hearing this, paused for a moment then smiled lightly, "Well, since it¡¯s like that, I won¡¯t be polite then."

    "No need to be polite," Jing Su said.

    Bo Jingshen: "No need to be polite with him."

    And Su Lu wasn¡¯t deaf, she heard all this talk, of course, she just looked up at Bo Jingshen silently.

    The day passed and Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t bother her further, but flowers still arrived every day. Su Lu¡¯s hallway outside her door was piled high, and the property management thought they were too pretty to throw away, so they came every day to take some, also helping her clear them out.

    Zhao Ying, being the strong businesswoman she was, got quite interested in the project after hearing about it from Jing Su, so she discussed the details with him daily.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s neck wound still needed follow-up checks at the hospital, and Su Lu nned to take him.

    "After the checkup, we¡¯re going out to y, right?"

    Su Lu was packing his things, and Zhao Xiaole kept asking behind her.

    Su Lu, focused on packing, answered distractedly, "If the checkup shows no issues, I¡¯ll take you to Three Gardens to y these next few days, isn¡¯t that enough? Where else do you want to go?"

    "Three Gardens is Three Gardens! I¡¯m scared to go to the hospital today. I need to go out and y to soothe my tender heart."

    Su Luughed at his words, giving him a look, "Where is your heart tender? It seems pretty tough to me."

    "Hehe. So, we are going out to y, right? Please?" Zhao Xiaole begged, with his cheeks in his palms and his big watery eyes blinking pitifully at Su Lu, utterly adorable and irresistibly whiny.

    Su Lu sighed, "Where do you want to go?"

    "Camping! Camping, camping! The kind where you can fish and barbecue!" Zhao Xiaole said excitedly.

    Su Lu nodded her head, "Okay okay, I¡¯ll check if there are any camping sites nearby."

    Zhao Xiaole opened his mouth, initially wanting to say something, but he held back.

    Su Lu found two camping sites and saved the addresses, then she picked up his small backpack and donned her own rucksack, "Alright, let¡¯s set off then."

    Zhao Xiaole obediently followed her, and as Su Lu walked down the hallway, she looked at the bunches of roses and pulled a nicely bloomed bouquet together, nning to give them to Cheng Youran at the hospital.

    Thus, she didn¡¯t notice Zhao Xiaole fiddling with his phone watch, quietly sending voice messages.

    It wasn¡¯t until they went downstairs that they saw Bo Jingshen waiting at the entrance.

 Chapter 344: Came Prepared?

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Came Prepared?</h4>

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t entirely sure either, so she turned her head to look at Zhao Xiaole, but Zhao Xiaole¡¯s guilty posture with his head bowed couldn¡¯t have been more obvious. So there was no doubt about it.

    Surely it was Little Stinky Treasure, who had just been whispering into his phone watch, tipping off Bo Jingshen.

    And he had been constantly fussing about going camping after the checkup.

    He must have nned it all along, wanting Bo Jingshen to join them.

    Bo Jingshen stood at the door waiting, and when he saw the mother and childe out, he smiled. It was not the superficial kind of smile, but a bright and sunny one.

    Su Lu was dazzled by his smile, feeling somewhat dazzled herself.

    His smile seemed to have crossed numerous spans of time, rushing towards her like a tsunami, that long-lost feeling.

    She remembered the times she had seen him smile so brightly during their college days when they were dating. Back then, Bo Jingshen, although always aloof outside,

    was very indulgent to his girlfriend, hence the bright and doting smile he showed her.

    Back then, Su Lu always felt wholly satisfied by such smiles. After all, the seemingly cool guy, who appeared standoffish to others, only smiled so brightly and radiantly in front of her.

    It was truly very fulfilling and moving psychologically.

    "Mmm... I came to pick you both up." Bo Jingshen, seeing her silent, took the initiative to speak, "Xiao Le had his checkup today, and his suffering is partly my fault. I¡¯m worried, so I want to apany you. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"

    Bo Jingshen felt Su Lu¡¯s gaze drift a bit far, and unable to gauge her mood for a moment, he probed.

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze slowly focused,nding on his face, she asked, "What if I said I do mind?"

    "Then..." Bo Jingshen smiled a bit, his smile brighter than before, "then I¡¯ll just wait outside the clinic."

    Su Lu almostughed out in exasperation, outside the clinic? What difference did that make from going with them?

    "Mommy..."

    Moreover, Bo Jingshen had this little helper pulling gently at Su Lu¡¯s sleeve, his big watery eyes looking up at her, pleading softly, "Let Ah Shene with us, please."

    "..." Su Lu looked at Little Stinky Treasure, feeling quite helpless.

    And what was more helpless was that Little Stinky Treasure, had a lot of excuses ready, immediately telling Su Lu, "And Ah Shen¡¯s leg should be checked too, he got hurt because he was ying with me."

    Su Lu cast her eyes down at Bo Jingshen¡¯s legs, he wasn¡¯t using a cane today, and he had been standing still from the moment he arrived, so Su Lu couldn¡¯t see how his legs were doing.

    Bo Jingshen, noticing her gaze, quickly said, "It¡¯s recovering well, not as serious as before."

    Su Lu silently sighed lightly and said, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Okay!" Bo Jingshen responded, his deep eyes lighting up, then he dropped his gaze to look at little Bo Jingshen for a moment.

    Father and son, both with sparkling eyes, looked like they had seeded in their scheming.

    "I drove here." Bo Jingshen said, scooping up Zhao Xiaole, he hurried a few steps forward to catch up with Su Lu.

    And Bo Jingshen felt it wasn¡¯t an illusion; he noticed that Su Lu indeed slowed her pace a bit.

    Su Lu could see, his legs were better than before, but that quick walk just now showed that he was still somewhat clumsy.

    Su Lu turned her eyes towards him, "Stop carrying him, he¡¯s quite a heavy kid now, let him walk by himself."

    After saying that, Su Lu continued walking forward, stopping after a few steps to add, "Lest your foot injury worsens."

    Zhao Xiaole egged on from the side, "Mommy, Mommy! You¡¯re really nice to Ah Shen."

    Su Lu paused, then quickened her pace moving forward rapidly.

    Bo Jingshen smiled happily, "Xiao Le, you really are Daddy¡¯s good treasure."

    "Hehehe." Zhao Xiaoleughed, hugging Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck, then obediently said, "Ah Shen, put me down, your foot isn¡¯t healed yet, I can walk by myself."

    Bo Jingshen then put Zhao Xiaole down.

    Zhao Xiaole walked briskly by his side, hopping and skipping, utterly delighted, continually asking him about camping that day.

    "Is it really the kind of ce where we can have a barbecue?"

    "Really."

    "Fishing?!"

    "That¡¯s possible."

    "Can we grill the fish we catch?"

    "Of course."

    "Does Ah Shen know how to fish?"

    "He does."

    "Does Ah Shen know how to grill fish?"

    "He does too."

    "Ah Shen is really impressive!"

    "The grilling might not taste very good."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter! I will eat it all up! I¡¯m so happy!"

    Zhao Xiaole said this as he spun around on the spot, jumping up and down.

    "What about the tent?"

    "We have that too. There¡¯s a tent, a small waterfall, and a pond where I can take you to ssh around. It should be quite cool. We just won¡¯t spend the night there, otherwise, it would be beautiful to watch the stars there."

    "Stars! Stars! Watch the stars!"

    Zhao Xiaole shouted this as he rushed toward Su Xiaolu ahead.

    Although Su Lu walked in front, the back-and-forth dialogue between father and son was clearly heard by her keen ears.

    Sometimes, she felt she was quite pathetic, but she had to admit, scenes like this were indeed very warm.

    And perhaps, they had even appeared in her dreams. In those dreams, Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t left, they were together, very happy.

    Although she couldn¡¯t remember the specifics of the dreams when she woke up, the warm feelings lingered.

    At this moment, she felt that the scenes in her dreams that she couldn¡¯t remember upon waking must have looked just like this.

    Hearing the pitter-patter of little running footsteps from behind, Su Lu knew what Zhao Xiaole was about to do.

    Sure enough, Zhao Xiaole came up and hugged her legs, "Su Xiaolu! Su Xiaolu!"

    "Mm."

    "Can we not go back tonight? Stay in the tent? Ah Shen said, if we stay there at night! we can watch the stars! Watch the stars!"

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, then pouted, "There are no stars in Beijing."

    The light pollution in such arge city was more than just a little, truly, stars were nowhere to be seen throughout the year.

    The bright starry sky was something only seen on TV.

    It was normal for Zhao Xiaole to long for the starry sky, after all, which child doesn¡¯t dream of it?

    Feng City and Beijing are simrly scaled metropolises, and stars are not visible in their city areas either.

    "Don¡¯t you want Granny anymore?" Su Lu raised an eyebrow and looked down at Zhao Xiaole as she asked.

    Zhao Xiaole was indeed a bit hesitant but after thinking it through he said, "Then... then I¡¯ll ask Granny?"

    Su Lu thought to herself that asking was pointless, Zhao Ying certainly couldn¡¯t resist indulging her grandchild.

    She sighed softly, "Never mind asking then. Looking isn¡¯t enough? Staying overnight outside requires a lot of preparation."

    Bo Jingshen whispered from behind, "I... have prepared everything."

    Su Lu: "..."

 Chapter 345: Routine

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345: Routine</h4>

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t even pretend that she didn¡¯t know this father and son duo had conspired together beforehand.

    It was too obvious.

    Bo Jingshen had brought a veryrge SUV, solid and substantial.

    The trunk popped open to reveal it was packed with camping gear, ranging fromrge items like tents, barbecue grills, and portable stoves to small things such as mosquito repellent sprays, mosquito repellent wristbands, and various seasonings for grilling fish and meat.

    There was aplete set of fishing rods, and even a telescope!

    "Wow! A telescope! To watch the stars!" Zhao Xiaole was overjoyed, hopping and skipping with excitement.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t resist ncing at Bo Jingshen and finally, not being able to hold back, she said, "You had already arranged this with him, hadn¡¯t you?"

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t try to hide it and nodded as he spoke, "He¡¯s always been envious of other kids camping out with their parents. It wasn¡¯t such a big request, so I said I¡¯d take him."

    "..." Su Lu didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bo Jingshen asked, "Are you angry?"

    Su Lu huffed, "I¡¯m not angry."

    The corners of Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth curved into a shallow arc as he noticed the flowers she was holding and reached out to take them, "Are you going to throw these away? Let me help you."

    He remembered saying before, if she couldn¡¯t toss away the flowers he sent, he would do it himself.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t let him take the bouquet and said, "No, I¡¯m giving it to You Ran. I have so many, the property management has already picked up a lot."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t mind; he just wanted to give her flowers. As for what she did with them afterwards, that was her decision.

    "Anyway, I can¡¯t keep that many," Su Lu added.

    After hearing this, Bo Jingshen paused for a moment and thenughed, "Why are you exining this to me? It¡¯s okay even if you throw them away after I gave them to you."

    Su Lu coughed lightly and turned hastily, "Let¡¯s go."

    Bo Jingshen opened the passenger side door for her.

    Su Lu frowned, "I¡¯ll sit in the back with Xiao Le."

    "Xiao Le can sit by himself in the child safety seat, but I want you... sitting next to me," Bo Jingshen said.

    It was very unfair to speak breathlessly like that.

    Su Lu nced at him with a frown, "Don¡¯t push your luck."

    Bo Jingshen thought about it and then handed her the car keys, "Then you drive, my foot hurts."

    "Didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t serious?" Su Lu asked with a frown.

    Although he suddenly changed the subject, when Su Lu heard him say his foot was hurting, she couldn¡¯t help but get distracted.

    Bo Jingshen looked down at his foot, "It¡¯s better. I have it bandaged and put a muscle relief ster on, but it¡¯s still a bit painful."

    As he said this, he lifted up his pant leg, revealing the cross-wrapped bandage on his ankle and the blue hue of the muscle relief ster peeking out from under it.

    Su Lu frowned after a nce, "I¡¯ll drive."

    She moved to the driver¡¯s seat, "Zhao Xiaole, go take your seat."

    Immediately, Zhao Xiaole sat obediently in the safety seat, fastened his seatbelt, struck a Superman takeoff pose, and shouted, "Let¡¯s go!"

    Then, Su Lu saw Bo Jingshen, very naturally, open the passenger side door and sit down in the front passenger seat.

    Su Lu: "..."

    It seemed, just not quite right.

    So what was the difference between this and when he had nned to drive and have her sit in the passenger seat earlier?

    Su Lu turned her head and stared at him.

    Bo Jingshen, however, kept his eyes fixed straight ahead and said without changing his expression, "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to say more. She pursed her lips, and her emotions turned into a heavy step on the gas pedal at a standstill.

    Stepping hard on the elerator while in neutral, therge steel beast of a car roared a loud sound from the engine.

    She could clearly feel that Bo Jingshen, sitting beside her, shrank his neck a little because of the sound of the revving engine.

    This made Su Lu feel quite relieved, and she then put the car in gear and drove out of the residential area.

    Cheng Youran had already returned to work. She had always been busy with her work and never one to stay down from minor injuries.

    She had mored about quitting when she had gastroenteritis, but it was unclear whether the few days in the hospital had changed her mind. In any case, she went back to work as soon as her gastroenteritis got better.

    Knowing that Su Lu was going to take Zhao Xiaole for a follow-up today, Cheng Youran waited early at the entrance.

    Obviously, Cheng Youran could never have imagined that Su Lu would bring Xiaole for a check-up with Bo Jingshen. So when she saw Bo Jingshen get out of the passenger seat, she was a bit stunned.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s attitude towards her was actually not bad, "Hi, Doctor Cheng."

    "Ah, hi." Cheng Youran waved her hand awkwardly, unable to stop ncing at Su Lu.

    Su Lu exined, "He hurt his foot, and it just so happens that he¡¯sing in for a check-up as well."

    "Oh..." Cheng Youran drew out her voice, "I see."

    Sometimes Cheng Youran was like a worm in her stomach, sometimes feeling like she knew Su Lu even better than Su Lu knew herself.

    So, hearing what Su Lu said, Cheng Youran had her suspicions.

    "I... I¡¯ll go park the car."

    Su Lu drove towards the parking lot.

    Since Bo Jingshen had gotten out first, now Cheng Youran and Bo Jingshen were left standing there, looking at each other, creating a very awkward moment.

    Mainly it was Cheng Youran who felt awkward.

    Bo Jingshen was actually okay, "I heard you were sick before, feeling better?"

    "Ah, much better." Cheng Youran still felt somewhat awkward. Hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s concerned words made her feel obliged to reciprocate with some kind of greeting, then her mind went nk, and she blurted out, "I heard you were in prison before, you¡¯re, you¡¯re out?"

    By the time she said the first half of the sentence, Cheng Youran already realized something was off and immediately wanted to p herself.

    But there was no help for it, she had already spoken, so she just stammered through the rest.

    Bo Jingshen, however, did not get angry. After hearing her words, he instead smiled and nodded, "Yeah, I¡¯m out."

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to..."

    "Even if it was intentional, it wouldn¡¯t matter. After all, it¡¯s the truth." Bo Jingshen said.

    Seeing him being so easy-going, Cheng Youran rxed a lot, deciding to be straightforward, "So, are you starting to pester Su Xiaolu again?"

    "To say ¡¯pester¡¯ isn¡¯t quite right." Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, "I am indeed pursuing her."

    "Don¡¯t just pester her while you¡¯re trying to win her over, and then kick her aside at the first sign of trouble. That sort of sin is too agonizing. Su Lu is a person too. Please be a decent person as well," Cheng Youran spoke bluntly.

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback and stared at Cheng Youran, "I thought you would stop me? At least verbally?"

    Cheng Youran chuckled helplessly, "If I stop you, would it make any difference? Since you can appear next to Su Lu again, it proves that she has given you another chance. You always do this, relying on her feelings for you, you always win. I just feel sorry for my friend, hoping each time that she won¡¯t get hurt again. Bo Jingshen, she risked her life to have your child, with sevenyers sewn from her womb to the fascia and skin. If you are still human, if you still have a heart, treat her well and don¡¯t hurt her anymore."

 Chapter 346: The Warm-Heartedness of the Olden Days

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346: The Warm-Heartedness of the Olden Days</h4>

    "I will," Bo Jingshen said with unwavering determination.

    Cheng Youran was skeptical, as people¡¯s hearts are inherently biased, favoring those they hold dear.

    But in Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart, there was no doubt about his determination. He would not leave Su Lu ever again.

    Unless death separated them.

    When Su Lu arrived, she could sense an awkward atmosphere between Bo Jingshen and Cheng Youran.

    She could guess they must have discussed something. It wasn¡¯t surprising; Youran had always been protective of her, and it was unlikely he would remain silent around Bo Jingshen.

    However, Su Lu also guessed that out of respect for her, even if Youran had many opinions about Bo Jingshen, since he saw them arriving together, he would give some face and not allow the situation to be too tense.

    Her best friend was the best friend in the whole world.

    "Here." Su Lu handed a bunch of bright, dewy roses to Cheng Youran.

    Taking them, Cheng Youran gave her a mockingly coquettish nce, "Oh, being so formal. Are these specially for me?"

    "Not at all," Su Lu said with a smile.

    Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t help but chime in, "Godmother, Su Xiaolu spent too much. Next time youe, you can take even more! Ah Shen gives her new ones every day!"

    Cheng Youran turned to Su Lu with an expression of disbelief, "You actually tricked me?"

    Su Lu shrugged and hummed lightly, "Sometimes the truth is too harsh, and one has to resort to lies?"

    Still, Cheng Youran happily took the flowers inside.

    The visit started with a check-up for Zhao Xiaole. Since Lei Yang was the doctor in charge, they saw him waiting at the department¡¯s entrance, not in a white coat but in dark green scrubs, arms crossed, standing at the door.

    He looked like he had just finished surgery, with tiredness lingering in his eyes.

    This caught Su Lu off guard. "Isn¡¯t this too much trouble for you?"

    "It¡¯s fine," Lei Yang smiled briefly, ncing sideways at Cheng Youran. When he saw the bouquet in her hands, a nearly invisible frown crossed his forehead.

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t notice, as she was looking at the flowers, surprised to discover, "Huh? These flowers... they have no pollen? That¡¯s great; I have a bit of a pollen allergy."

    Although Cheng Youran didn¡¯t notice Lei Yang¡¯s gaze, Su Lu saw it clearly. Her mouth twitched involuntarily, feeling like a proud mother-inw who sees her son-inw.

    Zhao Xiaole was still a child, after all, and somewhat afraid of doctors, clinging tightly to Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck.

    Lei Yang¡¯s movements were gentle as he removed the dressing from the boy¡¯s neck and asked, "Have you been changing the dressing properly?"

    "Yes, we apply it daily. And it hasn¡¯t been wet during showers," said Su Lu.

    "You¡¯ve been taking good care, it¡¯s healing well. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems," Lei Yang said as he finished re-bandaging and then took out a needle and a blood collection tube to draw blood from Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole clung even tighter to Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck, and Bo Jingshen held the child firmly, eyes fixed on Lei Yang like a hawk.

    Lei Yang, used to pressure, wasn¡¯t intimidated by the stare. Still, with Bo Jingshen looking at him, he felt a bit helpless, saying as he drew the blood, "It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m doing this. If it were a nurse with you staring like that, they might be too nervous to work properly."

    Bo Jingshen realized his stare, and then withdrew his gaze, "Sorry."

    "It¡¯s okay," Lei Yang replied with a half-smile, as the needle pierced the skin.

    "Ow¡ª" Zhao Xiaole pursed his lips, whimpering pitifully, but did not cry.

    Bo Jingshen frowned and looked down to see the needle stuck in his son¡¯s delicate hand.

    As Lei Yang connected it to the vacuum blood collection tube, a dark red liquid began to flow through the thin tube, trickling down into the ss vial.

    Bo Jingshen had suffered much and had a lot of blood drawn. During the time when his acid burn wounds got infected and he was in critical condition, notified of potential death multiple times, he was having blood drawn daily to check various inmmation indicators.

    It was asmon as eating and drinking.

    But even if he were to have his blood drawn a hundred times, it seemed not as painful as this time.

    Bo Jingshen felt as if the needle had gone straight into his own eye, stabbing so fiercely that his eyes ached.

    He hugged his son tightly, listening to his son¡¯s pitiful whimpering, his eyes were beginning to redden.

    Su Lu, on the other hand, was still rtively calm; it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t hurt for her son, only that she knew, perhaps her son wasn¡¯t actually in so much pain.

    The child had been sickly since birth and had endured many painful treatments.

    So there might be a feeling that "one who has seen the ocean thinks nothing of mere rivers." When Zhao Xiaole usually got vines or had blood drawn, the boy wouldn¡¯t even frown, well-known in the kindergarten as a little tough guy.

    Zhou Xiaolong, the little fatty, would cry an entire afternoon over a vine shot. Zhao Xiaole hadughed about this for quite a while.

    Right now, it was just that with Bo Jingshen beside him, with his dad there, he didn¡¯t want to be the little tough guy; he just wanted to be a child seeking affection.

    Su Lu sighed as she watched this scene.

    In a boy¡¯s growth, a father was indeed too important.

    After the needle was removed, Bo Jingshen pressed down on the cotton swab over the needle site with one hand while holding his child tightly with the other, soothing him with soft words.

    Su Lu saw that his eyes were even somewhat red.

    Su Lu was a bit stunned.

    Lei Yang said, "It¡¯s all right now, so I¡¯ll be going."

    "Sure, go ahead. Thank you, Doctor Lei," Su Lu thanked him.

    Lei Yang stood up and, before leaving, turned to look at Cheng Youran, "I have another surgerying up; are youing?"

    "Ah, yes," Cheng Youran replied promptly.

    "Then watch the time and get ready when it¡¯s about time," Lei Yang said before he left.

    Chen Youran turned to Su Lu and said, "I¡¯m off to work then?"

    "Mhm," Su Lu nodded.

    "Then you..." Cheng Youran couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bo Jingshen, hesitating.

    But Su Lu understood her meaning, saying, "I know what to do."

    "Okay then, that¡¯s fine," Cheng Youran assuredly left.

    Su Lu thought about Lei Yang¡¯s expression just now and silently decided...

    She turned to ask Bo Jingshen, "Where did you order your flowers from?"

    "Ah Li¡¯s flower shop, why?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    "Nothing, I¡¯m just nning to order for a couple of weeks too."

    "Who are you sending them to?" Bo Jingshen was quick to react, or perhaps it could be said that he and Su Lu were always in sync with their brainwaves; it was probably for this reason that the two of them, after going around in circles, always wound up together.

    Bo Jingshen, upon asking this question and before Su Lu could answer, realized, "For Cheng Youran?"

    "Mmm-hmm," Su Lu nodded.

    Bo Jingshen was somewhat helpless, "You really are..."

    Su Lu nced at him sideways, "What?"

    "Cough," Bo Jingshen immediately said, "Truly warm-hearted."

    "Hmph," Su Lu nced at his foot, "Go have your foot re-examined, limpy."

 Chapter 347: Itâ€™s Lethal

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347: It¡¯s Lethal</h4>

    Bo Jingshen nodded with a smile, "Yeah, let¡¯s go."

    Su Lu nced at Zhao Xiaole, who obediently walked on his own, even pressing down on the needle mark with a cotton swab.

    When it came time for the orthopedic follow-up, the doctor was chatty and seemed young. As soon as he saw Bo Jingshen enter and then noticed Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole standing at the door, he smiled and said to Bo Jingshen, "Brought the wife and kid along today?"

    Normally, Bo Jingshen was quite indifferent to strangers, practically emotionless in his expressions.

    But upon hearing the doctor¡¯sment, while he was rolling up his pant leg, he suddenly looked up.

    His long, deep eyes began to light up, quickly, until they shined like stars.

    He couldn¡¯t quite nod in agreement, so he couldn¡¯t help but nce toward Su Lu at the doorway, seeing that she had no intention of exining.

    He ambiguously responded to the doctor with an "Ah."

    "How nice, a talented man and a beautiful woman, and such an adorable child too. Here, put your foot here," the doctor said while examining Bo Jingshen¡¯s foot.

    He unwrapped the crisscrossed bandage, held Bo Jingshen¡¯s foot, gently moved it, and asked about the pain level.

    "How is it?" Su Lu¡¯s voice came from behind him. Bo Jingshen then realized she hade in at some point and was standing behind him.

    "It¡¯s healing alright. The initial injury wasn¡¯t that serious, but the fact that he walked on it with weight afterward aggravated the acute damage," the doctor exined in detail.

    Thatment made Su Lu feel quite embarrassed.

    After all, she was the ¡¯weight¡¯ that had worsened the acute damage in his walking.

    The doctor prescribed some medication for Bo Jingshen, instructed him to continue applying medicated patches inside the bandage, and to keep using the cane to reduce pressure on the injured foot and minimize standing. When lying down, he should prop the injured foot up a bit.

    Then he took off the bandage on Bo Jingshen¡¯s knee, which had arge abrasion. It was quite easy to get such extensive abrasions after a fall, especially when wearing light clothing in the summer.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all crusted over," said the doctor with a smile after a nce. "No need for gauze now, in this hot weather. Better let it air out; that helps with the healing. If any exudate leaks out, just wipe it off and keep it dry."

    "Alright," Bo Jingshen nodded.

    "It must be quite a nuisance, though, with the wound there. Especially after it scabs¡ªbending your leg for too long hurts when stretching it, and stretching for too long hurts when bending it. The scab will feel tight either way," the doctor said.

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow at that, then shook his head, "What pain? I¡¯ve experienced much worse than this."

    He said it offhand, not realizing that his words immediately struck a chord in Su Lu¡¯s heart.

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze involuntarily shifted toward Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulders and back, which were concealed by clothing. Even if not hidden by clothing, there would still berge tattoos covering the area.

    Yet, despite that, Su Lu still remembered those scars, once fierce in appearance.

    After the check-up, they left the hospital.

    "So..." Zhao Xiaole looked at Bo Jingshen eagerly, and then towards Su Lu, "Can we still go camping?"

    "Why not?" asked Bo Jingshen.

    Zhao Xiaole said softly, "But you haven¡¯t fully recovered from your injury, and the doctor said not to move around too much."

    "I won¡¯t listen to him. Besides, I won¡¯t be moving around too much," Bo Jingshen had everything prepared, precisely to take his son out for fun. He knew that Xiao Le was eagerly anticipating such an outdoor activity.

    "Is it okay?" Zhao Xiaole blinked and asked, then looked at Su Lu.

    Although he really liked his dad, he was well aware that his mom¡¯s word wasw.

    Su Lu told Zhao Xiaole, "You¡¯ve heard what the doctor said, so let him move around less, and you take more care of him."

    "Okay!" Zhao Xiaole nodded vigorously, "I¡¯m the best at taking care of people!"

    Bo Jingshen smiled upon hearing this. He thought Zhao Xiaole was just ying around and didn¡¯t expect it.

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    Upon reaching the parking lot, Bo Jingshen froze when he saw Zhao Xiaole huffing and puffing as he stretched his arms to open the car door for him.

    "I can do it myself," Bo Jingshen said.

    Zhao Xiaole shook his head repeatedly, "I¡¯ll take care of you!"

    The trip that followed was going to be the death of him.

    Bo Jingshen had already prepared some food, nning for Zhao Xiaole to have something to eat on the way to the camping site outside the city.

    Okay, when the child initially pulled open the rear door, Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t yet realized what was happening; he just thought Xiaole wanted him to sit in the back so he could keep himpany and stave off boredom during the trip.

    So, although Bo Jingshen really wanted to sit in the passenger seat and apany Su Lu driving, he still followed his son¡¯s wishes and sat in the back.

    Little did he expect that Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t have him sit in the back just to prevent boredom on the trip but rather to take care of him!

    It was really a killer trip.

    Zhao Xiaole brought food and drink to his lips, as if Bo Jingshen¡¯s injured part was not his foot, but his hand. Or as if it was some serious condition like hemiplegia.

    It was indeed a sweet burden.

    "Little Lebao."

    "Hm?"

    "I¡¯m not hungry, I won¡¯t eat these, you eat them yourself, alright?"

    "Oh, okay. If you want to eat something, tell me, and I¡¯ll feed you. I¡¯ll take care of you!"

    The little buddy stated with such determination.

    Su Lu nced up in the rearview mirror and her lips turned up in a very shallow, amused smile.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t know, but she was very much aware that Zhao Xiaole could really take care of someone and even enjoyed doing so.

    Children are usually like that, regardless of whether they do it well or not, but as long as you¡¯re willing to let them take care of you, they¡¯re particrly happy to do so. Children always want to grow up fast, always want to speak to adults at an equal level, always hoping adults will treat them as grown-ups too.

    So as soon as the adults show a vulnerable side, saying they need the child¡¯s care,

    The children will be particrly willing to take care of you, as if they¡¯re ying a serious game of house.

    Bo Jingshen truly didn¡¯t know, so he was sweetly burdened throughout the trip.

    Being fed by Zhao Xiaole, to be honest, by the time they reached the campsite, Bo Jingshen felt almost full.

    And then Zhao Xiaole eagerly got out of the car first and then opened the car door for him.

    If Bo Jingshen had been a woman, it would have been one thing; this little gentleman was quite the gentleman.

    But he was a grown man...

    Moreover, Zhao Xiaole was particrly earnest as he reached out his hand, "Ah Shen! I¡¯ll help you! I¡¯ll help you!"

    If it weren¡¯t for being a hemiplegic, there was no need for such earnest care from a child.

    As a result, since there were quite a number of people at the camping site, many had witnessed this scene.

    It led to Bo Jingshen feeling an unexpected amount of friendly treatment from strangers.

    He could distinctly sense that it was a sort of sympathy and care for a disabled person; more specifically, sympathy and care for an attractive disabled person, along with endless pity.

 Chapter 348: Involuntary

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Involuntary</h4>

    "Ah Shen, why did that pretty auntie send you over here?"

    Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t understand, his big eyes locked onto Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen felt helpless. This little guy still had the audacity to ask; if it hadn¡¯t been for the little guy busily taking care of him, no one would have thought he was an invalid at such a young age¡ªa good-looking young invalid, naturally pitiable to all observers.

    The easiest to awaken people¡¯s protective instincts.

    So, because he checked the weather forecast and saw the wind was going to be strong today, which is good news as the fierce heat at this camping site means no air-conditioning, just natural breeze, a strong wind would make it cool. But the stability of the tents and the barbecue fire being potentially skewed by the wind needed to be considered.

    So, Bo Jingshen had just gone to ask the campsite owner to lend him a nail to reinforce the tent a bit more.

    A young woman from another group camping there happened to see him, she was quite enthusiastic, stuffing Bo Jingshen with some fruit and insisting on supporting him back.

    And mostly, it was without any ulterior motive, just pure kindness. After all, looking at Zhao Xiaole and Su Lu alongside this handsome disabled man, they seemed every bit a family of three. Any sane woman wouldn¡¯t harbor improper thoughts towards such a man.

    People naturally favor beauty, and when they see someone good-looking, they tend to show a little extra gentleness and kindness.

    Of course, Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t let anyone support him on the way back, but thedy still escorted him over and said in a particrly friendly manner, "You¡¯re inconvenienced. If you need help with anything, just call us. We¡¯ve got plenty of young and strong people who can help."

    Bo Jingshen expressed his thanks.

    Thinking to himself, I¡¯m also quite young and strong.

    After the woman left with a cheerful smile, Bo Jingshen handed Zhao Xiaole the fruits.

    Which led to Zhao Xiaole asking his question just now, Bo Jingshen, feeling helpless, said, "What do you think? Why do you think that auntie wanted to send me back?"

    "Because you are handsome?" Zhao Xiaole ventured.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, "How can people only look at the exterior? It turns out, it¡¯s because you took too good care of me, now everyone thinks I¡¯m disabled. Treating the old, the weak, the sick, the disabled, and the pregnant means, of course..."

    "You must be considerate! You must help! I get it!" Zhao Xiaole nodded repeatedly, "So it seems that the auntie not only looks good, but she also has a good heart."

    Su Lu was packing things up and arranging the tent on the side, listening to the father and son¡¯s conversation, a smile involuntarily formed on her lips.

    However...

    "Ouch!" Su Lu¡¯s finger recoiled. Somehow, a small knife inside the hiking bag had slipped out of its sheath. As Su Lu was rummaging for things without looking, she inadvertently touched the de with her finger.

    Her fingertip was immediately cut. The knife was very sharp, there wasn¡¯t so much pain as there was an initial chill, followed by a stinging sensation that reached her brain.

    "What happened?" The smile on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, which had been cheerful a moment ago, suddenly froze.

    "It¡¯s nothing." Su Lu had already pinched the wound, intending to rinse it with bottled water and leave it at that.

    "Let me see," Bo Jingshen said.

    He had already walked over quickly, forgetting his cane and any doctor¡¯s advice.

    Su Lu looked at his ankle, "Hey you... your cane."

    "Let me see," Bo Jingshen stepped up to her, "Su Xiaolu."

    Zhao Xiaole also hopped around, "Let me see, let me see! Su Xiaolu, let me see!"

    "You¡¯vee to join themotion too," Su Lu said helplessly, her only option was to release the fingertips pinching the wound.

    Under the gaze of father and son, they saw a cut on Su Lu¡¯s delicate white fingertips, with beads of blood emerging.

    Zhao Xiaole was near tears, "My mom is hurt! My mom is hurt!"

    The disturbance caught the attention of other campers nearby, and a couple came over, "Is everything alright? We have a first aid kit, just wait, we¡¯ll go get it."

    "Thank you, uncle and auntie!" Zhao Xiaole said as he trotted along with them to retrieve it.

    Bo Jingshen opened a bottle of mineral water and began rinsing her wound, his brows tightly furrowed. He stared unblinkingly at her fingertip, his brows so knitted, they might as well have been in knots.

    Su Lu stood beside him, unwittingly fixating on his profile.

    For some unknown reason, she reached out with her other hand and rubbed his brow.

    After making this gesture, Su Lu herself seemed a bit dazed.

    Bo Jingshen was clearly caught off guard as well, turning his head to look at her.

    Su Lu felt a bit uneasy and cleared her throat, saying, "They¡¯ve, they¡¯ve knotted up."

    "Do you think I should smile happily when the girl I love is bleeding? Am I brainless?" Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu could tell that although Bo Jingshen had started to tease her again, he had actually been quite amodating toward her, showing no hint of temper, but right now, he seemed somewhat displeased.

    He was displeased to see her hurt.

    After staring at him for a few seconds, Su Lu asked, "If seeing me hurt makes you unhappy, why did you keep hurting me over and over again back then, as if you wanted me to die in agony?"

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    He didn¡¯t speak again; he simply bowed his head and continued to rinse her wound with water.

    In the distance, Zhao Xiaole was already briskly jogging toward them with a small white medicine box emzoned with a red cross.

    Just before Zhao Xiaole arrived, Su Lu finally heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice, "I feared I couldn¡¯t protect you well; if you were injured, it would be unbearable for me. This became an obsession, to the point that I deliberately ignored the immeasurable harm my pushing you away would cause you."

    "Su Xiaolu!" Zhao Xiaole arrived, panting with the medicine box, his head sweating profusely.

    Su Lu wiped the sweat from his nose, "It doesn¡¯t hurt; it¡¯s alright. No need to rush."

    "You¡¯re bleeding!" Zhao Xiaole held the medicine box up to Su Lu, then after a thought, he held it out to Bo Jingshen, "Ah Shen, you do it."

    "Okay," Bo Jingshen took the medicine box, remembering to ask, "Did you say thank you to those two uncles and aunties?"

    "I did, I did!" Zhao Xiaole nodded repeatedly.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take care of Su Xiaolu¡¯s wound. Don¡¯t look now. Go to that cooler box over there and take out a box of ck truffle choctes; we¡¯ll give it to those two uncles and auntiester."

    That box of chocte was not cheap, costing four figures. It was perfect for expressing gratitude.

    Bo Jingshen continued treating Su Lu¡¯s wound with his head bowed, murmuring, "I also brought a first aid kit, but it wasn¡¯t fully equipped. You see, I thought I could protect all of you..."

    Hearing this, Su Luughed softly, "There are always dangers in this world, Ah Shen. You can¡¯t, out of fear that I might get hurt, simply stab me first, right? If I¡¯m already injured and can¡¯t face the world, I won¡¯t get hurt by it anymore?"

 Chapter 349: Camping

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349: Camping</h4>

    The content of this speech undoubtedly made a lot of sense, but at this moment, Bo Jingshen felt that his brain just couldn¡¯t... couldn¡¯t take in these truths for the next little while.

    Buzzing in his head were only two words¡ªAh Shen.

    "What did you call me?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu coughed lightly, "If you didn¡¯t hear it, let it be."

    "I heard it, I heard it, I just want to hear it again," Bo Jingshen smiled.

    Su Lu nced at him and then gestured, "Zhao Xiaole,e here."

    Zhao Xiaole immediately ran over, still holding a box of ck truffle choctes, "What¡¯s up? Does it hurt? Shall I blow on it for you?"

    Zhao Xiaole thought Su Lu was in pain because of the cut on her finger and looked worried with furrowed little brows.

    Su Lu shook her head, "No,e on, call him."

    "Ah Shen?" Zhao Xiaole looked at Bo Jingshen, "What¡¯s wrong with Ah Shen?"

    Bo Jingshen felt quite helpless. He wasn¡¯t longing to hear the little guy call him Ah Shen; his heart ached for her to call him that.

    "Ah Shen, you help Su Xiaolu blow on it, she¡¯s afraid it hurts!" Zhao Xiaole directed.

    "Aye, as youmand." Bo Jingshen held Su Lu¡¯s hand, applied antibiotic ointment, and gently blew on it.

    Her fingertip felt ticklish, and Su Lu was somewhat ufortable.

    And because of this interlude, by the time they finished setting up the tent and the barbecue grill and had everything ready,

    neither father nor son wanted to leave Su Xiaolu¡¯s side, both just stayed by her.

    Su Lu felt very helpless, "Hey... why are you both sticking to me? Didn¡¯t we say we were going to y in the water? Didn¡¯t we say we were going fishing? Aren¡¯t you going anymore?"

    Zhao Xiaole certainly still wanted to go, but he nced sideways at Bo Jingshen.

    After exchanging a look with Bo Jingshen, who could tell what thousands of words were contained in that nce between grandfather and grandson.

    In any case, after that exchange of looks, they seemed to havee to a tacit agreement and both shook their heads, "We¡¯re not going."

    Su Lu had originally brought out an iPad, nning to draw some pictures on it with her Apple Pencil. After all, the scenery here was truly nice, and the cool breeze was soothing, not to mention that even sipping cold drinks was quite pleasant. Even a cut finger couldn¡¯t dampen her good mood.

    But the two of them were sitting one on each side of her like guardian deities.

    This made Su Lu quite resigned, and she sighed softly and stood up, "Alright then, I¡¯ll go."

    As soon as she got up, Zhao Xiaole became anxious, "Hey Su Xiaolu, where are you going?"

    "I¡¯m going to y in the water, to fish," Su Lu said.

    Only then did the grandfather and grandson follow her to the creek. The camping site was next to a crystal-clear stream with a small waterfall not far away. The waterfall cascaded down to form a pool, and the water flowed down into the stream.

    In short, the water was nice, and there were fish, with quite a few people already ying there.

    Su Lu also soaked her feet by the stream. It was only because she came this way that the father and son had no choice but to follow.

    And since they came, they might as well bring all their gear¡ªthe fishing rods, as well as Zhao Xiaole¡¯s swimming goggles with a snorkel.

    Anyway, Zhao Xiaole looked quite happy and spirited, ready to head straight for the small pool.

    Su Lu said, "Zhao Xiaole."

    She only called out once, and Zhao Xiaole obediently hurried to say, "I know, I know, I¡¯ll be careful! I¡¯ve put on my life jacket."

    "Where¡¯s your wristband?" Su Lu asked.

    "I¡¯ve got the wristband on too!" Zhao Xiaole shook his right hand.

    "Okay then, go y," Su Lu nodded in approval.

    Bo Jingshen asked her from the side, "Should I go with him? I¡¯m not feeling too easy about this."

    "We¡¯ll just watch from the sidelines. He¡¯s very smart, he ys with a good sense of measure, and besides, he¡¯s wearing a life jacket and a wristband. He¡¯ll be fine. As children grow up, they need to learn to fly on their own. Instead of keeping them from facing any dangers, it¡¯s better to let them confront it and learn how to protect themselves amidst it."

    Bo Jingshen was silent for a few seconds before nodding, "You make sense. I started teaching the kid toote, after all, I¡¯m not as good as you."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t make a sound, even though she said that, no one took the child¡¯s safety as seriously as she did. Her eyes could barely leave Zhao Xiaole.

    Xiaolu swam and frolicked in the small pond, with Su Xiaolu constantly tense at the side.

    Sometimes, when Zhao Xiaole held his breath a little longer under the water, Su Lu on the shore would tense up as if she were about to snap.

    Even though she knew that the wristband Zhao Xiaole wore was safe¡ªonce you pressed the button on it, a small cylinder on the wristband would rapidly inte an airbag, and the inted airbag could pull the person¡¯s hand up to the surface.

    Actually, as long as you have a point of buoyancy to support you, you won¡¯t drown.

    Seeing Su Lu constantly tense, Bo Jingshen felt a bit heartbroken, so after Zhao Xiaole had been ying in the water for over half an hour, he went to call the child ashore.

    "Shall we go fishing? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to fish?" he suggested.

    "But..." Zhao Xiaole was clearly having a st and wanted to continue having fun.

    Bo Jingshen said, "The thing is, we can¡¯t guarantee we¡¯ll definitely catch any fish. So, if we don¡¯t allot extra time for fishing and end up not catching anything, we might not have fish for dinner tonight, and that is one of the goals of our trip. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if we didn¡¯t get to eat what we caught?"

    Children¡¯s minds are easy to grasp.

    Sure enough, after hearing this, Zhao Xiaole hesitated only for a moment before nodding, "Right, right! We have to catch a fish. Today, we must let Su Xiaolu taste the fish we catch, so she will want toe out and y with us again."

    Zhao Xiaole got out of the water, dripping wet.

    Bo Jingshen was waiting on the shore with a bath towel, and as soon as he came ashore, Bo Jingshen wrapped him up in a full embrace.

    Zhao Xiaole giggled withughter.

    Watching this scene, Su Lu also felt warmth in her heart.

    Then Zhao Xiaole, without changing clothes, wrapped in a big bath towel, went fishing with Bo Jingshen.

    You could fish by the creek or go to the fish pond at the camping site, which also sourced its water from the creek and had good-quality water and better fish.

    Moreover, the campsite owner said that if they didn¡¯t mind the trouble, they could go to a reservoir a bit further away.

    There were more fish there, bigger and tastier too.

    Reservoir fish were known to be the best.

    So, Bo Jingshen went with Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole to the reservoir.

    Zhao Xiaole was thrilled, but their car was stopped halfway there.

    It wasn¡¯t that their vehicle had an issue, but a car that had broken down was blocking the road ahead.

    Their car waspletely stopped, unable to get through, and then two people came over to knock on their car window.

 Chapter 350 Accidental Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350 idental Encounter</h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bo Jingshen squinted and nced ahead.

    Su Lu pulled the handbrake, "I don¡¯t know, it looks like the car in front has broken down. I¡¯ll go check it out."

    Just as Su Lu was about to open the door and get out, Bo Jingshen grabbed her wrist, "No, I¡¯ll go."

    It was a deserted rural area, and although it wasn¡¯t far from the camping ground, it was still a deserted area.

    Su Lu heard the concern in Bo Jingshen¡¯s words. Even though she thought he was being overly cautious, she knew it was his way of showing care, "Okay."

    "Right, you and Xiao Le wait for me in the car."

    Bo Jingshen got out of the car, leaning on a cane, and walked forward unhurriedly.

    He had just reached the stopped car ahead when he saw a tear-stained face pressed against the rear window ss.

    Bo Jingshen furrowed his brows, "What happened?"

    Sitting in the car, Su Lu looked ahead and saw Bo Jingshen suddenly trying to pull open someone¡¯s car door, which obviously indicated the situation was not simple.

    "Lebao," Su Lu instructed, "You wait in the car. I¡¯ll go down and see what¡¯s happened."

    Perhaps it was because of Su Lu¡¯s serious tone, Zhao Xiaole became nervous, "What, what¡¯s happened?"

    "I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯ll go take a look. He is injured in the leg and foot, don¡¯t make it any worse. Be good," Su Lu exined.

    "Okay," Zhao Xiaole still seemed anxious, "then you guyse back quickly, if it¡¯s really not possible, let¡¯s not go to the reservoir."

    "Don¡¯t worry." Su Lu opened the door and got out of the car, heading forward.

    She couldn¡¯t hear the noises outside clearly from inside the car, but now that she was out, it all became clear.

    Su Lu heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice filled with irritation as he forcefully pulled at the car door, "Open the door! Open the door, do you hear me?!"

    Su Lu frowned and quickened her pace.

    No matter the specifics of the situation, this man had a history of violence, and she hoped he wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble that would lead to...a repeat offense.

    Su Lu ran up to Bo Jingshen, "What¡¯s wrong? What kind of..."

    Her voice stopped abruptly. While she talked, she also nced into the car.

    And she got a clear view of the situation inside.

    A woman was pressed up against the window, her face not only tear-stained but also covered in blood, seeping from her nostrils and the corners of her mouth, smearing dark stains on the ss.

    There were many bruises on her face, clearly the result of violence. Her fingertips pressed against the ss, all fingernails broken, just looking at her was enough to sense her helplessness.

    And to make matters worse... Su Lu recognized the woman.

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, pupils constricting, as she looked at the face of the woman, though marked with wounds and blood, still unmistakably familiar.

    "Zhuang... Cai Nan?" Su Lu could hardly believe it.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Zhuang Cai Nan for several years. Truthfully, had it not been for the face in front of her stirring up old memories, if someone mentioned Zhuang Cai Nan, Su Lu might have not even been able to recall her face.

    Yet now, seeing this face, Su Lu felt dumbfounded.

    Because this was so unexpected! The memory of Zhuang Cai Nan carried an image of a smart and beautiful woman, exuding the aura of a female executive.

    Who could have imagined that Zhuang Cai Nan would end up like this?

    "Bang!" A sound.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t pry open the car door, so he struck the other car¡¯s window forcefully with his cane.

    But the cane, being made of a lightweight alloy, did not damage the window.

    Looking around, Su Lu spotted arge rock by the roadside. She ran over and picked up the rock, bringing it back with her.

    "Crash¡ª!" A sound.

    A huge rock was hurled directly at the rear car window, instantly spreading web-like cracks across the ss.

    Now, the person inside couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    Violently opening the car door, the barrage of foulnguage burst forth as soon as the door opened.

    "Fucking hell¡ª! Dare to smash my car? Do you fucking want to live?"

    The onught wasn¡¯t just a stream of obscenities, but also a surge of alcohol fumes, and subdued sobs.

    Bo Jingshen pulled Su Lu to his side, "Are you okay?"

    Su Lu shook her head, "I¡¯m fine."

    "That¡¯s good, go check on Zhuang Cai Nan and take her to our car."

    "And you?" Su Lu was somewhat worried because Bo Jingshen¡¯s aura was icy cold.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Then call the police," Bo Jingshen looked at her.

    For some reason, with just a short exchange of nces, Su Lu felt reassured. She nodded, "Then be careful."

    She then moved aside and ran towards the back seat of their car.

    The drunk¡¯s attention immediately followed her, "You little bitch, you... Ah!¡ª"

    His words were cut off by a scream.

    Because of the intense pain in his leg, he couldn¡¯t make any sound other than screaming, and he ended up kneeling in agony.

    At first, the drunk could still be defiant, "You dare hit me?! Go to hell, do you know who my dad is?!"

    "I¡¯ll kill you, believe it or not?! If you¡¯re brave enough, tell me your name!"

    Later, there were no more arrogant shouts, only pleas for mercy, "Ouch, I was wrong, big bro, big bro, please show mercy! Stop hitting, stop hitting!"

    "It hurts to death! Stop hitting!"

    By the end, the man who had been bullying girls with such an air of menace began to sob.

    Bo Jingshen had been using a lightweight alloy cane that wouldn¡¯t cause serious injuries.

    But he chose his spots so cunningly, aiming for ces that, while not critical, were excruciatingly painful.

    It wasn¡¯t until the campsite owner came with some people that Bo Jingshen finally stopped, but even then, the campsite owner and the neers couldn¡¯t immediately tell who was the victim.

    It was Su Lu who had toe down and exin the situation before everyone could understand.

    Due to the remote location, they restrained the man first, waiting for the police to arrive.

    Su Lu also considered this, so she didn¡¯t just call the police, but also phoned the campsite owner, exining the situation in detail.

    Bo Jingshen returned to the car, looking extremely elegant, not a crease out of ce, hardly the appearance of someone who could reduce a grown man to his knees in tears.

    This made Zhao Xiaole look at Bo Jingshen rather timidly.

    Bo Jingshen noticed his look and smiled helplessly, "Little guy, what are you afraid of? I¡¯m not going to beat you up."

    "You better not be lying," Xiao Le said seriously, feeling he needed to emphasize it.

    Was Dad too frightening? He had just watched him beat someone until they cried with a smile!

    "Of course I¡¯m not," Bo Jingshen said, reaching out to gently pat his head, "I did it because he was a bad man, that¡¯s why I beat him."

    "Is this auntie the one the bad man bullied?" Zhao Xiaole looked at Zhuang Cai Nan.

    Zhuang Cai Nan was also looking at Zhao Xiaole, her gaze somewhat lost, "This is..."

    A spitting image of Bo Jingshen, who couldn¡¯t see that?

 Chapter 351: Not Acquainted

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Not Acquainted</h4>

    Zhuang Cai Nan was brought to the camping site, and Su Lu moved a chair for her, but after thinking it over...

    "You shoulde with me to the tent," Su Lu said.

    Zhuang Cai Nan noticed too, the wounds on her face, her torn clothes, her current ragged state were all too conspicuous, too eye-catching.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Lu.

    Time changes, so many years had passed.

    Zhuang Cai Nan felt somewhat bewildered, for she had never really understood, nor had she intended to understand this woman. She had just been unable to fathom, feeling resentful, why this woman was able to receive all of Bo Jingshen¡¯s affection.

    Why couldn¡¯t she?

    Years had gone by, and now she was seeing Su Lu again under such embarrassing circumstances.

    Instead, Zhuang Cai Nan could now take a good look at Su Lu, who was undoubtedly beautiful.

    No matter if it was years ago or now, time hadn¡¯t eroded any of her beauty, as if it had been especially gentle with her.

    Not only that, she was also attentive.

    "To avoid others constantly looking this way and making you ufortable. Let¡¯s go into the tent, I¡¯ll find some clothes for you to wear, and there¡¯s a small electric fan inside, so it won¡¯t be too hot," Su Lu said.

    "Thank you," Zhuang Cai Nan said softly, her voice slightly hoarse.

    Su Lu nodded, lifted the tent curtain, and let her in.

    Zhuang Cai Nan had barely entered when Su Lu came in with an ice pack, "Apply some ice, it will help with the swelling."

    "Thank you," Zhuang Cai Nan said again.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Su Lu took out a small first-aid kit, "It¡¯s good that the people in the next tent had brought a first-aid kit with them. I identally cut my finger just now, and they lent it to me. Now, it can be of use to you as well. We can buy it directly."

    Su Lu took out a small tube of ointment and a cotton swab, "You can¡¯t see the wounds on your face well to apply it properly, let me help you."

    Naturally, Zhuang Cai Nan had no objections and nodded.

    Su Lu sat down next to her and carefully applied the ointment to the wounds on her face, the distance between them was very close.

    So close that Zhuang Cai Nan could clearly see every detail of Su Lu¡¯s features, every single eysh.

    "Why don¡¯t you... ask anything?" Zhuang Cai Nan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Lu was taken aback for a moment, her movements paused, "What should I ask?" Su Lu pondered for a while, "We¡¯re not close, and if I were to ask abruptly, it would be a bit impolite, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    Zhuang Cai Nan couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Others wouldn¡¯t care about being impolite. Faced with such a situation, who could resist being curious or gossiping?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then replied with a light smile, "Maybe that¡¯s because they¡¯ve never experienced anything like this. What¡¯s that saying again?"

    "Once you¡¯ve seen the ocean, other waters seem insignificant?" Zhuang Cai Nan said.

    Su Lu nodded, "Yes, exactly that."

    Su Lu continued to apply the ointment, "Don¡¯t worry, the police have arrived, and Bo Jingshen has gone to exin the situation; it will be alright."

    Zhuang Cai Nan didn¡¯t speak.

    Su Lu also didn¡¯t continue speaking, respectfully honoring the other¡¯s silence.

    After a moment, Zhuang Cai Nan finally spoke softly, "Are you and Bo Jingshen... back together?"

    "Not yet," Su Lu was very straightforward¡ªif there was, there was, and if not, there wasn¡¯t.

    She didn¡¯t even take into ount that this woman once coveted Bo Jingshen very much. To Su Lu, there was nothing to be concerned about.

    The older she got, the more she understood a principle: what¡¯s yours is yours no matter what, and what¡¯s not will nevere to you no matter how much you long for it.

    "But that child..." Zhuang Cai Nan hesitated.

    "He¡¯s my son," Su Lu looked up at Zhuang Cai Nan, "strictly speaking, legally speaking, he has no rtionship with Bo Jingshen."

    Zhuang Cai Nan smiled helplessly, "There will always be a rtionship."

    To that, Su Lu did not disagree.

    It seemed that now that Zhuang Cai Nan understood what she was curious about, what she wanted to know, she then said, "Not everyone is like you, who can meet a good man like Bo Jingshen."

    Su Lu still said nothing.

    Zhuang Cai Nan continued, "But I can¡¯t always set my standards to find a man like Bo Jingshen, can I? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be destined to be alone my whole life?"

    Sheughed at herself, "Sometimes friends would set me up, and sometimes I¡¯d meet someone on my own. In any case, there were nosting rtionships. The guy just now, I met him at a friend¡¯s gathering, we were still in the stage of getting to know each other. This time, we agreed to go camping together, I never expected he would do such a thing."

    "Appearances can be deceiving," Su Lu said, "Especially after people drink. Alcohol is sometimes like a demon-revealing mirror."

    Su Lu had already applied ointment on her, and then took out a thin jacket for her, "I didn¡¯t bring much clothing, just this jacket. Wrap it around yourself, it should be enough to cover you."

    "Okay, thank you," Zhuang Cai Nan took the jacket and put it on.

    She saw Su Lu turn around to tidy up the used cotton swabs and balls, then heard Su Lu, with her back to her, say, "The good man you think of can also hurt people. You didn¡¯t see how he once hurt me, you also saw how he beat up that guy today. So, don¡¯t set too high a standard for Bo Jingshen in your heart; don¡¯t hold yourself back."

    Zhuang Cai Nan didn¡¯t say anything.

    But as she listened to Su Lu, she also couldn¡¯t help but think of the day when Bo Jingshen announced his engagement at Yunding. Su Lu had been stopped outside the banquet hall, that lonely figure.

    Dressed so beautifully, in a lovely gown and delicate makeup, she looked more stunning than a porcin doll. Yet standing outside the banquet hall, she appeared like an abandoned child.

    So lonely.

    Hence, Zhuang Cai Nan remained silent.

    Bo Jingshen quickly finished giving his statement and came back, "How is it going?"

    "I¡¯ve finished applying the medicine. They seem to be superficial wounds. But if you want to be sure, she should still go to the hospital for a check-up. After all, there¡¯s a bump on her head that could be a concern," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, "Then you talk to herter about it."

    Su Lu was incredulous, her eyes widened, blinking, "Me talk?"

    She pointed at herself.

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Of course, you. Didn¡¯t you just get to know her a bit?"

    Su Lu shook her head, "Not really!"

    How well could they get to know each other in the time it took to apply some medicine?

    "Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to talk?" Su Lu asked.

    But Bo Jingshen just shrugged helplessly, "I am really not too familiar with her, haven¡¯t seen her in years."

    Su Lu was at a loss for words, "Still, she¡¯s your friend..."

    Then she saw Bo Jingshen beckoning, "Lebao,e here. You go tell that auntie inside, say that though her injuries are not serious, it¡¯s safer to go to the hospital for a check-up, it¡¯s best to get a medical report. It¡¯s more useful for the police..."

 Chapter 352: Little Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352: Little Troublemaker</h4>

    "Oh," Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all, nodded, and went into the tent.

    Adults always liked him; a good-looking and clever child, anyone would love him at first sight.

    As soon as Zhuang Cai Nan saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile.

    "Auntie, does it hurt?" Zhao Xiaole asked as soon as he entered.

    He furrowed his little eyebrows, looking worried. "Don¡¯t be scared, the bad guys have already been caught by the police."

    "Okay, I¡¯m not scared anymore." Zhuang Cai Nan nodded.

    The little kid suggested worriedly, "You shouldn¡¯t hang out with such people in the future, okay? My mom said that boys who hit girls are all very bad, and you shouldn¡¯t y with such people."

    "Your mom is right; you definitely shouldn¡¯t be such a bad boy in the future," Zhuang Cai Nan smiled.

    "I won¡¯t be. I will protect girls!" Zhao Xiaole said earnestly before moving on to the main issue. "Auntie, you really should go to the hospital to get checked. My mom said you have a big bump on your head. My uncle used to be a doctor, and he told me that if you hit your head, you should go to the hospital and get checked to avoid bleeding or concussion."

    Zhuang Cai Nan marveled at how smart this child was, truly Bo Jingshen¡¯s son. His words were even more articte than Bo Jingshen.

    "Okay. Auntie will listen to you," Zhuang Cai Nan said.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment if he had forgotten to say anything, then he realized he missed something. He continued, "And you better do a kind of test... medical report? Check...?"

    Zhao Xiaole was stuck and couldn¡¯t remember, tugging at his hair hard, "It¡¯s, it¡¯s the kind the police wanted."

    "A medial examination report?" Zhuang Cai Nan gave him a hint.

    "Yes!" Zhao Xiaoleughed, "That¡¯s it."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll get it done."

    Seeing Zhuang Cai Nan nod, Zhao Xiaole exited happily. Zhuang Cai Nan could hear his light footsteps and his joyful voice boasting, "Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaolu! I talked to the auntie, and she said she will go! Don¡¯t worry!"

    Zhuang Cai Nan stared nkly ahead, as if all those past grudges and hatreds had been ground down by time to just a faint wisp of smoke, and now, with a gust of wind, even thisst faint wisp would disperse.

    "We didn¡¯t catch any fish either," Su Lu said softly. She asked Bo Jingshen, "What shall we grill tonight? The kid is really looking forward to it."

    "Why not, should I take him to the reservoir to fish again? You can stay here?" Bo Jingshen proposed, since there was still time.

    Su Lu thought about it and felt it wasn¡¯t a good idea to sit here staring awkwardly at Zhuang Cai Nan.

    "No, that¡¯s awkward for me. I¡¯ll take Xiao Le to fish. You stay here."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes widened a bit, "Won¡¯t I feel awkward? And you, you..."

    "What?" Su Lu was puzzled, blinking, not understanding why he suddenly seemed a bit angry.

    Bo Jingshen sighed softly, "Never mind, I know that you... don¡¯t care about me now."

    Although Su Lu wasn¡¯t at a point with him to straightforwardly say she cared, but... how had this escted to not caring?

    "What does this have to do with caring or not caring?" Su Lu asked.

    Bo Jingshen turned to look at her, "If Zhuang Cai Nan were reced by Qiao Li, I wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent, nor would I suggest that you stay alone with him. I would be jealous, but would you?"

    Bo Jingshen asked her.

    Su Lu thought about it, and indeed, she probably wouldn¡¯t be.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to interpret this as her trust in him, or as he said, simply not caring enough?

    Unable to give an answer, fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to need one from her.

    Zhao Xiaole, oblivious to their slight discontent, always held a child¡¯s naive and pure thoughts.

    He came up with the best idea, wearing his little straw hat, carrying a bucket, and holding a bamboo pole with a fishing, running over with excitement, smiling brightly, "Let¡¯s go fishing? Let¡¯s bring that aunty along, to stop others from always looking this way, and fishing is really fun, it would cheer up aunty too."

    It seemed... this was not a bad idea.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t refuse, Zhao Xiaole dashed into the tent and shouted, "Aunty! Let¡¯s go fishing together! It¡¯s cooler there! It would cheer you up."

    When Zhuang Cai Nan came out of the tent following him, she looked at Su Lu, "Su Lu, your son has grown up, quite remarkable."

    Her voice even carried a bit of helplessness.

    Su Lu sighed, "He¡¯s already quite something now. In kindergarten, girls fight just to be on his team for games. Such a little troublemaker."

    "He really is just like Bo Jingshen," Zhuang Cai Nan said lightly as she nced at Bo Jingshen.

    The reservoir area was indeed cooler, but also quite remote, and now, revisiting, they felt somewhat apprehensive.

    Had Bo Jingshen and Su Lu not just happened to appear there, it was hard to imagine what might have happened to Zhuang Cai Nan.

    When they had arrived earlier, Zhuang Cai Nan¡¯s clothes had already been torn. If they hadn¡¯t arrived, the oue would have been frightening, and the damage to a woman could be unimaginable.

    On their way to the reservoir, they passed by the ce where the incident had urred.

    Although it was safe now, Zhuang Cai Nan couldn¡¯t help but shudder as they passed that spot, and it took a while after arriving at the reservoir for her emotions to gradually settle.

    Zhuang Cai Nan looked at Su Lu beside her and said, "You don¡¯t have to keep apanying me, I¡¯m fine."

    "I wasn¡¯t nning on sticking by your side; honestly, I really can¡¯t fish or use a, and can¡¯t be of much help," Su Lu smiled.

    She raised her hand to hold her sun hat, squinting ahead, "Moreover, it seems Bo Jingshen isn¡¯t quite adept either. The fishing rods are expensive, but if we can¡¯t catch anything, it¡¯s pointless. It looks like we won¡¯t have a main dish for dinner, I¡¯ll call the owner to ask if there are any ready-to-cook fish."

    Zhuang Cai Nan nced over and said, "I can do it."

    "You can?" Su Lu was a bit surprised.

    Zhuang Cai Nan nodded, "Yes. The person who brought me to the reservoir originally did so because I quite like fishing. Who knew he would get drunk along the way and this would happen... Anyway, I can fish. And I¡¯m pretty good at it."

    Su Lu blinked, "Then I¡¯ll leave the main dish to you."

    She said, gesturing ahead with her hand.

    Then Zhuang Cai Nan saw that the father and son, who were still struggling with the fishing and rod, immediately noticed Su Lu¡¯s gesture and looked over together, promptly heading towards her.

    It was as if, wherever she was, that was the mainstay.

 Chapter 353: Envy

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353: Envy</h4>

    Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t picky; as long as someone yed with him, he was content.

    So, watching Zhuang Cai Nan take Zhao Xiaole away, Bo Jingshen was somewhat suspicious and whispered to Su Lu, "Does she really know how?"

    "Probably better than you do." Su Lu nced at him sideways, "If I let you do it, we probably wouldn¡¯t have a main dish tonight. Look how professional she is."

    Su Lu nodded towards the front, where Zhuang Cai Nan had already picked up the fishing rod and started working with the hook and bait, looking like a seasoned pro.

    Bo Jingshen cleared his throat softly and fell silent.

    He didn¡¯t mind, though, as he was happy to be here with Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen naturally reached out to take the parasol from her hand, "Is it too hot? Do you want to go to the car?"

    Su Lu looked ahead, thought for a moment, then shook her head, "Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If Xiaole catches his first fish, he¡¯ll definitely want me to see it. If I go to the car now, it¡¯ll dampen his spirits."

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t say anything but watched Su Lu from the corner of his eye, seeing her gaze intently watching her son.

    "Su Xiaolu," Bo Jingshen called out to her.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t turn her head, but let out an inquiring sound, "Hmm?"

    "Let¡¯s make up," Bo Jingshen suddenly said.

    Su Lu was taken aback and then turned to look at him, "Why bring this up all of a sudden?"

    "It¡¯s not so sudden. After all, I¡¯ve rehearsed it countless times in my head, and I thought, if you¡¯re not exceptionally repulsed by the idea, I n to say it three to five times a day from now on." The content of Bo Jingshen¡¯s words sounded like a joke, but his expression was dead serious, without a hint of jest.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Are you serious?"

    "Of course." Bo Jingshen nodded, "Just now, seeing that focused look when you were watching our son, I suddenly felt quite envious."

    "What is there topare between you and him? He¡¯s my son," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "That¡¯s not what I mean¡ªit¡¯s that you no longer care about me."

    Su Lu remembered Bo Jingshen saying she didn¡¯t care about him, so she wouldn¡¯t be jealous.

    So she remained silent.

    "I can recognize the look in your eyes when you care wholeheartedly about someone. After all, I lived in such a gaze of yours for a long time," Bo Jingshen continued.

    Su Lu blinked gently but said nothing.

    "Don¡¯t rush to agree, it¡¯s fine, and it¡¯s alright to refuse, too. I¡¯m going to keep doing this anyway," Bo Jingshen said with a smile, then reached out gently to pull her closer by the shoulders.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t pull away.

    Seeing Su Lu didn¡¯t struggle, he tightened his hold on her shoulder just a little.

    Suddenly, a chorus of cheers erupted, crisp and clear.

    "We got one!"

    Then they saw Zhuang Cai Nan, head slightly tilted back, hands swiftly turning the reel, and quickly pulling up a big fish.

    It was indeed a big fish; the fish from the reservoir wererge, and with this one, it seemed tonight¡¯s main dish was secured.

    Zhuang Cai Nan removed the fish hook, and Zhao Xiaole insisted on holding the fish himself to show his parents. The fish was several pounds heavy and still thrashing; he held it firmly and ran towards his parents.

    He didn¡¯t call for Ah Shen or Su Xiaolu anymore; in a crisp voice, he shouted, "Mommy! Daddy! Big fish! We got a big fish!"

    Su Lu pped her hands while watching him, "Yes, we have a big fish now. Well done."

    Far away, Zhao Xiaole had already seen Bo Jingshen holding Su Lu¡¯s shoulder, and after he rushed over to them with the big fish and managed toe to a sudden stop, his eyes shone brightly as he said, "I want a hug too."

    Su Lu coughed lightly, then gently moved her shoulders to signal Bao Jing not to hug her anymore.

    Bao Jing chuckled, "Okay, let me give you a hug."

    Only then did he release Su Lu¡¯s shoulders, bent down to put the fish from Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hand into the water tank, and then picked up the child and directly let him ride on his neck.

    "Be careful," Su Lu said softly.

    "I know," Bao Jing knew she was talking about the problem with his foot injury.

    Zhuang Cainan had already walked over, watching the scene, she smiled.

    Su Lu praised her, "It¡¯s still you who are amazing, catching such a big fish."

    "In the reservoir, this is considered small. Is it enough? If not, I can catch more?" Zhuang Cainan said.

    "It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough."

    They yed by the reservoir for a while longer before heading back to the campsite.

    Su Lu cleaned and gutted the fish, marinated it with seasoning, and as the sky gradually darkened, night fell, and many campsites had started fires.

    Bao Jing had also started a fire, then he opened the food boxes, which contained food that was already prepared and marinated. He ced them on the fire one by one to grill, and also prepared a small brush for Zhao Xiaole to brush on whatever sauce he liked onto the food. He liked to y and felt that this involvement was important.

    The barbecue smelled delicious, and they all ate with satisfaction.

    Atst, they used a special fish-grilling to mp the fish and ced it over the fire to slowly grill, filling the air with the scent of grilled fish.

    They sat in front of the tent, and the sky had turnedpletely ck.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t forgotten that the father and son hade out to watch the stars and reminded them, "Aren¡¯t you suppose to be stargazing? Shouldn¡¯t you hurry up and set up the telescope?"

    Zhao Xiaole remembered and got excited, "Oh! Stars! Star watching! Telescope! Ah Shen, Ah Shen, hurry! Hurry!"

    And so Bao Jing smilingly busied himself, taking out a whole set of astronomical telescopes from the car¡¯s trunk to set up.

    Su Lu and Zhuang Cainan sat by the bonfire, tending to the fish.

    After this experience, the two of them got more familiar with each other and chatted sporadically.

    "What have you been doing these past few years outside Feng City?" Zhuang Cainan asked.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "A bit of small business, all things I like. Running a gallery, painting a bit too."

    "Life seems reallyfortable."

    "What about you?"

    "Me?" Zhuang Cainan thought for a moment,ughed at herself cynically, "Same old, just making money."

    Su Lu remembered that Zhuang Cainan had always been very capable at her job, an absolute female elite and strong woman. If she wanted to make money, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be hard.

    Moreover, her family conditions were good, and she came from a respected background. Even if she wanted to make big money, that wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    However, if that kind of life was what she aspired for, then that would be fine; if not, if it was only to satisfy the expectations of her elders, then she would inevitably live a very tiring life.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t asfortable as doing what she liked every day, indulging in her own interests.

    "I¡¯m really envious of you," Zhuang Cainan said.

    Su Lu was somewhat surprised, because she hadn¡¯t expected that someone as proud as Zhuang Cainan would say something like that.

    Su Lu felt that a person like her, even if truly envious, wouldn¡¯t express it out loud due to her own pride.

    Yet, Zhuang Cainan just said it outright.

 Chapter 354 Occupying the Pitâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354 upying the Pit...</h4>

    "I¡¯m really envious of you."

    Su Lu turned her eyes and gave Zhuang Cainan a nce, "What¡¯s there to be envious of about me?"

    "I haven¡¯t seen much of Bo Jingshen in recent years, but I¡¯ve still heard things about him," Zhuang Cainanughed and said, "He¡¯s really... just like a monk who¡¯s gained some spirit."

    "Pfft." Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, "Why would a monk gain spirit?"

    "It¡¯s just an expression. Like he¡¯s detached from everything, focused solely on making money. He seems to have no other hobbies, just exercising, practicing boxing, and such. That¡¯s all. And thenter on, he disappeared; I heard it seemed that he..."

    It was apparent that Zhuang Cainan had also heard about Bo Jingshen¡¯s arrest.

    Zhuang Cainan thought for a moment, "But it seems he didn¡¯t have many other interests to begin with. I met him when we were both abroad, you know about that, right?"

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t particrly clear on the details, but she had heard somewhat that Zhuang Cainan had helped Bo Jingshen with his business quite a bit while they were overseas.

    So, when Boss expanded to China, Zhuang Cainan followed him back, and actually, she had put in quite an effort in developing Boss¡¯s domestic market, butter she withdrew from Boss.

    Su Lu nodded slightly, "I¡¯ve heard about it."

    "Even when we were overseas, he didn¡¯t have many hobbies. Well, that¡¯s not exactly urate to say, but because of financial constraints, it seemed all his hobbies revolved around making money," said Zhuang Cainan, her gaze drifting off as if she was reminiscing about those memorable old days.

    It was a past that Su Lu hadn¡¯t heard about.

    She did know more or less that Bo Jingshen, due to ack of funds for his business overseas, had been desperate to make money, participating in electronic sportspetitions and underground racing, all to round up some startup capital for his business.

    This she had learned from Jiang Li, but what Zhuang Cainan was saying seemed to present yet another perspective of Bo Jingshen.

    As if it bore a different hue.

    "My family is quite rich," said Zhuang Cainan, with no intention of showing off, simply smiling as she stated a fact, "My family does well with hedge funds overseas, so... we are fairly wealthy."

    "When he participated in those underground races, I was young, my family was strict, and I usually obeyed the rules, but I always had some hobbies that didn¡¯t quite match my elders¡¯ tastes. I liked watching car races, starting with the official ones, and then I discovered these underground races where you could also ce bets."

    Zhuang Cainan seemed to find the memory amusing when talking about the past, just as anyone might find certain moments in their own history worthy of a knowing smile.

    Zhuang Cainan chuckled, "I went there to bet. Those underground races are just like horse racing. I¡¯d cerge bets, and at that time I had my eye on a racer. Then suddenly, an unknown dark horse emerged. I had never seen him before; I only knew his name was Bambi. To be honest, until I knew you, I never understood why he would choose the name Bambi."

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze drifted off, listening as Zhuang Cainan narrated the past.

    "He won three races in a row, unstoppable. I was betting on points, and if he won another one, I¡¯d lose a huge amount. So, I went to find him and tried to bribe him into throwing a match. Despite being so desperate for money and entering the races just for it, he actually refused me. He said that..."

    Zhuang Cainan hadn¡¯t finished when Su Lu softly interjected, "... it would go against his principles."

    Zhuang Cainan looked puzzled, "... Right."

    That¡¯s exactly what Bo Jingshen had said at the time. He told her, "No, thank you. It would go against my principles. We¡¯re fellow countrymen, right? Then you should know there¡¯s a saying passed down from our ancestors that makes sense, ¡¯A gentleman seeks wealth in the proper way.¡¯"

    Zhuang Cainan started tough, "It was because of this that he left a deep impression on me, and I started to look at him differently. After that, I began betting on him. To tell the truth, since he was the dark horse, the odds were high; but he really was formidable, and I won a lot of money. He was even threatened over it. There were others who wanted him to throw a match or lose on purpose. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just me, Zhuang Cainan, but not everyone was as easy to speak with as me."

    "He was even had a gun pointed at his head, but he didn¡¯tpromise," Zhuang Cainan¡¯s words made Su Lu shudder.

    She suddenly remembered that after he had announced his engagement at Yunding, she had been in a bad state due to ectopic pregnancy surgery, and it was also the time when she had just begun to recognize her mother and brother.

    Later, she and Jiang Li nned to visit the Fierce Eagle Team¡¯s training as a distraction, but Bo Jingshen insisted on bothering her and following along. At that time, she had called him shameless, and Bo Jingshen, seemingly with a defiant air, had mentioned to her...

    Su Lu remembered him saying that he had been held at gunpoint.

    "They probably don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through overseas..."

    "I wasn¡¯t fazed when someone pointed a gun at my head abroad. I¡¯m certainly not scared of a little intimidation from Su Zhe."

    That was apparently exactly what Bo Jingshen had said at the time.

    So, that was what had happened.

    "And then what?"

    Su Lu finally asked softly, looking at Zhuang Cainan.

    Zhuang Cainan thought about it, "Well, luckily nothing serious happened, and he really had guts. After I heard about it, I proposed to just fund his business; these dangerous underground races weren¡¯t worth it. He still didn¡¯t agree, and even asked me... who are you?"

    This truly matched Bo Jingshen¡¯s temperament. Su Lu felt a bit helpless; when she dated him in college, she had heard many times that Bo Jingshen was a cold person.

    At the time, Su Lu had thought, how could that be? Where does this so-called coldnesse from? She had never seen him be cold, as he always seemed so warm to her.

    It was only after seeing how without mercy Bo Jingshen refused other girls that she believed it. He was definitely not one to drag things out.

    That kind of clear-cut rejection, avoiding any hint of leading people on, truly gave a sense of security to a partner and was actually more respectful to other girls, not wasting their time.

    "At that time, I told him that I made a good amount of money betting on him, and thought of giving him a portion in return. But he wouldn¡¯t ept it, clung to the principle of not taking ill-gotten gains," she continued.

    "So, I suggested, why not let me invest in him for a share in the business, but he wasn¡¯t pleased with that either, only agreeing when he learned my expertise was beneficial for thepany¡¯s development. That¡¯s how I ended up with original shares in Boss."

    "ording to his view back then, he felt he could figure out the money part, but for those who couldn¡¯t contribute to thepany¡¯s early growth, they shouldn¡¯t be ¡¯upying the pit and reaping the profits,¡¯ as he put it."

    Zhuang Cainan, smiling, asked Su Lu, "Don¡¯t you think he was a bit too much? ¡¯upying the pit and reaping the profits,¡¯ that was his exact phrase."

 Chapter 355 Too Bad

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Too Bad</h4>

    "Anyway, he seemed to have no hobbies, and when he was broke, everything was about making money. After he had money, he became busier, to earn even more money, living a truly joyless life," Zhuang Cai Nan said.

    Su Lu gently shook her head, "No, that¡¯s not true."

    He did have hobbies; his interests were so diverse that he was called an all-round senior by many girls. His grades in professional courses were excellent, he was great at sports, and not just any sports, whether it was tennis and badminton using rackets or basketball which he yed directly.

    Once, when he encountered a thief on the street, he happened to be holding a racket, and with a powerful forehand stroke, he almost caused the thief aminuted fracture.

    He could also paint, which started because he would doodle idly by her side when they were dating, and he indeed managed to develop a unique style of his own.

    He was also great at debating, butter on, he found talking too bothersome and was toozy to participate.

    He loved reading too; Su Lu remembered his wide range of reading hobbies. He read everything, skimmed any text he could, and had an excellent memory. Though he wasn¡¯t exactly eidetic, he was pretty close.

    His interests were quite diverse.

    Ironically, the one thing he wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about was making money.

    Actually, before that, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t a person who had high material demands.

    It was she who broke his wings and introduced him to the cruelty of the world.

    And then, he lost all other hobbies, everything he did was for earning money, perhaps.

    Su Lu looked ahead; the father and son had found a spacious spot.

    Bo Jingshen skillfully assembled the parts of the telescope, his adept movements suggested this was not the first time he was handling this.

    The impressive device drew the attention of many other tourists nearby.

    A few other dads camping with their kids approached to strike up a conversation.

    Therefore, Zhao Xiaole felt particrly proud, because this was his dad, his dad!

    Su Lu watched ahead, watching Bo Jingshen.

    Suddenly, she felt a wave of sadness that surged like a tide.

    "You... what¡¯s wrong?" Zhuang Cai Nan noticed that Su Lu¡¯s expression seemed off, wondering if it was the lighting or if he was mistaken?

    Zhuang Cai Nan saw that Su Lu¡¯s eyes and nose seemed a bit red, "Are you alright?"

    Su Lu gently sniffed and shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing, just... feeling like time passes so quickly."

    Time passes so quickly, she thought; so many moments felt so torturous and hard. But now, looking back, it seemed like only a blink of an eye, and ten years had just passed by.

    It really felt like such a pity.

    To think of so many good times, just wasted like that, it felt so regrettable.

    Bo Jingshen had a faint smile as he adjusted the telescope, asionally chatting with the other dads who came up to make conversation.

    Until a nce toward the direction of Su Lu and Zhuang Cai Nan.

    Just one nce, and Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression changed, the faint smile on his lips suddenly vanished.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Xiao Le¡¯s dad, are you alright?" Other dads saw his smile fade and asked with concern.

    Bo Jingshen said, "Wait for me for a second."

    After he spoke, he walked towards Su Lu with his cane. Although he relied on the cane, his steps were not slow at all; in fact, he walked quite briskly.

    In just a few moments, he reached Su Lu.

    Then, he leaned in towards her, and the distance between the two quickly closed, close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath.

    "What¡¯s up?" Su Lu whispered.

    Bo Jingshen frowned and examined her closely. "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you upset?"

    "I¡¯m not upset," Su Lu said.

    "Liar," Bo Jingshen frowned. "I can tell when you¡¯re upset. What¡¯s really going on?"

    As he said this, Bo Jingshen also cast a wary nce at Zhuang Cai Nan.

    Zhuang Cai Nan certainly noticed the look and immediately raised her hands to show she was innocent. "Honestly, I would never repay kindness with ingratitude to that extent."

    "What did you two talk about?" Bo Jingshen asked Zhuang Cai Nan.

    Zhuang Cai Nan shrugged her shoulders. "Not much, I just mentioned how you were doing and your days abroad."

    At this, Bo Jingshen paused, his usually tense brows rxing.

    His eyes softened into a shallow smile, still leaning in, he tilted his head slightly and whispered in Su Lu¡¯s ear, "Su Xiaolu, are you upset because you heard I had a hard time abroad and... it made you feel sorry for me?"

    Su Lu didn¡¯t respond, just frowned and red at him.

    Bo Jingshen seemed to be in quite a good mood, still whispering in Su Lu¡¯s ear. "Though I said you¡¯re not jealous, making me feel you don¡¯t care much, the fact that you feel sorry because I had a hard time abroad... it¡¯s not much different."

    "Do you still want to assemble that big thing? If Zhao Xiaole starts crying because he can¡¯t see the stars, will youfort him?" Su Lu diverted the conversation, avoiding his previous words.

    Bo Jingshen responded, "No rush, I¡¯ll soothe you first, and it won¡¯t be toote tofort him afterward. Don¡¯t be upset. My time abroad wasn¡¯t that bad; looking back now, I hardly remember much of it anymore."

    "Go keep Xiao Lepany," Su Lu said, indicating she didn¡¯t need hisforting.

    After a moment of silence, she added softly, "Rather than saying I feel sorry for you, it¡¯s better to say I feel sorry for the time we lost. It¡¯s such a pity. Ten years have passed in the blink of an eye. There are only so many decades in a lifetime. Such a waste of time."

    Bo Jingshen was stunned by her words.

    After a moment, he nodded slightly, his voice tinged with a sigh, "Yes, it¡¯s such a waste. We could have spent every minute together..."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t say much more, just lifted her chin forwards, "Gofort Zhao Xiaole."

    "Okay." Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t say much more and went to apany Zhao Xiaole.

    After a while, Zhao Xiaole came over excitedly to pull Su Lu, "Su Xiaolu! Come quick! Look at the stars!"

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t been particrly interested in such activities, mainly because she wasn¡¯t young anymore and oftencked the romantic spirit for watching stars or moon.

    But Zhao Xiaole insisted, so she followed him.

    "Come." Bo Jingshen stood in front of the telescope. As soon as she arrived, he ced an arm around her shoulders, positioning her in front of the telescope and, in an embracing posture from behind, instructed her how to look.

    When Su Lu looked through the telescope, she couldn¡¯t focus, always aware of the warmth emanating from behind her, continuously transmitting heat to her body.

 Chapter 356 Not So Necessary

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356 Not So Necessary</h4>

    Su Lu shifted a bit, not wanting to seem too deliberate, so she moved very carefully.

    Bo Jingshen noticed her cautious movements and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows slightly.

    In fact, even if Su Lu had pushed him away forcefully, Bo Jingshen felt it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal.

    But her cautiousness caught Bo Jingshen somewhat off guard. He couldn¡¯t help feeling... as if Su Xiaolu¡¯s caution was to avoid making him ufortable.

    So, Bo Jingshen made a rather bold move.

    He took an inch and went a mile, acting as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her shifting away. Bo Jingshen leaned in a bit closer to her again.

    Su Lu stiffened all over, as if contemting whether to move again. But in the end, she didn¡¯t move, as if... she had resigned herself to the situation.

    Bo Jingshen stood behind her, unable to resist curling up the corners of his mouth.

    "Do you see it?" Bo Jingshen leaned forward, whispering close to her ear.

    Half of Su Lu¡¯s body felt numb, there was no denying it. Bo Jingshen¡¯s deep, bass voice would make anyone¡¯s body melt.

    She was merely having a very honest reaction.

    So Su Lu couldn¡¯t be bothered to move away again.

    Only then did she seriously look through the eyepiece of the telescope, "Mhm, I see it. Is that the moon? Or some star...?"

    ...

    That night, after watching the stars and happily enjoying grilled fish.

    The camping site gradually became quiet. Su Lu took Zhao Xiaole to the washbasin to wash up, while Bo Jingshen went to set up a new tent for Zhuang Cai Nan.

    After everything was ready.

    The three of them entered the tent. Inside, there were three sleeping bags situated neatly in a row, tworge ones and one small one.

    Zhao Xiaole was thrilled. He had never experienced sleeping in a tent and a sleeping bag. He immediately crawled into his sleeping bag and couldn¡¯t be happier.

    His excitement remained, but after all, he had been energetically active all day. No matter how excited, this was just hisst burst of energy for the day.

    He quickly ran out of battery, and soon he was sleeping soundly like a snoring little pig, even falling asleep before Bo Jingshen had the chance to start telling him a story.

    Su Lu alsoy down in her own sleeping bag.

    Her hearing was very good, so she could even hear the asional croaking of frogs outside.

    "This..." Su Lu raised her hand and pointed to the top of the tent. "It¡¯s actually transparent."

    "Mhm." Bo Jingshen nced at the transparent section of the tent¡¯s roof, which was only a small part transparent, but lying down now, they could see a vast expanse of starry sky through it.

    "It¡¯s wonderful," Su Lu said, resting her arms behind her head and squinting as she gazed at the sky.

    She felt a bit sleepy herself, let out a light yawn, and her eyes began to droop slightly.

    Bo Jingshen turned his attention to Zhao Xiaole, lying between him and Su Lu, pondering. "Do you think...?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Will he wake up?"

    Hearing his words, Su Lu was somewhat puzzled. "Wake up? What do you mean?"

    "Will he wake up if I move him a bit?" Bo Jingshen asked very seriously.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t think much of it and assumed Bo Jingshen was nning to get up to use the restroom or something, so she said, "No. Zhao Xiaozhu lives up to his name. Especially after a day like this when his batteries are drained, even if the sky fell, he wouldn¡¯t wake up."

    "That¡¯s good." Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu started to realize something wasn¡¯t quite right because Bo Jingshen¡¯s actions didn¡¯t seem like those of someone nning to go to the restroom.

    "Hm?" Su Lu made a puzzled sound.

    She then saw Bo Jingshen reach out, pick up the child and his sleeping bag together, cing them where he had been lying down, while he himself moved over to the spot next to Su Lu.

    "You...!" Su Lu¡¯s face suddenly flushed red.

    "Don¡¯t blush like that, it makes it seem as if I¡¯m going to do something to you," Bo Jingshen said with a low chuckle and a quirk of his lips.

    Su Lu red at him, "If I knew this was what you were like, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe out with you all."

    Bo Jingshen said, "I...just wanted to talk to you."

    His voice sounded somewhat downhearted.

    Su Lu felt a tinge of reluctance listening to him, realizing her words might have been too harsh and that she might be overreacting.

    "What...what do you want to talk about?" Su Lu still frowned at him, but her tone was no longer as severe as before.

    "Anything. I just really want to talk to you," Bo Jingshen said, "You said it yourself just now, you feel it¡¯s a waste of time. There are only so many decades in a life, and it¡¯s such a pity to waste any of it."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t make a sound but lightly nodded her head.

    "So, you see, if it seems right, pick a good day to forgive me. There aren¡¯t many decades in life to waste. Let¡¯s not waste any more," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu cast a sidelong nce at him, "We¡¯ll see. When I needed you the most, you weren¡¯t there. And now, I don¡¯t really need you that much. It¡¯s Zhao Xiaole who needs you, and I¡¯m not stopping you from being a father to Zhao Xiaole. But I don¡¯t need you that much."

    "I was there," Bo Jingshen said softly.

    Su Lu came to the realization, indeed, she had found out that Bo Jingshen was actually inside the operating room during the extremely dangerous birth of Zhao Xiaole.

    But after thinking it over, she said, "But I didn¡¯t know you were there, so emotionally, to me, you were absent. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore..."

    Bo Jingshen knew this couldn¡¯t be rushed and didn¡¯t intend to keep pressing her, so he listened to her and didn¡¯t continue on the subject.

    "Alright then, what else do you want to talk about?"

    Su Lu really didn¡¯t want to talk about the two of them anymore, so after thinking a bit, she started another topic, "Jiang Li and Ying Xi..."

    She didn¡¯t need to finish asking, and Bo Jingshen answered, "It¡¯spletely off."

    "Sigh." Su Lu let out a light sigh, then fell silent again. The tent was shrouded in silence once more, as a few frog croaks sounded from outside.

    After a moment of silence, Su Lu said softly, "Ying Xi really liked Ah Li."

    "Anyone who isn¡¯t blind could see it, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken that hit for Ah Li back then. I openly said that because you are you, I took that hit for you; I probably wouldn¡¯t have done it for just anyone else," Bo Jingshen said, still feeling a bit itchy on the scar on his back.

    It was as if he was reminded of those unbearable days again.

    "But Ying Xi did take it for him. At least, I think, in Ying Xi¡¯s eyes, Jiang Li might weigh the same as you do in my eyes," Bo Jingshen said.

    So actually, he and Su Lu had noticed back then, Ying Xi¡¯s feelings for Jiang Li were more than just friendship.

    And because of that incident, Ying Xi¡¯s career and dreams were even ruined, a loss that could not be considered small.

    But she epted it as sweetly as candy...

 Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357</h4>

    Ying Xi was purely in love with someone.

    When he met Jiang Li, he was just a boy who knew nothing but gaming, an eSports superstar who was young and skilled, originally possessing a future that was unlimitedly splendid and bright.

    But he was forcibly involved in Jiang Li¡¯s world, without any chance to refuse.

    Without any choice, he could only ept that this person would sporadically appear in his life.

    Before that, Ying Xi had never liked anyone else.

    And after that, he probably wouldn¡¯t fall for anyone else either.

    He wasn¡¯t even gay, to begin with; he didn¡¯t like men, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t bring himself to like women anymore either. He simply, purely liked this one person.

    Yet this person had brought him profound pain.

    Just thinking about it made Su Lu feel sorry for Ying Xi.

    "So, what about Ah Li...?" Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "He seems to be nning to find a way, but right now there really isn¡¯t any way to think of," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu understood; indeed, what could he think of? If it hadn¡¯t been for Ying Henging between them, then everything would be negotiable. But Ying Heng had ced a gap between the two that seemed as wide as a lightyear.

    And what¡¯s most important was that Ying Heng was no longer there.

    "If you¡¯re worried, let¡¯s go have a meal with Jiang Li tomorrow," Bo Jingshen said. "Let you see for yourself how miserable he is."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bo Jingshen, "All the good luck in the world seems to be taken by you."

    "Ah, forget I said anything." Su Lu quickly added, mainly because she suddenly remembered that Bo Jingshen might not be aware of the recent popr sayings.

    Bo Jingshen noticed her concern and chuckled softly, "I understand."

    He asked, "So, do you want to go?"

    After thinking for a moment, Su Lu nodded, "Yes."

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll set it up," Bo Jingshen said.

    "Howe your brother... Jing Su suddenly came to Feng City?" Su Lu looked at him.

    Bo Jingshen uttered a sound, obviously not able to say it was because he and Jiang Li got drunk, which made Jiang Sue over in a huff.

    So he simply said, "Oh, the person he loves is getting married to someone else, so he came over to clear his mind."

    Su Lu: "...Oh."

    She didn¡¯t ask for details.

    She refrained from asking because, well, she did have some knowledge of it. She heard it from Shen Xun.

    "After thinking about it, this bunch of people are all aplete mess. Aplete mess," Bo Jingshen said, with a self-deprecating smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t understand at first what he meant by "this bunch of people" being a mess. Then Bo Jingshen¡¯s next sentence made it clear to her.

    "So, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t forgive me right away; anyway, they are all a mess. As long as you forgive me before they sort out their issues, that¡¯s already good enough," he said.

    Su Lu understood what he meant: both Jing Su and Jiang Li were a mess when it came to matters of the heart.

    So, with them taking the lower rung, he wouldn¡¯t feel too bad; as long as Su Lu forgave him before they cleared up their messy feelings, that would do.

    "It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any good examples," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, pondered for a moment and realized Su Zhe was single, Shen Xun was single, and that Zhao Tong acted like a fool, naturally having no girl interested in him.

    With each and every one a bachelor, how could there be a good example? Who could set the example? Cheng Youran? She¡¯s practically an old maid!

    Seeing him raise his eyebrows, Su Lu knew he didn¡¯t believe her andughed, "I¡¯m telling you, you really shouldn¡¯t be so doubtful; there truly is a role model, and you¡¯d be convinced once I mention who."

    "Oh? Then tell me," Bo Jingshen said, all ears.

    Su Lu looked into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, seriously asking, "Don¡¯t know if you still remember..."

    "Hmm?"

    "I had an ex-husband?"

    "..."

    "His name was Gu Xin?"

    "..."

    "He had a wife named Chen Yaxi? Not long after he and I got divorced, Chen Yaxi got pregnant, and now the child can ¡¯hold soy sauce¡¯ just like Zhao Xiaole."

    "..." Bo Jingshen frowned, "I almost forgot such a person existed." He really wanted to ask, was he still not dead?! After all, no matter what Gu Xin was like, no matter how much time had passed, the prefix ¡¯Su Lu¡¯s ex-husband¡¯ was always a thorn in Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart that he couldn¡¯t smooth over.

    But he felt that saying such a thing at this moment wasn¡¯t quite appropriate. It would make Su Xiaolu think he was unfriendly.

    So Bo Jingshen¡¯s words were on the tip of his tongue, but he took a twist, and what came out was, "How is he... doingtely? Have you been in touch with him these past years?"

    "We haven¡¯t been in touch much, but we¡¯ve always been in touch. He¡¯s fine. For the Gu Family¡¯s development in the past few years, you would know better than I do as you¡¯re in Feng City," Su Lu said very fairly.

    But Bo Jingshen responded quite... emotionally.

    To Su Lu mentioning the Gu Family¡¯s development in the past few years, Bo Jingshen replied,

    "Hmm, it¡¯s just so-so."

    "..."

    Of course, whenpared to Boss¡¯s development in the country over the past few years, the Gu Family certainly couldn¡¯t match.

    But they were better than some and had developed quite well.

    "Anyway, Chen Yaxi stopped modelingter and started live streaming and selling goods online instead, which she¡¯s quite good at, no less profitable than when she was a model."

    "She gave birth to what?"

    Su Lu felt something was off when Bo Jingshen said this; he definitely still held hostility toward Gu Xin and his wife.

    Otherwise, the proper question would be if they had a son or a daughter.

    What did he mean by ¡¯gave birth to what¡¯? Of course, it¡¯s a person; what else could she give birth to?

    Su Lu gave him a look, "A daughter. She looks like Chen Yaxi, really pretty, like a doll."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t believe it, "Prettier than Zhao Xiaole?"

    "How can youpare little boys and little girls? Each has their own charm," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "I don¡¯t believe it."

    Su Luughed in spite of herself and took out her phone, "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll find a picture for you."

    She found Chen Yaxi¡¯s WeChat, opened the Moments, and clicked on the picture of her daughter, handing the phone to Bo Jingshen, "Look, isn¡¯t she cute?"

    Bo Jingshen nced at it andughed, "She¡¯s okay, not even close to my son."

    "..."

    "Not to mention who my son was born to. You¡¯re prettier than Chen Yaxi, so obviously the daughter she had can¡¯tpare to the son you had." Bo Jingshen¡¯s smile grew wider, "I won¡¯t even bring up the fact that I¡¯m better looking than Gu Xin."

    Su Lu finally saw the teasing in his smile, realizing that he was joking.

    Su Lu furrowed her brows, "You¡¯ve been joking with me all this time?"

    Bo Jingshen reached out and pinched her cheek, "I¡¯mplimenting you."

    "You¡¯re clearlyplimenting yourself!" Su Lu red at him, then saw his face suddenlye closer.

    Her pupils contracted, yet she didn¡¯t move.

 Chapter 358 Night Shock

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Night Shock</h4>

    Su Lu didn¡¯t move, just her lips slightly parted as she whispered, "Bo Jingshen, what do you want to do?"

    Her voice was clearly tense, but she didn¡¯t move.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly, his voice carrying a gentle sigh, "Don¡¯t be nervous, I want to give you a goodnight kiss."

    No sooner had his words fallen than his lips gently pressed against Su Lu¡¯s forehead, "Goodnight, sweet dreams."

    "Good, goodnight."

    Su Lu slowly closed her eyes, listening to the thumping of her own heartbeat, gradually sinking into sleep.

    In the middle of the night, Zhao Xiaole suddenly woke up crying.

    "Wah!¡ª¡ª"

    The child woke from a dream crying breathlessly, miserable beyond words.

    Su Lu opened her eyes and sprang up, only to find that Bo Jingshen had reacted quicker than she had; he had already unwrapped the child from the sleeping bag and was holding him in his arms, softly consoling him.

    His voice was deep and gentle, possessing the power to soothe a troubled heart.

    Quietly shushing, "Shh¡ªshh¡ªit¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. What¡¯s wrong, baby? Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here, both Daddy and Mommy are here, there¡¯s nothing to fear."

    "Waaah¡ªhic!" Zhao Xiaole cried with hupping breaths, clinging to Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck, his little face covered in tears.

    Even his eyshes stuck together with tears, looking pitifully.

    Sometimes children do wake up from nightmares like this. Because Zhao Xiaole was a premature baby, he used to wake up frequently when he was very young. Su Lu would sometimes spend the entire night unable to lie down and sleep, having to hold the tiny child, because as soon as she put him down, he would quickly wake up and cry.

    However, as Zhao Xiaole gradually grew older, these night terrors became rare and almost never happened.

    But today, they appeared again.

    Su Lu reached for a bottle of mineral water and twisted off the cap, "Have some water."

    Zhao Xiaole stopped crying and edged closer, taking a few small sips of water before sorrowfully snuggling back into Bo Jingshen¡¯s embrace.

    Bo Jingshen quietly asked him, "What¡¯s wrong, baby? What did you dream about that scared you like this?"

    "I can¡¯t remember, but it was scary. It seemed, it seemed like you didn¡¯t want me..." Zhao Xiaole said softly, his voice growing more pitiful and his sobbing heavier with each word, and then he started crying again out of self-pity.

    Bo Jingshen held him and softly cooed until Xiao Le, tired from crying, started drifting off to sleep once more.

    Only then did Bo Jingshen turn his head to look at Su Lu, gently nodding his chin at her, "You sleep. I¡¯m watching over him; it¡¯s fine."

    Su Lu nodded lightly, theny down beside him, but didn¡¯t fall asleep immediately. Instead, she stared intently at Bo Jingshen.

    Maybe it was because she was still somewhat drowsy, or maybe because the night light inside the tent was too dim, making everything seem somewhat unreal.

    The scene before her, Bo Jingshen holding the child and consoling him, seemed not quite real.

    Su Lu thought hazily... about the toughest times with Xiao Le when she had to hold him all night long, unable to lie down and sleep properly.

    How many times, in a daze but unable to lie down and sleep peacefully, I had humbly hoped, what if he were here? If he were here, maybe he could soothe the crying child, and I could catch my breath, take a rest...

    Back then, the scenes I imagined with him in them might have looked just like this.

    I didn¡¯t know when I drifted back to sleep, only vaguely aware of Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice softlyforting the child at my side, so hypnotic.

    Not only did he lull the child to sleep, but also me.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Zhao Xiaole began to cry again.

    This time it didn¡¯t wake me, it was clear he was having a nightmare.

    Starting with soft sobs, he woke both Bo Jingshen and Su Lu.

    Rubbing her eyes, Su Lu sat up and asked in a thick voice, "What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Worried she might get chilly, Bo Jingshen wrapped an arm around her and drew her into his embrace while continuing to gently pat the softly sobbing child, still deep in slumber.

    "Must be a nightmare," Bo Jingshen said to Su Lu, then soothed the child with soft shushing, "Shh, shh¡ªdon¡¯t be scared, mommy and daddy are here, right beside our baby."

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes remained closed, still asleep, but his mouth puckered in endless sadness and grievance.

    His little mouth moved slightly, emitting a pitiful whimper, "Wuwu¡ªdon¡¯t hit my daddy! Don¡¯t hit my daddy!"

    Bo Jingshen paused, then looked over at Su Lu, noticing she was somewhat startled as well.

    "This is..." he murmured, then let out a wry smile, "...of all dreams, why dream of me getting beaten?"

    Watching him, Su Lu said, "Children are very sensitive. It¡¯s definitely because you fought someone today. He saw the violence, and even though he knows logically you were hitting a bad guy, his subconscious is probably still afraid."

    Bo Jingshen frowned at this, "I see. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future."

    Su Lu yawned lightly, covering her mouth with her hand, "I¡¯m not ming you. He¡¯s fine now. When he was little, being premature, he was extremely insecure. He had severe night terrors, and we couldn¡¯t let go of him all night, had to hold him. The moment he was set down, he would cry hysterically. I would hold him, sitting on the sofa all through the night."

    Bo Jingshen heard her casually mention the past and felt deeply guilty, "I¡¯m sorry, I should have been there with you then."

    Maybe Su Lu was still groggy from sleep, because her guard seemed rxed in her drowsiness, her voice murmuring, "Forget it, it¡¯s all in the past. Let him beat me up in Zhao Xiaole¡¯s dream a little longer. We have plenty of time ahead, you can slowly make it up to us."

    Her voice faded, and before she finished speaking, she had slipped back into sleep.

    But Bo Jingshen heard every single word clearly, chewing over her phrase ¡¯we have plenty of time ahead¡¯.

    Holding the child, a soft curve formed at his lips.

    When Su Lu woke up again, the night was still dark outside, but dawn was near. There were rustling sounds in the campsite, obviously people getting ready to watch the sunrise.

    Su Lu wanted to see the sunrise too, after all, since she was already here.

    Turning her head, she saw the cozy scene of father and son asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    In the tent, under the gentle glow of the night light, they hadn¡¯t slept in their sleeping bags. Bo Jingshen was probably worried his son wouldn¡¯t sleep well, fearing another bout of night terrors, so he used a thin nket to wrap around them, holding his son in his arms, lying on the mat, using a rolled-up sleeping bag as a pillow, sleeping soundly.

    Su Lu watched intently for a while, and couldn¡¯t resist taking out her phone to capture the moment with a photo.

    Click.

 Chapter 359 Goodnight Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Goodnight Kiss</h4>

    With a snap of the camera, Su Lu had just finished taking the picture.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes slowly opened, and his voice was a bit hoarse, but he had a bemused smile on his face, "I feel like someone is taking sneaky photos of me."

    Caught in the act, Su Lu felt a bit embarrassed.

    She let out a small cough, "I¡¯m openly taking pictures of my son, how could that be sneaky?"

    "So I just happened to appear in your shot, is that it?" Bo Jingshen propped one arm behind his head while still holding his son with the other.

    Su Lu nodded, "That¡¯s right."

    "Why are you up so early?" Bo Jingshen askedzily.

    "I heard that many people in the camp are already awake. They¡¯re probably getting ready to watch the sunrise, right?" Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen hummed in acknowledgment, "You want to watch it too?"

    Su Lu nodded, "But Little Stinky Treasure is still asleep. Maybe I¡¯ll just go by myself, and you and the child can sleep a bit longer."

    "No way," Bo Jingshen tly refused, "It¡¯s not safe, and I don¡¯t feel at ease."

    Su Lu was about to say there¡¯s nothing unsafe about it, many people in the camp are going to watch it.

    But Bo Jingshen continued, "Don¡¯t forget, Zhuang Cai Nan nearly had an ident yesterday."

    Su Lu was rendered speechless.

    "Then..." Su Lu pursed her lips.

    Bo Jingshen nced at their son, still sleeping soundly, "Even though you said before bedst night that he sleeps deeply and rarely wakes up, he woke up twice in the middle of the night, fussing and crying. So I want to confirm again, does he really sleep that deeply?"

    "Uh..." Su Lu nodded, "Under normal circumstances, he doesn¡¯t wake up. Look, I¡¯m talking now without deliberately lowering my voice."

    Bo Jingshen said, "Alright then."

    He then propped himself up from the side using his waist strength, his hand still allowing the child toy on it, but he had already sat up and then picked up the child.

    Zhao Xiaole was held by him,ying on his shoulder still deep in sleep.

    Bo Jingshen carried the child in this position, and because the tent was quite low, he really just... walked on his knees, crawling out of the tent.

    The morning camp was still cool, and the nket was wrapped tightly around the child.

    Bo Jingshen looked back at Su Lu and said, "Come on, let¡¯s go watch the sunrise together."

    Su Lu was startled for a moment before she hurriedly changed her shoes.

    Then she followed the other sunrise watchers out of the campsite.

    Watching the sunrise, of course, required heading to a higher ce, so they needed to climb a small hill. It wasn¡¯t very high, and in the early morning, it could be considered a morning exercise.

    But Bo Jingshen was injured.

    When Su Lu got to the base of the hill, she already felt it wasn¡¯t going to work.

    "Let¡¯s forget it, let¡¯s not watch it, let¡¯s go back." Su Lu looked ahead, "Your foot won¡¯t be able to take it."

    "I can take it. Let¡¯s go up," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, "No."

    She was stubborn, and when she said no, she meant it, staying put without moving.

    Passersby camping nearby recognized her and Bo Jingshen, realizing Bo Jingshen seemed like ¡¯the disabled person?¡¯

    They kindly said, "It¡¯s not particrly strenuous, but if your legs really aren¡¯t convenient, then don¡¯t go up. There¡¯s a Sunrise Observation tform nearby, you don¡¯t have to climb too high, and you can still see the sunrise, but the view isn¡¯t as good as from above."

    This is indeed a nice choice.

    Bo Jingshen looked at Su Lu and asked, "So... is this ce okay? No need to climb high."

    Su Lu considered it for a moment, then seriously asked someone else, "Is it far?"

    "Not far, less than two kilometers I guess, just go this way, walk straight along this road, near the reservoir. But a car can¡¯t get through, it¡¯s a small path. If you came here on bicycles, both bicycles and motorbikes can get through, but cars can¡¯t."

    "Thank you." Su Lu expressed her gratitude.

    Bo Jingshen saw her reaction and thought she must have agreed.

    To his surprise, Su Lu turned her head and woke up Zhao Xiaole right away!?!

    "Little Stinky Treasure, Zhao Xiaole, good treasure, wake up quickly, wakey wakey! Your butt¡¯s on fire!"

    As Su Lu spoke, she actually started patting the child¡¯s little bottom gently.

    The child, not having had enough sleep, rubbed his eyes discontentedly, "Mommy, I want to sleep more."

    "Don¡¯t you want to watch the sunrise?"

    "No, I don¡¯t." Zhao Xiaole said and tried to lie down on Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder again.

    Su Lu persuaded him gently and patiently, "But this is the first sunrise you¡¯re watching with mommy and daddy, are you sure you don¡¯t want to watch? Weren¡¯t you always envious of Zhou Xiaolong, who went on a seaside trip and watched the sunrise with his parents? When I took you to see the sunrise at the seaside, you weren¡¯t very happy, wasn¡¯t it because you felt someone was missing? Now you don¡¯t want to watch it?"

    Su Lu spoke at a steady pace, persuading gently and patiently.

    The more she spoke, the more Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes, which had been about to close, opened wider, and his gaze brightened.

    At that moment, Su Lu asked, "Really not going to watch? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go up by myself, and let Ah Shen take you back to the camp to sleep."

    "I want to watch!" Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes sparkled as he nodded vigorously, "I want to watch the sunrise with mommy and daddy!"

    "If you want to watch, then you have to walk by yourself, Ah Shen¡¯s foot injury isn¡¯t healed, and he can¡¯t carry you such a long way, and neither can I. You¡¯re already a big baby now, you need to walk on your own." Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole immediately began to struggle in Bo Jingshen¡¯s arms, "Then put me down! Ah Shen, let me down, I can walk by myself!"

    Bo Jingshen put him down on the ground, still a bit dazed, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Lu.

    He saw Su Lu wink at him.

    n sessful!

    Once the child woke up, he was as spirited as if he had been injected with chicken blood, knowing he was going to watch the sunrise with his parents. The excitement was unmistakable.

    He rushed ahead along the path, then doubled back, chattering non-stop.

    He had practically forgotten about the scarest night that woke him crying.

    Instead, he was filled with boundless excitement and enthusiasm for watching the sunrise.

    "... you have to take pictures of me, I want to take photos with mommy and daddy, to show Zhou Xiaolong when school starts again, so he¡¯ll stop bragging to me every day about having a dad. What¡¯s so great about that? I have one too, and my dad is better-looking."

    Listening to him, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her mouth.

    Bo Jingshen also couldn¡¯t suppress his amusement.

    The child kept rambling to himself, "But it¡¯s so dark, will the photose out clear? And... will there be anybody at the Sunrise Observation tform to help us take pictures? What do we do if there¡¯s no one to help us take a photo? It seems like we haven¡¯t seen anyone else all this way..."

    The child started to worry again.

    Bo Jingshen rummaged in his pocket, "I didn¡¯t bring much with me, but Little Lebao, take a look, is this thing useful?"

    Zhao Xiaole fixed his eyes on the extendable selfie stick Bo Jingshen pulled out from his pocket and immediately bubbled with joy.

    He was so happy he could have jumped three feet high!

    "My daddy is the best! The best!"

 Chapter 360: If Happiness Had a Flavor

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 360: If Happiness Had a vor</h4>

    That day, they witnessed the most beautiful sunrise.

    In his memory, Zhao Xiaole had never smiled so happily, his eyes almost disappearing.

    For breakfast, Bo Jingshen fried eggs in the oil used for the ham and ced them in bread to make egg and ham sandwiches. The three of them shared the meal together. It was a simple breakfast, yet Zhao Xiaole ate it with great satisfaction.

    On the way back, Zhao Xiaole felt sleepy and dozed off, wishing to fall asleep.

    Su Lu gently patted him, "Go to sleep, we got up early today. You can catch up on some sleep during the ride."

    But Zhao Xiaole kept refusing to sleep, even though his eyes were barely staying open.

    "Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?" Su Lu asked him.

    Zhao Xiaole rubbed his eyes, "I have something to say, but I can¡¯t remember what it is right now."

    "If you can¡¯t remember, you can think about it after you¡¯ve slept. You¡¯re too tired to think straight," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole nodded, "Okay then."

    He then yawned, slowly closed his eyes, and his breathing became slow and deep. But after just a short while, the child suddenly opened his eyes.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Lu asked, sping his small hand.

    "I remember now," Zhao Xiaole said. "Mom, can you print out one of today¡¯s photos for me? I want to put it in the photo frame in my room."

    Su Lu pinched his nose, "After all that trouble, that¡¯s what you couldn¡¯t remember?"

    But Zhao Xiaole was serious, "Because it¡¯s important!"

    "Alright, alright, it¡¯s important. Mom will remember," Su Lu stroked his hair. "Can you sleep now? Go to sleep."

    Zhao Xiaole then closed his eyes and slept peacefully.

    The car suddenly became very quiet. Bo Jingshen, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole through the rearview mirror and said in a low voice, "I¡¯ll stop at the service areater. Do you want toe and sit in front with me?"

    "Isn¡¯t it fine for me to sit in the back?"

    "I don¡¯t think so. I want you sitting next to me," Bo Jingshen said frankly.

    Even though that was the child he loved, he still loved Su Lu more.

    Su Lu was silent for a few seconds before responding, "...Oh."

    When they reached the service area, Su Lu moved to the front seat. Bo Jingshen went to the restroom, and on his return, passing by the service area¡¯s snack shop, he casually bought Su Lu an ice cream cone. After a thought, he also bought her a cup of oden.

    Su Lu looked at him, bringing back a bunch of food from a restroom break, her expression somewhat helpless.

    "Let¡¯s eat outside the car," Su Lu suggested as she got out. "The child is sleeping soundly, and if he wakes up to the smell of food... and I don¡¯t let him have these snacks, it would just be tormenting him."

    So, Bo Jingshen and Su Lu squatted by the car, sharing a cup of oden and two cones together.

    It was... simple fare, and yet it seemed to have a vor all its own.

    Bo Jingshen felt if happiness had a taste, this might just be what it tasted like.

    As a result, he took the tip of the ice cream cone, the part with chocte inside, and popped it into Su Lu¡¯s mouth.

    It was arguably the essence of the ice cream, just like the heart of a watermelon, or the roe in a crab, the undoubted pinnacle of vor.

    Su Lu was taken aback and mumbled indistinctly, "What are you doing...?"

    Bo Jingshen just smiled, saying nothing.

    Su Lu silently ate it, feeling an indescribable sensation in her heart, and in some corner of her heart, she also felt content squatting by the car with him, watching carse and go in the service area, then eating a cup of oden together.

    This feeling enveloped one¡¯s heart with a dense warmth.

    After eating, neither of them rushed to drive off, but instead stayed put for a while, until it truly became a bit hot, then they finally set off.

    Inside the car, the air conditioning was solid and cooling, while Zhao Xiaole, bundled up in a small nket, slept soundly and sweetly in the child safety seat.

    Upon returning to Feng City, and still not awake when they arrived home, Su Lu carried the child upstairs.

    Bo Jingshen had no intention of going upstairs to sit for a while, from yesterday to today, he had already spent quite a bit of time with mother and child, and there was no need for him to press on relentlessly.

    He stood outside the entrance, watching Su Lu carry the child into the elevator, before returning to his car, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, sent a WeChat message to Su Lu, and then started the car to leave.

    "Ding!" With that sound, the elevator doors opened on the floor.

    Su Lu walked out of the elevator, carrying the child who was slumped asleep on her shoulder, and was startled by a figure standing at the door to her home.

    "Why are you¡ª" Su Lu looked at him, somewhat surprised.

    Qiao Li stood with his back to the elevator doors, intently admiring the clusters upon clusters of roses in the corridor, vibrant and dripping with color.

    It was only when he heard the sound of the elevator doors opening that he slowly turned around to face Su Lu.

    "...Here?" Su Lu asked.

    Qiao Li smiled faintly, "I missed you and Xiao Le, so I came to see you."

    Qiao Li watched Xiao Le, who was fast asleep on Su Lu¡¯s shoulder, and reached out to take him.

    Zhao Xiaole, in a drowsy sleep, mumbled, "Daddy... I¡¯m sleepy..."

    Startled, Qiao Li¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    Sorrow gradually released from the depths of his eyes. His mouth opened, but in the end, he asked nothing.

    Su Lu opened the door, Qiao Li entered carrying Zhao Xiaole, andid the child on the bed.

    Zhao Xiaole, without waking, turned over and continued sleeping snugly under the covers.

    Qiao Li came out, just as Su Lu handed him a ss of water, setting it on the coffee table.

    "About us..." Qiao Li pursed his lips, "When are we going to y? To Three Gardens."

    Su Lu bit her lip.

    "Or, have you already decided not to go with me to take Xiao Le there?"

    "No, I¡¯ve checked the weather forecast, and this weekend looks good, cloudy without rain, not too sunny, just right. What do you think?" Su Lu asked.

    Taking Zhao Xiaole with Qiao Li to Three Gardens, Su Lu had never intended to go back on her word, but her mindset had already changed from before. In fact, she had already made up her mind that this time, while taking Zhao Xiaole to Three Gardens with Qiao Li, she would make things clear to him.

    She had no intention of keeping Qiao Li hanging on while she remained entangled with Bo Jingshen.

    Over the years, she had more than once, openly and covertly, directly and indirectly, told Qiao Li many times not to waste his time on her.

    But Qiao Li had never listened, perhaps because Bo Jingshen had been absent throughout these years.

    Su Lu felt that this time, she truly needed to have a serious talk with Qiao Li.

    Not wanting to drag him along, and indeed, he should no longer waste time on her.

    Regardless of whether she would continue to have an unclear rtionship with Bo Jingshen or something else, whatever the result, Su Lu did not want Qiao Li to dy because of her any longer.

    "Okay, good." Qiao Li nodded, "Let¡¯s n for this weekend, then."

    His eyes cast downwards, Su Lu couldn¡¯t see the vast sorrow within them.

 Chapter 361

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 361</h4>

    Qiao Li really didn¡¯t want to live like a resentful woman, and all along, he had hoped to maintain a good mindset.

    But perhaps it was because, all along, he had been calm and collected, maintaining a good attitude because he had never felt any threat.

    He could wait, with no regrets or grudges. Because he knew that his chances of winning were high.

    But everything changed, everything became wrong with Bo Jingshen¡¯s arrival.

    Only then did Qiao Li realize that he actually couldn¡¯t stay calm. The reason he had been able to maintain hisposure all this time was simply that there had been no threat to make him feel otherwise.

    And Bo Jingshen was a huge threat.

    The moment he appeared, Qiao Li¡¯s chance of winning immediately turned negative.

    It turned out that he couldn¡¯t stay calm after all, that he too harbored grievances.

    When he saw the clusters of roses outside, dripping with allure, and saw on the little card amidst the roses, the bold and vigorous penmanship that read: "I hope my Su Xiaolu can start every day with fresh flowers and a beautiful mood." ¡ª Bo

    Qiao Li admitted, his mindset had copsed.

    So now he couldn¡¯t help thinking, what if I sent flowers too?

    Then he remembered, oh, he had sent flowers as well.

    Only, after dining with Su Lu and sending her home, the flowers were left on the back seat of his car, and she didn¡¯t even take them with her.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was an unintentional oversight or something else.

    But the flowers sent by Bo Jingshen, she probably wouldn¡¯t just forget about those, right?

    Qiao Li hated feeling this way.

    So, even though he didn¡¯t know what Su Lu intended to clear up with him during their trip to Three Gardens, Qiao Li had already decided to take the opportunity to have it out as well.

    A swift cut whether he faced it or cowered. Hiding was futile.

    However, on this day, Qiao Li still cared for Su Lu as usual, filling her fridge with groceries delivered by a runner, and then he cooked himself, calling Su Zhe and Zhao Ying over to eat.

    After all, Su Zhe lived in the apartment next door and came over in his slippers.

    Zhao Ying had been discussing projects with Jing Su in the past few days, full of vigor.

    But she still squeezed in time toe over for the meal.

    Qiao Li¡¯s cooking was excellent, and even Su Zhe, who was picky and fussy about food at restaurants, didn¡¯t have much to criticize this time.

    On the contrary, Zhao Xiaole ate somewhat absentmindedly, always ncing at his phone watch.

    "Zhao Xiaole, concentrate on your meal," Su Lu said.

    "Oh," Zhao Xiaole obediently responded and stopped fiddling with the watch, but he still seemed distracted. He quickly finished his meal and then returned to his room to continue fiddling with the watch.

    Zhao Ying nced at Xiaole. She had been sitting next to the child and saw who he was chatting with on the watch.

    The child knew many characters and couldmunicate with no problem. Even if there was a word he couldn¡¯t type, he would use Pinyin to spell it out.

    And the other party, to make it understandable for the child, also used simple words or Pinyin.

    They really could keep a conversation going.

    Zhao Ying looked at Qiao Li. She actually didn¡¯t find it hard to sympathize with Qiao Li, considering that he had been really good in the past few years, so kind to Su Lu.

    Zhao Ying felt that if it were Qiao Li, she really wouldn¡¯t need to worry at all about her daughter suffering any distress.

    "But deep down, Zhao Ying knew all too well that, although her daughter wouldn¡¯t be wronged by being with Qiao Li, she might not truly be happy either."

    Emotions are like drinking water¡ªonly the drinker knows whether it¡¯s warm or cold.

    Your poison is my honey.

    No one can really say.

    Zhao Ying could only sigh silently in her heart.

    After finishing her meal, she went into the room where Zhao Xiaole was lying on the bed, using his phone watch to send voice messages to Bo Jingshen, "But Bumblebee is the coolest, I just don¡¯t like the others."

    "Alright, then Bumblebee it is. I¡¯ll help you put it together when the timees," Bo Jingshen replied from the other side, with the sound of typing on a keyboard in the background.

    Zhao Xiaole asked, "Ah Shen, are you ying games?"

    "I¡¯m working."

    "Then you¡¯re busy. Can we chat after you finish your work, please?"

    "I can chat with you while I work, it won¡¯t dy anything."

    "No, that won¡¯t do. Mommy says we must concentrate when doing things, and multitasking doesn¡¯t work."

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly on the other end, "She¡¯s quite the teacher now, even though she used to be the master of multitasking; watching anime and painting at the same time, getting into a mess and scolded by her tutor..."

    "Anyway, it¡¯s not okay," Zhao Xiaole said seriously, as if determined to carry out his mother¡¯s teachings to the end.

    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll chat with you after I finish my work. Be good," Bo Jingshen replied.

    Zhao Xiaole turned his head and saw Zhao Ying, "Grandma!"

    Zhao Ying walked over, hugged him, and kissed him on the forehead, "Xiao Le."

    "Hmm? Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Why so serious?"

    In truth, Zhao Ying¡¯s serious demeanor wasn¡¯t all that stern, but Zhao Xiaole could clearly sense the subtle difference.

    "Today, Uncle Qiao went through a lot of trouble to prepare a whole table of food, much of it your favorites, yet you didn¡¯t thank Uncle Qiao. And during the meal, you were distracted. That¡¯s not very polite," Zhao Ying said gently, appealing to his sense of good manners.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a while and then nodded, "Yes, I was wrong. I¡¯ll go and apologize to Uncle Qiao in a bit."

    Zhao Ying nodded, "Yes, you are a good boy, and good boys need to be polite, right?"

    "Yeah. Actually, I was... I was chatting with Ah Shen at that time, so I was distracted. Mainly because..." Zhao Xiaole pouted slightly and whispered, "Ah Shen is so pitiful; you, mom, uncles, and Uncle Qiao are all eating together, and we were having such a lively time. But Ah Shen, he was just by himself, eating a boxed meal."

    Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t have any other thoughts¡ªhe just felt sorry for his dad.

    Actually, he felt the same way about Su Lu, sorry for grandma, and sad for uncle.

    A child¡¯s heart is very soft; in fact, if it were Qiao Li alone eating a boxed meal, Zhao Xiaole would probably feel sorry for him as well.

    Hearing the child speak this way, how could Zhao Ying not understand that the child¡¯s heart was soft?

    "Alright, next time you have to persuade Ah Shen not to just eat boxed meals, he can eat well even by himself, understand? He¡¯s already an adult, and of course, he shouldn¡¯t have children worrying about him, right?" Zhao Ying said.

    Zhao Xiaole thought about it, found it made sense, and nodded, "Then next time I¡¯ll educate him. Plus, he has a bad stomach, and eating boxed meals isn¡¯t good for it."

    After giving it some serious thought, Zhao Xiaole then asked Zhao Ying in a very soft voice, "Grandma, when will Ah Shen be able to... eat with us?"

    "He can eat with us anytime, if you want to invite him for a meal," Zhao Ying said.

    Zhao Xiaole shook his head, "No, that¡¯s not what I mean. When will he be able to eat with us every day...?"

 Chapter 362

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 362</h4>

    Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t receive an answer to this question from Zhao Ying.

    And moreover, Zhao Ying didn¡¯t wish for her daughter to bepelled to make any decisions due to various objective reasons.

    So she earnestly said to Zhao Xiaole, "Lele, promise grandma, no matter what happens, let mom make her own decisions, okay?"

    Zhao Xiaole shook her head, "Grandma, I don¡¯t understand."

    "It¡¯s just... don¡¯t try to push Miss Su and Ah Shen together. If Miss Su feels affection, she will naturally be close to Ah Shen. But if you say something, you know, Miss Su loves you the most. For your sake, she might bear grievances without speaking up, and withstand sadness."

    "But Miss Su might be unhappy, right?" Zhao Xiaole, not quite understanding, asked.

    Zhao Ying nodded, "Yes."

    "I know, I won¡¯t tell Miss Su," said the child, who of course felt for her own mother and quickly nodded.

    But one can¡¯t deceive the hope in their heart, so after thinking for a bit, Zhao Xiaole quietly asked, "But, grandma..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you think my mom will be close with Ah Shen?" Zhao Xiaole asked seriously.

    Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t provide the child with a definite answer and only said with sincerity, "I don¡¯t know either, only she knows her own heart. But grandma thinks there¡¯s still a very good chance."

    "Why do you think so? Do you think Miss Su likes Ah Shen?" Zhao Xiaole blinked, "How can you tell, grandma? Is there any proof?"

    "You are the biggest proof," Zhao Yingughed, reaching out to touch Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face, "Silly baby, you are the biggest proof. You are Ah Shen¡¯s child, and that¡¯s the greatest proof."

    Zhao Xiaole thought about it and then understood, "That¡¯s right, children are the crystallization of their parents¡¯ love."

    "Exactly, so there is still a lot of hope for Ah Shen. Baby, just wait patiently, okay?" asked Zhao Ying.

    Zhao Xiaole obediently nodded.

    Of course, Su Lu was unaware of the conversation that had taken ce between her mother and Zhao Xiaole.

    But she felt something was up, and after she finished bathing Zhao Xiaole, shey in bed holding her son and asked seriously, "Le of my joy."

    "Hmm?" Zhao Xiaole, holding a storybook, was waiting for her to read the bedtime story.

    "Strange, why didn¡¯t you mention Ah Shen tonight? Don¡¯t you always like to talk about Ah Shen?" Su Lu found this peculiar, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a fight with him?"

    Zhao Xiaole waved his hand, "No way, I would never fight with Ah Shen."

    Su Lu stared at him for a long moment and nodded, "Well, alright, it¡¯s good you didn¡¯t fight."

    She took the storybook and began to read the bedtime story to the child.

    And then Zhao Xiaole really didn¡¯t often bring up Bo Jingshen in front of Su Lu, as a result, Su Lu actually felt a bit ufortable.

    Before, without having to contact Bo Jingshen personally, she could always learn his news from her son.

    Ah Shen¡¯s breakfast was soy milk and deep-fried dough sticks! Miss Su, didn¡¯t you say deep-fried dough sticks are unhealthy and ban me from eating them?

    Ah Shen¡¯s office is so spacious and beautiful! Mom, he said if I go there, he can put a little swing for me by the window!

    Such news always came steadily.

    But now, suddenly, there was none, although the flower shop still delivered arge bouquet of roses in the morning as usual.

    Su Lu signed for the delivery absentmindedly.

    "Miss Su, today it¡¯s the Snow Mountain Rose, selected by Mr. Bo. We hope you like it," the florist¡¯s delivery person said as they took the signed receipt from Su Lu.

    After the delivery person left, Su Lu pulled a small card out from among the flowers.

    Today on the card was just one sentence in English: Can¡¯t-Help-Falling-In-Love

    Su Lu thought about it and found it somewhat familiar. Wasn¡¯t it the title of a song?

    As she sorted through the flowers, selecting a few roses that were blooming beautifully to take back to her room for a vase, she used her phone to search the music app for the English phrase.

    Sure enough, it was the title of a song.

    When she clicked to y it, she heard azy, slightly husky female voice softly singing.

    "Wise-Man-Say, Only-Fools-Rush-In, But-I-Can¡¯t-Help-Falling-In-Love-With-You..."

    A slight smile unknowingly curved at the corners of Su Lu¡¯s mouth.

    In a blink, the weekend arrived.

    With no office to attend and Zhao Xiaole¡¯s school not yet started, the days were entirely hazy, to the point where she couldn¡¯t even remember what day of the week it was.

    It was Zhao Ying who called to remind her, "Tomorrow¡¯s Saturday, you forgot?"

    "Oh, right." Su Lu snapped back to reality, "I remember now."

    "That¡¯s good," Zhao Ying said over the phone. "I¡¯ve justnded, the flight was very smooth, so don¡¯t worry about me. If I finish up here and time allows, I¡¯lle to Feng City to see you again."

    "Ai, you¡¯ve already retired, why are you still working so hard?" Su Lu muttered.

    Zhao Ying chuckled, "It¡¯s a major cooperation project that fell into myp. It¡¯d be a huge loss not to take it." Zhao Ying paused to chuckle, "Speaking of which, I owe it to my daughter¡¯s good fortune."

    "Mom! What are you saying..." Su Lu scolded lightly.

    Of course, she was also aware that Zhao Ying¡¯s current project involved cooperation with Jing Su, and it was indeedrgely due to her rtionship with Bo Jingshen. Otherwise, there would be plenty of people wanting to take on this project, and Jing Su wouldn¡¯t bother to cooperate with Zhao Ying.

    "Alright, alright," Zhao Yingughed, "So, is it okay to say I¡¯m riding on the coattails of my Lebao? The big favor from Lebao¡¯s uncle."

    After hanging up, Su Lu realized she needed to take Zhao Xiaole to Three Gardens for some fun the next day. So she immediately called the zoo hotel in Three Gardens, booked a room, confirmed the number of guests and estimated arrival time, and specified the type of room she wanted.

    The deal was settled after a bit of negotiation.

    At the hotel, as soon as the call ended, another call was made directly to Boss, and after being routed through the secretary¡¯s office, it connected to the direct line of the top-floor office.

    "Mm, go ahead," Bo Jingshen said with a pen in one hand and the phone in the other.

    The person on the other end sounded a bit nervous, "President Bo, hello, regarding the matter you previously instructed us about, the other party has made a reservation call today."

    "Oh?" Bo Jingshen, who had been focused on hisputer screen, now couldn¡¯t concentrate on a single word.

    He put down his pen and adjusted the gold-framed sses on the bridge of his nose, "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, the reservation was made under the name Su Lu, the contact number is..." The person ryed a string of digits and then continued, "If you need, we also have a recording of the call."

    "What type of room did she book?" Bo Jingshen thought of who she might be going with, feeling somewhat displeased, his tone grew colder, "A lovers¡¯ suite? A family suite?"

    The person reported exactly, "No, Miss Su booked two rooms, one is a children-themed room, and the other is a regr luxury room."

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen was taken aback, "Two... two rooms?"

 Chapter 363: Are You Single?

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 363: Are You Single?</h4>

    "Yes, it¡¯s just that since the panda-themed children¡¯s room was not avable, Miss Su chose the giraffe-themed one," the person on the other end of the phone exined thoroughly.

    Bo Jingshen was still somewhat dazed. Wasn¡¯t she... nning to take Xiao Le with Qiao Li to Three Gardens? Judging by what Jiang Li heard Zhao Tong say, it looked like all three of them were going together, booking a family suite, right?

    Howe there were two rooms?

    "President Bo?" When he didn¡¯t respond with instructions, the person called out.

    "Uh? Oh, contact the customer, allocate one panda-themed children¡¯s room. For the customer willing to give up their room, offer them a set of annual family tickets," Bo Jingshen instructed.

    "Alright, and... should I say it was your idea for Miss Su¡¯s side?"

    "No need," Bo Jingshen curled his lips into a smile, "Just say... it¡¯s her lucky day, as it happened to coincide with someone urgently needing to cancel their room. She¡¯ll be very happy with that."

    The staff member on the other end chuckled softly, "Got it, I understand. Do we need to prepare anything special in the room?"

    "I remember we had limited-edition panda-themed outfitsst quarter? Send one set over," Bo Jingshen ordered, "Nothing else is needed, any more would be too obvious."

    After giving the instructions, Bo Jingshen hung up the phone and tried to focus on the documents on theputer screen, but he just couldn¡¯t concentrate.

    The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch upwards. Since he wasn¡¯t concentrating and it was affecting his work efficiency anyway, he simply stopped what he was doing, went to the side cab, ground some coffee beans, and leisurely made himself a cup of coffee.

    As he drank, he made a call to Jiang Li.

    "Where are you?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    "At the race track, what¡¯s up?" Jiang Li¡¯s voice sounded a bit muffled over the phone, likely because he was wearing a racing helmet.

    "Western City? I¡¯lle to you," Bo Jingshen said.

    But Jiang Li said, "No, it¡¯s the new one in East City."

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback, "Isn¡¯t that a motorcycle track? You¡¯ve started racing motorcycles now?"

    "Yeah, just... fooling around," Jiang Li said.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t believe that he was just fooling around. Frowning, he said, "If I recall correctly, Ying Xi taught you how to ride. You¡¯re not going to East City to ¡¯identally¡¯ run into him, are you? With your limited skills, you shouldn¡¯t be racing. Don¡¯t hurt yourself."

    "Hey, can¡¯t you wish me some luck? What did you want to see me for?" Jiang Li asked.

    "How about we have dinner together tonight? My treat," Bo Jingshen suggested.

    "Sure," Jiang Li agreed, "Just send me the ce, I won¡¯t talk now, I¡¯m about to start here."

    After ending the call, Bo Jingshen had his secretarial team look into where in Feng City had both a pleasant atmosphere and delicious food.

    He nned to invite Su Lu to dinner tonight. They had talked about it during their camping trip, about inviting her to join him and Jiang Li for a meal to witness Jiang Li¡¯s woeful state.

    To be able to see Su Lu, he didn¡¯t mind ying the role of the bad friend.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a bit and then sent a message to Su Lu on WeChat.

    When Su Lu received Bo Jingshen¡¯s WeChat message, she was inspecting an art studio in Feng City. Since she was also in the art business in Beijing, she kept in touch with her peers in Feng City.

    Knowing she hade to Feng City, he invited her for a visit. Su Lu had been busy and only had some free time today, because Su Zhe took Zhao Xiaole out to have fun.

    Bambi: Would you like to have dinner together today? I¡¯ve asked Jiang Li to join us.

    Staring at her phone, Su Lu was momentarily stunned. She had thought that Bo Jingshen had forgotten, but apparently, he hadn¡¯t.

    "Teacher Su? Teacher Su?" The young manager in the workshop noticed her distraction and called out to her.

    "Hmm?" Su Lu snapped back to reality, smiled, and said, "Just a moment."

    After quickly typing and sending a response on her phone, she looked up at the young manager, "Sorry, where were we?"

    "Right this way." The manager opened a door, leading her into a separate workroom, "We were talking about the jewelry DIY workshop our studio set up recently. This is it."

    "Jewelry?" Su Lu blinked, "Like jewelry design?"

    "Not so high-end. For now, it¡¯s just some ordinary silver jewelry that customers get to experience making by themselves, simr to our other wood and pottery DIY studios."

    As the manager exined and introduced some of the tools to Su Lu, seeing her apparent interest, he suggested, "Would Teacher Su like to give it a try?"

    "Hmm? Try it?"

    "Yes, today we have no bookings, so if Teacher Su wants to give it a try, I can have our silver jewelry craftsmane over," said the manager with a smile. After some thought, he curiously asked, "Teacher Su can¡¯t be single, right? The way you were replying to the message earlier looked quite sweet. You could make something for your significant other!"

    Su Lu was taken aback, recalling the expression she must have had while texting Bo Jingshen. Since she couldn¡¯t see her own face, she was surprised. So her expression looked sweet to others?

    However, Su Lu did not answer the question about her rtionship status, only saying, "Then I¡¯ll give it a try. If it¡¯s interesting, I could develop some jewelry DIY back in Beijing."

    It wasn¡¯t long before the silver jewelry craftsman arrived, bringing a box of sample styles for Su Lu to choose from.

    Some were simpler designs rmended for beginners, with the craftsman suggesting, "Starting with these simpler, slightly antiqued in rings or pendants is easier."

    The idea of making a ring felt too suggestive, so Su Lu didn¡¯t pick one but chose a pendant style instead.

    "What if I want to add my own pattern on it? Would that make it tooplex?" Su Lu had an idea and inquired with the craftsman.

    "That depends on your own skills," the craftsman answered, "Our silver jewelry is made from silver y, molded and then fired to take shape. If you want to add a pattern, you can carve onto the pendant. If you¡¯re adept at carving yourself, it won¡¯t be overlyplicated or difficult."

    Su Lu nodded, "Sounds good, I¡¯ll give it a try."

    She picked a in silver oval pendant, shaping it out of silver y and meticulously refining the details for a fuller curve.

    After drying the rough pendant, she took a small engraving knife and slowly began to carve into the surface of the tiny pendant, bit by bit.

    The craftsman looked on and, realizing what she was doing, expressed some amazement, "You¡¯re making a relief, right? That¡¯s quite skillful. Are those wings you¡¯re carving? So intricate..."

    Su Lu smiled, "I learned for a while back when I was studying."

    It wasn¡¯t formal training, just sneaking into a sculpture ss for a semester, but she never imagined it woulde in handy like this.

    A in silver pendant with relief-carved wings gradually took shape under her hands.

 Chapter 364

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 364</h4>

    Su Lu had only just remembered that Bo Jingshen¡¯s birthday was fast approaching.

    So, rather impulsively, she decided to make him a gift. It wasn¡¯t anything valuable, but since someone had asked her if she wanted to try making it and she remembered his birthday was near, she decided to just go for it.

    As for why she had carved a pair of wings, it was because she thought of therge tattoo covering the scars on Bo Jingshen¡¯s back, which featured angel wings...

    Since there were no appointments today, the silversmith was rather free, and Su Lu was quick with her work, so he immediately fired up the kiln to get her pendant made.

    "Hey, I¡¯m not just saying this, Boss Su, but when you return to Beijing, you can open up your own studio and be the master yourself. You don¡¯t look like a first-timer at all," praised the silversmith.

    Su Lu, smiling, closed the lid of the velvet jewelry box in her hand, "This really is my first time. I just got lucky it didn¡¯t turn out bad."

    Then Su Lu took out her phone, nced at WeChat, and noticed there were no new messages from Bo Jingshen.

    The conversation in the WeChat chat box with Bo Jingshen remained at the message she had just replied to him.

    Bambi: "Shall we have dinner together today? I¡¯ve invited Jiang Li."

    deer: "Where shall we eat? I¡¯m already out and about, cane meet you after I¡¯m done."

    And then there were no more replies from Bo Jingshen, Su Lu frowned slightly.

    Thinking it over, she decided not to y that game of "if you ignore me, I¡¯ll ignore you."

    So she sent a message.

    deer: "Is it settled? I¡¯ve finished up on my end."

    Then she sat on the sofa in the front hall of the art studio. Seeing she was not in a hurry to leave, the manager brought over some artworks for her to appraise. After all, Su Lu had a very discerning eye.

    The paintings she liked, even if they were from rtively unknown and uing young artists, usually sold for a decent price once she picked them.

    Of course, Su Lu felt this was partly because her mother was a tycoon, and some people patronized her business to please Zhao Ying. However, it certainly wasn¡¯t just because of that.

    The industry¡¯s evaluation of her taste was quite favorable.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t mind helping out with the appraisal, so while waiting for Bo Jingshen¡¯s reply, she casually helped them evaluate some paintings.

    "That one was alright, this one isn¡¯t."

    Su Lu took a sip of her hot coffee and said.

    "Why not? I actually thought this one was quite good," the manager responded, somewhat confused.

    Su Lu nced at him, "You really should pay more attention, including some less popr painters. This one you picked, it clearly takes inspiration from a masterful piece by a painter, albeit an obscure one, which is why you didn¡¯t recognize it. I say ¡¯takes inspiration¡¯ as a euphemism. You understand, right?"

    The manager was momentarily dumbfounded, clearly understanding that it was essentially giarism.

    He picked up the piece, "Understood, we won¡¯t work with this painter again."

    After Su Lu had helped him review these works, she checked her phone again, only to find out it had been on silent, and she had missed a call from Bo Jingshen.

    She called back, but it rang until it was automatically cut off without an answer.

    Su Lu felt a bit irritated, not quite understanding what was happening now.

    But soon, Bo Jingshen called back, and Su Lu answered.

    "Su Xiaolu." Bo Jingshen called her softly from the other end of the phone, his voice a bit deep and the tone somewhat solemn.

    "Um, what¡¯s up? I saw you didn¡¯t reply to my message. Has something changed?" Su Lu asked.

    She was actually waiting for Bo Jingshen to speak up himself; she knew her tone might have been a bit off.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t join you for dinner today," Bo Jingshen said solemnly.

    "Did something happen?" Su Lu asked.

    She had assumed that Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t answer, probably because it had be almost a conditioned reflex¡ªshe felt that this man, no matter what happened, just didn¡¯t want her to know.

    So she subconsciously thought she wouldn¡¯t get an answer.

    But Bo Jingshen said, "It¡¯s quite serious."

    "What, what happened?" When Su Lu heard him speak, and with such a heavy tone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous too.

    "Jiang Li crashed his motorcycle. It¡¯s quite serious. I might not be able to make it now. Jiang Su is on a business trip, and until he gets back to Feng City, I need to stay here," Bo Jingshen exined.

    Su Lu was stunned, "What happened? How did he crash? It¡¯s not... What do you mean by ¡¯crashed¡¯? Where did the motorcycle fall from?"

    In her mind, Su Lu instinctively thought of a car crash, wondering if it meant he was thrown out from the driver¡¯s seat? Or did the car... fall off a bridge?

    No matter how she looked at it, it all seemed very serious!

    Then she heard Bo Jingshen speaking through gritted teeth, his voice clearly tinged with anger, "This guy is so careless, racing motorcycles with amateur skills at that new track in East City! I was actually going to meet him there and bring him to join you for dinner tonight. I had just arrived and only saw him racing into the secondp when I saw him crash out."

    The anger in Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was evident.

    To be honest, looking back at the moment, Bo Jingshen himself felt quite scared; although he used to race cars wildly abroad and even made a good amount of money from underground racing,

    that was with cars, which are like iron wrapped in meat.

    Compared to motorcycles, which are more like meat wrapped in iron, cars felt somewhat safer.

    Bo Jingshen had just arrived and was just figuring out which motorcycle Jiang Li was riding. He saw Jiang Li finish the secondp, then crash out, skidding several meters forward.

    Although Jiang Li was wearing all the gear, including specialized equipment and helmet, it probably wasn¡¯t going to be easy.

    The specific condition would have to be checked at the hospital.

    In any case, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t leave. After calling Jiang Su, who was frantic with worry¡ªbeing on a business trip and particrly fond of his younger brother¡ªhe could only repeatedly ask Bo Jingshen over the phone to take care of everything while he rushed back.

    So Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t think about any ns now. The n to have dinner with Su Lu was also off.

    Although he was a rotten friend, he wasn¡¯t such a terrible person to abandon a friend in a time like this, to the extent that it wouldn¡¯t even make him human.

    So Bo Jingshen was actually quite irritated too.

    Speaking to Su Lu at this moment, his tone carried some of that irritated emotion.

    After listening, Su Lu said, "I¡¯lle over right away. How is Ah Li? It¡¯s not serious, right? I see those motorcycle racers; they usually have good equipment. It shouldn¡¯t be dangerous, right?"

    "There shouldn¡¯t be a threat to his life, but there might be broken arms or legs. I¡¯m waiting for the doctor toe out and tell us what the situation is. Ah Li is really cornered this time."

 Chapter 365

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 365</h4>

    But if it weren¡¯t for desperation, he would never have resorted to such a masochistic n.

    Even Bo Jingshen could tell, let alone Su Lu, they both could see what it meant¡ªsuch an obvious self-harm n.

    There was no other choice, and as pitiful as Jiang Li might seem, with Ying Heng gone, he had a falling out with his family because of it.

    But in truth, from childhood to adulthood, this guy had always been pampered. Jiang Su had only this one younger brother, and he was incredibly precious to him.

    The parents didn¡¯t hold the same level of expectations and standards for their younger son as they did for their elder son.

    Jiang Li always had an easier life than Jiang Su. Later on, with Ying Heng in his life, Ying Heng spoiled him even more, nearly indulging his every wish.

    Before Ying Heng passed away, Jiang Li had never really suffered any significant setbacks.

    So, when faced with the issue regarding Ying Xi, he became almost desperate, resorting to this self-harm scheme.

    When Su Lu arrived, Jiang Li had already been moved to a hospital room.

    He hadn¡¯t even put on hospital garb, wearing his motorcycle leather jacket draped over his shoulders, a vest underneath, his arm in a cast hanging from his neck. His pants were cut open, and both knees and the outer sides of his thighs were scraped, bloody wounds.

    But the wounds had been medicated and bandaged. Nheless, he still looked somewhat disheveled, and because he hadn¡¯t changed into hospital clothes, with his pants cut up haphazardly, it also seemed a bit ridiculous.

    Jiang Li sat by the window, his gaze somewhat vacant as he stared outside at the sky, where the twilight spread orange and red.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll get the medicine, and then we¡¯ll leave," Bo Jingshen said, looking at Jiang Li by the window, a trace of anger in his voice, "You¡¯ve outdone yourself, cripple, resorting to a self-harm n."

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t even nce at him, replying indifferently, "The same goes for you, cripple. I learned it from you. I saw how well it worked for you and thought I might as well give it a try¡ªmight work, right?"

    With a bitterugh, Jiang Li added, "Useless, though."

    "It¡¯s useless, so just give it up. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough?" Bo Jingshen said.

    Jiang Li¡¯s previous words and the mournful tone of his speech were not without effect on Bo Jingshen. Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t a cold-hearted person, even though he might not seem to think much of this friend on a regr basis.

    But after all, they were longtime close friends. How could he truly be indifferent and unconcerned? If he were that indifferent, Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t have given up the opportunity to have dinner with Su Lu and insteade to the hospital to attend to his wounds.

    "Don¡¯t waste medical resources," Bo Jingshen said, preparing to get the medicine.

    Jiang Li nodded, "Yeah, you¡¯re right, no need to waste medical resources. Our family already has enough people wasting them."

    Jiang Li sneered as he spoke. His father, Jiang He, was hospitalized, not that he really had some illness¡ªjust the result of years of unhealthy living habits. Now, as he got older, he often had these sub-health issues, so every now and then, usually when the seasons changed, he would stay in the hospital for care.

    "And I feel extremely ufortable staying in the hospital anyway."

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t like hospitals; he could almost say he had a kind of stress disorder regarding hospitals.

    When Ying Heng passed away... it wasn¡¯t actually in the hospital. Ying Heng had breathed hisst in his arms on the way there. But Jiang Li refused to believe it, and when they got to the hospital, he frantically demanded the doctors resuscitate Ying Heng.

    The problem was, by then, Ying Heng was already gone, and no amount of resuscitation would have made a difference.

    Jiang Li had even knelt for them, begging them to try saving Ying Heng once more.

    But there wasn¡¯t any respite, an older doctor came over and dered Ying Heng¡¯s death.

    That scer became Jiang Li¡¯s longsting nightmare, requiring alcohol or sleeping pills to fall asleep.

    And thenter on, during the overseas training camp, Ying Xi took the brunt of the acid thrown at him.

    Ying Xi stayed in the hospital for quite a while, and in the beginning, Jiang Li felt each day was torment because he watched Ying Xi in agony every day. Ying Xi was concerned that using anesthesia and painkillers excessively might affect the nerves, the drug testingter on, as well as fine motor skills, so he only used them in minimal doses.

    So the pain was incessant, day and night. All he could do was endure.

    Watching, Jiang Li felt as if he were pierced by a thousand arrows, especially having once seen Ying Heng being dered dead, he was already burdened with a profound psychological shadow.

    He had thought those days were the hardest, but he didn¡¯t expect the days that followed to be even more unbearable. Just like waiting for wounds to heal, the subsequent rehabilitation was tormenting. Burns are all the same, rehabilitation is no easier than healing; sometimes it¡¯s even more painful. The hypertrophic scars from the healed wounds and the contractured skin required strenuous rehabilitation efforts, and each time felt as if it was tearing apart in pain.

    Jiang Li had never heard Ying Xi cry out in pain, but having seen so much of his sweat, he could imagine what kind of suffering it was.

    So, Jiang Li had a shadow in his heart regarding hospitals; in fact, with his current injuries, it was possible to avoid hospitalization, but staying wasn¡¯t out of the question either.

    But Jiang Li decisively refused, and seriously requested discharge, not willing to stay a moment longer. Even changing into a hospital gown felt like a psychological burden for him, so he simply let the nurse cut the leg of his trousers to treat the wound.

    It was at this time that Su Lu gently knocked on the door frame, "Ah Li, are you okay?"

    Jiang Li was surprised and quickly looked toward Su Lu, "Su Lu? Why...? How did you get here?"

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t believe it, so he nced at Bo Jingshen, and seeing that Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show too much disturbance, Jiang Li was somewhat relieved.

    With some relief came some sentimentality.

    Ah, this animal, why is he so quick? Have things already eased to this extent between him and Su Lu?

    He had thought that there would still be significant tension between the two of them, but it seems it wasn¡¯t so.

    Su Lu was holding a bunch of fresh flowers to give to Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li epted them with a smile, "Thanks, it¡¯s really kind of you to go out of your way to buy a bouquet. Honestly, with all those flowers you have every day, just plucking a few from those would have been enough."

    Thinking of the rose bushes piled in her corridor, Su Lu said helplessly, "I could give a few to everyone in this hospital, and there would still be plenty."

    Su Lu looked at Jiang Li¡¯s arm and the abrasions on his leg, "It doesn¡¯t look easy, why not stay in the hospital?"

    Jiang Li pursed his lips and shook his head, "I don¡¯t like hospitals." He paused, "I don¡¯t like hospitals at all... There are too many farewells there."

    Su Lu paused, thinking of Jiang Li¡¯s past experience of losing Ying Heng.

    The rift between him and Ying Xi also seemed to stem from the hospital, where Ying Xi learned from Jiang Li¡¯s father about his elder brother, leading to the breakdown between him and Jiang Li.

    For Jiang Li, indeed, there had been too many farewells in hospitals.

    Bo Jingshen said, "Sit for a while, I¡¯ll go get his medication."

    Su Lu said helplessly, "You two cripples are just as bad as each other, stay put, I¡¯ll go get it."

 Chapter 366: Prioritizing Romance Over Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 366: Prioritizing Romance Over Friendship</h4>

    "Don¡¯t fuss over it," Bo Jingshen told her, stopping her from leaving. "There¡¯s still the discharge procedure to handle. I came in and took care of it, so I¡¯ll go."

    Su Lu nced at his leg.

    Receiving her gaze, Bo Jingshen smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll walk slowly."

    "Then be careful yourself," Su Lu said.

    After Bo Jingshen left the hospital room, Su Lu sat down in the chair next to Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li turned his head toward Su Lu. "Have you forgiven him?"

    Su Lu smiled a little. "Forgiving or not... He and I have a child together, so we¡¯re bound to have ties for life. It¡¯s not urgent; we¡¯ll just see how things go."

    "You¡¯re too soft-hearted," sighed Jiang Li.

    Su Lu helplessly smiled. "Whose friend are you really?"

    "I¡¯m your friend too, of course," Jiang Li raised his eyebrows, "When he bullied you back then, I truly thought he was no good."

    "Thank you," Su Lu said.

    The smile on Jiang Li¡¯s face was actually somewhat strained, and Su Lu could see that.

    "Ah Li, are you okay?" she asked again.

    The usually cheerful man lowered his eyes and shook his head lightly. "Su Lu, I¡¯m really not okay. I can¡¯t think of a way out."

    "Bo Jingshen sends flowers; I send flowers too. Bo Jingshen uses the pity y; I use the pity y too. But it¡¯s useless." Jiang Li¡¯s voice was low, gradually bing hoarser. "You and Bo Jingshen were separated for five years, whereas he and I essentially saw each other every day during these five years. But it¡¯s useless... He just doesn¡¯t want me anymore."

    Su Lu thought, maybe it¡¯s not entirely useless.

    At least, when she was heading upstairs and saw that fleeting, tall, thin figure in the smoking area by the corridor, it didn¡¯t seem like apletely useless effort.

    As long as it¡¯s not utter hate, as long as it¡¯s notplete indifference.

    No one can remain indifferent when someone they care about is in danger or hurt.

    Su Lu thought she could, but she couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent to Bo Jingshen; it was that she couldn¡¯tpletely stop caring about him.

    Su Lu looked at Jiang Li, who indeed looked quite pitiful, and she felt sorry for him.

    "Why not take better care of yourself? Hmm?" Su Lu said to Jiang Li, "After all, even though it is upsetting for me to see Bo Jingshen limping, I also get angry. He¡¯s a grown man but can¡¯t even take care of himself, so what good is he?"

    Jiang Li smiled at that, "Yeah, I understand."

    Su Lu pondered and then earnestly added, "And I must say, in some ways, you and Bo Jingshen are different. So many people care about you. Whether you like it or not, whether you think your parents¡¯ way is reasonable or not, I¡¯m a mother myself, so I understand: the concern parents have for their children, whether strict or gentle, stems from the same ce."

    "And I have a brother, so I can also understand the mutual concern among siblings. You and Ying Xi are different. He¡¯s alone, so when he shielded you from the acid that time, getting badly injured and even risking his career and dreams, no one came to confront you because they felt sorry for him."

    "But you have parents, and a brother who loves you. Isn¡¯t it worrying that someone mighte to Ying Xi because of their sympathy for you?"

    Jiang Li was struck by Su Lu¡¯s words, suddenly stunned, then his brows furrowed sharply.

    When Bo Jingshen returned, he was holding several documents in his hand. "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    Jiang Li noticed something off in his expression and looked at Su Lu with some puzzlement, mouthing, "What¡¯s wrong with him?"

    Su Lu smiled, shrugged her shoulders lightly, and said nothing.

    "It¡¯s still early, I¡¯ll drop him off and then go eat with you," Bo Jingshen said. "I¡¯ve reserved a spot; I just had my secretary change the time for us, it¡¯ll be perfect."

    Su Lu had no objections and nced at Jiang Li, "Are youing with us, Ah Li? You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?"

    "Yeah," Jiang Li gave Bo Jingshen a look and said word by word, "I want to go and eat with you guys."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression stiffened, and Jiang Li had long realized that he was someone who prioritized love over friendships, so he insisted on going.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t mind; she borrowed a wheelchair for Jiang Li, and the three of them headed out to eat together.

    When they arrived at the ce Bo Jingshen had reserved, Jiang Li realized that Bo Jingshen had actually nned to send him home and then have dinner alone with Su Lu!

    Because upon arriving at the restaurant Bo Jingshen had chosen, it turned out he had booked a damn lover¡¯s seat!

    And obviously, Bo Jingshen had instructed them in advance, as there were beautiful champagne and roses on the table! Even the napkins were folded into the damn shape of roses!

    There were also two stuffed bear toys on the table, one dressed in a suit and tie, the other in a lovely dress.

    So even the waiter was taken aback to see them as a group of three?

    "This... this..." The person who came to greet them was even the head waiter, who reacted quickly and immediately said, "Then... let¡¯s add another chair, how does that sound?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded.

    Seeing the arrangement of the lover¡¯s seats, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Jiang Li snorted softly from the side, "Look at him, all prioritizing love over friends."

    Despite that, because the food at the restaurant was really good, the three of them were quite satisfied with the meal.

    After eating, Su Lu drove with Bo Jingshen to take Jiang Li back.

    Jiang Li lived in a residential area along the riverbank¡¯s scenic belt, which in recent years, he had spent more time living at Ying Xi¡¯s ce; his own house was often vacant and hardly lived in.

    Since Jiang Li was injured and it was inconvenient, Su Lu and Bo Jingshen helped him up the stairs.

    The top-floor duplex, facing the river, offered an extraordinary view. The full-length windows faced the river view, which at that moment lit up with dazzling light bands.

    It was stunningly beautiful and only highlighted the stark emptiness of the home.

    "It¡¯s okay, you guys can go," Jiang Li said. "I can manage by myself, no worries."

    "Yeah, just be careful and take good care of your injury. Contact us anytime if you need help," Su Lu said.

    Before leaving, Jiang Li quietly stopped Bo Jingshen, "Brother Shen."

    "Hmm?"

    "Please... take care of Xiao Xi for me," Jiang Li said.

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean?"

    "Oh, this incident will get my brother annoyed, and who knows, he might take it out on him," Jiang Li frowned. "And my dad, he¡¯s done this kind of thing before; when he can¡¯t deal with me, he targets Ying Heng. So, please look after Xiao Xi for me, I¡¯m asking you a favor."

 Chapter 367 You Fill in Whatever

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367 You Fill in Whatever</h4>

    After leaving Jiang Li¡¯s house, Bo Jingshen took the car keys and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Su Lu took the passenger seat and buckled her seatbelt before saying, "I saw Ying Xi downstairs at the hospital."

    "I saw him too," Bo Jingshen raised his eyebrows and said as he drove away, "More than that, he came up and spoke to me."

    "Ah?" Su Lu was somewhat surprised, "What did he say?"

    "What else could he say?" Bo Jingshen smiled, "I had just arrived at the track and seen Ah Li run ap, and he crashed on the secondp. Ying Xi was there too; he had seen Ah Li crash but just followed the ambnce to the hospital, a fact Jiang Li is unaware of."

    Su Lu felt helpless. Jiang Li still wore a deeply aggrieved expression, thinking his act of suffering had gone unnoticed, but in reality, it had already been seen.

    "Are you not going to tell him?" Su Lu asked.

    "Who? Jiang Li? Ying Xi asked me not to," Bo Jingshen shrugged, "Even though Jiang Li is my friend, since I agreed to Ying Xi, it wouldn¡¯t be right to disclose it, otherwise, what would I be?"

    Su Lu also felt it was better this way, their issues could only be resolved by themselves.

    Su Lu asked, "Did you agree to Ah Li to take care of Ying Xi?"

    "I¡¯ll mention it to Jiang Su at most, just to ensure Ying Xi¡¯s safety, so neither Jiang Su nor Jiang He will go after him. But what they say to him is beyond my control," Bo Jingshen had already made his judgment.

    Su Lu felt this was also appropriate and nodded.

    Bo Jingshen dropped her off at her home, not even mentioning her n to take the kids to Three Gardens.

    "Well, I¡¯m heading back," Su Lu waved at him.

    "Mhm, rest early," Bo Jingshen said with a smile. He watched her enter the building and get into the elevator before he started his car to leave. However, as he was about to exit the residential area, he saw some unexpected guests waiting there.

    Bo Jingshen stopped the car, quietly watching Su Zhe and Qiao Li standing ahead.

    Su Zhe¡¯s expression was neither cold nor warm, showing no clear emotion and seemingly not intending to speak to him; he just briefly said something to Qiao Li.

    Qiao Li nodded, then they both approached, though Su Zhe went straight into the residential area while Qiao Li stopped by the passenger window and knocked.

    The window slowly rolled down.

    Bo Jingshen silently looked at him. Qiao Li said, "Can we talk for a bit?"

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t respond, but the sound of the car door unlocking was heard, and Qiao Li opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.

    Bo Jingshen hit the gas and drove off.

    They went directly to the river. The summer night by the river was cool, with runners huffing by, a breeze in their wake. Some people were night fishing with rods on the railings.

    Bo Jingshen found a spot where fewer people were gathered and sat down.

    Qiao Li sat next to him.

    Bo Jingshen then turned to look at him, "What do you want to talk about?"

    "President Bo, I¡¯ve never harbored any ill intentions towards you," Qiao Li began.

    Bo Jingshen looked at him lightly, "Isn¡¯t that normal? I don¡¯t have any..."

    Qiao Li interrupted, "You¡¯ve been hindering me in my official duties, trapping me out of town, while you take the opportunity to pester Su Lu incessantly, and you still dare say you have no ill intentions toward me?"

    Bo Jingshen raised his eyebrows, "You should let me finish, that¡¯s basic manners. What I meant to say was, I don¡¯t have any favorable opinion of you either."

    Bo Jingshen looked at him coldly, "Someone who wants to take away my woman and child, honestly, the fact that I haven¡¯t used more aggressive methods against you is already my respect and restraint."

    Qiao Li, a typically mild-mannered person, even if upset, wouldn¡¯t show excessive rage. However, his currently calm tone still carried a chill, signalling his mood was decidedly not good.

    "Your woman and child? What did you do when they needed you the most? When Su Lu needed you the most, you pushed her away. Now, how dare you, so tantly, re-enter their lives?" Qiao Li said.

    "So, you took advantage of the situation," Bo Jingshen looked at him coldly, "I could thank you for having taken care of them, but I pretty much understand the purpose of youring to talk to me."

    "You are afraid of losing. And you realize you might lose, so you came here to put on a brave front," Bo Jingshen looked into Qiao Li¡¯s eyes, clearly seeing a hint of panic in those gentle eyes, a panic of being exposed.

    Bo Jingshen continued, "I¡¯m not like you, I never actively seek you out to say anything, I¡¯m not afraid of losing, and even if I realize I might lose, I¡¯ve never panicked, because I have a lifetime to spend with Su Lu, I can afford it, can you?"

    Qiao Li, "I..."

    "You just feel that, at over thirty years old, not having achieved a result yet, you can¡¯t keep it up. You¡¯re caught up in calcting gains and losses," Bo Jingshen said, reaching into his pocket.

    "You don¡¯t need to put on an act here, you know I won¡¯t back down, and you¡¯re just barely holding on. Coming to talk to me like this is also giving yourself a pretext to exit with a clear conscience, to convince both yourself and others that you¡¯re not intentionally giving up on your longstanding perseverance, but rather, it¡¯s because I, Bo Jingshen, am too despicable and unscrupulous. Right?"

    Bo Jingshen smiled faintly, "I appreciate that you once earnestly cared for and loved Zhao Xiaole and Su Lu, so I¡¯ll give you this chance. I, Bo Jingshen, despicable and unscrupulous, hope you can leave my woman and child."

    He took his hand out of his pocket, holding a checkbook and a Montnc pen, "Fill it in however you like. Any not too outrageous amount, I can ept; these years, without a wife and children by my side, I¡¯ve been poor except for money."

    Qiao Li stared at him, not taking the checkbook or pen, just staring at Bo Jingshen, then abruptly stood up and quickly walked away.

    From his retreating figure, one could almost sense a rush of disarray.

    Bo Jingshen paused for a moment before slowly putting the checkbook and pen back into his pocket. He felt like having a cigarette but remembered Zhao Xiaole disliked him smoking.

    So, he searched his pocket, which long since had no cigarettes, just a pack of strawberry-vored gum.

    He took a piece, put it in his mouth, gazing at the stars above, casually chewing.

    Humming a song softly.

    "Come back,e back and grow old with me, alright? No need to be the hero of the world, just a hug, alright, the brightest stars I have already seen..."

 Chapter 368

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368</h4>

    Su Lu, of course, didn¡¯t know any of this. She just brought the child home as usual, gave him a thorough bath, rubbed him with fragrant lotion, and then cuddled up with her son in bed to tell him a story.

    To her surprise, Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t want to hear a bedtime story.

    He clutched his "Dou Dou" nket, gazing at Su Lu with sparkling, eager eyes.

    Seeing the intense look in her child¡¯s eyes, Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she suddenly had an ominous feeling.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t want to hear me read a story? Could it be you want to hear me tell a story?" Su Lu anxiously asked.

    Zhao Xiaole had once asked her to tell a story, not to read from a book, but to make one up on the spot.

    Su Lu considered herself a straightforward person with a clumsy tongue; she could read from the book, buting up with something on the fly would pose quite a challenge.

    Last time, she had struggled a lot and managed to concoct a story thatcked logic, but somehow she had managed to lull the child to sleep.

    So now, the thought of making up a story on the spot made her quite nervous.

    Indeed, Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t want to hear a story; he wanted her to tell one, but not to make it up.

    Holding his nket, he looked up at his mother with those shiny eyes and said, "Mommy, can you tell me the love story between you and Ah Shen?"

    Su Lu was silent for a while before replying, "How about I tell you a fairy tale instead? How does that sound?"

    "No, no! I want to hear the love story between you and Ah Shen. Zhou Xiaolong..." Zhao Xiaole said.

    Su Lu could no longer bear it, "Zhou Xiaolong! Zhou Xiaolong! It¡¯s always Zhou Xiaolong! When we get back to Beijing, I¡¯ll have grandma kick Zhou Xiaolong out of your kindergarten!"

    Zhao Xiaole nced askance at Su Lu, "Mommy, you can¡¯t be so domineering. Grandma won¡¯t agree!"

    Su Lu took a deep breath, "This Zhou Xiaolong, always telling you all sorts of nonsense... Why is he such a chatterbox at such a young age."

    Zhao Xiaole pondered for a moment, "Zhou Xiaolong said his parents have a love story too, his dad wrote lots of letters to his mom! Love letters! Did Ah Shen write you letters?"

    Su Lu sighed lightly, feeling quite helpless, "Let¡¯s not talk about that, okay? Baby, hmm?"

    "No," Zhao Xiaole retorted, "Is it because you don¡¯t want me to know?"

    Su Lu said helplessly, "I don¡¯t remember, it¡¯s been too long, I¡¯ve forgotten."

    "I don¡¯t believe you," Zhao Xiaole replied, "Then I¡¯ll ask Ah Shen about it."

    With that, he took Su Lu¡¯s phone and quickly dialed Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t stop him; if it meant temporarily shifting this burden off herself, she felt there was no need to intervene.

    The call connected quickly.

    But Su Lu nced at the phone screen only to realize the child had made a video call!

    She hurriedly adjusted her unruly sleeping posture.

    On the screen, the man¡¯s face was clean-cut and handsome, showing no sign of his age past his thirties.

    There were still some droplets of water on his chin, as he smiled brightly and warmly at the camera.

    Su Lu was taken aback, "Just finished taking a shower?"

    "Just finished exercising," Bo Jingshen said, shaking his head to dislodge the beads of sweat from his hair and face.

    Su Lu frowned and said, "Seems like you¡¯re not keen on keeping your legs."

    "I was working on my abs, didn¡¯t use my legs much, don¡¯t worry," Bo Jingshen replied, as the camera panned down, and Su Lu saw that he was just wearing a ck tank top that he had lifted up due to the heat, revealing his beautifully sculpted muscles.

    "Cough!" Su Lu averted her gaze.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly, "Not asleep yet? Are you hungry? Want me to send over somete-night snacks?"

    "We don¡¯t eatte-night snacks," Su Lu said.

    "How did that happen?" Bo Jingshen put a towel over his head and twisted open a bottle of mineral water, tilting back his head to start drinking.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, sounding a bit resigned, "He suddenly wanted to hear our love story, and I¡¯m bad with words, can¡¯t exin it well, so you tell it."

    "Pfft¡ª! Cough cough cough cough!" Bo Jingshen spit his water out, unable to swallow, coughing uncontrobly.

    He stared at the screen, dumbfounded, "Why on earth does he want to hear that now?"

    Su Lu curled her lips, "Zhou Xiaolong..."

    "It¡¯s Zhou Xiaolong again!" Bo Jingshen was speechless, "If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m not that radical, I would really like to see Zhou Xiaolong¡¯s home... What¡¯s that saying again? There¡¯s a famous phrase online."

    Su Lu thought for a moment, considering that this man might have been out of touch with society in the past few years for some special reason.

    So Su Lu offered a phrase for him, "Die on the spot?"

    "Not that one."

    "Drop dead immediately?"

    "Not that one."

    "Uh... The cold spell leads to ruin?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s cold now, it¡¯s time for the Zhou family to go bankrupt," Bo Jingshen said.

    Because he choked on the water and had been coughing, his voice was a bit hoarse, and given that he naturally had a deep baritone, the added rasp made his voice sound particrly maic and enticing.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but start tough.

    Hearing herugh like that, Bo Jingshen¡¯s mood also lifted, his eyes curving into smiles, looking gently at the mother and son on the screen.

    His gaze was so deep, so gentle, and so earnest that Su Lu suddenly felt a bit embarrassed and stoppedughing.

    Bo Jingshen earnestly watched the mother and son on the screen, with a deep and slightly hoarse voice, he said, "I miss you guys."

    Su Lu coughed softly, seemingly a bit awkwardly embarrassed.

    Bo Jingshen did not withdraw, "Do you guys miss me?"

    Su Lu made no sound.

    Zhao Xiaole said loudly, "I miss you too!"

    Bo Jingshen still smiled, "Su Xiaolu..."

    Su Lu said, "Zhao Xiaole misses you. So, go ahead and tell him the story. I¡¯m only good at reading stories; I can¡¯t tell them well."

    Bo Jingshen was surprised, "And you think I can?"

    "Yeah, you were part of the debate club. Articte and eloquent," Su Lu said confidently.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint the child and after thinking for a moment, he said, "Okay, okay, Little Lebao, honey, let me think a bit, all right?"

    Zhao Xiaole obediently waited, not rushing him.

    Su Lu quietly watched the screen, seeing on it the handsome face of the man and those deep and beautiful eyes, his gaze seeming to drift further away, as if recalling those memories tinged with age.

    Finally, Bo Jingshen began softly, "That year I was still young, the brightest guy in the whole university."

    His humorous words made Zhao Xiaole giggle incessantly, singing whileughing, "I am precisely this bright and shining guy!"

    Bo Jingshen chuckled, "I heard there was an exceptionally beautiful girl at the neighboring school."

    Zhao Xiaole: "It¡¯s Su Xiaolu!"

    "Right." Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was tender, "Ordinary girls are just pretty, but Su Xiaolu was different. Not only was she beautiful, but she also had an air of elegance that made many boys too scared even to approach her. But I was different. After all, I was the university¡¯s brightest guy, right?"

    Not just Zhao Xiaole but even Su Lu herself was amused, "Can you be more serious?"

 Chapter 369

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 369</h4>

    "Don¡¯t interrupt," Bo Jingshen said, smiling.

    He ced his phone on the stand on the table, then picked up his gold-rimmed reading sses and put them on.

    "It¡¯s not easy for me to tell stories to the kids. I have to sort out the order and polish mynguage. You think it¡¯s simple?"

    "Exactly, Su Xiaolu, don¡¯t interrupt, okay? You said it yourself, it¡¯s very rude to interrupt someone," Zhao Xiaole chimed in, backing up his dad.

    Su Luughed so hard she couldn¡¯t take it and nodded, "Alright, alright, you continue, I won¡¯t interrupt."

    "Where was I?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    "You were saying how you were the most handsome guy of them all," Su Lu gave him a start.

    "Oh right," Bo Jingshen nodded, "After all, I was the most handsome guy in the whole university. Back then, I didn¡¯t know how high the sky was or how deep the earth was. How should it be said with the lingo these days?"

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t needed for this.

    Zhao Xiaole immediately answered for him, "Blind confidence!"

    "Right, blind confidence. I just felt like, if others didn¡¯t dare to hit on this pretty girl, what¡¯s there for me to fear?" Bo Jingshen said.

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu finally couldn¡¯t help but frown, "That¡¯s not right. Bo Jingshen, it was clearly me who spoke to you first."

    "True," Bo Jingshen said, smiling, "You did talk to me first. But before that, I had already rehearsed countless times in my head how I would approach you, but I never dreamed that you would speak to me first."

    He still remembers that afternoon when Su Lu came to speak to him, the sky was blue, the clouds were light, and the sunshine was dazzling. She was more dazzling than the sunlight, appearing at the edge of the basketball court.

    On the court, a group of sweaty big guys, and she came like a gentle breeze.

    Hello, I¡¯m from the school next door, an art student. I¡¯m very good at drawing portraits, you look so handsome, could you model for me?

    The boys around started jeering, and Bo Jingshen got really nervous; when he¡¯s nervous, his face turns cold, giving off an aloof appearance, but really it was just his nerves.

    His cold expression left Su Lu somewhat at a loss, especially since he was not only cold-faced but alsopletely unresponsive.

    He neither said okay nor refused.

    Su Lu stood there, feeling like she was being roasted on a fire.

    After some thought, all she could say was, "I... I can pay, at the normal rate charged by the art academy for life models."

    Theughter from the boys around her got even louder, and someone who enjoyed stirring up trouble even egged them on, "Bo, she wants to pay for your time! What a stroke of luck! You truly are our school¡¯s number onedy-killer, a thousand hearts conquered."

    At that moment, Bo Jingshen¡¯s face was cold, and it turned even colder because of everyone¡¯s teasing, just when Su Lu thought he definitely wouldn¡¯t agree, and she was about to back off.

    "Ah, I¡¯m sorry, if you¡¯re not willing, just pretend I..."

    Before she could finish speaking, the bottle of orange soda in her hand was taken away by his reaching hand.

    Sssst¡ª!

    The sound of a soda opening, a faint scent of orange slowly spread in the air.

    Sometimes, the memory of a certain season, a certain moment, can be recalled through a scent.

    Bo Jingshen will always remember that summer, the most vivid memory was the fresh taste of orange soda at the start, followed by the smell of a soft eraser in the studio, the woody scent of drawing pencils, and the aroma of oil paints.

    Andter... thevender shampoo scent from the girls.

    Bo Jingshen chose his words carefully, telling these things to his son in anguage that was both popr and endearingly humorous.

    At the same time, he was also revisiting and reviewing those green and beautiful memories of his own.

    Zhao Xiaole had fallen asleep without notice.

    The one still listening to Bo Jingshen¡¯s calm and collected storytelling was Su Lu.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling in her heart, it was sour and soft.

    I used to think I had forgotten everything, looking back on this journey, all these past memories with Bo Jingshen seemed to be nothing but pain.

    Perhaps it was because the pain was so deep that I could only see that pain, only remember that pain.

    The separation had been too long.

    It had made Su Lu almost forget that she had once been so happy.

    That she had once shared such sweetness with him.

    So sweet it seemed the air was filled with pink, sweet bubbles...

    Su Lu stared intently at the handsome face of the man on the screen.

    Until Bo Jingshen stopped and did not continue, he said, "Xiao Le is asleep, it¡¯ste, you should also..."

    "It turns out so much time has already passed." Su Lu suddenly spoke up.

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback, "Yes, yes..."

    Su Lu continued, "It turns out we¡¯ve both aged, looking at you without any changes, I thought we were still as young as we used to be. It turns out we¡¯ve both aged..."

    Su Lu gently curved her lips, smiling faintly.

    Bo Jingshen inexplicably felt nervous, "Su Xiaolu, what... what¡¯s wrong? Did what I just say upset you?"

    "No, I¡¯m feeling quite well. Just feeling a bit sentimental." Su Lu could see the obvious tension on the man¡¯s face on the screen very clearly.

    "Bo Jingshen, you wasted five years, I wasted five years. A decade has just passed like that." Su Lu said, "What is a decade, really?"

    She let out a wry smile, "Ten years ago, I didn¡¯t know you, and you didn¡¯t belong to me."

    Time really is such a pity.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Bo Jingshen apologized in a low voice.

    Su Lu, however, didn¡¯t say much; she too had once pushed him away, thinking it was for his own good, to protect him.

    She didn¡¯t continue on the topic but suddenly changed the subject, saying, "Have your tastes changed these past years?"

    "What...?" Bo Jingshen was a bit taken aback by the sudden change in topic, "What tastes?"

    "Tastes in food. Chocte, strawberries, yellow peaches, lychees..." Su Lu listed four vors.

    Bo Jingshen, though somewhat puzzled, still answered truthfully, "Yellow peaches."

    "Okay." Su Lu smiled, "It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early."

    "Su Xiaolu, are you okay? You¡¯re not angry, are you?" Bo Jingshen asked earnestly.

    Su Lu responded with a hum, "I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sleepy, no more talking, you should rest early too."

    Bo Jingshen finally felt somewhat relieved and responded, "Okay, I¡¯ll sleep after I finish this bit of work."

    "Bo Jingshen." Su Lu suddenly called out his name.

    "Hmm? I¡¯m here."

    "No more roses, I¡¯m bored of them." Su Lu said, "I want Princess Flowers, both the purple and white ones are beautiful. Good night."

    After speaking, Su Lu ended the video call directly.

    Bo Jingshen looked at the ended call on the screen, reflecting on the words Su Lu had said just before hanging up, and was a bit slow to react.

    But gradually, he realized something.

    His eyes suddenly widened, his breathing became a bit hurried.

    Could it be... she¡¯s forgiven me?

 Chapter 370

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 370</h4>

    This spection kept Bo Jingshen up all night.

    But he didn¡¯t feel tired at all, even decided to get up early since he couldn¡¯t sleep. While the sky was just starting to brighten, he drove to the suburban Feng City Flower Market.

    The Flower Market was generally where Feng City¡¯s flower shops went to buy their wholesale fresh flowers, and they also supplied flowers for wedding car decorations. All these began even before dawn so that the people fetching the bride wouldn¡¯t be dyed.

    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t visit a wholesale flower market this early in the morning to buy flowers¡ªBo Jingshen was clearly not an ordinary man.

    The wholesalers were all busy, some unpacking bundles of flowers and cing them into buckets of water.

    Some were busy tying flowers, cutting them to appropriate lengths, bundling them into small palm-sized bouquets for decorating wedding car fleets.

    Others were busy arranging flowers in opening ceremony baskets, neatly cing each flower after cutting it into severalyers of baskets.

    In short, the ce was lively and bustling.

    So, nobody had time to pay attention to this man who came alone to buy flowers; no one considered him a big client.

    Still, a girl arranging the main wedding car noticed Bo Jingshen was handsome after cing a heart-shaped flower box with wedding dresses, suits, and teddy bears on the hood of the car, and then she asked, "Sir, what would you like?"

    "Princess Flowers, bellflowers¡ªdo you have them? Purple and white ones," Bo Jingshen asked.

    "We do have them," the girl was a bit distressed, "but everyone is busy; we might not be able to wrap them for you. How much do you want? If you¡¯re buying a lot and at retail price instead of wholesale, I¡¯ll talk to my boss and wrap them for you."

    Bo Jingshen uttered four words.

    The girl¡¯s expression stalled, and after a moment, she led Bo Jingshen to the boss. A bitter, besides the girl, the boss assigned two more helpers to pack the flowers for him.

    Bo Jingshen had earlier told the girl, "I¡¯ll take them all."

    The girl was stunned. Although Princess Flower wasn¡¯t the mainstream and had a short shelf life, there were still quite a few of them in the wholesale market.

    Take them all?

    The boss also found it hard to believe, and after confirming several times whether ¡¯taking them all¡¯ meant buying everything, he even took Bo Jingshen to check the quantity of Princess Flowers they had in the store. There were tworge maroon rubber tubs filled with purple and white Princess Flowers.

    The boss thought Bo Jingshen had no concept of the quantity and would get scared seeing these tworge tubs of flowers, reconsidering the quantity.

    Unexpectedly, the handsome man did pause when he saw the tubs of flowers, but he wasn¡¯t frightened. Instead, he murmured softly, "She wasn¡¯t wrong. They are indeed beautiful; no wonder she likes them."

    Then he looked at the boss, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll take them all."

    Not just today¡¯s, but also those in the future.

    The boss was stunned. He¡¯d thought some unusual customer hade to the wholesale flower market in the early morning, but who could have imagined that this was no small order?

    The boss asked, "Until when?"

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment and replied, "Always. Give me your business card, please. If she changes her preference to another type of flower, someone will contact you. My lover recently likes the Princess Flowers; if she likes something else, we will switch. Basically, keep theming."

    The boss not only arranged for the girl to pack the flowers, but also brought in two more helpers to help pack them more quickly.

    So, when he arrived, the sky was barely lit, and when he left with a trunk full of flowers, the sun had just risen not long ago, and people were starting their morning exercises, breakfast stalls were just opening.

    Bo Jingshen saw a stall selling filled pancakes; he stopped his car to buy two.

    Then he drove towards the residential area where Su Lu lived, thinking there might be a familiar security guard on duty, and indeed it was.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, and the security guard, seeing it was him, also smiled and said, "Coming so early?"

    "Yes, here to deliver the car. Have you had breakfast?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    "I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯m making some tea and will just have a couple of bread rolls to eat," she said.

    Bo Jingshen lifted the stuffed pancakes in his hand, "I bought some stuffed pancakes, how about I share one with you?"

    So, Bo Jingshen entered the security booth, holding a disposable paper cup filled with chrysanthemum pu-erh tea brewed by the security guard, which paired with the stuffed pancakes in quite an unusualbination.

    The two ate quite well together.

    The security guard chatted casually with him, "Young man, you must keep it up."

    "Hmm?" Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t understand, "Keep what up?"

    "Chasing Miss Su, look, these were given by you, right?" The security guard pointed to a nearby stic water bottle.

    It wasn¡¯t a vase, just a stic water bottle, filled with a few roses.

    Bo Jingshen smiled and nodded, "Yes, I gave them."

    "I¡¯ll tell you, Miss Su seems to be in a good mood," said the security guard mysteriously.

    Bo Jingshen was interested, "Oh? How so?"

    "The flowers you give, there are so many, which woman wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood?" the security guard chuckled.

    Bo Jingshen startedughing.

    "Every day, someone from property management goes to ask Miss Su for flowers, and she¡¯s always happy to give them. I heard from the youngdies at property management that sometimes when Miss Su is in a good mood, she even helps them choose personally. It shows she¡¯s quite pleased," the security guard said.

    Bo Jingshen, munching on his stuffed pancake, nodded with a smile, "That¡¯s good, as long as she likes it."

    "So, keep it up," the security guard encouraged.

    Bo Jingshen replied, "I¡¯m keeping it up. I changed the flowers today."

    "Ah? A change is good too, always roses, we¡¯ve all be tired of them. You¡¯ve got so many, why don¡¯t you try giving different kinds, like carnations?" suggested the security guard.

    "Those are for mothers," Bo Jingshen said.

    "Isn¡¯t Miss Su a mother too? Her son, oh boy, he¡¯s so handsome, looks just like you," the security guard observed Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, "Is he yours?"

    "He¡¯s mine."

    "Ah, I tell you, you young people really know how to have fun. You already have a child; why not settle down instead of all this fuss?" the security guard sighed.

    Bo Jingshen pondered for a moment, "Maybe, this is called romance?"

    "Just go with the flow then," the security guard remarked.

    Bo Jingshen burst intoughter; he found chatting with the security guard quite enjoyable. He never looked down on such working-ss people; the only man he ever regarded as a father was a long-distance truck driver.

    Simple and kind. Just like this security guard.

    After finishing his stuffed pancake and drinking the tea in his cup, he stretchedfortably and asked the security guard, "Uncle, can you do something for me?"

    The security guard wiped his mouth, "What do you need help with?"

    Bo Jingshen handed the car keys to the security guard, "These car keys, please give them to Su Lu."

    "Oh, sure. Just that? Easy task. Miss Su usuallyes downstairs in the morning for exercise and to buy breakfast; I will give them to her then. Anything else?" the security guard asked.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "Tell her to check the car trunk."

 Chapter 371

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371</h4>

    Indeed, Su Lu had been getting up in the morning to exercise downstairs, which meant going for a jog. Her physique had been rather average since giving birth, so maintaining a steady exercise routine was beneficial for her health.

    Therefore, unless something special came up, she would work out a little bit every day.

    In Beijing, the house Zhao Ying bought for her was in a very high-end neighborhood with fully equipped gyms, swimming pools, and even squash and tennis courts.

    Although the annual property management fee was an exorbitant figure, the facilities and services were indeed superior.

    Back in Feng City, the apartment she had purchased herself didn¡¯t offer such outstanding amenities. However, fortunately, the location was decent, the neighborhood environment was quite pleasant, and the surrounding atmosphere was agreeable. Su Lu would sometimes go downstairs for a morning run and bring back breakfast for Zhao Xiaole.

    Su Lu was a good mother, willing to make breakfast for her child, but sometimes, it was okay to eat food from outside.

    Su Lu thought this was an important way to help her child adapt to the outside world, preventing the child from always eating too finely at home and then suffering from diarrhea or stomach pain at the slightest change in diet.

    Inability to withstand the winds and rain.

    This was also the reason why Su Lu allotted a certain amount of junk food to Zhao Xiaole each month.

    "Good morning! Have you eaten?" Su Lu, wearing her sportswear, smiled and greeted the security guard as she passed the security booth.

    The security guard smiled back, "Good morning, Miss Su, off for your morning exercise?"

    "Yeah! Going for a run and to grab some breakfast. Have you eaten? If not, should I buy you something?" Su Lu asked.

    The security guard chuckled and nodded, "I¡¯ve eaten already." He winked at Su Lu, "Had stuffed pancakes with chrysanthemum pu-erh tea I brewed myself, which was very delicious."

    "Alright then, I¡¯ll look for stuffed pancakes along the way too, you¡¯ve made me crave them. I¡¯lle backter for that cup of chrysanthemum pu-erh tea, okay?" Su Lu smiled.

    The security guard nodded, "Sure thing, it¡¯s not just chrysanthemum pu-erh tea, I¡¯ve got other great stuff for you too."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming the security guard had other good teas to offer her. She cheerfully agreed and then briskly ran off.

    Probably because the security guard had mentioned the stuffed pancakes, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about them and kept looking for them along her way. She ran quite a distance without feeling tired. Her exercise state was excellent.

    She checked her fitness watch for steps and distance, and it was already nearly three kilometers. Running back the same way would make it six kilometers, which was quite good.

    She prepared to run back the same way, and although she didn¡¯t find anyone selling stuffed pancakes, she saw a flower shop had opened. Several buckets filled with fresh flowers were ced outside.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce over and saw the Princess Flowers among them.

    She remembered the conversation she had with Bo Jingshen on the phone the night before and couldn¡¯t help but slightly curve her lips into a smile.

    Su Lu bought milk-filled buns for Zhao Xiaole and two spicy sauce pancakes for herself, which made her lips red with heat. Arriving at the security booth, she said, "Uncle, hurry up with the tea, I¡¯m burning up."

    "Oh my, such a strong vor so early in the morning,e on, drink up. I have some cold ones!" The security guard handed her a cup, which Su Lu chugged down gratefully, suddenly feeling the fiery sensation on her lips subside a bit.

    She praised, "Indeed a good stuff, ice chrysanthemum pu-erh tea? Tastes great!"

    Su Lu gave him a thumbs up.

    The security guard waved his hand modestly, "Oh, what good stuff? Here you go!"

    He handed her a car key, "Take this, someone entrusted me to pass it to you."

    Looking at the car key in her hand, Su Lu paused, "Uh, he entrusted you to give this to me?"

    "Right." Seeing that she had guessed it, the security guard didn¡¯t keep her in suspense and nodded with augh.

    "Ah, really..." Su Lu said a bit embarrassedly in a soft voice, "Thank you for the trouble."

    "No trouble, he asked me to tell you." The security guard grinned, "Take a look in the trunk."

    "Oh... oh, okay."

    After thanking the security guard, Su Lu took the car keys to find where Bo Jingshen had parked the car.

    It wasn¡¯t far; she could have seen it as soon as she¡¯de out of the apartment block, only that she hadn¡¯t paid attention at the time. Now she realized it was parked in such a conspicuous spot.

    Su Lu opened the driver¡¯s side door¡ªnothing.

    The backseat only had the safety seat he¡¯d prepared for Zhao Xiaole, the passenger seat...

    Su Lu opened the passenger door. There wasn¡¯t much in there either, but she found a purple flower petal on the seat.

    Her heart thumped.

    She walked to the trunk and pressed the trunk release button on the key fob.

    With a click, the trunk slowly opened.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath.

    Illuminated by the trunk light, it was filled to the brim with bellflowers, in vibrant purples and pure whites, ovepping inyers and tiers within the trunk.

    So beautiful.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t resist reaching out and gently touching the soft blossoms, her fingers weaving through the tender petals.

    Then, from among the flourishing blooms, she pinched a gilt-edged, pearlized cardstock card, with a line of cursive English written in smooth strokes.

    ¡¯I-Love-You-Three-Thousand.¡¯

    The signature was a bold, energetic, sharply written ¡¯Bo¡¯.

    Su Lu¡¯s lips curved slightly, her fingertips gently brushing the English phrase.

    The Princess Flower she had mentionedst night was already downstairs early this morning; heaven knows when this man had gone to prepare it, perhaps in the middle of the night.

    It would have been one thing if he had just ordered someone to prepare it, but thinking about his personality, Su Lu considered it very likely that he had arranged it himself.

    And he had even asked the security guard to pass the keys on to her.

    "Wow, this is really beautiful. What kind of flowers are these?" The security guard happened to start his patrol and saw the trunk full of flowers.

    Su Lu smiled, "Princess Flower."

    "Finally changed flowers, huh? The girls in the property management office will be thrilled. This flower looks really ssy," the security guard chuckled.

    "Mhm." Su Lu nodded, handing the car keys to the guard, "Then remind them toe and get them. Otherwise, once the sun gets hot, in this weather, the fresh flowers will spoil in the car. He only thought about delivering the flowers and didn¡¯t consider this, did he?"

    "Wow, indeed." The security guard took the car keys happily.

    "I¡¯ll head up then. The child is waiting for breakfast," Su Lu said as she took a bunch of flowers from the trunk.

    She paused and turned to the security guard, "Where did you buy the pancakes? I just ran all the way and didn¡¯t see anyone selling pancakes."

    The security guard chuckled, "How would I know? Probably some kind-hearted person saw them on the way back from the flower market and bought one for me. There are still many kind people around these days."

    Su Luughed helplessly, "So he won you over with pancakes, huh?"

    After hearing herment, the security guard thought for a moment, "Are you craving one? If you are, have him buy one and bring it to you. I think he¡¯d be especially happy to do that."

 Chapter 372

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 372</h4>

    Su Lu chuckled as she went upstairs.

    Zhao Xiaole was standing in the living room doing his morning exercises, chanting "one two three four, two two three four."

    Seeing Su Lu return, he became excited, "Mommy, mommy! Are we going out to have fun today?!"

    "Yes," said Su Lu, lifting the bag in her hand, "Have you washed up? After washing up,e eat breakfast."

    "Already washed up!" Zhao Xiaole pounced forward to take the bag from her hands, "Wow, my favorite custard buns!"

    "Eat quickly, and then pack your suitcase. I¡¯ve put your little yellow duck suitcase under the bed. Uncle Qiao wille to pick us up soon," Su Lu said, "I¡¯m going to take a bath."

    When Su Lu came out from the bath, Zhao Xiaole had not only finished breakfast but had also packed his suitcase.

    Su Lu just needed to check if he had left anything unpacked.

    Moreover, Zhao Xiaole had changed into his clothes by himself, donning a navy-style T-shirt and shorts, looking adorably cute.

    When Qiao Li arrived, Zhao Xiaole was riding on a rocking horse and reached out to Qiao Li, "Uncle Qiao, hug."

    "Alright, I¡¯m here. Let me wash my hands first," Qiao Li went to wash his hands, Su Lu handed him a cup of freshly squeezed juice and smiled, "Don¡¯t spoil him, let him walk on his own."

    "He¡¯s still a kid," Qiao Li remarked.

    Su Lu said, "You had better think it through. Three Gardens is so big. If he always wants to be held, you¡¯ll break your arms."

    Qiao Li still smilingly picked up Zhao Xiaole, but whispered to Su Lu, "Can¡¯t we rent one of those kid-carts? Or do we have to bring our own stroller?"

    "If you¡¯re afraid, then stop holding him all the time," Su Luughed. "When he was just born, you couldn¡¯t put him down all day, haven¡¯t you held him enough?"

    "Enough, enough," said Qiao Li, although he still picked up Zhao Xiaole, "Shall we set off? Did we forget anything?"

    "Nothing¡¯s forgotten, let¡¯s go," Su Lu picked up her own suitcase and Zhao Xiaole¡¯s little suitcase and headed downstairs.

    In Qiao Li¡¯s car, they drove towards Three Gardens.

    "Oh! Oh oh! Charge forward, charge forward!" Zhao Xiaole was very excited, babbling non-stop in his safety seat all the way.

    It gave Su Lu a headache, but there was no helping it, most parents with sons have gone through this.

    "If only you were a little girl, you¡¯d definitely be all prim and proper, quiet and calm..." Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole turned his head towards Su Lu, blinked earnestly, and seriously proposed, "That¡¯s easy. You and dad just have to have another little sister."

    Qiao Li: "..."

    Children¡¯s words are always unintentional yet incredibly genuine.

    Qiao Li pursed his lips gently, took a deep breath, and let it out silently and long.

    Su Lu chuckled, reached out and flicked Zhao Xiaole¡¯s nose, "That won¡¯t do, I¡¯m too old now, can¡¯t have any more babies."

    However, Zhao Xiaole soon stopped worrying about whether or not to have a little sister, because he could already see Three Gardens in the distance.

    When he said he could see it from afar, he really could see it!

    "Su Xiaolu! The Ferris wheel! Look!"

    "I see it," Su Lu smiled.

    It was also her first time here, and even though she had seen many photos of Three Gardens online while booking thebo tickets, it was different from seeing it in person.

    The Ferris wheel was located in the amusement park at the center of Three Gardens.

    Three Gardens was arge piece ofnd in the suburbs of Feng City, which was divided into three parks: an amusement park, a zoo, and Ocean Park.

    Because Feng City was not on the coast, Ocean Park was the smallest one in Three Gardens, and the oceanarium was still undergoing continuous upgrades and improvements. However, the sizes of the amusement park and the zoo were quite significant.

    The Ferris wheel in the amusement park was situated on a small hillock, making it particrly conspicuous. Even from a considerable distance away, it could be seen clearly. At night, when all the colorful lights on the Ferris wheel were lit up, it became even more dazzling and iconic.

    So the first thing that caught one¡¯s eye was that huge Ferris wheel and the amusement park¡¯s LOGO and name on it: chubby letters in bright colors forming four big characters¡ªLebao Park.

    Because Three Gardens had be one of the must-visit ces in Feng City, it had even boosted Feng City¡¯s tourism ie over the past few years.

    Moreover, since visitors usually would not y in just one park¡ªafter all, abo ticket was more cost-effective¡ªpeople always remembered it as Three Gardens. However, if one was asked to recite the names of the three parks, some might not be able to respond immediately.

    The amusement park was called Lebao Park; the zoo, Aile Wild Animal Park; and Ocean Park, Le You Ocean Park.

    "They all have my name in it!" Zhao Xiaole could certainly recognize the character for "Le" from his own name. He patted his little chest and said beamingly, "Xiaole ising to y at Lebao Park!"

    Su Lu nodded and smiled repeatedly, "Yes, yes."

    Qiao Li drove straight into the hotel¡¯s parking lot, and during check-in, he was momentarily stunned.

    He had originally thought they would have a family suite.

    So he couldn¡¯t help asking the front desk, "Is there... no family suite avable?"

    Su Lu, who was standing beside him, had no intention of hiding anything and said, "It was booked like this from the start."

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t say anything and his eyes lightly fluttered, "I see, I understand now."

    After they checked in, they headed to their rooms, and the atmosphere in the elevator became somewhat silent. Even Zhao Xiaole could keenly sense that something was off.

    "Uncle Qiao, what¡¯s wrong?" Zhao Xiaole asked, blinking hisrge innocent eyes, "Are you unhappy because there¡¯s no themed room?"

    This was because Zhao Xiaole had heard that he could stay in a children¡¯s themed room and was overjoyed.

    So he considerately said, "Then why don¡¯t you stay in the themed room with me? Let Su Xiaolu sleep in a single room instead."

    Su Lu chuckled softly, "Sure, like I¡¯d want to take care of you, you little rascal."

    "Hehehehe." Zhao Xiaole chuckled and gently tugged at Qiao Li¡¯s clothes, "Uncle Qiao, is that okay? Don¡¯t be upset."

    Qiao Li curled his lips into a smile, "Uncle isn¡¯t upset, just a bit tired from driving all the way. I won¡¯t be joining you in the themed room. You can have it to yourself."

    The child-themed room¡¯s floor was the first to arrive because it was specially made short for the sake of interaction with animals.

    But the floor for Qiao Li¡¯s high-end single room was much higher.

    Naturally, this was due to someone¡¯s suggestion. If it hadn¡¯t been inappropriate, that person would have even liked to ce Qiao Li¡¯s room in another building.

    "Let¡¯s meet in the lobbyter then," Su Lu said, as she led Zhao Xiaole out of the elevator.

    Watching the elevator doors close, Su Lu then started looking for her room with Zhao Xiaole, checking the room number signs on the wall.

    A polite voice came from nearby, "Hello, do you need directions? Let me take your luggage."

    Thinking it was just the hotel¡¯s excellent service, Su Lu thanked him and told him her room number.

    The man led her to the door of the room, and as soon as it opened, Su Lu was taken aback.

 Chapter 373

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 373</h4>

    Su Lu was stunned; meanwhile, Zhao Xiaole cheered with excitement.

    "Wow! It¡¯s amazing! This ce is fantastic!" Zhao Xiaole had already dashed inside.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t expected to be able to book such a nice room. One wall of the living room was made of ss, showcasing the Panda House right across from them, where they could directly see the adorable giant pandas.

    And they entered the room at the perfect moment too, just as a huge panda leaned against the wall in azy andfortable pose, clutching arge bamboo shoot, peeling the husk, and then munching away with crunching sounds.

    It was so cute that one could simply stare at it eating bamboo for an entire day!

    Moreover, the room d¨¦cor, whether it was the wallpaper, the color of the sofa, or the small decorations scattered around, all featured pandas or bamboo, looking beautiful and fitting the theme perfectly.

    In one corner of the living room, there was a children¡¯s yground with a panda-themed small slide, which perfectlynded into arge round bin filled with balls.

    There was also a swing, designed in the shape of a panda.

    At Su Lu¡¯s home in Beijing, she had set up a children¡¯s yground for Zhao Xiaole too, but obviously, Zhao Xiaole loved this one much more.

    On the bed was a bunk bed with panda-themed bedding, and they even got a huge panda plush toy.

    "Are you saying this is... free?" Su Lu could hardly believe it, eyeing the life-sized panda plush toy as Zhao Xiaole carried it over to the ss wall of the living room. Zhao Xiaole then sat on the floor, leaned back, andfortably settled against the belly of the panda plush.

    "Yes," said the bellboy who¡¯d brought their luggage to the room.

    "These are all free too?" Su Lu found it hard to believe as she looked at theplete set of themed essories¡ªa pull-along backpack, hats, helium balloons, and so forth. Essentially, everything a child would love and typically want to buy from park stores, all neatly arranged on the TV stand.

    None of this was mentioned in the online travel guides and blogs that Su Lu had read.

    No one mentioned these extras; there were family travels, couples bringing their children, staying in panda-themed rooms, but none included these items.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t feel the joy of a windfall; she frowned slightly and confirmed once again, "So, these are really free?"

    The staff member, mistaking her concern for worry about hidden charges, quickly nodded and said, "Yes, they¡¯re totally free, don¡¯t worry, our hotel does not have hidden charges."

    "That¡¯s strange," Su Lu said, lowering her voice and ncing at her child, engrossed in watching the panda eat bamboo. "Although it¡¯s my first time here, I did my homework beforeing, and I¡¯ve never heard that themed roomse with so many freebies."

    Su Lu surveyed the pile of items coldly, including the life-sized panda plush that Zhao Xiaole was hugging joyously, and said, "The total price of these items would amount to almost half the room cost. Not even charities would be this generous."

    "Uh..." the staff member felt somewhat embarrassed, "This..."

    It was then that Su Lu took a good look at him, "Also, I didn¡¯t pay much attention earlier and thought you were just a floor attendant. But now looking closely, it seems you aren¡¯t."

    Su Lu squinted at him, "All hotel staff wear badges; why don¡¯t you have one?"

    The staff¡¯s expression showed a touch of helplessness; he sighed lightly, "Don¡¯t worry, I really am a hotel staff member."

    "Where is your badge?" Su Lu asked cautiously, "I have a child with me; I have to be careful."

    The staff member fumbled in his pocket and took out a badge to put on.

    Su Lu stared intently at it, and her gaze paused.

    "You..."

    The badge disyed several notable titles.

    The words ¡¯General Manager¡¯ shone the brightest; the General Manager of Three Gardens serving her? Why?

    Su Lu¡¯s heart had already guessed the answer, but it still felt somewhat unbelievable.

    "What exactly..." Su Lu furrowed her brows, "Who sent you here?"

    Manager Liu sighed softly, "President Bo... was worried that you and the child might be neglected in the park, so he repeatedly instructed..."

    Su Lu paused, "Bo Jingshen...? So this room..."

    She recalled that at the time, there had been no children¡¯s themed rooms avable, but soon after, the hotel staff called to tell her that someone had canceled, and they could switch her to a themed room.

    She had thought herself lucky, but now it seemed that it likely had nothing to do with her luck.

    Whether it was this room or the preparations made in this room.

    The general manager, seeing that he could no longer hide the truth, simply told it as it was. He nodded and said, "All these arrangements and instructions are from President Bo, so you can be assured."

    Su Lu, with a puzzled expression, asked softly, "He... invested in the Three Gardens?"

    The general manager smiled, "The Three Gardens was a project funded by President Bo years ago."

    Su Lu trembled, "What?"

    "Indeed, not many people in Feng City are aware, given that President Bo¡¯s main business is in technology, but the Three Gardens project was indeed founded with his capital. A few years ago, this barrennd here could have been used for industrial purposes, but the terrain is uneven and there are hills. Whether for constructing factories or residences, the engineering would have been extensive. Moreover, with the increasing advocacy for environmental protection, cities are focusing more on developing tourism. Despite being arge city, Feng Citycked notable tourism projects."

    "So, President Bo proposed this n, it seemed suitable, and it was approved. Then, construction rapidly began, and gradually, the Three Gardens came into being."

    The general manager¡¯s words left Su Lu frozen on the spot.

    Buzzing in her mind were not only the general manager¡¯s words, but also the words Zhao Xiaole had said on the way here.

    Zhao Xiaole had said, just like his name.

    Yes, just like his name.

    Lebao Park, Aile Zoo, Le You Ocean Park.

    Su Lu¡¯s lips quivered slightly, she softly asked, "Which year was it built?"

    "Hm? The Three Gardens?" The general manager immediately spit out a date.

    It was exactly when Zhao Xiaole had turned a hundred days old.

    That day, the n had been officially proposed and approved, and since Bo Jingshen provided the funds promptly, the construction also progressed swiftly.

    The Three Gardens project could be said to have been built extremely quickly.

    Su Lu thought about it, considering the scale of the Three Gardens and the funds needed, it seemed that most of the money Bo Jingshen had earned over the years through Boss had been poured into this project.

    And she knew nothing about it.

    Moreover, these past years, she hadn¡¯t nned on bringing Zhao Xiaole back here, nor had she nned on taking him to visit.

    Even if they hade back, that man had never mentioned the Three Gardens.

    This clearly was... something he had built for their child.

 Chapter 374

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374</h4>

    Su Lu didn¡¯t have the time to watch the pandas; she wasn¡¯t as interested in them as Zhao Xiaole.

    She sat quietly on a chair with a panda-shaped backrest, holding a ticket bundle for Three Gardens.

    There were three tickets.

    Each of the Three Gardens had a different name, and ordingly, the font and color were different.

    Su Lu frowned, her fingertips gently tapping on the names of the tickets.

    Then, she took out her phone and opened WeChat.

    She asked simple and direct.

    deer: You had the time to spend so much money building this huge park, but you didn¡¯t dare to meet me?

    It didn¡¯t take long for a reply toe.

    Bambi: I was... afraid at the time. Quite cowardly.

    Actually, after hearing the response from the general manager here, Bo Jingshen knew that Su Lu had found out what was up with Three Gardens.

    He initially thought Liu Quan was really bad at his job, having such a leaky mouth.

    But then he thought, well, it was better than having to say it himself.

    If he had to boast about it as if he deserved credit, he couldn¡¯t have spoken it out, otherwise he would have boasted long ago after reuniting with Su Lu for so long.

    deer: Pretty self-aware, aren¡¯t you? Are you brave now?

    Bambi: I wasn¡¯t very brave, but if I didn¡¯t be brave, you would have run off with someone else.

    Su Luughed in exasperation at this message.

    deer: What do you mean I would have run off with someone else... Nonsense.

    Bambi: Aren¡¯t you at Three Gardens with someone else right now? I¡¯m really pitiable. I built this park for my wife and child, and now I can¡¯t even im it. [pity]

    deer: [speechless]

    Bambi: [grinning] Does Lele like it?

    deer: Loves it.

    deer: [video]

    deer: Already lying in thiszy manner on the panda backrest, he¡¯s been fascinated watching the pandas eat bamboo shoots for almost half an hour.

    Bambi: That¡¯s good. This panda is named Lele.

    deer: Did you name it?

    Bambi: How could I? Even with all my might, my reach isn¡¯t that long. It was already named when it was born at the panda base. When the Panda House was built and we went to apply at the panda base, there happened to be a panda named Lele, and the name fit well with Three Gardens, so they gave us this one.

    Bambi: I checked, and it was just its turn toe to the hotel. It always loves to sit in this spot to eat bamboo shoots, so I had this room cleared out.

    deer: [snort]

    Bambi: Let¡¯se together next time, there¡¯s a giraffe-themed family suite.

    deer: Giraffes have long, dark tongues, aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring the kids?

    Bambi: I¡¯ll be there. Don¡¯t worry.

    Bambi: The flowers, do you like them?

    deer: They¡¯re alright. [sniff] No need to send them these few days I¡¯m not home.

    Bambi: [snicker] So that means you want me to continue sending them when you get home?

    Su Lu didn¡¯t bother to reply, she stood up.

    Zhao Xiaole turned and saw her, "Su Xiaolu, why are you smiling so happily?"

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to touch the corners of her mouth, was she really smiling that happily?

    "You smile even happier looking at the pandas," Su Lu said, "Can¡¯t I smile happily too?"

    "Hey hey, it¡¯s so cute!" Zhao Xiaoleughed.

    Su Lu said, "Its name is Lele."

    Zhao Xiaole jumped up, "Really? Really really? Wow, I like it here. Su Xiaolu, I like it here, there are so many with my name!"

    Su Lu thought to herself, exactly, some man was so cowardly, he didn¡¯t even dare toe and see her and her son, yet he silently pulled off such a big project.

    "Alright, get up. Let¡¯s go downstairs, Uncle Qiao is waiting." Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole got up, "Okay."

    He leaned on the ss and said to the panda, "Lele, I¡¯m going out to y, I¡¯lle back to see youter."

    Lele: Click click click.

    When the mother and son went downstairs, Qiao Li was already waiting in the lobby.

    "Sorry, did you wait long?" Su Lu approached him, "The room has a perfect view of the pandas, and this kid just got obsessed. We got held up a bit."

    "No problem," Qiao Li smiled warmly, "Shall we go then?"

    Since the hotel was located inside the zoo, their itinerary for these two days was to first explore the zoo.

    In the following days, they would visit the amusement park and Ocean Park and then change hotels, with each Three Gardens having its own hotel.

    They rented a children¡¯s stroller in the park, which was quite convenient, and there was also a mini train for park tours.

    But Su Lu could tell that Qiao Li was somewhat distracted.

    Su Lu also knew why, she had actually already made ns, even arranged everything.

    Beforeing, she had sent a message to Su Zhe.

    Su Zhe and Shen Xun had gone on a trip, they had just left today, he was on vacation, and Shen Xun was on a business trip, conveniently taking him along for fun.

    So Su Zhe was quite free and quickly replied to her message.

    With Su Zhe¡¯s usual personal style: Your emotions are your responsibility, don¡¯t think about me. If our friendship with Qiao Li is affected because of you, then it isn¡¯t worth remembering anyway. Besides, you¡¯re just my adopted sister, trying to influence my friendship, how bold of you.

    Su Luughed when she saw the message, she could clearly see that Su Zhe didn¡¯t want her to feel any psychological pressure.

    In her years with the Su family, her life had not been good, but fortunately, she had such a good brother, oh, an adopted brother.

    Although Su Zhe spoke like this, he quickly sent another message: If you¡¯re worried that because of this matter, Qiao Li will stop helping me at work, don¡¯t be. I¡¯m not useless, if he stops helping me, I¡¯ll manage on my own, I started my career by myself anyway. So just do what you need to do, don¡¯t worry about me, just be happy.

    That¡¯s why Su Lu had made her ns and arrangements.

    On the first day at the zoo, Zhao Xiaole was extremely happy, and they ate at the theme restaurant inside.

    After dinner, when they returned to the hotel, Zhao Xiaole took a bath and almost instantly fell asleep.

    The second day was also at the zoo, Zhao Xiaole was still eager, but clearly not as energetic as the first day.

    In the evening, they didn¡¯t eat at the theme restaurant in the park, but went to the hotel¡¯s restaurant instead.

    Su Lu had already booked the table in advance, and after dinner, she said, "Baby, there¡¯s a children¡¯s yground here, how about mom takes you to y for a while? Mommy needs to chat with Uncle Qiao."

    "Okay!" Zhao Xiaole nodded vigorously.

    Qiao Li was taken aback and straightened his back.

    Here ites.

    He knew in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what he was waiting for, maybe he was just waiting for the final blow.

    Thesest few days had indeed been torture.

    The most torturous thing is perhaps not the final blow itself, but the waiting for it to happen.

    On the way to the children¡¯s yground, Qiao Li was somewhat absent-minded.

    Su Lu took her child to the children¡¯s yground, which had dedicated caretakers, one-to-one ID cards, and without a parent¡¯s ID card, no one could take the child away, so it was quite reassuring.

    "Qiao Li." After settling her child, Su Lu came over and softly called his name, "Let¡¯s talk."

 Chapter 375

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 375</h4>

    Qiao Li smiled, a little surprised that he could still manage a smile.

    But indeed, the corners of his lips were turned up.

    "Alright," he said, "it¡¯s time we had a chat."

    Next to the children¡¯s amusement park was a coffee shop, likely designed to provide parents with a ce to rx and rest their feet. After all, caring for an energetic child required a lot of energy and physical strength.

    The coffee shop was very quiet.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t choose a corner seat but picked one by the window where she could see the amusement park and ordered two cups of coffee.

    She waited until the coffee was served before she started the conversation, "What should we talk about?"

    Qiao Li took a sip from his cup, "Your call."

    Su Lu smiled helplessly, "Anyway, I should start by apologizing to you."

    Qiao Li was silent for a few seconds, then let out a soft sigh.

    Su Lu pursed her lips slightly, "I¡¯m sorry, thank you."

    Qiao Li spoke while silently staring at the ck coffee in front of him, feeling that his heart might be even bitterer than the coffee.

    "Actually, after all these years, Brother Qiao, you know me," Su Lu said.

    Qiao Li nodded, "Yes, I know."

    Qiao Li gave a rueful smile, "From the beginning, you were rejecting me, but I was stubborn, thinking perseverance pays off, as long as I kept at it... you¡¯d eventually be moved. That one day, I could wait for the clouds to part..."

    Qiao Li looked into Su Lu¡¯s eyes and asked, "But I can¡¯t wait any longer, can I?"

    "I¡¯m sorry," Su Lu said.

    Qiao Liughed bitterly, "Why are you so stubborn? You clearly know that you might get hurt again."

    Su Lu smiled helplessly, "Yeah, maybe I¡¯m just... a bit naive. Once the wound heals, I forget the pain."

    "So, it¡¯s because he hase back, isn¡¯t it?" Qiao Li asked, "You¡¯re nning to forgive him, right?"

    Su Lu pondered for a moment and shook her head gently, "I don¡¯t know. Maybe I won¡¯t end up with him after all. But what I am sure of is that I can¡¯t keep dragging you along, Brother Qiao."

    "So... if it wasn¡¯t for him..." Qiao Li said, his tone bitter.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and nodded slightly, finishing his sentence, "...it wouldn¡¯t be anyone else."

    "You¡¯re really foolish." Qiao Li¡¯s eyes were somewhat red, but he was smiling, "Su Zhe always said you were a foolish girl. I used to say even the silliest girl, after enough pain, would learn to be smart. Why can¡¯t you learn?"

    Su Lu smiled shyly, staying quiet.

    She spoke after a moment, "Don¡¯t me me, Brother Qiao. I just... can¡¯t settle."

    She paused and continued, "Nor can I make you be the one to settle. You¡¯re such a good person, deserving to be loved wholeheartedly andpletely. If you were to settle for me, it would be so unfair to you. I would feel extremely despicable. I don¡¯t want to be that despicable."

    Qiao Li took a deep breath, staring intently into Su Lu¡¯s eyes.

    Su Lu met his gaze steady and unflinching, so she could see that Qiao Li¡¯s eyes were a bit red, which made her feel uneasy.

    Qiao Li kept his eyes fixed on Su Lu and said, "Su Lu, I¡¯ve waited so many years. You¡¯ve rejected me countless times, but I¡¯ve withstood it all, always feeling that I could wait until you changed your mind. But after this, I won¡¯t wait any longer."

    Su Lu nodded, "Mhm, okay. Thank you, Brother Qiao, for so many years of generous affection."

    Qiao Li smiled, but the curve of his lips couldn¡¯t lift fully, making him look extremely sad.

    "Su Lu, think it through. By the time you get hurt again, if you look back, I won¡¯t be waiting behind you anymore." His voice trembled slightly.

    Su Lu reached out, a tender smile curling at her lips, and without hesitation, took Qiao Li¡¯s trembling hand, holding it firmly, passing her warmth onto him.

    Then, with a resolute look in her eyes, she said, "I¡¯ve thought it through. Brother Qiao, stride forward. There are so many, so many better people out there. How could I, Su Lu, deserve such generous affection? I am extremely grateful. I will always, with all my heart, wish you happiness, happiness greater than mine. So for you to be very happy, I will also try to live a happier life."

    Qiao Li took a deep breath, nodded, and after a long exhale, a smile appeared on his face, "Alright then."

    He paused, suddenly saying, "I¡¯ve talked to Bo Jingshen."

    "Ah?" This was somewhat unexpected for Su Lu.

    "He said he doesn¡¯t mind appearing despicable, let me fill in a check with any amount I want." Qiao Li chuckled lightly, "Isn¡¯t he too arrogant? Does he really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to write it?"

    Su Lu blinked, surprised by thispletely unexpected turn, andughed, "Write it then, it¡¯s not my money anyway. Go ahead."

    "Forget it, it¡¯s not about the money. Besides, if I really wrote it, it would seem like I lost in an ugly way. It¡¯s not that I lost to him, I just want you to be happy, the happiness that you desire." Qiao Li reached out his hand, gently touching Su Lu¡¯s hair.

    He couldn¡¯t remember exactly when he started to have feelings for this woman.

    Perhaps it was when she was still a girl, and he merely felt that this girl was too pitiful.

    But that girl, who was so pitiful, was also so forbearing and gentle, strong and kind.

    It was as if nothing could really knock her down...

    The more she was like this, the more he couldn¡¯t help but want to offer her his arm, to give her something to lean on, a branch to hold.

    Yet, in the end, she was not part of his destiny.

    The effort that should be made, he had done it all. He, Qiao Li, had no cause for shame. His devotion, he had given his all, and he, had no regrets.

    "Then, I won¡¯t keep youpany," Qiao Li said, still wearing a smile on his face, "After all, I also need time to sort out my feelings. As for Xiao Le... apologize for me."

    "Okay," Su Lu nodded, "Thank you, Brother Qiao."

    She would always remember the help Qiao Li had given her when she was most helpless.

    If there had been no Bo Jingshen, perhaps she would really have ended up with someone like Qiao Li.

    He was gentle and humble, kind and warm, and veryfortable to be with.

    But having seen someone as passionately fiery as him, after seeing Bo Jingshen...

    It seemed her heart could only be moved by his fervor.

    Watching Qiao Li¡¯s retreating figure, Su Lu felt aplicated mix of emotions, hard to articte.

    Relieved on one hand, yet on the other, somewhat guilty.

    So she turned around, preparing to pick up Zhao Xiaole, knowing that only holding her son and showering him with kisses could make her feel a bit better.

    Zhao Xiaole came out of the children¡¯s yground, drenched in sweat. He took the sippy cup Su Lu handed him and drank eagerly, then asked, "Where¡¯s Uncle Qiao?"

    Su Lu smiled, "Uncle Qiao has some things to take care of, he can¡¯t y with us anymore."

 Chapter 376

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376</h4>

    "Ah?" Zhao Xiaole¡¯s little eyebrows furrowed, his gaze filled with a touch of gloom, "But... I haven¡¯t gone to the amusement park and Ocean Park with Uncle Qiao yet."

    "But Mom can have fun with you just the same." Su Lu reached out to touch her son¡¯s somewhat sweaty, soft hair.

    Zhao Xiaole looked up at her, "It¡¯s not the same at all, you are not a man."

    Su Lu felt helpless, "But Uncle Qiao is busy, you should understand. Our Zhao Xiaole has always been very magnanimous."

    Zhao Xiaole nodded, "Alright."

    However, that evening, Zhao Xiaole was clearly still feeling down. He had originally nned to discuss with Qiao Li how to enjoy the amusement park the next day, but now he was as deted as a frostbitten eggnt.

    Leaning against that big panda cushion, he didn¡¯t make any ns, nor did he talk much.

    He scrolled through his phone-watch sporadically.

    Su Lu took a photo of him and casually posted it on her social circle.

    The caption read: The mncholy of a five-year-old boy.

    Then she went to take a shower, and afterpleting her hair care and skin care routine, it was already forty minutester.

    Coming out of the bathroom, Su Lu was startled.

    "Ah!" she eximed, really letting out a loud scream.

    She jumped, and her sudden shout also startled the person in the room.

    Zhao Xiaole was so frightened that he jumped up.

    And the man, who had been sitting next to Zhao Xiaole helping him look at the amusement park map, was startled too, but his first reaction was to rush over to Su Lu, frowning and asking, "What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?"

    Su Lu raised her hand to gently pat her chest and stared at him with wide eyes.

    How dare he ask what¡¯s wrong?

    "How did you get in?!" Su Lu asked, then realized it wasn¡¯t right. He was the boss here, and it was no trouble for him to enter a room by bending the rules.

    Su Lu changed the question, "Why are you here?!"

    Bo Jingshen stood there, looking a bit helpless, probably afraid she¡¯d be angry.

    "Um, I saw your post about Xiaole feeling sad, so I gave him a call, and then he told me..." Although Bo Jingshen was a bit unsettled because he was worried she¡¯d get angry, by this point he couldn¡¯t suppress the smile at the corners of his mouth.

    It kept lifting, and even his voice ended with a lilt of excitement, "Then I found out Qiao Li left early, so he was feeling gloomy. I nned toe over and take a look."

    Su Lu blinked, "But..."

    She had a feeling something was off. Where was it off?

    She pondered with a frown, "But you..."

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips and stayed silent.

    Su Lu finally realized what was wrong, she said with a tight frown between her brows, "It¡¯s been, at most, forty minutes since I posted! Did you fly over here? You got here so quickly?!"

    Bo Jingshen raised his hand and coughed lightly into his fist at his mouth, a gesture to conceal his guilt.

    "Just... I happened to have some work..."

    Su Lu tugged at the corner of her mouth, finishing his sentence for him, "Just happened to have work in Three Gardens?"

    "Uh, yes. After all, with threerge gardens, sometimes there is work that needs my attention," said Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu would have to be fooled to believe him, she stared into his eyes, "If you are lying..."

    Zhao Xiaole immediately added from behind, "Liars have to swallow a thousand needles!"

    "I came here a while ago." Bo Jingshen corrected himself very quickly, "I arrived yesterday and have been staying in this hotel."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips and raised an eyebrow, "For work?"

    "No, I just wanted toe and see you. It¡¯s not quite appropriate for me to suddenly show up with Qiao Li around. I was afraid you¡¯d get angry," Bo Jingshen said without a hint of hesitation,ying out the in truth.

    Su Lu blinked gently, looking at him for a moment.

    Then she turned to Zhao Xiaole, "Aren¡¯t you going to get him something to drink?"

    "Oh, oh, oh!" Zhao Xiaole hurriedly trotted to the outer hall.

    Turning back to Bo Jingshen, Su Lu said, "This room has a juicer in the shape of a panda he¡¯s really fond of, so he¡¯s gone to make you a fruit juice."

    Bo Jingshen smiled. After a moment, he reached out and gently took Su Lu¡¯s hand, "Su Xiaolu."

    Su Lu looked up at him.

    "Did you... clear things up with Qiao Li?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Otherwise, why would Qiao Li suddenly leave? Bo Jingshen had been taken aback when he heard the news that Qiao Li had checked out, but soon realized it was probably for this reason.

    He had never even dreamed of it.

    After all, he hadn¡¯t been confident, especially after the way Su Lu had treated him so distantly before, while she and Qiao Li seemed so close.

    Bo Jingshen had truly never imagined there would be a day like this.

    "Mhm." Su Lu didn¡¯t hide anything, responding softly and lowering her head to towel her hair, walking towards the sofa.

    But after just a couple of steps, she was caught from behind in a waist-hugging embrace.

    Su Lu let out a low cry, her eyes suddenly widening.

    At the same time, there came a "wow" from the door.

    A little kid, holding a cup of fruit juice of apletely mess of colors that made it impossible to guess the vor, covered his eyes with a small hand, "Aiyaiyai, I didn¡¯t see anything, saw nothing at all."

    Su Luughed out of frustration, "Alright, let me go now."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s deep and heartyughter could be heard from behind her, his warm body heat passing through his arms and warmly pressing against her.

    "Su Xiaolu, let¡¯s take our son to the amusement park tomorrow, shall we?" Bo Jingshen proposed.

    Su Lu turned to nce at him, "So you rushed over after seeing the Moments post, huh?"

    Bo Jingshen chuckled, "So, is it okay?"

    Su Lu curled her lip, "Ask Zhao Xiaole, it was to apany him here to y this time."

    "Wow!!! Yes, yes, yes! Daddy,e y with me! Daddy, y with me!" Zhao Xiaole got so excited that he couldn¡¯t hold onto his fruit juice, spilling it all over the floor.

    Bo Jingshen saw the mess of colors and suddenly felt very relieved that it spilled.

    They called for room service to clean up and also brought somete-night snacks, ordering foods that were lighter and healthier.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem in a hurry to leave¡ªand in fact... Su Lu felt that the man seemed to have no intention of leaving at all.

    Su Lu had thought that when the time was about right, she should ask him to go back to his own room, and then they could go to the amusement park together the next day.

    But then, watching Bo Jingshen sitting there, leaning with a titled waist as he read a storybook to Zhao Xiaole and doting on his son, she suddenly felt quite at ease and just didn¡¯t bother to hurry him away.

    She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep.

    When she woke up again, groggily, all she could feel was a warm heat source behind her.

    And in her arms was her son.

    Slowlying to her senses, she realized they were lying on a big bed, she was lying on her side, with Bo Jingshen holding her from behind, and she was holding Zhao Xiaole.

    They were sleeping on the same bed, just like an ordinary family of three.

 Chapter 377

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 377</h4>

    Su Lu instantly felt a sense of security, which made her feel sleepy again.

    So, she closed her eyes and fell back asleep until she was awakened by giggling noises near her ear.

    Upon opening her eyes, she saw Bo Jingshen teasing Zhao Xiaole. Early in the morning, he had Zhao Xiaole lying in bed,ughing so hard. And he, too, was smiling with his eyes curved joyfully.

    Su Lu, with her eyes half-closed, looked at them with azy expression.

    Bo Jingshen quickly realized she was awake. His curved eyes bent even more as he tenderly nced over, "Awake?"

    "With youughing so loudly that the house is about to copse, how could I not wake up?" Su Lu turned to her side, resting on her arm as she watched him.

    Bo Jingshen nced at Zhao Xiaole with lowered eyes, "See? I told you Su Xiaolu would be woken up by the noise."

    Zhao Xiaole stuck out her tongue, "But it¡¯s already time to get up, right? Don¡¯t we have to go downstairs for breakfast?"

    Bo Jingshen pulled Zhao Xiaole a bit closer, then created some distance between himself and Su Lu. Both lying on their sides, facing her, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but want tough as she looked at the two faces that seemed carved from the same mold.

    Bo Jingshen kissed the top of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s head and whispered, "Mommy¡¯s sleep is more important, remember that."

    "Got it!" Zhao Xiaole nodded vigorously.

    Then he raised his little head and looked at Bo Jingshen, "So, are we still going to have breakfast?"

    Bo Jingshen said softly to him, "Wait a moment, let me ask Mommy first."

    Then Bo Jingshen cleared his throat with a light cough and turned to Su Lu, his eyes brimming with warm, tender smiles, "Boss, shall we go downstairs for breakfast? If you¡¯re still sleepy, I can take the kid down and bring something up for you?"

    Su Lu was taken aback, "Since when did I be your boss?"

    "You¡¯ve been my boss for life," Bo Jingshen said with a smile, "Please instruct."

    Su Lu reached out and gently ruffled Zhao Xiaole¡¯s head, "Alright, let¡¯s all go downstairs for breakfast."

    "Oh yeah! Long live Mommy!" Zhao Xiaole leaned in and pecked her cheek twice with quick kisses.

    It took a moment for Su Lu to realize why Zhao Xiaole was so happy.

    But as they headed down together, with the child holding both parents¡¯ hands, one on each side, Su Lu understood that the child had always wanted to have a buffet meal like this with his parents, even if it was just a buffet breakfast.

    And he had always wanted to hold his parents¡¯ hands just like this.

    Then...

    Zhao Xiaole looked up at Bo Jingshen and Su Lu, "Daddy, Mommy, I want to y airne."

    "y airne?" Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t catch on immediately.

    But Su Lu knew what he meant and nced sideways at Bo Jingshen, "He means we lift him up together."

    "Oh!" Bo Jingshen got it, and together with Su Lu, they each took one of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s arms and lifted him up.

    Zhao Xiaole was ecstatic, cheering andughing with his eyes squeezed into slits.

    Seeing her childughing like this, Su Lu felt somewhat emotional. She had always thought that she raised her child well, paying great attention to his emotions and mental well-being, feeling that she had brought him up very happily, with a life of abundance and a rich spiritual world.

    But seeing Zhao Xiaoleugh like this, Su Lu realized that he could be even happier, like he was at this moment.

    Until they reached the restaurant, Zhao Xiaole remained ted.

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen sat down at a window seat. Today the weather was beautiful and sunny.

    In the heat of summer, the sun¡¯s brilliance was not entirely friendly, being intense and hot.

    But sitting inside with ample air conditioning and looking at the bright sunshine outside could indeed make one¡¯s mood quite delightful.

    Bo Jingshen was ready to go get food with Zhao Xiaole, but Su Lu pulled him back.

    "Hmm?" Bo Jingshen looked puzzled.

    Su Lu said, "He likes to arrange the food for everyone during a buffet, don¡¯t follow him. Let him have his fun."

    Bo Jingshen had no idea his son enjoyed such pleasures.

    Su Lu said to Zhao Xiaole, "Go ahead, but don¡¯t burn yourself, let the waitstaff help with hot items."

    "Okay!" Zhao Xiaole went off, brimming with excitement.

    Bo Jingshen, after all, hadn¡¯t been constantly by Zhao Xiaole¡¯s side as he grew up, so he was very concerned and quickly signaled with his eyes to the restaurant manager beside him to follow the boy.

    From the moment Bo Jingshen entered, the restaurant manager had noticed this rarely seen big BOSS and quickly followed him, trembling slightly. Naturally, he caught Bo Jingshen¡¯s nce and immediately followed.

    Before long, Zhao Xiaole returned, tray in hand, with the restaurant manager closely behind him.

    Bo Jingshen could only sigh when he saw what was on Zhao Xiaole¡¯s tray.

    "Baby, can you really eat so many buns?" Bo Jingshen asked with a helpless smile, turning his gaze to Su Lu.

    Su Lu shrugged, "You get used to it. Wherever we go, if the restaurant has shaped buns, that¡¯s the end of it."

    Indeed, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s tray was filled to the brim with various shaped buns.

    Well, this is a hotel inside a zoo. With rooms themed after different animals, it¡¯s only natural for the restaurant to follow suit with the zoo¡¯s theme, offering an abundance of shaped buns!

    Shapes of giraffes! Pandas! Monkeys! Tigers! Fennec foxes!

    Zhao Xiaole had grabbed one of each shaped bun; it might have been fine if he had taken just one of each.

    But Zhao Xiaole was very considerate, thinking that they were a family of three!

    So, there were giraffe mommy, daddy, baby.

    Panda mommy, daddy, baby.

    And so on...

    As a result, the entire tray was filled with shaped buns.

    The restaurant manager was also helpless behind them; with the young master happily choosing buns, he didn¡¯t dare to object.

    Originally the chefs in the steaming area wanted to discourage him, but the manager signaled them not to make a sound.

    This tray of shaped buns.

    Su Lu turned to Bo Jingshen, "It¡¯s your fault for having a zoo-themed hotel with so many shaped buns."

    "Let¡¯s eat," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu shook her head and asked Zhao Xiaole, "Have you picked everything?"

    Zhao Xiaole nodded vigorously.

    Su Lu stood up, "Then let¡¯s go grab some more."

    She pulled Bo Jingshen along and the two of them went to pick some other food.

    In the end, those shaped buns were all packed into a bag by Su Lu.

    This was possible only because of the influence of Bo Jingshen that they could pack them like this.

    Previously, at other hotels, Su Lu had always paid directly for them.

    There was no helping it, this was the little joy of a child, and she couldn¡¯t bear to dampen his spirits. Buying some buns to take away wasn¡¯t a waste, they wouldn¡¯t go uneaten.

    After breakfast, they were ready to go to the amusement park.

    While preparing in the room, Su Lu hadn¡¯t felt anything special.

    But when they set off, Su Lu felt a very definite sense of reality.

    Indeed, they were a family of three on an outing.

 Chapter 378

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 378</h4><subtxt> Especially when going from the hotel to the amusement park, they took a sightseeing bus.

    Many were parents taking their children out for a trip, and Su Lu and Bo Jingshen were with Zhao Xiaole. This family, strikingly attractive, naturally drew a lot of attention.

    "Oh my, your child is really good-looking."

    "He looks so much like his dad."

    Bo Jingshen smiled and looked down, saying, "It¡¯s because his mom is beautiful."

    Su Lu felt somewhat embarrassed, "Ahem."

    "Both are good-looking, you two are a handsome couple!"

    Su Lu was stunned, but of course, she didn¡¯t refute it at that moment.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s smile never faded as the sightseeing bus headed towards the amusement park.

    The amusement park had all kinds of fun activities, thrilling and not so thrilling.

    Such as the drop tower, roller coasters, and crazy mouse rides.

    Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t afraid of thrilling rides; he was actually quite excited, while Su Lu couldn¡¯t handle them. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t dare to take Zhao Xiaole on such rides unless her rtives took the kids.

    She definitely couldn¡¯t do it.

    But today, with Bo Jingshen around, Zhao Xiaole got to go on all the rides he wanted with his father¡¯spany.

    When they were about to go on the drop tower, Su Lu suddenly remembered something and grabbed Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand with force.

    Bo Jingshen turned his eyes and saw the worry in hers.

    "Hm?"

    "You..." Su Lu pursed her lips, "Are you scared?"

    "Not scared," Bo Jingshen smiled.

    The worry in Su Lu¡¯s eyes still lingered, "But when you¡¯re on a ne..."

    Su Lu still remembered how he had almost died in a ne crash, and she vividly recalled his pale, paper-like face on flights.

    Bo Jingshen smiled and said, "That¡¯s a ne, this is a drop tower. Don¡¯t worry."

    Then he went up with their son, and Su Lu felt relieved and started taking photos of them with her phone.

    Watching the father and son being shot up and then swiftly dropped down, Zhao Xiaole screaming excitedly.

    Su Lu eagerly took photos of them.

    When they came down, Zhao Xiaole showed no signs of fear, jumping around excitedly, almost as if he wanted to go for another round.

    "So thrilling, so thrilling!" Zhao Xiaole kept chattering, pulling Bo Jingshen to go on the roller coaster.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t have much that she could y; she wasn¡¯t interested, being a typical woman who didn¡¯t seek thrills. Watching was fine, but she wasn¡¯t keen on seeking thrills herself.

    But she was happy to take photos of Bo Jingshen and Zhao Xiaole.

    Taking endless photos with her phone, she even regretted not bringing a DSLR camera.

    Finally, after finishing these thrilling attractions, they went to the 5D cinema, where Su Lu joined the father and son.

    They sat together on a chair that could shake, wearing special sses.

    In the darkness, Su Lu felt her hand gently held.

    Taken aback, Su Lu turned her eyes towards Bo Jingshen.

    In the dim light of the screen, she gazed at the man¡¯s sharply contoured profile. Her fingers twitched slightly, then slowly straightened and sped his fingers, intertwining tightly with his.

    Bo Jingshen was startled, his heart began to beat violently.

    Various 5D cinema films were loved by children, so he watched them all with Zhao Xiaole.

    By the time they left, the child was finally hungry!

    It was time for the shaped buns to shine!

    As he watched Zhao Xiaole eating the buns, Bo Jingshen felt a pang of sympathy, "How about we go to the park restaurant to eat instead? These have gone cold."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t mind, "It¡¯s fine to eat something cold on a day like this."

    Not only she didn¡¯t mind, Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t either, saying, "Dad, mom says we shouldn¡¯t waste food, hurry up and eat. Stop being picky."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    He gnawed on a panda-shaped bun and looked at Su Lu helplessly, asking, "How exactly did you raise such a clever little one?"

    "It just happened gradually." Su Lu seemed to recall something, chuckled softly, moved closer to Bo Jingshen, and said, "He¡¯s like you. Even his personality."

    "Ah?" Bo Jingshen was still a bit slow to respond.

    Su Lu whispered with a smile, "He can¡¯t resist praise. As long as I praise him, he¡¯s willing to do anything for me."

    Su Lu said this and then leaned over to kiss her son¡¯s cheek, saying, "Mama¡¯s little man, mama doesn¡¯t want to eat the bun skin."

    Zhao Xiaole sighed, his little hands began to peel away the bun skin, stuffing the custard filling into Su Lu¡¯s mouth while muttering, "Picky eating is the worst, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so skinny! I¡¯ll let this slide this time, but if you¡¯re picky again, I¡¯ll tell grandma!"

    Although he said this, his small hands did not stop peeling the bun clean.

    Su Lu smiled, her eyes squinting, and couldn¡¯t help but recall the times when she and Bo Jingshen were dating. Back then, he was outstanding and proud, but he couldn¡¯t resist Su Lu¡¯s coquetry orpliments.

    She would say he was the best boyfriend in the world, certainly different from any typical stern man.

    He would blush and awkwardly buy her sanitary pads during her period, even packing a warm sweet wine egg to bring back while still warm.

    In this aspect, Zhao Xiaole was exactly like him.

    Bo Jingshen watched Zhao Xiaole do this and couldn¡¯t help but smile; he knew all too well why Su Lu said Zhao Xiaole was simr to him in this regard.

    "You just know how to pamper us," Bo Jingshen murmured.

    Although he said this, he too peeled the bun skin and brought the sweet custard filling to Su Lu¡¯s lips.

    It wasn¡¯t until Zhao Xiaole had ridden everything he wanted and the sky had almost darkened, that they finally headed towards the Ferris wheel.

    The Ferris wheel was on top of a small hill. Along the way up, the ground was dotted with lights, making up the famous Ferris wheel Starlight Path of the amusement park.

    Therefore, it was a favorite spot for couples because it was romantic to walk amongst the twinkling lights, ascend into the dazzling Ferris wheel, and look out over the distant city lights.

    The smallpartment was blue, chosen by Zhao Xiaole.

    After they entered, Bo Jingshen hugged Zhao Xiaole, who at first couldn¡¯t stop chattering.

    But eventually, he tired out after spending the whole day expending energy. The slow movement of the Ferris wheel meant Zhao Xiaole had fallen asleep on Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder before they even reached the top, breathing evenly with some drool on Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder.

    Su Lu pulled out a saliva towel to ce beneath him, which also brought the two of them closer.

    In a low voice, suddenly close to her ear, Bo Jingshen said, "I¡¯ve often heard that kissing at the top of the Ferris wheel means you will stay together forever. From the time we met to now, over ten years, we¡¯ve never had such an opportunity."

    Su Lu suddenly looked up.

    "I want to be with you forever." After speaking, he leaned down and kissed her lips.</subtxt>

 Chapter 379

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379</h4>

    The world seemed to have quieted down.

    She did not know whether the Ferris wheel was originally this slow or if the moment had turned into eternity.

    Su Lu could only hear her intense heartbeat, thumping, thumping!

    As if it was about to burst out from her chest.

    The warm touch on her lipssted for a moment¡ªit was even a very innocent kiss, without any further action.

    Yet it felt more shocking than any deep kiss she had experienced before.

    Bo Jingshen moved away from her lips, and a few secondster, Su Lu seemed to finally remember to breathe.

    She took several deep breaths.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled lowly, "Forgot to breathe?"

    Su Lu red at him irritably, "You suddenly attack, and you think you¡¯re justified?"

    Afterwards, the two did not speak anymore, as if... the atmosphere had suddenly be a bit awkward.

    It had never been this awkward before; it felt like they had just started dating.

    Zhao Xiaole slept through the entire Ferris wheel ride,pletely oblivious.

    Bo Jingshen carried him all the way back to the hotel.

    Su Lu was a bit stunned, "Wait, this isn¡¯t..."

    Clearly, it was not the hotel near the zoo.

    "Since we¡¯vee to the amusement park, did you really n to stay in the hotel by the zoo? Aren¡¯t you concerned about the long journey?" Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu felt the journey was not too far and originally nned to switch to the hotel inside the amusement park tonight, but she had not expected Bo Jingshen to have already arranged it.

    Aftering down from the Ferris wheel, he carried his son and led her directly towards the amusement park hotel.

    Walking into the hotel lobby, a man in a full suit immediately stood up from the sofa and hurried over.

    Seeing the child sleeping on Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder.

    He instinctively lowered his voice, "President Bo."

    Su Lu noticed his shiny golden name tag that bore the prefix: General Manager.

    Indeed, he was the general manager of the amusement park¡¯s hotel.

    "Yes," Bo Jingshen nodded briefly, "Is everything arranged?"

    The general manager handed over the room card with both hands, "Everything is arranged. Shall I take you up?"

    "No need, as long as it¡¯s arranged. Could you inform Le You about it? I¡¯ll spend another day here at Lebao tomorrow, then head over there the day after," Bo Jingshen said.

    The general manager nodded repeatedly, "Sure, President Bo, rest assured, I will inform them."

    Bo Jingshen took the room card, holding his child in one hand and holding Su Lu¡¯s hand in the other, walking towards the elevator.

    Su Lu was of course aware that the itinerary was probably all monopolized by Bo Jingshen.

    There was no one else in the elevator; Su Lu gave a slight smile and said, "Doesn¡¯t that mean mybo ticket was bought for nothing?"

    Bo Jingshen nced sideways at her, "The wooles from the sheep¡¯s back, it all ends up in the same pocket anyway. If you¡¯re not happy about it, should I reimburse you?"

    "Then reimburse me," Su Lu shot him a look.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly, "Chairman Zhao is a big shot in Beijing, very wealthy. Why are you being so petty..."

    "If you don¡¯t like it, forget it," Su Lu said.

    "I¡¯m more than willing," Bo Jingshen said, "I¡¯ve been working hard to make money, all so you can eat whatever you want, buy whatever you want."

    A slight blush swept across Su Lu¡¯s cheeks, and she coughed softly.

    The elevator dinged upon reaching their floor, and she stepped out first.

    But as she opened the door to the room, she paused slightly startled.

    "This..."

    It was not any children¡¯s themed room.

    This seems to be the only luxury suite in the amusement park hotel.

    It¡¯s not even called a family suite, because, well, it feels luxurious and spacious enough for more than one family.

    There are three bedrooms, each with a different style and theme, plus a terrace with an open-air hot spring pool, and it¡¯s one of those boundaryless pools.

    There¡¯s even a dedicated BBQ table on the terrace, so hosting an outdoor BBQ party here is definitely not an issue.

    Kitchen, study, closet, gym, everything included.

    The living room is even more spacious with a miniature children¡¯s yground insideplete with long tubes, a big ball pit, slides, swings, and a little train.

    It absolutely delighted Zhao Xiaole, who was still groggy from sleep. As soon as he saw the yground, he woke right up and wanted to dive straight in.

    Bo Jingshen stopped him. "Eat something first. Aren¡¯t you hungry?"

    Zhao Xiaole rubbed his stomach. "Hungry. What are we eating?"

    "Daddy has everything ready. Come with me." Bo Jingshen led him, holding Su Lu¡¯s hand, toward the terrace.

    The BBQ table on the terrace was already prepared with various meats, corn and eggnt still roasting on the grill, and warmed, already cooked lobsters, scallops, conch, oysters, prawns, and roasted meats by the side of the grill.

    Just smelling the aroma in the air was enough to make one¡¯s mouth water.

    And tasting it was just perfect.

    You could tell a professional chef hade to prepare everything beforehand, a vor that couldn¡¯t be achieved by just any casual grilling.

    Zhao Xiaole was hungry, but Bo Jingshen, concerned about him eating too much grilled food and upsetting his stomach, had also thoughtfully prepared a pot of stomach-warming pumpkin millet porridge, fragrant and delicious.

    Zhao Xiaole ate with grease all over his mouth, his face full of happiness.

    Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t in a rush to eat, instead, he started peeling shrimp and picking out snail meat for his son and Su Xiaolu.

    He raised his hand to wipe the grease from the corner of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s mouth, Zhao Xiaole looked up at him and smiled.

    But soon, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s gaze fixed.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bo Jingshen, noticing the child¡¯s suddenly intense stare, asked.

    Zhao Xiaole reached out his arm and wiped at the corner of Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips.

    Bo Jingshenughed helplessly, "No need to wipe it, I haven¡¯t even eaten anything yet."

    But Zhao Xiaole looked at his own fingertips. "But daddy, there¡¯s lipstick... why would you have lipstick on?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Su Lu¡¯s expression also froze, she quickly raised her hand to wipe her own lips.

    Because she knew, her son¡¯s mind worked quickly!

    Sure enough, Zhao Xiaole immediately turned his little head toward her, staring intently at her lips with a suspicious gaze.

    Strange.

    Zhao Xiaole blinked, tilting his little head and thought quietly, did I remember wrong? I remember that Su Xiaolu clearly had lipstick on?

    But since Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t see any lipstick on Su Lu¡¯s lips right then, he temporarily let go of the matter.

    Su Lu secretly let out a sigh of relief and exchanged a nce with Bo Jingshen.

    She couldn¡¯t help but frown reproachfully at him.

    Bo Jingshen startedughing, not seeming embarrassed at all.

    This little incident seemed to pass.

    After finishing the BBQ, Bo Jingshen and Su Lu together gave Zhao Xiaole a bath.

    It took quite a while to finish bathing him, then they had him sit at the vanity to blow-dry his hair, where Zhao Xiaole stared intently at the lipstick on Su Lu¡¯s vanity.

    His gaze was very focused.

    "Ah Shen."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you kiss my mom?"

 Chapter 380

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 380</h4>

    Bo Jingshen subconsciously wanted to deny it.

    But then he thought it was best not to lie to children. He could choose not to say anything, but if he had to speak, he should tell the truth.

    After all, this kid had previously said that liars must swallow a thousand needles.

    Bo Jingshen coughed lightly and asked quietly, "Is kissing not allowed?"

    This really stumped Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole paused, "Uhh..."

    He blinked his big eyes and thought about it, looking at Su Xiaolu, then at Bo Jingshen.

    Seemingly unable to figure it out, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bo Jingshen asked further, "Does Zhou Xiaolong¡¯s dad not kiss his mom?"

    "Hmm." Zhao Xiaole rested his little chin, thought for a moment, and nodded, "Right, you make sense."

    Bo Jingshen breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that having a too-smart son was also a problem; parents needed to keep their logic clear when speaking.

    Moreover, Su Xiaolu¡¯s educational policy was to be honest and not lie to children, so trickery was also not an option, and wouldn¡¯t get past them.

    Bo Jingshen nced sideways at Su Lu, who had a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile at the corners of her mouth, watching him.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but Bo Jingshen distinctly felt it carried a somewhat schadenfreude intention.

    Bo Jingshen smiled affectionately and continued to blow-dry Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hair, with the buzzing sound of the hairdryer starting up again.

    Seeing the father and son getting along so well, Su Lu grabbed a bathrobe and went into the bathroom to take a shower first.

    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, it must not have been many minutes, because Bo Jingshen had just finished blow-drying Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hair.

    As soon as the hairdryer was turned off, the child looked at him thoughtfully.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bo Jingshen felt quite uneasy under that gaze.

    Zhao Xiaole thought about it and asked, "Ah Shen, are you... dating Su Xiaolu now?"

    "..." Bo Jingshen was momentarily speechless.

    Seeing his sudden silence, Zhao Xiaole also paused for a moment, then sighed like an old soul, "You¡¯re not up for it either, huh?"

    Bo Jingshen was startled, "What do you mean I¡¯m not up for it?"

    A man can¡¯t admit he¡¯s not up for it!

    But Zhao Xiaole just kept a look of ¡¯you don¡¯t need to say more, I understand,¡¯ arms crossed in front of his chest, and said, "Don¡¯t be discouraged. There are so many people who like Su Xiaolu, and she has rejected so many. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t win her over all at once!"

    Bo Jingshen could never have anticipated such a sharp ssh of cold water from his son. It was only him who had kissed Su Lu, slightly advancing their rtionship.

    This gave him some confidence.

    Otherwise, if he had heard this bucket of cold water from his son before that, wouldn¡¯t his heart have gonepletely cold?

    "Can¡¯t you give your dad some confidence!" Bo Jingshen said, lifting the child up and tucking him under his arm, then tickled Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face with his beard stubble.

    He had shaved that morning, so there wasn¡¯t much stubble, but it was still enough to make Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face itchy.

    The child giggled continuously, pleading, "I¡¯m wrong! Dad, I¡¯m wrong!!"

    Bo Jingshen said, "Go on, I¡¯ll give you a chance to say it again."

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes rolled, and he seriously said, "Even though others got rejected by Su Xiaolu, you are different! You are my dad! Don¡¯t worry, even if Su Xiaolu doesn¡¯t want you, I¡¯ll still help you!"

    Bo Jingshenughed, "That¡¯s more like it."

    Su Lu was bathing inside, of course, she didn¡¯t know about these things.

    She had filled a bathtub with water, nning to thoroughly soak and wash away all her fatigue.

    While soaking, she fiddled with her cellphone.

    A message from Cheng Youran came through.

    "Did you reject Qiao Li again?"

    Cheng Youran¡¯s message made Su Lu feel a bit embarrassed. After thinking about it, she realized that Qiao Li had indeed spent too much time on her.

    Su Lu replied, "How did you know?"

    Cheng Youran, "Today, senior happened toe over."

    Su Lu thought for a moment and replied, "My brother? Really? Why would my brother go and talk to you about this?"

    Although she and Cheng Youran were best friends, and Su Zhe was Cheng Youran¡¯s senior, Cheng Youran and Su Zhe weren¡¯t actually that close, at least not close enough to discuss these matters.

    Cheng Youran was silent for a few seconds on the other end before he replied, "Senior came to see Lei Yang today and brought up the topic during a casual conversation."

    Su Lu immediately understood.

    Whether Lei Yang had actively told Cheng Youran or Cheng Youran had overheard it by chance was no longer important.

    Cheng Youran, "Qiao Li really had it tough, this is thest time, right?"

    Su Lu sighed softly, "Probably."

    In the past few years, whether it was thest time was never up to her but depended on Qiao Li¡¯s persistence.

    Any of Qiao Li¡¯s confessions could have been thest for her, but he just wouldn¡¯t give up.

    Cheng Youran, "Are you really nning to forgive Bo Jingshen like this?"

    Su Lu, "Yeah."

    Cheng Youran, "...If I call you spineless and pathetic, would you admit it?"

    Su Luughed, "I admit it."

    Sheughed for a while, then sobered up and said softly, "I know it might seem spineless and pathetic. But after thinking it over, love isn¡¯t really about holding grudges or proving a point; it¡¯s about the feelings themselves."

    "You make being pathetic sound so rationale, I almost got convinced by you," Cheng Youran said, though his tone held no real reproach.

    "Let it be," Cheng Youran said, "As long as you feel happy. Besides, when I saw Bo Jingshen relentlessly pursuing you, I kind of expected this day."

    Honestly, Cheng Youran had never really imagined Su Lu being with anyone else.

    Even though Qiao Li had always been so good to Su Lu.

    Other people might have thought Qiao Li had a chance with Su Lu, but Cheng Youran never really felt that way. Perhaps it was his many years of understanding his close friend, knowing that although she seemed gentle, she was stubborn as a mule.

    Su Lu thought about it and said, "Although I¡¯ve forgiven him, I haven¡¯t agreed to him yet; I think I still have some backbone."

    Cheng Youranughed, "Good, don¡¯t agree to him, at least not so quickly. After all the way he has treated you, he¡¯s no good! Why not keep him hanging a bit longer? At least make him treat you like a princess."

    After chatting with Cheng Youran for a while, Su Lu¡¯s bath was also about done.

    She dried her hair halfway, wrapped herself in a bathrobe, and walked out of the bathroom.

    Just to see, in the dressing room outside the bathroom, Bo Jingshen was sitting in front of the vanity mirror, looking at documents on a tablet.

    Zhao Xiaole, who had been sitting in the chair having her hair blown dry earlier, was no longer there.

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s footsteps, Bo Jingshen turned to look at her.

    He set down the tablet, smiled gently, and said, "I¡¯ve put our son to sleep. Shall I dry your hair for you?"

 Chapter 381

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 381</h4>

    Su Lu thought about Cheng Youran¡¯s princess theory earlier.

    She nodded and sat down in front of the dressing table.

    Bo Jingshen stood behind her, turning on the hairdryer, his slender fingers weaving through her soft hair.

    Su Lu could faintly smell the light scent of baby cream on his fingers. On this man, who usually carried the bracing scent of cedar perfume, there was now this subtle fragrance of baby cream.

    It was enough to make her heart feel instantly tender.

    Like seeing arge, ferocious beast, carefully fiddling with a fluffy ball with its sharp ws, it softened her heart.

    Su Lu watched him from the mirror.

    Bo Jingshen was also watching her. After a moment, he smiled gently and said, "Don¡¯t look at me like that; I¡¯ll feel my service isn¡¯t attentive enough." He dried Su Lu¡¯s hair and even gave her a scalp massage.

    He even applied essential oil to the tips of her hair, which could be considered quite meticulous.

    Bo Jingshen asked, "How is it?"

    "Not bad, I would like to add another hour," Su Lu teased.

    Bo Jingshen replied, "We¡¯re done for today. If you want to add time, pleasee early tomorrow."

    Su Lu got up, and just as she stood, Bo Jingshen pulled her into his embrace, gently sniffing at her neck.

    "What are you doing?" Su Lu asked.

    "Let me sleep with you and our son tonight?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu paused for a few seconds and shook her head, "You sleep in a separate room."

    Bo Jingshen was somewhat dejected, "Butst night..."

    "Last night, I fell asleep and didn¡¯t have time to refuse," Su Lu said.

    She then heard the man muttering softly, "But you¡¯ve forgiven me..."

    Su Luughed, "I¡¯ve forgiven you, but it doesn¡¯t mean I have to sleep with you."

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback and nced at her, "Why are you thinking so impurely? I just want to sleep in the same bed with you and our son, nothing inappropriate."

    Su Lu smiled and shook her head, "No." She thought about it, "Or shall I let you take Zhao Xiaole to sleep by yourself?"

    She¡¯d be thrilled to sleep in a bed by herself.

    So when Bo Jingsheny next to his son, his heart was filled with boundless mncholy.

    The revolution has not yet seeded;rades still need to work hard.

    Thinking of the words Su Lu said before she went to sleep in the adjoining bedroom, Bo Jingshen deeply realized that his revolution had not yet seeded.

    Su Lu said: Bo Jingshen, I just forgave you, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve epted you back.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t hold the woman he loved, so he could only hold his beloved son and fell into a deep sleep.

    Su Lu slept well with a dreamless night.

    She didn¡¯t know why, perhaps it was because she had finally been honest with her heart.

    She had such a good night¡¯s sleep; she felt as if she hadn¡¯t slept so well in five years.

    So much so that when she woke up, the father and son had already gone to the restaurant for breakfast and brought back some for her. At this moment, Bo Jingshen was in the living room¡¯s children¡¯s yground, ying with their son.

    Su Lu was still groggy from sleep when she got up, not entirely awake, and walked out of the room barefoot without slippers.

    The soundproofing of the room¡¯s door was especially good; as soon as it opened, theughter from the living room was audible.

    Bo Jingshen was lifting Zhao Xiaole, tossing him into the ball pit for who knows how many times now¡ªZhao Xiaole loved it,ughing so hard his eyes were almost invisible.

    Su Lu walked out to see the father and son duo, both with miniature versions of the same face, turning their heads in unison to look at her.

    "Su Xiaolu is awake!" Zhao Xiaole climbed out of the ball pit, dancing with joy.

    Bo Jingshenughed and said, "Awake? I brought you breakfast, you..." His words trailed off when he noticed she was barefoot on the floor.

    He frowned slightly, then with a long stride, stepped over the children¡¯s y area fence.

    Scooping her up and cing her onto a chair, he then went to fetch slippers. "You came out without wearing slippers. Isn¡¯t the floor cold?"

    Su Lu shook her head. "When did you two wake up?"

    "About an hour and a half ago. I took him downstairs for breakfast already," Bo Jingshen said. "Go wash up, I brought you some food."

    Rubbing her eyes and covering her mouth with a light yawn, Su Lu asked, "Character buns?"

    This was the amusement park hotel after all, which surely meant there would be another set of character buns. Su Lu was already indifferent to her son¡¯s preference.

    Bo Jingshen coughed lightly, lowered his voice, and whispered into her ear, "I instructed themst night not to make so many character buns for breakfast today, so they only made one kind. Xiao Le took three, he ate one, I ate one, and I saved one for you. The rest is stir-fried beef ho fun, steamed chicken feet with ck bean sauce, crystal shrimp dumplings, and fried king oyster mushrooms I packed for you."

    Su Lu immediately smiled. "Then I better hurry and get ready."

    By the time she was done freshening up, Bo Jingshen had already set the food out on the table, all still warm.

    Zhao Xiaole had already eaten his fill but was not concerned with ying on his own. Instead, he came to watch Su Lu eat by the table.

    Feeling watched by the pair, Su Lu found it hard to swallow her food. "What are you looking at me for?"

    Zhao Xiaole said, "We¡¯re worried you¡¯d be bored eating alone, so Dad and I are keeping youpany."

    After a pause, Zhao Xiaole added, "How¡¯s that, isn¡¯t Ah Shen really considerate?"

    Su Lu¡¯s hand, holding the chopsticks, paused as she rigidly turned her eyes towards Bo Jingshen, and what else was there not to know? The child had already switched sides, singing praises for his father.

    Bo Jingshen, too, found himself in a helpless situation, covering his eyes with his hand, but the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve into a smile.

    How did he know the child would be so deliberately helpful? Clearly, children were just too naive. But Zhao Xiaole was none the wiser, and since he had already started, he felt he was performing quite well.

    So, he continued to chatter, "Ah Shen also specially ordered stir-fried beef ho fun and fried king oyster mushrooms for you, saying that you love them. Su Xiaolu, so you do like fried king oyster mushrooms? You yourself also like unhealthy fried foods!"

    Su Lu let out a chuckle and turned her gaze to Bo Jingshen. "What kind of support have you found?"

    "It¡¯s not that, let me exin..." Bo Jingshenughed.

    Breakfast ended pleasantly. At the chatty age, Su Lu had no choice but to stop Zhao Xiaole¡¯s incessant talk by stuffing a piece of fried king oyster mushroom into his mouth.

    Zhao Xiaole chewed it over, and his eyes suddenly lit up. "This is so tasty! No wonder you like it!"

    After breakfast, they nned to have fun at the amusement park. They¡¯d given the park a once-over the day before, but today they could y more carefully.

    Su Lu got ready, mainly packing what the child would need.

    And then they set off, stepping into the elevator.

    The elevator went down and stopped at a certain floor; the doors opened, and the personing in was taken aback.

    Not only was the neer stunned, but Su Lu was also bewildered.

    "How... is it you?"

    Bo Jingshen looked at the person who had entered, the smile that had been on his face a moment ago vanishing instantaneously, his handsome features turning sharp and cold in a sh.

 Chapter 382

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382</h4>

    "How are you here?" Su Lu curved her lips slightly, looking at the man standing outside the elevator.

    Bo Jingshen stood to one side, his gaze alert, his long and profound eyes filled with displeasure.

    "What else could I be doing?" The man smiled and then held the elevator door with one hand, turning his head toward the side and beckoning, "Hurry, the elevator¡¯s here."

    Soon after, footsteps echoed from that direction, and a slender and graceful woman, leading a little girl dressed in a bubble-sleeved princess dress, walked briskly over.

    Seeing Su Lu, she too froze, then suddenly smiled brightly, "Su Lu! Long time no see!"

    "Long time no see," Su Lu smiled with her eyes, intending to reach out for a handshake, but the other party quickly walked forward a few steps and hugged her instead.

    "It¡¯s really been a long time, I¡¯ve missed you," Chen Yaxi murmured softly in her ear.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Su Lu said with some guilt, "I haven¡¯t been in Feng City these past few years."

    After Su Lu went to Beijing, she subconsciously reduced her contact with Feng City, as if to make a severance, a severance from the past. Indeed, she had wanted to start apletely new life.

    Therefore, except for maintaining close ties with Cheng Youran, she had little contact with others.

    Including Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi.

    It was the kind of thing where they still existed in her contact list, but she virtually didn¡¯t reach out tomunicate, merely ncing at their updates on social media now and then.

    "I know you went to Beijing," Chen Yaxi said, "but howe you..." She couldn¡¯t help but nce in Bo Jingshen¡¯s direction, her meaning clear without words.

    Actually, Gu Xin standing to the side also thought it was outrageous.

    How had Su Lu... after all, the turns of life, ended up back with this man?

    Su Lu was so good, and this man...

    How should one put it.

    Chen Yaxi and Gu Xin still remembered the humiliation Su Lu had suffered back when she was at Yunding.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they both felt that Su Lu shouldn¡¯t continue to entangle herself with this man.

    "Mommy..." The little girl beside Chen Yaxi tugged gently at her clothes and looked up at her with big, grape-like eyes.

    Looking down at her, Su Lu felt embarrassed and shrank back behind Gu Xin.

    Chen Yaxi took her little hand and brought her forward, "This is my daughter, Xiao Mo."

    "She¡¯s really pretty, so much like you!" Su Lu had seen photos of the little girl on Chen Yaxi and Gu Xin¡¯s social media, a very cute girl, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to be even prettier in person.

    "Right?" Chen Yaxi raised her eyebrows smugly, "I think she looks like me too. Shows how strong my genes are, unlike you, tsk..."

    Chen Yaxi nced at Zhao Xiaole, held by Bo Jingshen, the faces of the two resembling each other so closely.

    Su Lu thought to herself, you say it like that, and I feel quite ashamed.

    Bo Jingshen, on the other hand, was just as proud, casting a nce at Gu Xin and thinking, what use is this man, fathering a daughter who doesn¡¯t resemble him at all.

    As for Su Lu having a son who didn¡¯t quite resemble her, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t think she was useless at all.

    That was a ssic case of double standards.

    Whenever Bo Jingshen saw Gu Xin, he felt dispirited.

    There was always a thorn, sharp and full of irritation, and that thorn was one of Gu Xin¡¯s identities¡ªSu Lu¡¯s ex-husband.

    It never sat well with him.

    So at the moment, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Still, Su Lu spoke, "My son, Zhao Xiaole."

    "Zhao?" Both Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi were aware that she had a son but had always thought he shared her surname.

    "He took my mother¡¯s surname," Su Lu said.

    Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bo Jingshen with a certain expression...

    "What do you mean by that look?" Bo Jingshen felt as if that nce stabbed him like a knife.

    Gu Xin shrugged, "It means nothing."

    Even though Su Lu hadn¡¯t been in Feng City for the past few years, both Bo Jingshen and Gu Xin were there. Although they didn¡¯t cross paths often, they had some interactions to a certain extent.

    However, neither was fond of the other, and luckily their business fields barely ovepped, so they basically didn¡¯t associate with each other.

    At this moment, the limited space inside the elevator was filled with palpable tension.

    Zhao Xiaole, on the other hand, was very curious about this little girl. What bad thoughts could a child have?

    He found her pretty, so he looked at her a few more times and wanted to y with her.

    If you asked him why, Zhao Xiaole would probably only say¡ªit¡¯s because this little girl is prettier than Jin Xiaokui.

    After getting out of the elevator, since they were all taking their kids to the amusement park, they decided to go together and boarded the sightseeing train.

    The sightseeing train to the amusement park was shaped like Thomas the Tank Engine, which all the children adored.

    Xiao Mo was somewhat shy, but Zhao Xiaole was not shy at all. ¡¯Shy¡¯ probably wasn¡¯t even a word in Zhao Xiaole¡¯s dictionary.

    Su Lu chatted with Chen Yaxi for a bit and learned that Zhao Xiaole was actually an older brother.

    So Su Lu instructed, "Son, you¡¯re the older brother; take good care of your little sister, Xiao Mo."

    Zhao Xiaole was originally quite enthusiastic about being a big brother.

    Perhaps it was because he knew he was supposed to have a younger sister, Zhao Xiaole always wanted to be an older brother. Since his mom had him out of wedlock and his uncles were no better¡ªall bachelors¡ªthere was no hope for a younger sister, let alone having a younger cousin.

    So when he heard Su Lu say this, Zhao Xiaole got a bit excited.

    He took Xiao Mo¡¯s hand and led her onto the little train where they sat side by side, Zhao Xiaole and Xiao Mo together, then Su Lu and Chen Yaxi.

    Next... Bo Jingshen and Gu Xin ended up sitting together.

    Bo Jingshen felt that restraining himself from starting a fight was already extremely polite of him.

    Su Lu and Chen Yaxi were actually having a good chat.

    That¡¯s how it is for women once they be mothers; conversations inevitably revolve around their children.

    Chen Yaxi was a bit surprised, "I thought I got pregnant earlier? Howe your son is the older brother?"

    Su Lu smiled, she and Chen Yaxi fell pregnant around the same time, with Chen Yaxi being a bit earlier.

    As for why Zhao Xiaole was the older brother...

    Of course, it was because Zhao Xiaole was a preterm birth, and the situation was very critical.

    After hearing this, Chen Yaxi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Others might not understand the dangers involved, but any mother would know. Su Lu¡¯s nonchnt recounting of a child¡¯s premature birth, spending months in an incubator, was an excruciating ordeal.

    "You¡¯ve had it tough," Chen Yaxi said, "Xiao Mo got pneumonia during her first month and was put in an incubator in the hospital. Just one week, and I was going crazy. My hair was falling out in clumps, I ran out of the maternity center, and I refused to leave the neonatology department, no one could persuade me to."

    Chen Yaxi spoke of the past with a hint of sigh in her voice, "Just one week and I was already like that, I can¡¯t imagine what it was like for your son to be in an incubator for months. You¡¯ve had it really tough."

    Su Lu nced down with a gentle smile, "It¡¯s all in the past."

    No matter the hardship, it all became a part of history.

 Chapter 383

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 383</h4>

    Bo Jingshen followed behind, originally feeling quite irritated having to sit in the same row as Gu Xin.

    When he heard the conversation between Chen Yaxi and Su Lu in the front, those irritations were soothed.

    All that remained was a heartache for Su Lu.

    The way she so lightly brushed over her past in a few sentences, how torturous must it have been at that time? Only someone who had been through it would know.

    And so, each time he heard, each time he remembered, Bo Jingshen felt nothing but self-reproach, guilt, and heartache; there were simply no other emotions left.

    As for Zhao Xiaole, sitting in the front row, heughed carelessly, unburdened by the shadows.

    Of course, Bo Jingshen was very reluctant to travel together with Gu Xin, but he couldn¡¯t resist... it seemed like his son had taken the role of a big brother too seriously and insisted on joining Gu Xin¡¯s family of three.

    "Su Xiaolu, can we go together with Uncle Gu and Aunt Chen? I want to y with Xiao Mo," Zhao Xiaole said.

    Gu Yimo, with her shy and timid nature, also seemed rather fond of ying with Zhao Xiaole, gently holding onto Gu Xin¡¯s fingers and whispering, "Daddy, I want to y with Xiaole brother."

    Well, then.

    That pretty much settled it.

    Earlier, Bo Jingshen had actually been quite opinionated and irritated, but after hearing the exchange between Su Lu and Chen Yaxi, he was overtaken by concern and had no room left for irritation; it had all been smoothed over.

    Especially given that his son had suffered so much in the past, Bo Jingshen now wished he could pluck stars and moons for him.

    A simple wish to y with Xiao Mo was, of course, not something unattainable.

    As for Mr. Bo¡¯s own thoughts and emotions?

    They were unimportant.

    His wife and child mattered most.

    Moreover, seeing both children, especially his own son, enjoy themselves, Bo Jingshen simply borrowed an observation car resembling a Thomas the Tank Engine, sparing them the arduous walk in the scorching summer sun.

    "Can you actually borrow an observation car in the scenic area like this?" Chen Yaxi was somewhat surprised; of course, she was happy to have an observation car to ride in, as taking children to amusement parks was exhausting, and sometimes they had to carry the tired children, which could break one¡¯s back and legs.

    Observation cars usually have set routes and distances, and they are not always avable, often requiring long waits in line.

    To have such a readily avable observation car was simply perfect.

    "Others probably can¡¯t borrow it like this," Su Lu said, then pointed at Bo Jingshen, who had be the driver of the observation car, "He can."

    Gu Xin raised an eyebrow in surprise, looking at Bo Jingshen, "I¡¯ve long heard that when these three projects started, the funding was so ample and construction proceeded so quickly because there was major capital investment from outside the industry. There were rumors it was you; I didn¡¯t expect it to be true."

    Bo Jingshen had not been publicizing it at the time, and in fact, had been quite secretive. Otherwise, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t have only just learned about it.

    Bo Jingshen nced sideways at Gu Xin without a word, only slightly raising an eyebrow.

    Seeing his non-denial, both Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi were somewhat taken aback and also thought of the name Three Gardens and Zhao Xiaole¡¯s name...

    Initially, both of them felt indignant about the past hurt Bo Jingshen had caused Su Lu, but at this moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    So they simply said nothing at all.

    Four of us went, apanied by two children, having a good time at the amusement park.

    With Gu Xin and Bo Jingshen looking after the kids, Su Lu and Chen Yaxi had it easy, leisurely sipping iced drinks under sun umbres, simply chatting and waiting for them to finish the rides ande back.

    Su Lu: "How have you been recently? I¡¯ve asionally seen the updates you post on your social feed."

    Chen Yaxiughed, "Not bad, I feel like I¡¯m doing quite well. Life is good, both career and family, it isn¡¯t too far off from what I had imagined."

    Su Lu: "That¡¯s true; I watched your live stream, and you were selling really well."

    Su Lu said, hardly able to suppress augh, "There was this one time when I saw something I wanted to buy, but I couldn¡¯t even snag it."

    Chen Yaxi was amused, "You saw it? Oh, now that you mention it, I¡¯m a bit embarrassed."

    Su Lu nodded, "I really did. Your own brand of clothing is gorgeous. I remember trying to snatch up a new coat you were offering; I didn¡¯t manage to get it."

    Chen Yaxi had her own clothing brand and was involved in the design process; her style was quite impressive.

    After all,ing from a modeling background, she had a particrly acute sense of fashion.

    She truly managed both career and family without missing a beat; one could tell from her state that she was very happy.

    After a moment of thought, Su Lu asked, "Now that your career is so sessful and Xiao Mo is all grown up, what about the Gu family..."

    To her own embarrassment, Su Lu knew all too well the Gu family had always seen her as an ideal daughter-inw and had looked down on Chen Yaxi for being a model. It had been that way since back then, and she wondered if their views had changed over the years.

    Unexpectedly, Chen Yaxi couldn¡¯t have cared less.

    Chen Yaxiughed openly, "I don¡¯t mind them."

    She touched her nose, "I did care a bit before, especially because I used to think they were Gu Xin¡¯s family, and getting their approval seemed to be part of my goal, you know? Especially while pregnant with Xiao Mo, that notion grew even stronger."

    "It felt like, with Xiao Mo¡¯s existence, I became even more eager for their recognition and approval. Not so much for myself, but perhaps more for the little one in my belly. It seemed like, if I could get their validation, the child inside me might somehow feel more precious?"

    "So, I was quite anxious at that time. Plus, I wasn¡¯t in great shape during my pregnancy, swollen, breaking out with e, and myplexion was off. I felt so unattractive and bloated. My confidence plummeted, and with hormones wreaking havoc, my emotions were also unstable. Gu Xin knew about my anxieties, and given his family¡¯s attitude towards me, he didn¡¯t dare bring me back to the country. Instead, we traveled abroad often to help me rx."

    Hearing Chen Yaxi¡¯s words, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but think back to her own pregnancy, although she hadn¡¯t experienced as much anxiety as Chen Yaxi.

    What mattered more to Su Lu, unlike Chen Yaxi¡¯s mere worries about looking ugly from swelling, e, and a poorplexion, was the fact that Zhao Xiaole had been restless in her womb, and her pregnancy had been quite perilous.

    Anxious over the slightest hint that something might be wrong with Zhao Xiaole, fearful that he wouldn¡¯t stay put inside her.

    Any day longer he could remain in her womb was a blessing.

    That was Su Lu¡¯s concern.

    Though their worries differed, Su Lu could still deeply empathize.

    "What happenedter?" Su Lu asked.

    "What happened afterwards?" Chen Yaxi smiled, "After Xiao Mo was born, she ended up in the hospital during the first month. At that time, my heart and soul were solely on my daughter. As long as my daughter was healthy and happy, I couldn¡¯t care less about what the Gu family thought of me. Without Gu Xin, they mean nothing to me. But even without Gu Xin, my daughter is my flesh and blood, my dearest love."

 Chapter 384

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 384</h4>

    Chen Yaxi¡¯s words, Su Lu could very much empathize with them.

    She had felt the same way before, even if it seemed like her heart was empty, but just looking at her son made it gradually overflow with fulfillment.

    It was as if, even without Bo Jingshen in her life, although slightly regrettable, having her son seemed to already be enough for happiness.

    "Soter I just couldn¡¯t be bothered to care whether they acknowledged it or not," Chen Yaxi shrugged nonchntly, "As long as Gu Xin didn¡¯t shirk responsibility, that was fine by me."

    Speaking of this, Chen Yaxi covered her mouth and chuckled, "Maybe people tend to be masochistic, huh? As soon as I stopped caring about what they thought, they starteding to me."

    "Oh?" Su Lu chuckled softly.

    Chen Yaxi thought for a moment and said, "It probably had something to do with the fact that I didn¡¯t let Xiao Mo take Gu Xin¡¯s surname at first; he took mine. His name was originally Chen Yimo. To be honest, my parents were thrilled. They felt that whether Gu Xin was in the picture didn¡¯t matter anymore."

    "It sounds like..." Su Lu felt that saying this might be a bit unfair to Gu Xin, but it did seem to be the case, so she added, "...Gu Xin is like a sperm donor?"

    Chen Yaxi burst intoughter.

    Gu Xin, who had just returned from ying with the child, frozepletely upon hearing this.

    Bo Jingshen stood beside him, looking rather schadenfreude.

    But Su Lu hadn¡¯t noticed their return, so her next words came out immediately, "Not to mention, if you put it that way, Bo Jingshen also resembles a sperm donor."

    She paused and then emphasized, "Even more so. At least your Gu Xin has been with you and the child these past years."

    Bo Jingshen deted like a balloon, suddenly downcast.

    It was Gu Xin¡¯s turn to revel in schadenfreude.

    In fact, neither of them was better than the other, and it was unclear why they were taking such delight in each other¡¯s troubles.

    "Mommy!" The child couldn¡¯t understand what the adults were saying, but he had just finished ying and was quite excited, even the usually shy Gu Yimo was louder.

    Only then did Su Lu fall silent and turned around to see the sulky Bo Jingshen, knowing that he must have heard her recent words, and she couldn¡¯t help but want tough.

    But Bo Jingshen had nothing to feel wronged about, what Su Lu had said was true, it just made Bo Jingshen more sympathetic.

    He became even more considerate towards Su Lu, so when they were ying together in the swimming pool on the suite terrace that night, Chen Yaxi whispered with augh, "I notice you¡¯re quite cunning, huh?"

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow, "Oh? How am I cunning?"

    "Hey, did you say those things during the day on purpose for Bo Jingshen to hear?" Chen Yaxi suggested, "I saw that he was practically ready to kneel and wait on you afterward."

    Su Lu chuckled, "I¡¯m not that mean, it was just a coincidence."

    As Su Lu spoke, she arched her eyebrow lightly. Whether others believed it or not, Chen Yaxi certainly didn¡¯t.

    Chen Yaxi sighed, "Gu Xin and I never thought that you would get entangled with Bo Jingshen again. Although unexpected, it wasn¡¯t incredibly surprising to see you two back together. It¡¯s like..."

    It¡¯s like things were supposed to be this way.

    As if these two people, after all their twists and turns, were bound toe back together again.

    "Karmic ties, I guess," Su Lu shrugged, "I wasn¡¯t nning on being together with him so soon, I¡¯ll drag it out a bit longer."

    Chen Yaxi snickered and winked at her, "A little push and pull, some flirting adds fun, ¡¯proving we¡¯re still young.¡¯ Not to brag, but my charm is still quite strong."

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow, "Who would disagree? A woman is like a blooming flower at thirty."

    Neither she nor Chen Yaxicked admirers.

    "Exactly," Chen Yaxi smiled and swam forward, just as Gu Xin swam back to her. Seeing her smiling, he asked, "What are youughing about with Xiaolu?"

    "Talking about how we¡¯ve still got our charm," Chen Yaxi said.

    Gu Xin¡¯s eyes twitched, and his expression turned somewhat tense, "What now? Did someone elsee to bother you again?"

    Just from hearing these words, it was clear this wasn¡¯t the first time.

    The swimming pool was not very big to begin with. It was a part of the suite¡¯s terrace, which is why Bo Jingshen could also vaguely hear the conversation over here and immediately became somewhat alert.

    Then he heard Gu Xin look towards Su Lu, saying, "And you too, right? I remember a couple of years ago, there was a young and promising artist who publicly pursued you?"

    Su Lu waved her hands and said, "Don¡¯t talk about me; the two of you discuss your own thing."

    Gu Xin took Chen Yaxi aside to have a good chat.

    Bo Jingshen felt bitter inside, wanting to have a proper chat with Su Lu but worried about the two children, could only stay by the side of Gu Yimo and Zhao Xiaole, with Gu Yimo wearing Zhao Xiaole¡¯s little duck swim ring and Zhao Xiaole pushing the duck ring.

    Zhao Xiaole, seeing the troubled look on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but say, "Ah Shen, why don¡¯t you go and keep Su Xiaolupany?"

    "No, I can¡¯t rx about you guys..." Bo Jingshen said.

    Zhao Xiaole said, "I started swimming when I was just a few months old, and I won a freestyle swimmingpetition among children."

    Bo Jingshen thought about it and still shook his head, "No."

    "Then how about we sit by the shore? That should be alright, right?" Zhao Xiaole was very considerate.

    Bo Jingshen finally agreed.

    The two children went to y with water at the edge of the pool, and it was then that Bo Jingshen swam over to Su Lu¡¯s side.

    Gu Yimo turned to ask Zhao Xiaole, "Big brother Xiaole, why do you call him Ah Shen instead of Daddy?"

    Zhao Xiaoleughed and said, "Because I¡¯m a big kid now, and sometimes it feels closer to call someone by their name, right? My mom also sometimes tells me to call her ¡¯son,¡¯ and at other times ¡¯Zhao Xiaole.¡¯"

    Gu Yimo thought there was some sense to this, and nodded thoughtfully.

    That night, after Gu Xin had blow-dried Gu Yimo¡¯s hair and applied the lotion, Gu Yimo said in a babyish voice, "Gu Xin, thank you."

    Gu Xin waspletely stunned, in a blink, after being a dad for five years, he had be Gu Xin.

    But that was something to be saidter.

    At this moment, Bo Jingshen had swum up beside Su Lu.

    "Who publicly pursued you?" His voice was low.

    Su Lu was originally at the edge of the Boundaryless Pool, peering down below, which was actually quite frightening, considering the height.

    But after getting used to it, one would feel the view was vast and expansive.

    Hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice, she turned around.

    A blush swept across her cheeks, to be fair, Bo Jingshen was in very good shape, with clearly defined muscles.

    Although Gu Xin was also in good shape and hadn¡¯t neglected exercising, his physique was clearly not as sculpted as Bo Jingshen¡¯s.

    And...

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze would always involuntarily drift to therge tattoo on his back shoulder.

    Every time she saw it, she would still feel a jolt at heart.

    At this moment, she was somewhat distracted, and absentmindedly said, "Hmm? What public pursuit?"

    Then she heard Bo Jingshen urgently say, "Don¡¯t brush me off, I just heard everything!"

    Not that he was angry, but truly speaking, this tone of voice was probably somewhat childish.

 Chapter 385

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 385</h4>

    Although he was somewhat childish, Bo Jingshen ultimately didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    In fact, as long as he continued to inquire, Su Lu had been nning to respond, but in her rtionship with Bo Jingshen, he hade to feel somewhat inferior.

    It would be more urate to say that he felt he had no right to question Su Lu¡¯s past.

    Because it was he who had first let go of her hand.

    When Su Lu saw this man, who clearly still had childish questions, fall silent so quickly,

    it was as if she suddenly understood what he was thinking, and for some reason, it made her feel quite ufortable.

    She knew all too well that it was indeed his own fault, a consequence of his own actions, as he was the one who had let go first. What right did he have now to question her?

    Yet seeing him arrive so fiercely with questions, only to seem to think better of it and suppress his natural inclination... Su Lu understood him; he was never one to have a particrly good temper.

    So watching him in this state, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of heartache.

    Su Lu sighed lightly, "Come here."

    "Okay." Bo Jingshen moved beside her, and from the corner of her eye, Su Lu could easily see his shoulder, covered with arge tattoo. She reached over his shoulder, picking up her phone from the edge of the pool. Her fingers, wet and glistening, slid across the touchscreen, tapping a few times.

    Handing him the phone, she said, "Here, this is it."

    Bo Jingshen was initially taken aback, "Hm? What?"

    Then he looked intently at the phone, only to see a photo of a young man on the screen.

    Bo Jingshen himself was not old, but he carried a mature air about him. The young man in the photo had a sharp and cool demeanor, exuding the brashness of someone in their twenties.

    This was the young and aspiring painter who had once pursued Su Lu. It had to be said, he was quite good-looking.

    Not quite as handsome as Bo Jingshen, but very close; with Bo Jingshen¡¯s otherworldly good looks, to be only slightly less handsome still meant exceptional attractiveness.

    "Artists, before reality breaks their backbone, always have a certain integrity. Their unyielding pride and dedication to their ideals are pretty admirable. When I saw him, I thought I¡¯d help if I could," Su Lu said. "Young people easily confuse gratitude with affection. It¡¯s not a big deal."

    Bo Jingshen realized that Su Lu was... exining the questions he had just asked.

    The past he had thought he had no right to inquire about, she volunteered to him, as if... she didn¡¯t want him to be upset.

    It touched Bo Jingshen so deeply, he wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    Because the two children were both so reluctant to part, when Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi wanted to take Gu Yimo away, Zhao Xiaole would be sulky, and Xiao Mo would cry. The little girl was especially endearing; she cried not with loud wails, but by staring with her big, ck eyes and shedding silent tears.

    It was heart-wrenchingly adorable and made her all the more lovable.

    Who could withstand this? Not to mention her parents; even Bo Jingshen and Su Lu couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Frowning, Bo Jingshen said, "Well, this is a suite, and there are plenty of bedrooms. If you don¡¯t mind, just pick one and stay. Quick, tell your daughter to stop crying."

    Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi exchanged a look, their eyes filled with the love and helplessness they felt for their daughter, and naturally they had no objections.

    Gu Xin said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll go to our room and get our stuff. Thanks for the trouble, and thank you."

    As for Chen Yaxi, after trying tofort her and feeling unsessful, she shook her head, "Come here, Xiao Le, your turn tofort her. Auntie can¡¯t make your little sister feel better."

    Zhao Xiaole, who had been moping, suddenly brightened up at the news that Gu Yimo would be staying. At that moment, he went over to take Gu Yimo¡¯s hand, ready to y together.

    The little girl, who had been continuously shedding tears, sniffled and stopped crying, obediently going off to y with brother Xiao Le.

    Gu Xin went to fetch some things, and after bathing Gu Yimo, Su Lu also gave Zhao Xiaole a good scrub.

    The two children continued to y in the children¡¯s amusement area in the living room.

    Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi were sitting with Su Lu and Bo Jingshen at the dining table, where they had room service bring over a bottle of red wine and some snacks, enjoying light drinks as they chatted.

    When it was time to rest, they saw that both children had already fallen asleep on the soft mats of the y area, hand in hand.

    So that night, it was Su Lu who slept with both kids.

    Chen Yaxi and Gu Xin still felt particrly apologetic, troubling her like that.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t mind the trouble and naturally shooed Bo Jingshen off to another bedroom.

    Gu Xin looked at Bo Jingshen, his eyes filled with sympathy.

    Bo Jingshen, on the other hand, was in a good mood because of Su Lu¡¯s exnation about her pursuer earlier. He didn¡¯t mind having to sleep alone, since he hadn¡¯t won Su Lu¡¯s affection yet.

    Having been able to sneakily apany the mother and child for a night, he was already secretly delighted.

    The next day, they still went together to Ocean Park, where they had directly reserved an aquarium-themed suite.

    And because Zhao Xiaole and the little girl had hit it off so well, Bo Jingshen simply had the most luxurious suite prepared, one that wasrge and had plenty of rooms, so there was no need to worry about not having enough space.

    One entire wall of the living room was an aquarium fish tank, and one of the bedrooms had a wall like that too.

    The children were ecstatic, and the adults found rare rxation and healing.

    Though taking care of children was exhausting, sometimes, it was actually the children who healed the adults.

    Rather than saying one was ying with the children, it was more like, in the process of ying with them, one also received healing and could briefly escape theplications of the adult world.

    So when the week passed by quickly, and it was finally time to end the trip,

    it even felt a bit hard to let go, of course, with the children being the most reluctant to part.

    Gu Yimo¡¯s glossy ck eyes brimmed with tears that began to roll down, her grip on Zhao Xiaole¡¯s hand tight, not willing to let go.

    Zhao Xiaole also held on to Gu Yimo¡¯s hand tightly; he wasn¡¯t as tearful as the little girl, but his little eyebrows were knitted tightly.

    Su Lu was thinking about how tofort the two children, but to her surprise, Zhao Xiaole was incredibly understanding, not needing any coaxing from Su Lu.

    Instead, he took the initiative tofort Gu Yimo.

    "Momo."

    "Hmm? Wuu..." Gu Yimo¡¯s little mouth puckered, looking incredibly wronged, "Xiao Le brother..."

    "Don¡¯t cry, we¡¯ll y together again next time." Zhao Xiaole wiped away Gu Yimo¡¯s tears with his hand, "I promise, I¡¯ll definitelye to y with you again."

    "Wuu, you must, okay?" Gu Yimo raised her little pinky.

    Zhao Xiaole extended his finger and hooked it with hers, "Definitely."

    "Definitely, definitely, okay?" Gu Yimo sniffled and asked for confirmation again.

    "Definitely, definitely." Zhao Xiaole nodded vigorously.

    Chen Yaxi whispered to Su Lu on the side, "Why do I feel like we¡¯re kind of ying the viin who separates lovebirds?"

 Chapter 386

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 386</h4>

    "Uh," Su Lu tasted her words, "there¡¯s some truth to that."

    Chen Yaxi, feeling helpless, held her forehead, "Are you staying in Feng City for now?"

    "I am, Xiao Le¡¯s summer vacation," said Su Lu.

    "Alright, when I have some time, I¡¯ll bring Xiao Mo over to y with your Xiao Le. We can meet up again and not let these kids part with such sadness," Chen Yaxi picked up her daughter.

    Gu Yimo seemed about to cry, but after Chen Yaxi whispered something in her ear, the little girl held back her tears, her teary eyes glistening and looking indescribably pitiful.

    So, they went their separate ways.

    On the way back to the city center, Su Lu felt Zhao Xiaole had be much quieter.

    Holding the steering wheel, Su Lu nced at Zhao Xiaole through the rearview mirror and saw him ying with a Rubik¡¯s cube in a gloomy mood.

    Su Lu whispered to Bo Jingshen, "I feel like... he doesn¡¯t seem to remember Jin Xiaokui anymore."

    But in the confined space of the car, Zhao Xiaole, of course, heard her.

    He frowned, "Who says I don¡¯t remember Jin Xiaokui? I certainly do remember her."

    Su Luughed, "Then you don¡¯t like Jin Xiaokui?"

    Su Lu thought about it and added, "But indeed, Jin Xiaokui isn¡¯t as pretty as Xiao Mo."

    If Gu Xin was simply above average in looks, then Chen Yaxi was definitely a rare beauty, elegant not mboyant, with a certain charm. Her daughter couldn¡¯t be anything but lovely, like a porcin doll.

    Zhao Xiaole stared at Su Lu incredulously, "Mom! Don¡¯t make it sound like I only care about looks! I never liked Jin Xiaokui anyway!"

    Su Lu thought for a moment and realized it was true, "Oh right, it¡¯s Jin Xiaokui who likes you."

    Su Lu felt somewhat helpless. He was just like his father, a real heartbreaker.

    She nced at Zhao Xiaole again in the rearview mirror. Bo Jingshen was sitting in the passenger seat, looking at a few important documents on his tablet. He didn¡¯t even look up when he heard the conversation between mother and son, just said with a smile in his voice, "Stop teasing the kid."

    But before Su Lu could respond, Bo Jingshen turned his head to see Su Lu ncing in the rearview mirror again.

    Thinking she was worried about Zhao Xiaole, Bo Jingshen turned to look at the boy.

    The child was still ying with the Rubik¡¯s cube, seemingly fine, with only a pout of displeasure at most.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t looking at him.

    Just as Bo Jingshen was about to ask, he heard Su Lu say with some confusion, "Why does that car behind us seem to have been following us the whole time?"

    Bo Jingshen felt a sudden sense of dread, his affable expression freezing.

    His long, piercing eyes narrowed, a chill emanating from his gaze as he looked back through the mirror, where a ck business car was trailing them. Through the mirror, it was impossible to discern the faces of the people in the driver¡¯s and passenger seats.

    "Are you sure it has been following us all along?" Bo Jingshen asked seriously.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "It¡¯s been a while, but this is also a main road back to the city. It could be a coincidence."

    Having said that, Su Lu didn¡¯t give it further thought, her sense of crisis wasn¡¯t that severe.

    But Bo Jingshen was different. He immediately closed the files on the tablet and pulled up the map to check their current route. "There¡¯s a roundabout with an overpassing up; take that and head towards East Ring..."

    Bo Jingshen nned a rtivelyplex route, aware that if the car behind could keep up all the way, it was no coincidence¡ªthey were definitely being followed.

    It was worth considering what those following them intended to do.

    Bo Jingshen reached over and gently held Su Lu¡¯s hand, "Don¡¯t be afraid."

    Su Lu started, then smiled, "I¡¯m not scared."

    She really wasn¡¯t afraid, so... it must have been him who was scared.

    Su Lu now also realized, the storm that her words just now had stirred up in the man¡¯s heart.

    Perhaps, perhaps it had always been the worry for her safety that made him push her away time after time.

    Pushing her away from his side, he believed it was also pushing her away from danger.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, and though the curve was gentle, it could also be seen that his smile was somewhat forced.

    He took out his phone and sent a message.

    Then he pulled up the route, which Su Lu obediently followed ording to his n. The car behind them still trailed along, and Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze grew increasingly dark.

    Until they were nearly back to the urban area.

    Su Lu took the elevated expressway off-ramp, but the other party did not follow her down the ramp.

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow, exhaling with relief, "It seems like they¡¯re not following us. It must just be a coincidence, right?"

    Bo Jingshen offered a strained smile, "Yeah, probably so."

    While he said this outwardly, inwardly his heart was icy.

    There couldn¡¯t be such coincidences, on every single stretch of the road? He never believed in so many coincidences.

    He simply didn¡¯t want Su Lu to worry, nor did he want her to be afraid.

    Indeed, they were being followed, it¡¯s just that the other party had no ns to tail them to the end.

    Su Lu drove the car back home, arriving at the building where she lived.

    "Well... I¡¯ll head back first then," Bo Jingshen said.

    He hadn¡¯tpletely won over Su Lu yet, so of course, he couldn¡¯t just boldly move into her house.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t be brazen, but Bo Jingshen had things to do today, so even if he had to shamelessly plead or y pitiful, today wasn¡¯t the day.

    "Okay, be careful on your way," Su Lu said after a moment, then handed him her car keys, "You take my car back."

    Bo Jingshen blinked, "And what about when you need a car?"

    Su Lu nodded her chin towards a direction, "Isn¡¯t there another one over there?"

    Bo Jingshen looked and smiled with understanding.

    That one was his car, the one covered in flowers that he sent, and the trunk was filled with Princess Flower he had bought; a week had passed, and of course, the property management personnel had picked it clean by now.

    Yet, Su Lu didn¡¯t let him take his own car back, she gave him the keys to hers instead.

    Bo Jingshen smiled warmly, "Alright, then you use that one."

    He kissed his son¡¯s little face before settling into the driver¡¯s seat, looking at Su Lu, "Don¡¯t ignore my messages."

    Su Lu nodded, "Got it. Get some rest."

    Su Lu knew, these past days at Three Gardens, though he spent the day ying with their son and, after ytime, taking care of the child¡¯s meals and bath in the evening, as soon as she and the boy rested for the night, he would get up and get busy with work.

    Busy till thete hours, then off to sleep for a few rushed hours before waking up early to join his early-sleeping, early-rising son for breakfast downstairs.

    So now that he was back, Su Lu still hoped he would get some proper rest.

    Bo Jingshen smiled and agreed, "Alright, I know. I¡¯ll behave."

    He drove out of themunity, but he didn¡¯t go straight home; instead, he stopped by the roadside, turned on the hazard lights, and then made a chillingly cold phone call.

 Chapter 387

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 387</h4>

    "I¡¯m Bo Jingshen." As soon as the call connected, he coldly announced himself and spoke straight to the point without waiting for the other person to respond.

    "Has anyone visited him recently?"

    "Not sure? If you¡¯re not sure, then go check!"

    "How do I know? I¡¯m being followed! Aside from Jing Ce, who else would do such a thing?"

    After ending the call, Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot with rage. He could not contain his anger and furiously threw his phone toward the windshield!

    The force was so great that the windshield cracked like a spiderweb.

    He gasped for breath, leaned over the steering wheel, and took deep breaths, trying to calm himself down.

    It was unclear how much time had passed; the windshield was shattered, but the phone was surprisingly robust. After bouncing to the passenger seat, the screen was cracked but it was still on.

    After a while, it began to vibrate tirelessly.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t get up, maintaining his position leaning on the steering wheel, but turned his face toward the passenger side and saw a WeChat message on the cracked screen.

    Bo Jingshen paused for a moment and, before the screen automatically locked, opened the WeChat message.

    Seeing the content on the screen, Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression softened slightly.

    His previously furious mood seemed to be soothed.

    What he had just received was nothing but a sentence from Su Lu.

    deer: Zhao Xiaole wants to eat cake and cookies. I¡¯ll buy the ingredients tomorrow and bake some, but he can¡¯t eat too much. Shall I bring some over to you? [giggle]

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t reach for his phone but lightly tapped the screen with his finger, replying with a single word.

    Bambi: Okay.

    On the other end, Su Lu¡¯s eyes curved into a smile as she saw his reply. Then she opened another chat box and sent another message.

    deer: Okay, what do you want to eat?

    Cheng Youran quickly replied: Is it for real? You¡¯re making it yourself? Then I¡¯d like cranberry cookies and red velvet cake.

    Cheng Youran certainly didn¡¯t know that he had just been prioritized over friendship; if Bo Jingshen had replied that he didn¡¯t want sweets, Su Lu probably would not have agreed to bake herself.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t have much to do that afternoon, so she took Zhao Xiaole with her to the supermarket to buy baking ingredients.

    She also nned to enroll Zhao Xiaole in a summer happy ss, not that he was there to learn anything specific. These happy sses were typically just ces where teachers supervised kids ying. They met four days a week during daytime, providing Su Lu some time to do other things.

    Otherwise, every day would just be about taking care of the child, leaving no time for anything else.

    For lunch, Su Lu casually made a couple of dishes and Zhao Xiaole quickly had his meal, and after a nap, they prepared to head to the supermarket. This supermarket was part of a chain, and also had branches in Beijing.

    Zhao Xiaole loved going there, mainly because of the many sampling stations inside. Zhao Tong had taken him once, and ever since, Zhao Xiaole had been hooked and dragged Su Lu there a few times. The supermarket was well-stocked, and although Su Lu didn¡¯t spoil himpletely without principles,

    if it wasn¡¯t a big issue, she wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Thus, she would go shopping there every now and then, taking Zhao Xiaole with her¡ªit was their bonding time.

    Zhao Xiaole was thrilled and even pulled out his favorite baseball cap, wearing it backwards, paired with denim overalls and a blue-sleeved white T-shirt, looking quite the trendy tot.

    "But, Mom, isn¡¯t this Ah Shen¡¯s car?" Zhao Xiaole asked.

    Su Lu nodded, "Yeah, didn¡¯t you think his car looks cool?"

    "Hehe," Zhao Xiaole giggled, indeed thinking that Bo Jingshen¡¯s car was very cool.

    Any guy seeing it would think the car looks cool, the sturdy-looking SUV with its deep color and heavy feeling, like a little tank driving on the road.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment and asked Su Lu seriously, "Su Xiaolu, have you really started dating Ah Shen?"

    Su Lu really wanted to say that children shouldn¡¯t meddle in adult matters, but her approach to educating Zhao Xiaole had never been like that.

    The child was seriously asking a question, not an unreasonable one at that, so after thinking it over, she answered, "Probably, it¡¯s not yet official, I guess."

    "Why is that?" Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face showed genuine confusion, a child¡¯s innocent and pure, of course, not understanding why, and he curiously asked, "But you¡¯ve kissed him, right?"

    "Um...kissing has nothing to do with it." Su Lu thought for a moment, feeling it somewhat irresponsible to instill this in a child, she pressed her lips together and then said, "You and Jin Xiaokui have kissed too, but that doesn¡¯t mean you are dating, right?"

    Zhao Xiaole pouted, "But I¡¯m still a child. And so many other kids have kissed too. Don¡¯t try to trick me."

    Su Lu burst intoughter, "Anyway, it¡¯s just... Ah Shen and I aren¡¯t there yet."

    "Oh." Zhao Xiaole had no intention of pressuring Su Lu, he was purely curious.

    Moreover, the child was sensible; he had never really pressured Su Lu, rarely using emotional ckmail to force her to do anything.

    It¡¯s quite miraculous, this little child, not even knowing what emotional ckmail means, but he had never used it against Su Lu.

    He hoped his mom would be happy, so he would never demand her to do anything just for him.

    "Ah Shen is quite pitiable," Zhao Xiaole said, "He really likes you."

    Zhao Xiaole covered his mouth with his hand and mysteriously whispered, "I¡¯ll secretly tell you¡ª"

    Su Lu yed along and elongated her voice, "Tell¡ªme¡ªwhat¡ª"

    Zhao Xiaole giggled, "When Ah Shen looks at you, his eyes light up! Likeser eyes, haha."

    Su Lu coughed lightly, if it were Cheng You Ran who said this, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t mind, but hearing it from her son, she felt somewhat embarrassed.

    While mother and son casually chatted, the car had already arrived at the superstore, Su Lu found a parking spot, struggled several times, and finally parked therge tank-like vehicle.

    Then at the entrance, she grabbed a shopping cart with a child seat featuring cartoons and headed inside the superstore.

    First, they went to the food area, which was Zhao Xiaole¡¯s main goal for this trip, with various tasting booths offering freshly made foods.

    Freshly grilled sausages, freshly boiled small wontons, and such...

    Seeing that it was a child, and not only that but a handsome child with a pretty mother beside him looking a tad embarrassed, everyone couldn¡¯t help but give them a little extra.

    By the end of the round, Zhao Xiaole was full.

    Although Su Lu didn¡¯t find it embarrassing, she was somewhat uneasy and decided to wear a mask next time.

    Thinking this, she looked at the shopping list on her phone, grabbed a pack of cake mix, and ced it in the shopping cart¡¯s basket.

    Suddenly, a pleasant female voice spoke softly beside her, "This brand of cake mix is quite good."

 Chapter 388

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 388</h4>

    Su Lu suddenly turned her gaze toward the person speaking, recognizing them instantly.

    This was the person she had seen with Bo Jingshen in that coffee shop after returning to Feng City, seated together at the time.

    Young and beautiful, with a delicate and mncholic air that was irresistibly pitiable. Even Su Lu felt this way upon seeing her.

    At that time, Su Lu had assumed this was Bo Jingshen¡¯s new me, since it hadn¡¯t been long since Bo Jingshen had been released, and he was meeting this young woman so soon, she must be someone important.

    Of course, the rtionship between Su Lu and Bo Jingshen had evolved from her initial indifference, to a rtive calm, and now to a harmonious one.

    Su Lu also knew that this young woman wasn¡¯t Bo Jingshen¡¯s new love, but one of his step-sisters¡ªJing Qiao.

    Honestly, when Su Lu found out she was his step-sister,

    she had half-jokingly and half-seriously asked him: "Just how many ¡¯good sisters¡¯ do you have?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s answer at the time was: "I don¡¯t know."

    He really didn¡¯t know; who knew how many illegitimate children someone like Jing Ce had left behind? After all, he himself was one of Jing Ce¡¯s illegitimate children.

    Bo Jingshen had never believed that his mother, Zhou Xiaochu, would be Jing Ce¡¯s only affair.

    Thus, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be Jing Ce¡¯s only illegitimate child.

    And so, there were Jing Ruo, Jing Qiao.

    Actually, if there came a Jing One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, even enough to form a football team, Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t be surprised.

    At this moment, as Su Lu turned her eyes, she saw this young, lovely woman with a fragile, mncholic demeanor, standing beside her, her autumn-water-like eyes calm and gentle, the undertone a light mncholy, but that calmness was the indifference of someone who has weathered the vicissitudes of life.

    "...I¡¯m not doing any sales," Jing Qiao said with a light smile, thinking Su Lu had misunderstood.

    "I know," Su Lu smiled faintly and, following Jing Qiao¡¯s suggestion, swapped the cake mix in her hand for another pack, "Thank you."

    Jing Qiao then looked at Su Lu, and her gaze became even gentler as she nced at Zhao Xiaole, who sat in the child seat of the shopping cart.

    Of course, she recognized that the woman was Su Lu, her brother¡¯s most beloved, and the child curiously looking at her from the child seat was her brother¡¯s son, her nephew, Xiao Le.

    Jing Qiao gave Zhao Xiaole an exceptionally tender smile, and Zhao Xiaole smiled back, inexplicably feeling this aunt¡¯s gentleness.

    Jing Qiao noticed Su Lu¡¯s shopping list on her screen and realized she nned to bake cakes and cookies, so she volunteered, "Let me help you choose; I used to be a pastry chef."

    Su Lu dly epted, seeing that Jing Qiao did not intend to reveal her identity, and was willing to y along, treating her as just another kind soul.

    The exchange was congenial.

    After Jing Qiao had helped Su Lu select all the baking materials, they said goodbye to each other.

    After parting ways, Jing Qiao sent Bo Jingshen a message.

    "Brother, I saw Su Lu."

    "Where?"

    "In the supermarket. I came here to shop for some things and ran into her buying baking supplies, so I helped her choose. I touched Xiao Le¡¯s little face; it¡¯s so soft, he¡¯s so cute!"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart softened when he read Jing Qiao¡¯s message, knowing full well what Su Lu was buying baking supplies for.

    Bo Jingshen, holding his newly switched phone, thought for a moment and sent a message back to Jing Qiao.

    "She recognizes you. You¡¯re pretending not to know her, and she¡¯s just ying along."

    "!!!"

    Jing Qiao was a bit nervous, "Bro, I didn¡¯t cause any trouble for you, right?"

    She, of course, knew about the things between Bo Jingshen and Su Lu.

    Her brother was already trying to repair his rtionship with Su Lu, and she couldn¡¯t allow her previous presumption to spoil everything.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Bo Jingshen replied with two words.

    If it had been at the very beginning, Bo Jingshen would have found Jing Qiao meddlesome, but now, he was no longer that worried.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, remembering he had been possibly stalked earlier, and added another message, "Better to go out less recently, if you¡¯re missing anything, tell my assistant, and he can bring it to you."

    After not continuing to message Jing Qiao, Bo Jingshen sent one to Su Lu.

    "Went to the megastore?"

    "Jing Qiao snitched? That was quick, we haven¡¯t even been apart for five minutes."

    "I have eyes and ears everywhere."

    "I¡¯m so scared."

    After sending this message, Su Lu chuckled.

    She looked back towards the direction Jing Qiao had left earlier, the megastore with its enormous shelves, exceptionally spacious.

    She thought she had lost sight of him, yet unexpectedly, she saw the figure of Jing Qiao flit by at the end of an aisle.

    Su Lu knitted her brows, not sure if it was her imagination, but it seemed like she had just seen someone pull on Jing Qiao.

    Su Lu ced thest item she wanted to buy into her trolley and pushed it towards the checkout. There weren¡¯t many people, so she didn¡¯t have to queue and quickly paid.

    Pushing the cart towards the parking lot, she loaded the bags, big and small, into the car¡¯s trunk.

    Then she drove to find the exit, the usual routine.

    No matter when she came, it was always this routine, because she never knew where the exit was and had to look for exit signs on the wall, so she kept looking around.

    In her search, she hadn¡¯t noticed the exit sign yet, but another scene caught her attention instead.

    Su Lu squinted her eyes, looking towards a corner parking space.

    That was unmistakably Jing Qiao, she was struggling.

    And two men, they were pulling her towards that car.

    The car was covered with dark film; Su Lu couldn¡¯t clearly see the inside scene, only a vague silhouette of a man sitting upright on the back seat.

    Su Lu felt her palms start to sweat and her throat dry.

    Her reason told her that such scenes were usually dangerous, and that there was a child in her car; in principle, she should avoid all danger.

    But her conscience told her she couldn¡¯t just stand by, that was Bo Jingshen¡¯s sister.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice came from the backseat, "Mommy! Isn¡¯t that the auntie from before? Someone is bullying her!!"

    This shoutpletely jolted Su Lu awake; she suddenly raised her hand and pressed the horn hard!

    The horn red sharply and noisily in the parking lot!

    Beep beep! Beep beep!

    As expected, the two men looked this way, seemingly trying to see who was being so nosy.

    Su Lu quickly lowered her head, pulled the sun visor down, not letting them see her clearly.

    Then she revved the engine a few times; the hefty SUV like a little tank let out a low roar, like the roar of a wild beast.

    "Zhao Xiaole, hold tight! "

    Su Lu shifted into drive and mmed the gas pedal.

    The car shot forward, screeching to a stop beside them, Su Lu lowered a crack in her window, and shouted, "Jing Qiao! Get in the car!"

 Chapter 389

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 389</h4>

    Zhao Xiaole really acted like a child, only showing that children are just like that; they seem to not know fear when their mother is around.

    Seeing Su Lu driving so fiercely, as if it were a scene from a movie, Zhao Xiaole even felt thrilled when the car screeched to a halt in front of Jing Qiao.

    Zhao Xiaole even let out a little whoop in a low voice.

    Su Lu, listening to this from the front, thought to herself, "Sweetie, do you realize what¡¯s happening, and you¡¯re whooping?"

    But of course, Su Lu had no time toin about her son at the moment.

    The window tint on Su Lu¡¯s car was quite effective, so the two men couldn¡¯t see inside the vehicle.

    Jing Qiao, however, recognized the voice; it was... Su Lu!

    The woman who she should call sister-inw, Jing Qiao nced at the car next to her and saw the silhouette of that man, it seemed like her deepest nightmare, the demon hidden at the bottom of her heart.

    Jing Qiao bit her lip, and while the two men who were trying to pull her into their car were distracted by Su Lu¡¯s voice, she broke free with a violent tug and rushed to Su Lu¡¯s car door, opening the passenger door and diving in.

    There was no waiting for her to get settled; Su Lu didn¡¯t even wait for her to close the door before mming the elerator and speeding off.

    Thrown off bnce, Jing Qiao fell onto the seat, her chin hitting hard against the edge of the console, immediately forming a visibly swollen bruise, a painful-looking purple lump.

    But Jing Qiao just furrowed her eyebrows slightly, as if she didn¡¯t feel much pain.

    Only then did she settle herself, close the car door, and fasten her seatbelt.

    Despite having just gone through such an intense ordeal, her movements were calm and methodical.

    This left Su Lu somewhat surprised; wasn¡¯t she tooposed?

    "Are you okay?" Su Lu asked, no longer hiding the fact that she knew her identity.

    Jing Qiao gave her a faint smile and nodded her head, "I¡¯m fine, thank you, sister-inw."

    "I¡¯m not..." Su Lu started to refute the title, but considering the circumstances just moments ago, now wasn¡¯t the time to fuss over a title.

    So Su Lu didn¡¯t dwell on the title and asked with a furrowed brow, "What happened just now? Who were those people?"

    Su Lu had heard something about Jing Ce¡¯s actions, so her first thought was whether it could be his doing.

    "It¡¯s your father?"

    Jing Qiao shook her head, "No. They are people looking for me."

    There was a sadness on her face that showed a pitiable, somewhat mncholic temperament; it was this current expression of sadness, diluted many times over, that became that light mncholy.

    And right now, the amplified sadness on her face made her usual slightly mncholic air seem even more pitiful.

    With a twisted furrow on her brow, Su Lu eximed, "Kidnapping in broad daylight? Is there now and order left in society?"

    Busy driving, Su Lu didn¡¯t have a free hand to make a call, so she said, "Call Bo Jingshen, Xiao Le, you call Bo Jingshen."

    "Oh... oh!" Zhao Xiaole promptly nodded.

    Jing Qiao said, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll make the call."

    Unable to help himself, Zhao Xiaole asked, "But... mom, how do you know this auntie¡¯s name?"

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s little mind, of course, wasn¡¯t filled with twists and turns, and hearing Jing Qiao offer to make the call, he looked at her again and asked, "Do you have Ah Shen¡¯s phone number?"

    Jing Qiao gave him a gentle smile in return, "I do. Sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you earlier..."

    Just then, the call connected.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice came through, "What¡¯s going on?"

    "Brother," Jing Qiao paused, then said, "I¡¯m with Su Lu right now."

    Bo Jingshen paused on the other end, his voice growing heavier, "What happened?"

    "I have it on speakerphone," Jing Qiao pressed the speakerphone button.

    Su Lu said, "I¡¯m driving to yourpany now because I¡¯m afraid the people behind us might follow. I¡¯ll head to your ce first and then exin. Are you at thepany?"

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t sit still anymore at the other end, his voice suddenly very tense, "What¡¯s going on? What happened? I¡¯m at thepany."

    "...Brother," Jing Qiao took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and her voice was hoarse, "Song Boyuan... he¡¯s found us."

    Bo Jingshen was silent on the other end and, after a moment, asked, "How much longer until you arrive?"

    Jing Qiao wasn¡¯t familiar with the routes in Feng City, so she didn¡¯t know how much longer it would take and could only look to Su Lu for an answer.

    Su Lu replied calmly, "No more than fifteen minutes."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs."

    Bo Jingshen finished speaking and then ended the call.

    The car became suddenly quiet. Su Lu looked at Zhao Xiaole through the rearview mirror, "Son, meet someone new. This is Aunt Xiaoqiao."

    Zhao Xiaole never had an aunt before, especially since he only recently got to have a dad.

    But he¡¯d learned clearly from when he was little, listening to the song in the rocking car about what to call dad¡¯s dad, dad¡¯s brothers, and dad¡¯s sisters.

    And having heard Jing Qiao earlier on the phone calling Bo Jingshen ¡¯brother,¡¯ he naturally understood Jing Qiao¡¯s identity.

    He nodded obediently, "Hello, Aunt Xiaoqiao." He was a bit confused, "But why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?"

    "I was afraid it might be too sudden for you," Jing Qiao smiled and reached to take off a pendant from her neck. It was a tear-shaped silver pendant and looked very pretty. "Aunt doesn¡¯t have anything valuable to give you. For our first meeting, this is for you."

    Jing Qiao turned and reached into the back seat, hanging the pendant around Zhao Xiaole¡¯s neck, looking somewhat embarrassed, "Aunt doesn¡¯t have anything good to give you, don¡¯t look down on it."

    She had far less than nothing good to give to Zhao Xiaole.

    In truth, she had escaped with nothing but herself, without any luggage.

    Now, all her living expenses were being covered by Bo Jingshen. With Bo Jingshen¡¯s wealth, of course, he didn¡¯t mind providing for an extra sister. However, giving Zhao Xiaole something that belonged to Bo Jingshen as a meeting gift somehow didn¡¯t seem to truly convey her own feelings.

    After all, Bo Jingshen was Zhao Xiaole¡¯s father. In the end, everything Bo Jingshen owned would naturally belong to Zhao Xiaole.

    Thinking it over, the only thing she had left to give as a gift was this pendant.

    Actually, it was a very important item to her... otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have carried it with her when she brought nothing else.

    But it seemed, it wasn¡¯t something she couldn¡¯t part with.

    After experiencing too much pain and despair, everything seemed to be indifferent. It was as if there was nothing she couldn¡¯t let go of, even life itself.

    "Thank you, Aunt!" Zhao Xiaole touched the pendant and grinned, pulling a lollipop from his pocket, "I¡¯ll give you this."

    Once the aunt and nephew had finished their introductions, Su Lu finally turned to Jing Qiao with a serious expression, "About what you just mentioned, that Song Boyuan..."

    "Oh..." Jing Qiao gave a faint smile, one that did not reach her eyes, which held only destion, "He¡¯s my ex-husband."

 Chapter 390

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 390</h4>

    Su Lu was of course aware that he was her ex-husband, having heard Bo Jingshen mention something about Jing Qiao once.

    Su Lu felt that her life had been quite miserable for the past twenty or so years.

    Butpared to Jing Qiao, it seemed somewhat better, which goes to show that one must notpare oneself with others, or they might actually be content.

    Jing Qiao was Jing Ce¡¯s illegitimate daughter, but her life had initially been decent because Jing Qiao¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t as obsessive as Bo Jingshen¡¯s mother.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s mother had no such obsessions and never gave birth to her daughter as a means to gain anything from Jing Ce.

    It was purely out of an unwillingness to let go of the small life growing inside her. After Jing Qiao was born, she and her mother depended solely on each other. The trouble started as Jing Qiao grew up and became increasingly beautiful.

    After seeing her once, Jing Ce started to voluntarily provide child support. Loving her daughter, the mother used the money to nurture her, ensuring she received a better education.

    Jing Qiao indeed lived up to expectations, excelling remarkably, not only in ballet but also academically. When it was time for college entrance exams, she didn¡¯t go for an arts-specific exam but took the regr one and got into one of the top universities.

    To put it bluntly, not many daughters from wealthy families could match Jing Qiao¡¯s excellence.

    And then one day, her mother died suddenly in a traffic ident.

    A heavy truck that was overloaded, a driver fatigued from driving, and her gentle mother became a gruesomely disfigured corpse.

    Everyone thought it was an ident, with no one paying any attention to why the driver had been on a route he had never taken before, at just the right time.

    Then Jing Ce appeared and took her back to the Jing Family home, where what she thought would be paternal love turned out to be a nightmare.

    Under his coercion, Jing Qiao found herself trapped.

    Her predicament was nearly identical to Su Lu¡¯s; she could onlypromise and agree to marry Young Master Song of the Song Family.

    But Jing Qiao wasn¡¯t as fortunate; not ten Su Yukansbined could match half of Jing Ce¡¯s cunning and cruelty, and Song Boyuan was not the gentle sort like Gu Xin.

    The Song Family was a powerhouse on par with the Jing Family, and theplex rtionships and brutal power struggles within were even more vicious.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s ability to hold his ground in such conflicts showed that his methods and thoughts were anything but mild.

    For someone like Jing Qiao to marry into that kind of family was to be devoured to the point where nothing remained.

    So indeed, herter fate became quite notorious even within the circles of Beijing¡¯s elite.

    She ended up in a psychiatric hospital, a truly tragic oue.

    If not for Jing Su and Bo Jingshen, her half-brothers from the same father, who had long been discontent with Jing Ce and also sympathized with Jing Qiao¡¯s plight,

    she might have really ended up dying in that psychiatric hospital.

    Su Lu always believed that the one wanting to harm Jing Qiao was Jing Ce, but she never expected that Song Boyuan would also...

    People are born to different fates.

    She felt somewhat relieved that, at least, Gu Xin could be considered a good man.

    When the car arrived at Boss headquarters, Su Lu saw Bo Jingshen already waiting outside the lobby on the first floor of the building.

    He was dressed in a ck shirt paired with tailored trousers. Even though he wasn¡¯t wearing a tie or suit jacket, he still looked particrly sharp and spirited.

    The sleeves of his shirt were neatly rolled up to his elbows, and on his wrist, he wore a handmade tourbillon watch that was not overly shy, yet still pricey.

    He was looking at the time on his wrist when he lifted his eyes and saw the car driving in.

    The serious expression on his face finally rxed a bit, and he immediately stepped forward to greet her.

    Su Lu stopped the car in front of him, and without a second thought, Bo Jingshen walked to the driver¡¯s side and pulled the door open.

    Seeing Su Lu sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, unharmed from head to toe, his heart, which had been suspended in his throat, finally settled back into ce, and he let out a long sigh of relief.

    Su Lu seemed a bit dazed as she looked at him, noticing the deep worry etched in his eyes.

    Her heart instantly softened.

    "I¡¯m fine," said Su Lu, pausing before adding, "The child is fine too."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows were still deeply furrowed as if someone had tied a permanent knot by hand, "This is absolute madness!"

    It was only after hanging up the phone that Bo Jingshen realized the gravity of the situation¡ªit was dangerous enough even if Jing Ce hadn¡¯t been involved.

    He knew of Song Boyuan as well; only a man equally ruthless could navigate the treacherous den of the Song Family.

    For Su Lu to snatch someone from under his nose, if Song Boyuan remembered that, she would be in as much danger as having Jing Ce¡¯s eyes on her.

    A wave of fear washed over him, and his palms began to sweat.

    Reaching to pull Su Lu towards him, she noticed the dampness of his palm.

    "We can¡¯t just turn a blind eye, right? She¡¯s your sister, and Xiao Le was watching," Su Lu said, looking up into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, "The most important thing to teach a child is to lead by example, isn¡¯t it?"

    Bo Jingshen looked down, meeting her clear, limpid gaze.

    In an instant, his heart turned tender, and he found himself unable to utter any words of reproach.

    Jing Qiao had alsoe out of the car, looking a little timid with her head down, "I¡¯m sorry, brother, I didn¡¯t mean to involve sister-inw."

    Honestly, after experiencing a life like Jing Qiao¡¯s, anyone would be much more pessimistic.

    So at that time, Jing Qiao had actually given up struggling, but Su Lu¡¯s sudden appearance had sparked her rebellious spirit, and that¡¯s when she decided to put up a fight.

    Of course, Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t me Jing Qiao for this, and when he heard Jing Qiao referring to Su Lu, Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He pressed his fist to his lips and coughed lightly, "Okay, let¡¯s go upstairs to talk."

    While saying this, he opened the rear car door, lifted his son out, and casually handed the car keys to the security guard to park.

    Zhao Xiaole had never been to Boss¡¯s headquarters before and was very curious, looking all around.

    Bo Jingshen called a secretary over to take Zhao Xiaole to y; Boss began as a techpany, and recently their artificial intelligence had been performing very well, with many educational robots that a child of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s age would like.

    Su Lu and Jing Qiao followed Bo Jingshen into his office.

    "How is it? Is everyone okay?"

    As they entered the office, a voice rang out, sounding somewhat familiar.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then remembered it seemed to be Jing Su¡¯s voice.

    Jing Qiao naturally recognized the voice too, "Big brother?"

    On Bo Jingshen¡¯sputer was a video chat with Jing Su.

    At this moment, the image on theputer was projected onto the wall; Jing Su was sitting straight in a suit behind arge mahogany desk, eyes intent and filled with concern.

    "Everyone is fine, they have just arrived here," said Bo Jingshen.

    "That¡¯s good," Jing Su nodded, "I will have someone investigate the situation you described. If Jing Ce really has a hand in this, we¡¯ll talk about it then. He¡¯s no longer as influential as before, and it¡¯s very likely he can¡¯t reach that far. It¡¯s quite possible it was Song Boyuan..."

    Jing Su paused there, seemingly considering Jing Qiao¡¯s feelings.

    Jing Qiao herself continued with a faint smile, "It¡¯s likely he does not want to let me go."

 Chapter 391

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 391</h4>

    Jing Qiao¡¯s voice sounded as calm as ever, even with a faint smile on her lips. However, the calmer she appeared, the more it made one feel sorry for her, thinking she had it really tough.

    Earlier, Su Lu had identally seen Jing Qiao¡¯s wrist, the fine white skin marred by a ferocious scar that bulged like a red centipede.

    The edges were even extremely jagged, appearing as if it were cut repeatedly by something not very sharp.

    Despite looking like an old wound, it was still easy to imagine how vicious the injury must have been.

    So much so that Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but secretly grasp her own wrist, her fingertips touching the healed scar on the inside of her wrist.

    It seemed to make her all the more empathetic to Jing Qiao¡¯s hardships.

    "Why not," Jing Qiao looked at Jing Su in the projection and then turned to look at Bo Jingshen. "I¡¯ll just leave?"

    "Leave to go where?" Jing Su¡¯s tone was unmistakably disapproving and his eyebrows were deeply furrowed. "Where can you go?"

    Jing Qiao lowered her eyes, her pupils dimming as if void of any light, repeating Jing Su¡¯s words, "Yeah, where can I go..."

    She curved her lips into a smile, a touch of self-mockery in it.

    Looking over her tragic life, it seemed as if there was nowhere in this vast world for her to belong...

    "Thene and live with me," Su Lu spoke out coolly and clearly, surprising everyone.

    Jing Su looked astonished at the other end and Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was shocked even more.

    Jing Qiao looked at Su Lu, taken aback, "Sister-inw..."

    She murmured and then immediately shook her head with a smile, "I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯d rather not trouble you. That man... you might not understand, he won¡¯t let things go easily, and he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with."

    Both Jing Su and Bo Jingshen were aware of this.

    The mess with the Song Family was well known to them, but Song Boyuan had been silent and unassuming over the years, quietly watching the Song Family¡¯s heap of troubles. Calmly and steadily, he had pulled everything that should have been his onto his side.

    This man¡¯s intellect and abilities were no less than Jing Su and Bo Jingshen¡¯s, and his obstinacy was no less than Jing Ce¡¯s.

    A definite, dangerous character.

    Thus, when Su Lu suggested that Jing Qiao should live with her, even though Bo Jingshen felt pity for Jing Qiao, he still leaned towards prioritizing Su Lu¡¯s safety, so he disagreed in his heart.

    Jing Su, on the other hand, did not express his opinion and kept silent for a moment.

    Breaking the silence was Su Lu, who smiled, "I¡¯m not exactly a pushover, either. I can be quite fierce, you know."

    In Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart, his beloved girl, though stubborn as a rock at times, was from the bottom of her heart a kind and exceedingly tender woman. She had been bullied by Su Yukan to such an extent before, and she merely couldn¡¯t be bothered to quarrel, rarely getting angry.

    She felt there was no need to waste emotions on unnecessary people.

    She really was a... pushover.

    And truly... not fierce.

    Bo Jingshen thought about how he had once hurt her like that, and yet she had never been really harsh with him. The angriest she got was simply talking in a cold voice and ignoring him.

    Looking back now, Bo Jingshen could scarcely remember her cold face.

    So, when he heard Su Lu¡¯s words at this moment, his heart was very tender, and he didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    On the other hand, Jing Su, who had been silent all along, suddenly remarked, "If it¡¯s you... it seems you really could."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, his pupils shrank sharply, "Jing Su, have you lost your mind?"

    Jing Suughed helplessly on the other end, "Have you been out of touch after being in jail for too long? If you¡¯re out of touch, then don¡¯t make a sound, be rational."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart roared with an intensity that was hard to bear, that¡¯s my wife and child you¡¯re asking me to be rational about?

    Then howe I didn¡¯t see you be rational about Xiao Caizi¡¯s matter? I heard you were about to crash a wedding, weren¡¯t you?!

    Of course, Jing Su was not aware of Bo Jingshen¡¯s internal rants, he just continued to speak rationally, "Back then the Shen family lost their youngest daughter because Shen Jiming had been fooling around with a mistress outside. She couldn¡¯t wait for him to divorce and felt deceived, so in a fit of anger she bought off the Shen family¡¯s nanny, took Shen Qianqian out, and gave her to her, then she went mentally ill, and sold the child. Later, she evenmitted suicide and no one knew where the Shen family¡¯s daughter was sold."

    Su Lu was suddenly reminded of her childhood past, of which she had no memory at all. In fact, it didn¡¯t feel like old wounds being reopened, just a slight difort, and she coughed lightly.

    Bo Jingshen of course knew all these things about Su Lu¡¯s origins, but what did they have to do with the current situation?

    Bo Jingshen frowned, "Don¡¯t beat around the bush, get to the point."

    "What I¡¯m saying is the point. Mrs. Zhao Ying, having lost her cherished daughter, almost went mad, divorced Shen Jiming immediately, developed her own business, and made it big. She spread her business far and wide, firstly, to work hard to distract herself from the pain, and secondly, to broaden her business to facilitate searching for her daughter."

    "By some stroke of luck, she indeed found her long-lost daughter more than twenty yearster. But once bitten, twice shy, Zhao Ying was excessively cautious, even though her daughter was already an adult, she worried about her constantly. Over the years, Zhao Ying has maintained a team."

    "It was all to ensure her beloved daughter¡¯s safety, once she was found, and to prevent her from being harmed again. The members of this team are all tough characters discharged due to injuries, all formerrades of Shen Xun."

    As Jing Su spoke to this point, Bo Jingshen surely understood what he meant.

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips and turned his gaze towards Su Lu.

    Su Lu¡¯s expression remained calm, the corners of her mouth faintly lifted.

    Jing Su continued, "Honestly, with the harm you¡¯ve done to Su Lu in the past, it¡¯s only because Zhao Ying respects me that she didn¡¯t have a team beat you to a pulp. You know that, right?"

    Su Lu pressed her fists to her lips to cover her smile and coughed lightly twice.

    "So, if Su Lu asks Zhao Ying to call this team to her side, Jing Qiao will indeed be able to live with her, and it is safe. At least I don¡¯t think Song Boyuan¡¯s people could easily target Su Lu and Jing Qiao."

    Bo Jingshen listened to all this, yet his brow remained furrowed; he was always worried.

    Seeing his tight frown, Su Lu understood that this man would always be concerned and caring for her for the rest of his life.

    He would never be at ease, no matter how safe she felt she was.

    As long as he perceived a danger, he would always worry about her, always want to protect her.

    The previous departure was also because of this, but it backfired.

    "I am still not at ease, even if we cover from Song Boyuan, what about Jing Ce?"

 Chapter 392

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 392</h4>

    Upon hearing this, Jing Su¡¯s expression paused for a moment. He pursed his lips and pondered, "He probably doesn¡¯t have that much energy anymore."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s hatred for Jing Ce was different. Not for a day had Bo Jingshen considered Jing Ce as his father. His father had always been that gentle almost meek long-distance bus driver.

    Towards Jing Ce, there was nothing but disgust and hatred.

    There¡¯s no fault in it, Jing Ce had never been his father for a day, and he had never treated him as his son either.

    What was Bo Jingshen anyway, just a fallback option. He wasn¡¯t considered a son. Even in Jing Ce¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t considered a person, he was just a choice made out of necessity.

    But Jing Su was different. After all, Jing Su had genuinely been Jing Ce¡¯s son. Although Jing Ce was biased and cold,cking a sense of responsibility and even respect towards women,

    he was still good to Jing Su, at least when Jing Su was young. When Jing Ce first became a father, there was a period when he was really good to his son.

    But as Jing Su grew older and under the Jing Family¡¯s gu-raising style of education, naturally the father-son warmth disappeared.

    Plus, with Jing Ce¡¯s ongoing infidelity and the death of their mother, all sorts of things kept pushing the father and son further apart.

    Jing Ce had done too many wrongs. Instead, after this catastrophe, injured and sick, he was no longer the domineering Jing Ce but a fragile old man lying in a hospital bed.

    Jing Su wasn¡¯t apletely cold-blooded and heartless person, so he couldn¡¯t remain entirely indifferent. After seeing his weakened father, Jing Su had already let down a lot of his guard against him.

    But Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t. Bo Jingshen let out a coldugh, "I don¡¯t think so. Even old dogs still have teeth."

    Upon hearing this, Jing Su¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about him. I¡¯ll be watching. As for whether to let Jing Qiao stay with Su Lu, you decide."

    Since Jing Su had said so, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t say much more and ended the video call.

    Bo Jingshen looked towards Su Lu, just to see her mouth slightly curved. Realizing something, Bo Jingshen frowned and said, "Su Xiaolu, you..."

    Su Lu said with a curved smile, "I can still decide things for myself, right?"

    "You..." Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows tightened.

    Jing Qiao was beside them, feeling helpless, and didn¡¯t want Bo Jingshen to be troubled, "Maybe we should just forget it?"

    "Forget what?" Su Lu patted Jing Qiao¡¯s hand, "You¡¯reing with me to my ce today."

    It wasn¡¯t that she was too kind-hearted, it was just that the scene today where Jing Qiao was almost abducted was quite frightening to witness.

    Bo Jingshen was silent next to her. Su Lu knew he was having a hard time, worrying both about his sister and even more about her and the child.

    It was not easy for him.

    Su Lu sat beside him and thought for a bit before dialing a number. It was quickly picked up on the other end.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was smiling on the line, "Sweetheart, missing me?"

    "Yeah, I miss you," Su Lu said with augh, "Have you finished your business in Beijing?"

    "Not yet. How could it be that quick. It¡¯s a pretty big project. I probably won¡¯t be able to join you and Xiao Le for the summer holiday. Have fun, and I¡¯ll reimburse you," Zhao Ying said.

    "Mom." Su Lu called out to her.

    "Hmm?" Zhao Ying¡¯s voice still carried a smile.

    Su Lu pondered for a while before speaking, "Can you send Brother Yi Da and his team to Feng City?"

    As soon as Su Lu uttered these words, theughter in Zhao Ying¡¯s voice immediately disappeared, reced by the calm and rational tone that defined President Zhao.

    Even some seriousness and gravity crept in, "Why do you suddenly need them there? What happened?"

    In front of Jing Qiao, Su Lu couldn¡¯t discuss too much of someone else¡¯s private affairs with Zhao Ying, so she could only reply, "I¡¯m outside now, can I exin when I get back? Anyway, I just want Brother Yi Da and his team toe to Feng City now."

    Su Lu knew her mother, who was always well-mannered. By rights, now that she had exined as much, her mother shouldn¡¯t press further.

    Unexpectedly, when it came to issues rted to Su Lu¡¯s safety, Zhao Ying had no regard for propriety or setting.

    She sensitively realized that Su Lu might be with Bo Jingshen, which could be why speaking freely was difficult for her.

    So she asked with a lowered voice, "Are you with Bo Jingshen right now?"

    "Mom..." Su Lu felt somewhat helpless about her mother¡¯s keenness.

    But Zhao Ying wasn¡¯t concerned about that and immediately said, "Let Bo Jingshen talk to me."

    Su Lu turned on the speakerphone and looked at Bo Jingshen with a somewhat innocent gaze.

    "Hello," Bo Jingshen began.

    From the other end, Zhao Ying¡¯s voice remained serious, "What happened? Why is my daughter asking me for a bodyguard? Can¡¯t you protect her?"

    "No, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not what you think." Bo Jingshen raised his hand to his forehead, seeming to have a bit of a headache, but his expression wasn¡¯t too troubled.

    It was more like he was carrying a sweet burden, mostly one of resignation.

    But actually, he was quite pleased Zhao Ying was asking him this at the moment. It felt like... she was acknowledging his role in Su Lu¡¯s life.

    Bo Jingshen felt like a little wife from ancient times, yearning for her lord to give her a title, but he wasn¡¯t offended at all. Instead, he found it quite delightful... which was a bit shameless, really. But in this regard, Bo Jingshen never cared about such things. Who needs to be respected when one has a wife and children?

    "What¡¯s going on then?" Zhao Ying asked, "Take the phone aside and talk to me, so Su Lu won¡¯t beat around the bush and avoid the truth."

    "Mom!" Su Lu was utterly exasperated.

    "Am I wrong?" Zhao Ying pressed her, "Are you rational when ites to matters involving him?"

    Su Lu didn¡¯t reply, instead, she handed the phone to Bo Jingshen and nodded towards the doorway, gesturing for him to take the call outside.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, turned off the speakerphone, took the phone, and walked to one side.

    Walking towards the door, he spoke, "Chairman Zhao, please speak. I¡¯ve stepped outside."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll get straight to the point," Zhao Ying¡¯s voice was still calm and serious, "Is Jing Ce nning on causing some sort of trouble?"

    Although Bo Jingshen had been unable to let his guard down against Jing Ce during his earlier conversation with Jing Su, he was honest with Zhao Ying, "No, his current physical condition shouldn¡¯t allow him to..."

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he suddenly stopped, realizing something.

    His brow furrowed deeply, and his voice grew lower, "Why do you ask this? Do you have some information... that I don¡¯t know about?"

    Zhao Ying let out a coldugh, but Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t detect any malice in it, so it probably wasn¡¯t directed at him.

    "As long as Jing Ce is alive, one cannot rx their vignce against someone like him."

 Chapter 393

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 393</h4>

    It¡¯s not that Zhao Ying has any information unknown to Bo Jingshen, it¡¯s just the attitude cultivated from her experience over the years.

    Facing different people, one should have different levels of vignce.

    For someone like Jing Ce, Zhao Ying would never feel assured. Even if she heard Jing Ce was dead, unless she saw him being pushed into a furnace and burned, she couldn¡¯t be fully certain that such a dangerous person no longer posed a threat.

    So, what¡¯s more, if he was merely paralyzed and had lost his senses?

    Zhao Ying¡¯s words alerted Bo Jingshen. Being in the upper circles of Beijing for so many years like Zhao Ying, it¡¯s true what they say¡ªthe old ginger is indeed spicier.

    Bo Jingshen already had misgivings about Jing Ce, and with Zhao Ying¡¯s pointed reminder, he became even more vignt.

    "You are right, I will keep this in mind," Bo Jingshen replied very earnestly, "but this time it truly isn¡¯t because of Jing Ce. Xiaolu wants to help my sister."

    Hearing this, Zhao Ying remarked, "Oh? Jing Ruo seems to have a heated rtionship with that actor in Beijing. It definitely couldn¡¯t be for helping her. So, it is Jing Qiao?"

    "Um," Bo Jingshen gave a brief response.

    Zhao Ying fell silent for a few seconds before lightly sighing.

    The matter concerning Jing Qiao was not a secret in Beijing, so it was no wonder Zhao Ying was aware of it.

    "Jing Qiao is currently with me," Bo Jingshen said.

    "That young man from the Song Family found her, didn¡¯t he?" Zhao Ying inquired, as if she could see through everything.

    "Um."

    "What a mess. Is it because of this that Su Lu asked me for a bodyguard?"

    "Yes, Su Lu has the softest heart, as you well know."

    "Yes. Even someone like you, she could neither hate nor hold a grudge against, her heart is truly too soft."

    "..." Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t dare to rebut even a word, knowing Zhao Ying could scold him right to his face without him protesting.

    After a brief pause, he coughed lightly, "Anyway, Jing Qiao originally nned to hide somewhere else. But Su Lu let her stay with her. I was initially against it as Jing Qiao¡¯s situation could be managed, but the safety of Su Xiaolu and the child is the most important."

    This was not just pleasantries in front of Zhao Ying; Bo Jingshen genuinely believed this.

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t care enough about his sister. But human hearts, naturally lean to one side.

    Zhao Ying, though not upromising, cherished this regained daughter dearly, so as long as the demands weren¡¯t unreasonable, she couldply.

    Thus, Zhao Ying spoke after a brief contemtion, "I will send someone to Feng City immediately, but you also know that Su Lu cannot stay long in Feng City, right?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent.

    In truth, his gradual reconciliation with Su Lu was also thanks to Zhao Ying, whom he respected greatly.

    Zhao Ying continued, "Zhao Xiaole ising back for kindergarten, and after the summer break, they surely have to return here."

    Bo Jingshen replied somberly, "Um, I¡¯m aware."

    He didn¡¯t have anyints, he was simply...

    "I¡¯ll bring them back then," Bo Jingshen said.

    Then, he nned to explore potential projects in Beijing and figure out how to gradually shift the focus of his business there.

    He had his own ns in mind.

    Zhao Ying, of course, was not aware of these ns and continued, "By then, when ites to Jing Qiao¡¯s matter, Su Lu might not necessarily be able to handle it, so you¡¯ll have to take care of it yourself. You can¡¯t let my daughter worry about everything. For these past few years, raising children has been my daughter¡¯s concern. Should she also worry about taking care of your sister? Isn¡¯t my daughter human too? Can¡¯t she get tired?"

    "Don¡¯t be angry, I won¡¯t let Su Lu get tired," Bo Jingshen immediately reassured her, sensing the underlying emotion in Zhao Ying¡¯s calm voice.

    Zhao Ying then slowed down her speech, "Moreover, I don¡¯t know what you think, how Jing Su thinks, or what Jing Qiao herself thinks. But, people must solve and face their own emotional issues, right? Even if the person involved is Song Boyuan, who is profound and obsessive. Especially with someone as profound and obsessive as him, avoidance is not the solution. The more she avoids, the less likely he is to let go, and the more obsessive he bes. You should understand this better than me."

    "I understand," Bo Jingshen responded.

    Of course, he knew that one must solve and face issues of the heart oneself. Su Lu had done this exceptionally well, although she had been hurt in various ways in the past. But one always had to face their own heart; in avoiding the other person, one actually avoids their own heart as well.

    In this way, one can never reconcile with oneself.

    In a lifetime, reconciling with others is secondary; reconciling with oneself first allows one to live with mental freedom.

    But Jing Qiao had clearly shut herself offpletely. Having closed off her heart, she had left only avoidance. She had no intention of reconciling with Song Boyuan, nor did she care whether she could reconcile with herself. She lived a closed and dull life, and she didn¡¯t mind.

    She had given up on the future possibilities of her life.

    She was different from Su Lu; she had never considered the future.

    "But Jing Qiao might not be aware of this," Bo Jingshen said.

    After hearing this, Zhao Ying only fell silent for a brief two seconds before responding, "Then it¡¯s good for her to stay with my Su Lu for a while."

    Zhao Ying chuckled softly, not sure whether out of pride or pity, perhaps both. "I¡¯ve never seen anyone with a better mentality than my daughter."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t say anything but deeply agreed in his heart.

    Zhao Ying said, "You should be grateful that you met someone as mentally strong as my daughter. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a future for you guys."

    Bo Jingshen alsoughed softly, replying, "I am indeed grateful that I met your daughter. Of course, if it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t even consider a future with anyone else."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s firm attitude of marrying none but Su Xiaolu indeed pleased Zhao Ying.

    "Okay, hand the phone to Su Lu."

    Bo Jingshen quickly handed the phone to Su Lu, who didn¡¯t know what exactly he and her mother had discussed. She was curious, but it definitely wasn¡¯t the time to ask; she could only talk to her mother first.

    "Mom..." She dragged out the word, her voice soft with a hint of coquettishness.

    Zhao Ying on the other end said, "Alright, I¡¯ve agreed. I¡¯ll have Yida and the otherse over right away."

    Su Lu giggled, "Thank you, Mom, isn¡¯t that too much trouble for you?"

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t feel it was much trouble at all; she had been prepared for her daughter all along.

    As for the expenses, they indeed weren¡¯t low. With more than a month left of summer vacation, she had to provide for their food, lodging, transportation, and even a per diem.

    But Zhao Ying still felt a sense of aplishment.

    Put it this way, she loved spending money on her darling daughter.

    "No trouble at all, you can burden me more. Mom loves spoiling you."

 Chapter 394

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 394</h4>

    After ending the call with Zhao Ying, Su Lu looked towards Jing Qiao, "Alright, no need to worry, you can stay with me."

    Jing Qiao replied meekly, "Thank you, sister-inw, I really appreciate it, even though I¡¯m causing you so much trouble."

    Her politeness was unmistakable.

    However, instead of dwelling on her politeness, Su Lu was more tangled up about how she addressed her, "Could you... not call me sister-inw?"

    Jing Qiao smiled and did not say anything, instead, she nced at Bo Jingshen.

    Seeing Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression, Jing Qiao¡¯s smile deepened, and she turned to Su Lu, "I can¡¯t do that, you are my brother¡¯s lover, other titles would not be urate."

    Originally, Su Lu had felt slightly embarrassed due to the title alone, but now, the whole sentence made her blush.

    "Mom!" Zhao Xiaole ran in excitedly, looking very happy with rosy cheeks.

    "Hm? What did you y? You look so happy," Su Lu asked.

    Zhao Xiaole pounced onto her legs, then lifted a beaming smile, "There are so many robots!"

    Speaking, he lifted his little hand with a white, soft, sticky little figure in it, which looked like a sweet rice dumpling, "This one! This one, this one!"

    Su Lu looked at the white figure in his hand, "Hm, what about it?"

    "This one has the same name as me, it¡¯s also called Xiao Le!" Zhao Xiaole eximed joyfully, then pinched the little figure¡¯s hand.

    Upon seeing the white sweet rice dumpling-like figure, what should be called the head area, suddenly lit up with a pair of blue horizontal lines, which were probably meant to signify eyes?

    The blue horizontal lines then gradually curved up, forming two blue arches.

    The figure, which had initially appeared to be a soft and floppy sweet rice dumpling, promptly flipped over in the palm of Zhao Xiaole and stood up.

    Su Lu¡¯s attention was also captivated; to be honest, this was cuter than the robots avable on the market.

    Especially the flexible and pliant texture it had when it stood up.

    In the palm of Zhao Xiaole, facing him, the figure put one hand on its chest and bowed in a very polite gesture as a sweet voice rang out, "Hello, I am your intelligent little butler Bo Xiaole. May I inquire if there¡¯s anything I can do to serve my master?"

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Bo Jingshen, "This is so novel? It feels better than those on the market; no wonder Zhao Xiaole can¡¯t take his eyes off it."

    Bo Jingshen chuckled lowly, "It¡¯s a new product from the development department; I was involved in the design. This is just a prototype model; it needs more time to be perfected before hitting the market. We¡¯re far from that stage. When the actual samples are made, they will be made one to one in size with the human body, intended to be fully anthropomorphic, but getting approval in the country might not be so straightforward."

    No matter howrge Boss¡¯s business spread in China now and how broad its business scope was, at the end of the day, its foundation was in technology. Hence, there had been consistent investment in this area and continuous development.

    There had been significant oues over the years, especially in the smart home segment, outperforming most product lines on the market.

    So thetest prototype model that Zhao Xiaole was holding, which is also smart home-rted, was sort of like a central control robot but epassed interaction and anthropomorphization, and it had very many modules added, such as simted emotions. Therefore, it was more than just for controlling smart home appliances.

    Su Lu mulled over the little robot¡¯s name a bit; Bo Xiaole? Was it supposed to mean Bo Xiaole?

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bo Jingshen, "Did you pick this name?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "Yes, I named it."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly inside, saying nothing at the moment.

    In the evening, Su Lu took Zhao Xiaole to have dinner together with Bo Jingshen and the siblings Jing Qiao.

    It must be said, Su Lu was really satisfied with her suggestion to let Jing Qiao stay with her, because... she was truly outstanding.

    From all aspects, really.

    First off, she was a natural at childcare.

    Su Lu even suspected she¡¯d undergone specialized training or something because, whether it was soothing a child or ying with them, she had a knack for it.

    She captured Zhao Xiaole¡¯s affection with the fastest speed.

    Auntie had quickly be one of his favorite women.

    Consequently, Su Lu¡¯s life became a breeze; she didn¡¯t even need to look after the child herself. Any mother could rte to the feeling¡ªchildren on vacation meant mythical creatures returning to their cages¡ªit was simply fantastic.

    But with someone helping, whether the creature was caged became entirely irrelevant.

    Zhao Xiaole was already a rtively easy child to take care of. In the past, meal times for Su Lu were always like going into battle.

    But now with Jing Qiao present, Su Lu could eat a meal at her own leisurely pace.

    When they had almost finished eating, Jing Qiao took Zhao Xiaole to wash their hands and, incidentally, to look at the fish in the restaurant¡¯s scenic pond.

    Bo Jingshen poured a cup of tea for Su Lu, "So, about Jing Qiao¡¯s matter, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be bothered?"

    Su Lu nced sideways at him, "Knowing that you¡¯re troubling me, shouldn¡¯t you be offering tea with both hands at least?"

    Her eyebrows arched, her tone teasing.

    Bo Jingshen gave a low chuckle and presented the cup with both hands.

    "Ah Shen."

    Su Lu suddenly called him.

    This address made Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart skip a beat, "Hmm?"

    "Do you, perhaps... want Xiao Le to take your surname?"

    Bo Jingshen was silent for two seconds before shaking his head, "I don¡¯t have that fixation. Don¡¯t overthink it. The robot¡¯s name, it¡¯s because the R&D department thought the two characters ¡¯Xiao Le¡¯ were too simple, somewhat monotonous orcking in recognition, so they nned a three-character name and added one."

    Su Lu really didn¡¯t mind the issue of whom the child shared a surname with.

    She wouldn¡¯t be like others who felt, "I gave birth to this child, I nearly lost my life, why can¡¯t he take my surname...?" and so on.

    To Su Lu¡¯s view, the more one obsessed over surnames, the more it indicated a concession to patriarchy. Otherwise, why worry about which surname to use? The more one fixated on the surname issue, the more it seemed they believed only sharing their surname could validate their status...

    The saying "the more youck something, the more you unt it" was exactly the point¡ªSu Lu could not have cared less.

    Moreover, her identity card still bore the two characters "Su Lu."

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to change it; it¡¯s just that in modern society, changing one¡¯s name is too much of a hassle¡ªit¡¯s just not worth the trouble.

    Therefore, without waiting for Bo Jingshen to continue his exnation, Su Lu said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. If you want Xiao Le to take your surname in the future, I won¡¯t mind."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    What could he say? He was at a loss for words; he just wanted to hold her tightly.

    He sighed softly, "Won¡¯t you feel wronged at all?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled and looked up at him, "If I felt wronged and dwelled on such matters, then I wouldn¡¯t have kept Xiao Le to begin with. I¡¯ve never been one to fuss over such trivialities."

 Chapter 395

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 395</h4>

    So Bo Jingshen¡¯s worry became¡ªwhat would be a good name for the child if he took his surname in the future?

    This was also Su Lu¡¯s intention.

    "If we¡¯re really going to change the name, we must sort it out before the child starts elementary school, to save troubleter."

    "Besides, I originally intended to use Xiao Le as a nickname; the formal name would definitely be something else. If you hadn¡¯t appeared, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s formal name might have followed my mother¡¯s surname. But since you did..."

    Bo Jingshen was quite nervous and seriously asked Su Lu, "Chairman Zhao won¡¯t have any objections, right?"

    To this day, Bo Jingshen was still very grateful that he hadn¡¯t offended Zhao Ying, and he had always been quite polite when speaking to her.

    Su Lu shook her head, "Who do you think I take after?"

    Right. Bo Jingshen immediately epted the exnation.

    It was impossible for Su Lu to resemble Shen Jiming, as Bo Jingshen was also aware of all of Shen¡¯s actions.

    When you look at it, Su Lu¡¯s open-minded and clear-headed mindset was definitely more like Zhao Ying.

    Still, Bo Jingshenter cautiously made a proactive call to Zhao Ying to exin this matter.

    Indeed, he felt using the words open-minded and clear-headed to describe Zhao Ying in his heart was quite fitting.

    After learning about it, Zhao Yingughed, "I have no objections. It¡¯s Su Lu¡¯s child; if she has no objections, then it¡¯s fine."

    Then, without waiting for Bo Jingshen to reply, Zhao Ying chuckled softly, "But talking to me about this now, isn¡¯t it a bit premature?"

    Bo Jingshen was somewhat puzzled.

    Zhao Ying: "Why don¡¯t you talk about it after you marry my daughter, hm?"

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    These words hit hard.

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t have much luggage; even Su Lu felt quite sad about it. After all, Jing Qiao was once a famous socialite in Beijing, and in Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, there were few in Beijing who could match Jing Qiao¡¯s talents and character.

    Yet, she had been ground down to her current state; when she left the hotel, all her possessions fit into a single suitcase. To call them possessions was an overstatement¡ªa few changes of clothes and a phone charger were all she had.

    So after having dinner together outside that day, they apanied her to get her luggage from the hotel and headed to Su Lu¡¯s house.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t bear to look any longer, so she went to the mall and bought quite a few items for her.

    She picked items at the front of the store, while Jing Qiao stood beside Bo Jingshen, who was holding Zhao Xiaole, and quietly said to Bo Jingshen while watching Su Lu¡¯s selecting figure, "She¡¯s really kind."

    "Do I need you to tell me that?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze also couldn¡¯t move away from Su Lu.

    If she weren¡¯t so wonderful, how could he possibly be unable to let go?

    "She is the best!" Zhao Xiaole chimed in, and father and son unanimously agreed.

    Jing Qiao smiled, her lips curving as she looked at their expression; she felt envious.

    Once upon a time, she thought she could have such simple happiness, but unexpectedly, for her, it might remain a lifelong luxury.

    "I think this one is nice." Su Lu brought over a flowing dress and held it up against Jing Qiao, "What do you think?"

    Jing Qiao felt a bit embarrassed as she looked at the style and gently scratched her nose, "Isn¡¯t it... too fancy?"

    Su Lu said, "I didn¡¯t ask you." Then she asked Bo Jingshen, "What about you?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded with a smile, "Pretty."

    Zhao Xiaole nodded along, "Pretty! Pretty! Flowers are pretty, why don¡¯t you give it a try, Auntie?"

    It was then that Su Lu turned to Jing Qiao and said, "I just took a look at your luggage; it¡¯s way too in. You¡¯re still young to dress so inly. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s your personal style, but it¡¯s summer after all. You should have at least one or two fancy dresses."

    Jing Qiao felt a warmth in her eyes, "Then... I¡¯ll go try it on?"

    She hadn¡¯t received such caring attention for a long time after her mother passed away. Her two brothers, while good to her, were not as detail-oriented, as men tend to be, and Jing Ruo was younger than her...

    "Mhm," Su Lu smiled with crescent eyes, "Go ahead, I¡¯ll pick out another one for you."

    Jing Qiao walked into the fitting room, and Su Lu picked out another dress, "How about this one?"

    She held it in front of herself and asked Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen looked at her steadily for a few seconds. Su Lu, not understanding why, pressed, "What do you think?"

    Bo Jingshen replied with a smile, "Yes, it looks good."

    "Then..." Before Su Lu could finish, Bo Jingshen continued, "You would look good in it."

    Su Lu felt a blush on her cheeks and coughed lightly, "Stop it, I¡¯m picking for Jing Qiao."

    She initially felt flushed, but the thought of Jing Qiao¡¯s suitcase, now lying in her car¡¯s trunk, made her sigh and the flush on her cheeks faded.

    "It¡¯s not easy for her. When I saw her suitcase, my heart felt uneasy," Su Lu said.

    "What happened?" Bo Jingshen looked at her.

    "An average girl would bring more than this little luggage even for a trip. She said that was all she owned," Su Lu¡¯s brows knitted together as she spoke, "It just makes me feel sad."

    Bo Jingshen was silent for a moment before saying, "Because she was always ready to leave. Jing Su and I have given her quite a bit of money. We never treated her and Jing Ruo unfairly, but she seldom buys anything for herself."

    Forever wandering, no fixed abode.

    Su Lu used to think that she was quite unfortunate, but her life had never been like this.

    Bo Jingshen nced at Su Lu, then casually mentioned, "I used to be like that when I was abroad. Knowing I¡¯d leave, all my possessions were just that, a little pile."

    After Bo Jingshen finished speaking, he watched Su Lu without changing his expression, and sure enough, he saw the sympathy sweep through her eyes.

    The corners of Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth curved subtly, "Moreover, back then I didn¡¯t have any brothers to give me money. I had to work my head off to earn it." He seemed to remember something else and added, "Oh right, I also had to support Jiang Er, so he wouldn¡¯t freeze or starve to death on foreign streets."

    Su Lu remained silent; though she knew these stories, many were heard from Jiang Li.

    Hearing Bo Jingshen bring them up, she would still feel ufortable no matter how many times it was mentioned. She reached out and gently held Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand.

    The mall was well air-conditioned, her fine white fingers with a slight chill wrapped over the back of his hand.

    Bo Jingshen paused for only a second, then quickly sped her hand in return, "Why are your hands so cold?"

    "The air conditioning is strong here," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole, who had been absorbed in ying with a small dinosaur toy, suddenly turned to Bo Jingshen and said, "Because Mom is not well, that¡¯s why she¡¯s cold, her feet too. She has to hug me to sleep in winter. She says I¡¯m her little heater."

    Before Su Lu could dwell in sympathy, Bo Jingshen was already overwhelmed with concern for her.

 Chapter 396

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 396</h4>

    Bo Jingshen simply took both of her hands into his own.

    Su Lu smiled helplessly, "It¡¯s really not that serious, don¡¯t listen to Zhao Xiaole¡¯s exaggerations."

    "Grandma said exactly that, I didn¡¯t exaggerate at all," Zhao Xiaole still focused on the little dinosaur toy in his hand, not pausing for a second before saying this.

    Su Lu thought to herself, isn¡¯t this child sometimes quite cunning?

    Just then, Jing Qiao had already tried on the dress Su Lu had picked out for her and came out. Su Lu didn¡¯t pull her hands away from Bo Jingshen¡¯s grasp and looked up towards the fitting room entrance.

    Her eyes instantly lit up.

    The brand of the store was quite prestigious and expensive, which was why there were no other customers at the moment, so all the salesclerks turned their gaze towards Jing Qiao.

    Their looks turned into ones of amazement.

    "She¡¯s too beautiful," Su Lu praised.

    Zhao Xiaole pped her little hands, "Auntie looks pretty!"

    Indeed, she was beautiful, and it couldn¡¯t just be said that clothes make the person because Jing Qiao was inherently gorgeous, with a transcendent aura that seemed to be able to carry any outfit.

    Jing Qiao tugged at her dress, feeling a bit shy, and approached Su Lu, "Sister-inw, what do you think?"

    "Pretty!" Su Lu gave two thumbs up.

    She had to pull her hands out of Bo Jingshen¡¯s grip to make that gesture, which Bo Jingshen seemed rather displeased about. He grabbed another dress Su Lu had picked earlier, with the hanger, threw it to Jing Qiao, and said, "Try this on too."

    Then he gathered Su Lu¡¯s hands back into his own again.

    Jing Qiao caught the hanger in a fluster and turned back to the dressing room.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, "I think many styles in this shop would look really good on you."

    Su Luughed and said, "This brand is actually one of my favorites."

    "Oh, then that makes it easy," Bo Jingshen looked up and snapped his fingers at a salesclerk nearby.

    "Yes, sir, how may I assist you?"

    The salesclerk bowed respectfully towards him.

    Only to see this handsome gentleman extend a long finger, pointing at the store¡¯s entire new collection hanging on one long garment rack, "That row..."

    "Yes, which one in that row?" the salesclerk asked kindly.

    Then they saw this handsome gentleman¡¯s finger draw a line towards another long garment rack, "And that row, too."

    The salesclerk¡¯s pupils shrank, suddenly understanding what this might mean.

    They didn¡¯t expect this to be a big customer!

    Bo Jingshen said, "Package up one of each size for her."

    The salesclerk¡¯s eyes shone, "Certainly!"

    Su Lu was somewhat helpless and sighed lightly, "I can¡¯t wear them all, why bother?"

    "You and Jing Qiao wear the same size, and you two are living together now anyway, so just take your time wearing them," Bo Jingshen said.

    In the midst of this conversation, Jing Qiao had finished trying on another outfit and came out.

    Still looking good, Su Lu sighed with envy, "Being young is just wonderful."

    "You¡¯re young too," Bo Jingshen pointed at Jing Qiao, "Take off the tags and wear it out."

    He, of course, also liked his sister dressed up all pretty and nice.

    Jing Qiao obediently let the salesperson remove the tag and wore the clothes out.

    On the way back, dropping off Su Lu, Bo Jingshen said to Jing Qiao, "It¡¯s not easy for your sister-inw to look after the child by herself. I don¡¯t live with her, so even if I want to help, I feel powerless. Please give her more support."

    "Mm, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, brother," Jing Qiao nodded obediently.

    Su Lu always felt that these words were not only meant for Jing Qiao to hear.

    Su Lu rubbed her nose and kept silent.

    But when she returned home, she had never felt that her house was too small. After all, it was spacious enough for her when she lived alone, and it was quite sufficient when she brought Zhao Xiaole back.

    Even with Jing Qiao joining them, it still didn¡¯t seem too cramped.

    It wasn¡¯t until Bo Jingshen¡¯s words earlier that Su Lu looked at her house again and started to feel like it was perhaps not enough?

    Was it a bit too small?

    Su Lu led Jing Qiao to the room, originally her studio, but it had been set up with an intable mattress that was particrlyfortable.

    "This will be your room. See if you get used to the bed, if not, we¡¯ll buy a new one. I find this intable mattress reallyfortable," Su Lu said.

    Jing Qiao smiled and nodded, "I¡¯ll be fine, no need to switch."

    She looked at Su Lu, "After all, no matter what, it¡¯s much morefortable than any ce I¡¯ve stayed at before."

    Su Lu thought about the ces where Jing Qiao had lived before... and decided not to say anything.

    "Then you can sort out your things. The bunch of clothes that your brother bought for you will be delivered tomorrow. I¡¯m going to bathe Xiao Le now," Su Lu said.

    "Okay," Jing Qiao nodded.

    After Su Lu finished bathing Zhao Xiaole and coaxing him to sleep, she came out and smelt the fragrance of food.

    She saw Jing Qiao walk out of the kitchen, wearing an apron around her waist, her slender figure entuated. Jing Qiao was carrying a y pot and greeted her with a bright smile, "Sister-inw, are you hungry? I made you some y pot rice noodles. See if it suits your taste?"

    Of course, Su Lu was hungry. Every time she finished the bathing and bedtime routine with Zhao Xiaole, she felt as if she had fought a battle.

    Her stomach growled, and she had indeede out looking for something to eat.

    Unexpectedly, what she thought was bringing home a sister to help turned out to be like striking it lucky with a vige beauty who was a godsend!

    Su Lu shamelessly slurped her saliva, "I¡¯m hungry."

    "Come and eat," Jing Qiao ced the y pot on a trivet on the dining table and went back to the kitchen to bring out small dishes of appetizing side dishes.

    Su Lu had only taken one bite and already felt moved to tears.

    And she remembered the time she and Jing Qiao were at the big store, when Jing Qiao was advising her on buying baking ingredients?

    Su Lu slurped the rice noodles and asked in a low, muffled voice, "Can you bake too?"

    Jing Qiao ate her noodles leisurely and looked up at her upon hearing this, then nodded, "Mmhmm."

    Her gaze lowered, the white steam rising from her bowl blurring her features. Su Lu couldn¡¯t discern her expression, so she couldn¡¯t tell if Jing Qiao¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness or calmness.

    All she heard was her voice, low and soft, "Any skill you can think of that a good wife and mother should have, I mostly know them. After all, Jing Ce had me trained to be just right to marry Bo Yuan before I was sold to the Song Family."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu frowned. She reached out and gently touched Jing Qiao¡¯s face, "Don¡¯t think about those unhappy things anymore, your brothers won¡¯t let him bully you again."

    "Mm," Jing Qiao lifted her eyes to look at Su Lu.

    Her gaze was very gentle, but... Su Lu still saw the sadness in them.

    That sadness made Su Lu feel a sense of sighs because she had once seen the same look in her own eyes.

    So Su Lu knew what that sadness meant.

    The meaning of that sadness was an inability to let go.

 Chapter 397

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 397</h4><h4></h4>

    So Su Lu really didn¡¯t know what to say, and besides, matters of the heart have always been such, like drinking water¡ªonly the drinker knows whether it¡¯s cold or warm.

    Others¡¯ words are useless, and too much talk is just emptyfort.

    It¡¯s like the situation between her and Bo Jingshen¡ªif others only know a part of the story, not understanding theplexity, then they would just think she¡¯s spineless, too weak, willing to give him another chance after being hurt so badly.

    To outsiders, it might seem like handing the executioner a knife, letting him hurt her again.

    But love doesn¡¯t have a standard to measure by, no units to weigh it with. It¡¯s not like I love you a pound and you only love me eight ounces, so I¡¯m not worth it.

    Worth is only seen in the eyes of others¡ªwhether he owes you or you owe him.

    But for those who truly love each other, destined to entangle throughout life and can¡¯t let go, how much is too much and who owes whom doesn¡¯t matter in the end; they still want to be together. So the wrangling continues, and in the end, they can¡¯t let go, and that who owes whom is just an outsider¡¯s view of debt.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know how to inquire about the situation between Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan, nor did she know how tofort her, especially since they weren¡¯t very close.

    So she could only silently eat her rice noodles, grateful that the y pot rice noodles were indeed delicious.

    Su Lu was nearly moved, particrly the next morning when she got up, nning to stick to her routine: exercise in the morning and casually buy some breakfast to share with Zhao Xiaole.

    But to her surprise, upon getting dressed in workout clothes and stepping out of her room, she heard noiseing from the kitchen.

    "Why are you up so early?" Su Lu leaned against the kitchen door frame, tilting her head to look at Jing Qiao, who was already busy in the kitchen.

    Jing Qiao seemed startled, her shoulders tensing and then rxing before she smiled at Su Lu, "Hmm? I got up to make breakfast for you and Xiaole."

    Although Su Lu appreciated Jing Qiao¡¯s culinary skills, she felt somewhat embarrassed, "You don¡¯t need to go through all that trouble. Xiaole and I usually just grab something simple in the morning. You just stay herefortably without any mental burden."

    Su Lu was concerned that Jing Qiao might feel she was inconveniencing her by staying there and hence wanted to make up for it. So she said so.

    But Jing Qiao shook her head, "I don¡¯t have any burdens. I just want... to do something. I have to do something. When I was... in there before, they gave me a lot of medication, so I¡¯m still a bit off. If I¡¯m always idle, I worry my condition will get worse. I¡¯m willing to take care of you and Xiaole. Sister-inw, don¡¯t think I¡¯m being pitiful. I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s a burden."

    Listening to her, Su Lu understood she was referring to her time in the Psychiatric Hospital, being heavily medicated.

    Su Lu also knew the drugs used in psychiatric institutions, mostly psychotropic, indeed had many side effects.

    Feeling ufortable, Su Lu could only reply, "Alright then, thank you for your efforts, but you need to rest well, too. How can you not sleep?"

    "I¡¯ve slept; I just don¡¯t need too much sleep," Jing Qiao said softly, looking down. "I¡¯ve already slept long enough."

    Then she ced a loaf of bread into the toaster oven, "Okay, go exercise, sister-inw. By the time you finish ande back, it should be just about ready to eat."

    Su Lu nodded and finally left the house.

    She was ready to run outside the residentialplex, but after a thought, decided not to leave the grounds for safety. She would simply run a fewps inside theplex.

    Though she had never found the facilities of theplex inconvenient before, now she somewhat felt theck of an indoor fitness center to be quite the nuisance.

    As Su Lu was on her thirdp past another residential building, she heard a slightlyzy voice from the side, "Not bad, huh? Pretty safety conscious?"

    She turned and saw at the entrance of the building a man wearing a white moisture-wicking T-shirt and shorts.

    Who else could it be but Su Zhe? His skin was so fair that the white he wore seemed paler than his own skin at first nce.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help sighing, "Brother, your skin would make so many women jealous. It¡¯s blindingly white."

    "Don¡¯t joke around." Su Zhe lifted an eyebrow and looked at her.

    Su Lu asked, "When did you get back?"

    Su Zhe had taken a vacation trip with Shen Xun a while ago. There hadn¡¯t been such a n originally, but it just so happened that Zhao Ying went back to Beijing because of a new project, and Shen Xun took the opportunity to take a short break for himself.

    Then, after leaving things to their mother, he took Su Zhe with him for the vacation.

    "Just yesterday," Su Zhe said.

    "Where¡¯s Brother Xun?" Su Lu asked.

    "You still remember him? I thought all your thoughts were hooked away by that fox Bo Jingshen," Su Zhe said.

    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Su Lu scratched the tip of her nose, "Hey, that¡¯s not a nice way to put it..."

    "Did I wrong you?"

    "Not really."

    Su Zhe curled his lips slightly, "You¡¯re pretty honest."

    "No choice, gotta set an example as a parent and be honest," Su Lu said with augh, and then she quickly asked, "Ohe on, don¡¯t give me a hard time. Where did you and Brother Xun go?"

    She clomped up the steps andtched onto Su Zhe¡¯s arm, "Hurry, hurry, let¡¯s run."

    Su Zhe showed a look of disdain, "Don¡¯t touch me with all your sweat."

    "I will, I¡¯m sticking to you," Su Lu refused to let go.

    In front of her older brother, she sometimes acted like a little girl, which hadn¡¯t been the case before. Previously, she had been quite reserved around Su Zhe, perhaps because back then, being in the Su Family made her feel very insecure.

    Despite being able to feel the intense and pure affection from Su Zhe, she always felt it was inappropriate, worrying he might take it back one day. So rather than take it too seriously, she thought it was better to stay clear-headed.

    But after acknowledging Zhao Ying and Shen Xun, with the daily tenderness from her mother and brother, her coolposure gradually warmed up, and Su Zhe never left her side.

    Slowly, Su Lu became less reserved around Su Zhe than before.

    Su Zhe let her drag him along and started jogging with her.

    Su Lu asked again, "Did Brother Xun go back to Beijing?"

    Su Zhe said carelessly, "No, he¡¯s asleep at my ce."

    Su Lu nodded. She hadn¡¯t seen her brother for a while and missed him quite a bit, especially since Shen Xun had taken over their mother¡¯spany and had been extremely busy. Even video calls were often short and to the point.

    Zhao Xiaole was also really missing his big uncle.

    "That¡¯s good, Brother Xun hasn¡¯t been so busytely. He needs a good rest," Su Lu said.

    Su Zhe nced at her, "Yeah, now that he¡¯s not so busy, thanks to you, I¡¯m going to start being busy."

    Hearing this, Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 398

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 398</h4><h4></h4>

    "No, no way?" Su Lu cautiously nced at Su Zhe.

    Su Zhe noticed her look and felt both amused and annoyed, "Why can¡¯t it be? Do you think Qiao Li has been ving away for mypany all these years as if he¡¯s doing charity work? Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s interested in you? After he thoroughly negotiated with you, didn¡¯t he just throw in the towel and quit?"

    Su Lu frowned upon hearing this and after thinking it over, she shook her head, "That can¡¯t be. Brother Qiao isn¡¯t that kind of person."

    Su Zhe stopped and quietly looked at Su Lu for a few seconds before raising his eyebrows andughing, "At least you¡¯ve got some conscience. Qiao Li hasn¡¯t cared for you in vain. Of course, he¡¯s not that kind of person. It¡¯s just hard to see him suffering from heartache and yet still struggling with work every day. I gave him a long vacation and signed him up for a round-the-world trip so he could have a change of heart."

    Su Zhe¡¯s heart was also made of flesh. Caring for his sister was an instinct as a brother.

    But Qiao Li was an old friend of so many years, and of course, Su Zhe couldn¡¯t bear it either.

    Especially knowing Qiao Li¡¯s stubborn nature, it was honestly not easy watching an old friend¡¯s youth crash headlong into a dead-end path called Su Lu without turning back.

    And Su Zhe could see clearly that if Qiao Li continued to stay here, working all day and probably still indulging in his sorrow, it would only prolong his misery.

    It might be better for him to see the world, rx, take in different views, slow down the pace, enjoy traveling, and reflect on his life during the journey. He could meet different people, even if they were just passersby during his travels, and experience various emotions.

    Who knows, he might even encounter somethingpletely different.

    Sometimes, that¡¯s the purpose of travel.

    That¡¯s why Su Zhe signed him up for a round-the-world trip and sent him packing.

    "Right, that¡¯s good." Su Lu nodded, "Brother Qiao does need a good rest, to rx a bit."

    She also knew that¡¯s how Qiao Li was, or else he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so many years on her, and no matter how she had rejected him previously, be it indirectly or directly, he never backed down.

    People with such a character, if confined to one ce, might find it even harder to move on.

    "It¡¯s you, though," Su Zhe stopped running and, since he preferred working out in a gym, settled down on a stone bench beside the road, motioning for Su Lu to sit next to him.

    Su Lu looked at the stone bench, hesitated for a moment, but obediently sat down.

    "What about me?" Su Lu asked.

    Su Zhe looked at her, "I heard you¡¯ve asked Aunt Zhao for a bodyguard?"

    Of course, Su Zhe knew about the team that Zhao Ying maintained¡ªYida and the rest, who used to berades-in-arms with Shen Xun. So Su Zhe not only was familiar with this team but actually knew them quite well.

    And they did more than merely y bodyguard roles for Su Lu, who had been safe and sound under the watchful eyes of Zhao Ying and Shen Xun in Beijing. Hence, Yida and the others had not really engaged in their primary role as bodyguards.

    Instead, they had been helping out with work in Shen Xun¡¯spany.

    But if there was a real need in that regard, they were still able to quickly return to form and resume their original duties.

    "Yep." Su Lu nodded but did not borate, since Su Zhe already knew about it, she figured he must be clear about the reasons as well.

    "I didn¡¯t know you liked to take on so much responsibility before? I see Bo Jingshen as nothing more than a fox in disguise, enchanting you so that you not only need to take care of him, but now even his sister?" Su Zhe said.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t difficult to discern that Su Zhe still didn¡¯t have a good impression of Bo Jingshen, or rather, he still felt averse to him.

    But none of that matters, he and Shen Xun couldn¡¯t just impose their likes and dislikes on Su Lu and dictate what she should or shouldn¡¯t do.

    When Su Lu gave birth to Zhao Xiaole, she was nearly gone.

    At that time, when they received the critical condition notice outside the operating room, Shen Xun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he sped Su Zhe¡¯s hand tightly, praying together with him.

    Their thoughts were exactly the same at that moment.

    God, if you could be merciful and let my sister survive this cmity, I¡¯m willing to give up everything.

    If Lulu could survive this ordeal, then however she wanted to live afterward, however she found happiness, it would all be okay.

    Therefore, Su Zhe and Shen Xun couldn¡¯t possibly force their own preferences on Su Lu.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and then said, "You can¡¯t really say that. The main thing is..."

    Su Lu thought about how to phrase her next words, then continued, "Sometimes, I feel like she¡¯s a lot like how I used to be."

    Upon hearing this, Su Zhe fell silent.

    The Su Lu of the past was the very definition of misery.

    Zhao Tong even recalled the old Su Lu and had given her a nickname¡ªMisery Number One.

    So if Su Lu felt that Jing Qiao reminded her of her former self, then Jing Qiao¡¯s life must truly be difficult.

    "Feels like she¡¯s got it a bit worse than I did, so I thought I should help a little where I can, right?" Su Lu looked up at Su Zhe, "This doesn¡¯t have that much to do with Bo Jingshen, and don¡¯t make him sound like some femme fatale and me, some foolish emperor. I haven¡¯t even agreed to anything serious with him yet."

    In fact, they were practically there, their current state was not far from dating, but Su Lu felt like it shouldn¡¯t count yet.

    At least not until they took one more step, which would mean they were officially together in the true sense of the term.

    And regarding that next step, well, they¡¯re all adults here, so the implication is clear.

    "Does Brother Xun know about this?" Su Lu asked.

    Su Zhe shook his head, "Shen Xun doesn¡¯t know yet. He had several video conferences yesterday and has been so busy. I only found out about itst night when I took Aunt Zhao¡¯s call to him. If he knew, he¡¯d definitely have a headache."

    Su Lu also felt for her brother and thought for a moment before saying, "Then why don¡¯t... we keep it from him for now?"

    "Do you forget who Yida¡¯s people are? How could we possibly not tell?! They¡¯re supposed to arrive today, and it will definitely be me and Shen Xun picking them up. How could we not tell him? Did Yida and his teame all this way for a vacation?" Su Zhe looked at her with irritation.

    Still not quite appeased, he poked her forehead, "If it wasn¡¯t for you stirring up trouble and giving us peace of mind, would we be in such a fix?"

    "Ow, but I know you guys care about me the most," Su Lu said with a smile.

    Su Zhe thought for a moment, then said, "You take on what you want, but still, you need to be careful. I¡¯m not very familiar with Beijing¡¯s matters, but I¡¯ve heard plenty from Shen Xun. There are many dangerous people in Beijing, and Song Boyuan is definitely one of them. You¡¯ve meddled with his people, and he might not let it go. If you attract trouble, neither Shen Xun nor I would want to see that."

    "Do you know Song Boyuan?" Su Lu asked.

    Su Zhe shook his head, "I don¡¯t have any direct dealings with him, but Shen Xun knows him. I¡¯ve heard from Shen Xun that the Song Family¡¯s situation is quiteplex, and Song Boyuan couldn¡¯t have reached his position today without being ruthless. So why on earth would you hide someone else¡¯s woman?"

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t helpughing and crying, "Can you not make it sound like I¡¯m some adulterer who stole someone¡¯s wife..."

 Chapter 399

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 399</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing this, Su Zheughed, "Oh? You have a pretty clear understanding of where you stand, don¡¯t you?"

    Su Lu was at a loss but figured they couldn¡¯t really exercise properly within the neighborhood anyway...

    "You go ahead and run. I¡¯m not running anymore. I just had a hard time avoiding dog poop several times on the way. Honestly, if you didn¡¯t live here, I really wouldn¡¯t want to stay in this area. Out of all the properties I have, this one has the worst environment and facilities," Su Zhe said, slightly frowning and pinching his nose.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t insist onpleting her exercise in the neighborhood either, as she also found it quite a feat to dodge dog poop all along her run.

    So, after some thought, she left with him.

    She also wanted to see Shen Xun, intending to visit her own brother.

    As the two went upstairs, Su Lu walked in front, smoothly inputting the password to Su Zhe¡¯s door lock and opening it.

    She was taking out slippers from the shoe cab to change into while Su Zhe had already walked in barefoot from the foyer.

    The bedroom door opened, and a tall figure emerged. Shirtless and revealing a beautifully sculpted body, he walked up to Su Zhe. His eyes were groggy, and without noticing the signal from Su Zhe, he straightforwardly wrapped his arms around him.

    His head buried in the crook of his shoulder, he mumbled in a low voice filled with endearment, "Zhe, why are you up so early and not sleeping... Without you beside me, I couldn¡¯t sleep well either."

    Su Zhe¡¯s expression... cracked.

    "Thud."

    Su Lu¡¯s expression cracked too, the slippers falling to the floor from her hands.

    Shen Xun, upon hearing the noise, suddenly snapped to alertness, lifting his eyes towards the foyer. The moment his gaze met Su Lu¡¯s, his pupils constricted, a nervous look in his eyes.

    "Qianqian ah... I..." Shen Xun pressed his lips together, his brow furrowed as if he couldn¡¯t find a reasonable exnation.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t anticipated that her two brothers, right under her nose, for so many years, were so tantly gay!

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t angry; she just felt... like she might have been a bit blind. How did she not notice?

    Ah right, actually, she had noticed some signs, hadn¡¯t she? But she had ignored them, always thinking they just got along well and could talk about anything. She had never thought beyond that, because, after all, howmon could that be? It was already not easy for her toe across Jiang Li.

    Even Ying Xi didn¡¯t seem gay, at most led onto this winding path by Jiang Li.

    How could she have imagined... her two brothers! Both of them!

    "You... You two..." Su Lu pointed at him and then at Su Zhe, "You two..."

    Shen Xun cared the most about his little sister, so for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He didn¡¯t feel great inside. He didn¡¯t always want to keep it a secret, but he had always been a bit afraid. If Su Lu found out about it and showed a different look in her eyes, like contempt or disdain...

    That would hurt much more than receiving such looks from strangers.

    For instance, the shock and disbelief on Su Lu¡¯s face right now were already making Shen Xun feel quite ufortable.

    Su Zhe nced sideways, quietly observing Shen Xun¡¯s current expression.

    He withdrew his gaze, his eyes gradually bing indifferent and calm, he said to Su Lu in a steady voice, "Don¡¯t worry, we just asionally help each other out, it won¡¯t affect his future."

    What... does that mean?

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes grew wide with disbelief. It was even more unbelievable than learning that her two older brothers had already been together¡ªit wasn¡¯t exactly that the two brothers had been together, they had just hooked up. Did that mean they were... fuck... buddies?

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, pupils constricting as he turned to nce sideways at Su Zhe in shock.

    Su Zhe didn¡¯t look at him, just calmly eyed Su Lu, hooking up a smile without any fluctuations, and reached out to touch her head. "Be good, don¡¯t tell Aunt Zhao. We wouldn¡¯t want her to worry."

    Su Lu blinked and nodded with some difficulty. "I won¡¯t tell, but..."

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Su Zhe interrupted her. "Let¡¯s not talk about this. Didn¡¯t you say you missed him? There¡¯s also the matter with Yida, you should talk to him about that too. I¡¯ll go get you a ss of water."

    With that, Su Zhe went off to the kitchen.

    Su Lu was still somewhat in a daze, watching Su Zhe enter the kitchen before turning to Shen Xun, who still stood rigid in ce.

    "Brother, you..." Su Lu wanted to ask, Are you okay?

    After all, the expression on Shen Xun¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be considered "okay."

    However, before she could finish, Shen Xun¡¯s expression had returned to normal, and he smiled at Su Lu, "What¡¯s this about Yida?"

    "Uh, it¡¯s nothing, just..." Su Lu always felt Shen Xun¡¯s current emotional state was far from okay. It didn¡¯t seem right to give him a headache with her own issues.

    Meanwhile, after Su Zhe walked into the kitchen, he didn¡¯t go straight to the water purifier to get a ss of water, but instead, leaned against the wall as if suddenly out of strength, heaving a light, long sigh.

    By the time Su Zhe came out with a cup of water, Su Lu had already finished talking to Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun had also put on his shirt and looked normal, not the slightest bit off.

    And Su Zhe, with his hair wet, as if he had just washed his head or face.

    He ced the cup in front of Su Lu.

    "Thanks, Brother," Su Lu said softly.

    Regardless, although...

    Seeing the two brothers together in the same frame still involuntarily reminded her of the scene where Shen Xun buried his head in Su Zhe¡¯s shoulder, causing her to be somewhat distracted.

    "I don¡¯t even know what to say to you," Shen Xun said as he flicked Su Lu¡¯s forehead. "Your own life is a mess, and yet you have the energy to meddle in other people¡¯s business?"

    "Uh, wherever there is injustice..."

    She didn¡¯t even finish the saying "A hero lent a hand."

    Shen Xun cut in, "...a roar? Then after you have roared, why on earth did you bring the person back to your own home? Song Boyuan is crazy, can endure a lot, and is definitely a tough character. After so many years of lying low, I¡¯ll tell you, I think he¡¯s even more enduring and ruthless than Jing Su. His stepmother, how domineering was she in the past? Now she¡¯s locked up in the Psychiatric Hospital, neither human nor ghost, blinded in one eye, the other nearly half blind, and one earpletely deaf."

    At this point, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    "And let¡¯s not even mention his two half-brothers, who now might be sent to some Third World country to dig coal," Shen Xun added.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t mean literally digging coal, but for the sons of Beijing¡¯s elite families, being dispatched to those small countries to expand markets was essentially the same as exile.

    "And all of this happened within just a few short years; he managed to reduce his stepmother and brothers to this state. Song Boyuan is searching all over the world for Jing Qiao, and here you are, bringing her right back."

 Chapter 400

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 400</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu also felt that she was a bit... courage from artistic mastery, huh?

    She scratched her head embarrassedly, "I didn¡¯t know he was so fierce."

    "Now you know? Aren¡¯t you going to send him away quickly?" Shen Xun picked up his phone and said, "Give me a nod, and I¡¯ll call Song Boyuan right now to have someone pick him up."

    "That¡¯s not appropriate," Su Lu waved her hand. "Isn¡¯t this like sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth, pushing someone into a pit? I have a guilty conscience not to mention, we¡¯re in a society governed byw..."

    Shen Xun gave her a sidelong nce.

    Su Lu felt really ufortable under his gaze, and after a moment, with no other choice, she sighed helplessly and nodded, "Alright, alright, I admit it¡¯s because she¡¯s Bo Jingshen¡¯s sister that I can¡¯t bear it, okay?"

    Shen Xun shrugged his shoulders, and only then did he put down his phone.

    In the end, Shen Xun didn¡¯t stop Su Lu from doing so. He doted on his sister the most; as long as she didn¡¯t bring the sky down, and even if she did, he would help her bear it.

    So Shen Xun didn¡¯t persuade her any further, and he even didn¡¯t mind that Yida¡¯s people wereing over, "Since I¡¯m here as well, it¡¯s a good opportunity to catch up with them."

    Of course, Su Lu felt quite happy about it.

    However, with Jing Qiao at home making her breakfast, it wasn¡¯t right for Su Lu to linger, so she took her leave first.

    Before she left, Shen Xun said with a smile, "Remember to bring Lele to see me, I miss him."

    "Sure thing, got it. You¡¯re not leaving these next few days anyway," Su Lu waved her hand and left with a smile.

    Shen Xun¡¯s face was also graced with a gentle smile as he waved back at her.

    However, the moment the door closed, the smile on his face vanishedpletely.

    He turned to look at Su Zhe, "Just asionally helping each other out? That won¡¯t affect my future, will it?"

    Su Zhe was silent, eyes cast downward.

    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? You were talking just fine with Lulu just now, weren¡¯t you?" Shen Xun pressed.

    After a moment, Su Zhe finally said softly, "Did I say something wrong? Could it be that you and I have a future? Let¡¯s just have fun; Shen Xun, you¡¯re not taking this seriously, are you?"

    "Su Zhe, you truly deserve to be from the Su Family, running through your veins is the blood of Su Yukan¡¯s heartlessness and ruthlessness," Shen Xun narrowed his eyes at him. "Do you even have a heart? If you do, after all these years, why can¡¯t I kindle any warmth in it?"

    Perhaps Shen Xun¡¯s words were too piercing, especially since he brought up Su Yukan, a topic which Su Zhe always avoided. Su Zhe¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. "Yes, I, Su Zhe, am heartless and ruthless. This is my home, get out!"

    *

    Su Lu arrived home and was nearly moved to tears by the delicious scent as soon as she stepped through the door.

    "Oh my god, oh my god. There¡¯s actually the aroma of a bakery in my house!" Su Lu hurriedly kicked off her shoes and rushed inside.

    There she saw Zhao Xiaole seated at the dining table kicking his little legs back and forth, one hand holding a toasted sandwich, eating it deliciously, and the other holding hot milk with an egg mixed in, drinking it sweetly. His lips were smeared with tomato sauce, and there was a white milky mustache around his mouth.

    Su Luughed, "Look at you eating like a messy cat!"

    Zhao Xiaole spoke with his mouth full, "It¡¯s so good! Mommy! Auntie¡¯s baked bread is so tasty! I love auntie!"

    "Isn¡¯t your love a bit too cheap?" Su Lu said helplessly.

    Jing Qiaoughed as she walked out of the kitchen, "Sister-inw, you¡¯re back? I saw Xiaole woke up, so I was afraid he¡¯d be hungry. I let him start eating, I¡¯ll bring yours over now."

    "Yeah, thank you," Su Lu rubbed her hands together, her stomach already singing the tune of emptiness.

    She was moved from the very first bite.

    Though it wasn¡¯t a vor that couldn¡¯t be found outside, the fact that it was made at home, with their own ingredients and tools, gave it a special taste.

    Su Lu turned to look at Jing Qiao, "Xiao Qiao, do you want to start a bakery? I¡¯ll invest... I¡¯ll have your brother invest in you."

    Jing Qiao smiled, without saying a word.

    She was wealthy, very wealthy, and both her older and younger brothers were generous to her.

    Or rather, these two brothers were actually quite dull in that regard.

    Not knowing how to properly care for their sister who had suffered so much, they could only offer her money, lots of money, hoping she could buy whatever she wanted.

    But actually, Jing Qiao wanted nothing.

    Those who have truly suffered tend to have minimal material desires, and the things they yearn for tend to be exceptionally simple.

    All she wanted was a quiet, in life and to live simply.

    No ambitions, no expectations, no ideals, dreams, or wishes.

    She couldn¡¯t see the future, nor did she have any expectations.

    Just to live a nd life was fine.

    Jing Qiao said, "If you like it, I can make other vors for you."

    Somehow, even though Jing Qiao didn¡¯t respond to her initial proposal, Su Lu could feel her inner thoughts.

    So after a brief silence, Su Lu murmured, "Sometimes, having something to do can keep you from getting lost in thought and feeling aimless and bored. At least that¡¯s how I got through my most difficult time five years ago."

    Jing Qiao understood her kindness and also understood the meaning behind her words.

    She looked up at Su Lu, fell silent for a moment, and asked, "What did you do back then?"

    Su Lu smiled and replied, "I painted, I opened a gallery. I didn¡¯t make much money, but it did okay, and it was something I enjoyed doing."

    Zhao Xiaole piped up from the side, "My mom¡¯s painting skills are incredible! She paints so well! So, so well! Just amazing!"

    As Zhao Xiaole spoke, his hands spread wide, arms open, as if only such a gesture could properly convey how good his mom¡¯s painting skills were.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s lips curved into a smile, "Is that so."

    After thinking for a moment, Su Lu looked at Jing Qiao, "Or maybe... you want to go back to dancing? If I remember correctly, you used to do ballet, right?"

    The smile on Jing Qiao¡¯s face stiffened for an instant, then she gave a slight nod, "Yes, I used to."

    Then she gently shook her head, "But, I can¡¯t go back to that."

    "Why not?" Su Lu asked, puzzled.

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s question, Jing Qiao¡¯s fingers slightly curled and then stretched, feeling the leg that had long since healed throbbing faintly under the table.

    Jing Qiao looked into Su Lu¡¯s eyes, her lips pressed lightly together and in a low voice, said, "Because my leg has four internal fixation tes and twenty screws in it."

    Su Lu was taken aback and instinctively looked down.

    Zhao Xiaole, not understanding the significance of this or how severe it was, found it fascinating, "Doesn¡¯t that make you like Iron Man or Wolverine?"

    Jing Qiao let out a softugh and whispered mysteriously to Zhao Xiaole, "Yeah, I set off rms at security checks."

    Then she turned to Su Lu, "Sister-inw, I can¡¯t dance anymore, and I think making bread every day would be tiring, so I¡¯m fine just being idle like this."

 Chapter 401

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 401</h4><h4></h4>

    Being idle is certainly no big deal.

    Su Lu chuckled twice, "Being idle is pretty nice, too, let your brother support you."

    But soon, Su Lu felt as if she had discovered a treasure, Jing Qiao¡¯s temper was just too good, both patient and gentle.

    He was an ace at entertaining kids!

    Most little boys are quite rambunctious, and Zhao Xiaole was no exception, acting every day as if he had an evesting motor installed, unable to stop for a moment, now doing this, now that, one minute wanting to y with this, the next minute wanting to y with that.

    Moreover, he was a little chatterbox, his little mouth babbling on as if it couldn¡¯t stop.

    Sometimes Su Lu had such a headache, she wasn¡¯t always patient enough to entertain him.

    But Jing Qiao was, and Su Lu watched in amazement as Jing Qiao kept building blocks with Zhao Xiaole because Xiaole said they weren¡¯t put together right, that it wasn¡¯t what he wanted, and then he couldn¡¯t exin what he did want.

    Jing Qiao knocked it down and rebuilt it again and again, over and over, until finally creating what Zhao Xiaole had in mind.

    When Shen Xun came over, Su Lu whispered to him, "I will never let Jing Qiao go, even if Song Boyuan is a tough guy, I¡¯m not scared!"

    She clenched her fist, speaking very resolutely, then humbly said to Shen Xun, "Brother, have Brother Yi Da and the others keep a close eye on Jing Qiao, don¡¯t let her be snatched away."

    "Just to keep someone around to entertain the child? You really are..." Shen Xun was very helpless.

    Su Lu was even more helpless, "You know how energetic Xiaole is, I¡¯m already out of battery, and he¡¯s still got 80% power left, I¡¯m helpless too. You¡¯ve looked after Xiaole yourself..."

    Shen Xun remembered how Su Lu had to go out of town to attend the opening of an art exhibition because she was working, and it wasn¡¯t convenient to bring Zhao Xiaole along, so Shen Xun took care of Xiaole for a few days, along with Su Zhe, looking after Zhao Xiaole for five days.

    Both of them felt that even during the busiest times at the start and end of the month, nothing was as exhausting as taking care of Zhao Xiaole.

    Thinking back on it now, Shen Xun still wanted to hold his forehead and sigh.

    So he genuinely believed that every full-time mom was a warrior worth admiring, and those moms who worked during the day and looked after their kids at night were truly heroic.

    After those days, Shen Xun bought Ms. Zhao quite a few gifts, and also apanied her to take a lovely set of solo wedding photos, which delighted Ms. Zhao no end.

    Hearing Su Lu say this at the moment, Shen Xun could of course understand.

    Actually, when Su Lu saw that only Shen Xun hade, she initially wanted to ask why Su Zhe hadn¡¯t, but for some reason, she suddenly felt divinely inspired and didn¡¯t ask anything else.

    "Lele,e to uncle for a hug." Shen Xun smiled and squatted down, reaching out his arms to Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes lit up, his voice bright as he called out, "Big Uncle!"

    Then he bounced over and threw himself at him.

    "I missed you so much!" Zhao Xiaole said, hugging Shen Xun¡¯s neck and nting several kisses on his face.

    "Well done." Shen Xun kissed his forehead in return.

    Zhao Xiaole looked at him somewhat puzzled and asked, "Where did Second Uncle go?"

    Shen Xun was taken aback and smiled, "Why ask me where he went?"

    "Because you¡¯re always together," said Zhao Xiaole innocently.

    Su Lu listened to these words on the side and couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was incredibly slow-witted. Even Zhao Xiaole could see that these two were always together, yet she had never given it much thought.

    "I don¡¯t know, oh. What, if Ie alone, you don¡¯t love me anymore?" Shen Xun asked with a smile.

    Zhao Xiaole furrowed his little brows and stared earnestly at Shen Xun before speaking in a righteous tone, "What are you talking about? Even if you don¡¯te, I still love you!"

    Shen Xun hugged Zhao Xiaole with one arm and covered his chest with the other, "Ah, my heart is melting."

    Zhao Xiaole chuckled.

    Jing Qiao quietly tidied up on the side, silently picking up the Lego that she had been ying with Zhao Xiaole, neatly stacking them into the box and then putting the box back in its original ce on the shelf.

    Zhao Xiaole was still very responsible and introduced Jing Qiao to Shen Xun, "Uncle, this is my aunt, you should meet."

    Hearing his earnest childlike demeanor was irresistibly amusing.

    But Shen Xun managed to hold back hisughter and cooperated, "Alright, alright."

    Then he turned to Jing Qiao, nodded, and said politely, "Hello, Miss Jing."

    Jing Qiao smiled lightly, "Mr. Shen, I¡¯ve heard much about you."

    Jing Qiao had indeed heard Shen Xun¡¯s name often, as Shen Xun was considered somewhat of an outlier in the circles of Beijing¡¯s elite. The Shen Family was already a significant household, and as the direct heir, his inheritance of the Shen legacy was most legitimate and just.

    Furthermore, Zhao Ying¡¯s businesses were substantial, and since he was entrusted to Zhao Ying¡¯s care, her decision not to remarry after the divorce meant that him inheriting Zhao Ying¡¯s side of the business was also most legitimate and just.

    Such a person, to go off and join a rescue team... to serve the people?

    To see him in the circles of the wealthy elite, he was an anomaly,pletely different from the prodigal scions, which is why even though he wasn¡¯t in "Jianghu", "Jianghu" still abounded with his legends, and she had often heard about him.

    After Jing Qiao was brought back by Jing Ce, she was groomed towards bing a distinguisheddy, so thatter on she could marry into a well-matched family, securing more stable business rtionships and interests through marriage.

    With the background of the Shen Family, of course, that would have been sufficient.

    Truthfully speaking, if Shen Xun had not gone to the search and rescue team to serve the people, but instead stayed in Beijing to properly inherit the family business, perhaps she might have been sent off by Jing Ce to marry Shen Xun.

    In that case, perhaps the subsequent events with Song Boyuan might not have happened.

    In that case, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable.

    After all, judging by Shen Xun¡¯s attitude towards Su Lu, he seemed to be a very gentle person.

    And Shen Xun, as a person from that circle in Beijing, who wasn¡¯t astute? He was, of course, aware that he had once nearly had a connection with Jing Qiao.

    Even during the year he returned to Beijing to visit family, Shen Jiming had sought him out to discuss this matter, which at that time was about a youngdy from the Jing Family, which likely referred to Jing Qiao.

    However, Shen Xun harboredsting resentment towards Shen Jiming and had a strong aversion, which extended to the Shen Family, naturally preventing any possibility of agreement. After the family visit was over, he left Beijing and returned to his work.

    Subsequently, the Jing Family joined forces with the powerful Song Family. Later on, Shen Xun heard about Jing Qiao going mad and being admitted to the Psychiatric Hospital.

    At that time, Shen Xun was somewhat astonished, but he was trapped in the shadow of losing his sister and couldn¡¯t extricate himself, so naturally, he had no time to concern himself with other matters.

    Until this moment, when he saw Jing Qiao sitting there quiet and serene, slender and mncholic.

    Shen Xun was a bitte in realizing that this young woman before him was the one who had almost be his wife.

    Back then, it was merely a moment¡¯s difference. And then both of them had entirely different lives.

    So sometimes in life, it¡¯s all about moment¡¯s difference.

 Chapter 402

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 402</h4><h4></h4>

    "It was just this moment of misjudgment, or rather, my sister¡¯s moment of misjudgment."

    "This scoundrel, who once vomited blood after being beaten by me, had the audacity to show up in front of me like this."

    Shen Xun stared coldly at Bo Jingshen.

    But Bo Jingshen seemed not to feel ufortable at all.

    He didn¡¯t seem to think anything was amiss and seemedpletely oblivious to Shen Xun¡¯s icy, knife-like gaze.

    Actually, Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t expected to run into Shen Xun here; he came to apany his wife and child and to check on his sister-inw¡¯s condition.

    Who knew he would bump straight into his brother-inw?

    Back then, Shen Xun had beaten him till he vomited blood, although at that time it was because he already had a stomach bleed. But, it must be said, it was still a vivid memory.

    However, Bo Jingshen really didn¡¯t hold a grudge, because Shen Xun had done it for Su Lu.

    Anyone who was good to Su Lu was essentially on the same path as him, no matter how much resentment they held towards him, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t mind.

    "You really don¡¯t see yourself as an outsider, do you?" Shen Xun held Zhao Xiaole and looked coldly at Bo Jingshen, speaking icily.

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback and involuntarily put down the fork he was holding.

    On the fork was a bite of the mini sandwich Jing Qiao had made.

    Because he had rushed over here from thepany after a busy morning, wanting to see Su Lu and the child, he hadn¡¯t eaten lunch in his hurry, and he didn¡¯t usually have the habit of breakfast.

    So he was actually quite hungry, and in addition to his bad stomach, he was in dire need of food.

    He looked at Shen Xun, paused for a moment, and then said softly, "Big brother, the past was my fault. I admit it, and I will never hurt her again."

    Shen Xun¡¯s brows knitted together, "Who¡¯s your big brother? Who are you calling that? Jing Su is your big brother, don¡¯t im rtives recklessly."

    "I won¡¯t do wrong again in the future," Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t upset by Shen Xun¡¯s unfriendly attitude, and simply took it all.

    He kept his posture extremely low, also not feeling at all that it was embarrassing or shameful.

    His wife and child were the most important; what did that bit of pride matter? Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t care at all.

    "You¡¯d better not, because if I could beat you till you vomited blood once, I can make it happen every time," said Shen Xun coldly, not forgetting to cover Zhao Xiaole¡¯s ears as he spoke.

    Just as Su Lu came out of the kitchen, she heard her big brother fiercely threatening Bo Jingshen.

    She felt a mix of helplessness and warmth.

    Su Lu set a steaming bowl of noodles in front of Bo Jingshen, seeing that he hadn¡¯t finished the few mini sandwiches he had for lining his stomach, "Why aren¡¯t you eating? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t eat in the morning and at noon, aren¡¯t you hungry?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, only ncing at Shen Xun.

    Su Lu sighed softly, looking at her elder brother, "Brother, let him finish eating first. His stomach is like a tattered bag."

    Shen Xun was startled and while feeling that his sister was beginning to side with others, he frowned suspiciously at Bo Jingshen, who now looked normal, quietly eating his noodles.

    But suddenly, Shen Xun felt that this kid... seemed pretty calcted? Acting all meek and submissive in front of him and pitifully wretched in front of Su Lu.

    Literally a scheming dog!

    Shen Xun¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, ring at Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen lowered his head even more.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Zhao Xiaole tugged gently at Shen Xun¡¯s cloth, "Uncle, can you please not be mean to my dad?"

    Shen Xun: "... I didn¡¯t yell at your dad."

    He had already confirmed it¡ªBo Jingshen was indeed a scheming jerk!

    In the afternoon, Shen Xun went to pick up Yida and his group.

    The team was actually notrge, just five people.

    But these five, they looked different from ordinary bodyguard teams.

    It was clear they had undergone formal militarized training and had kept up their training rigorously. They were all about the same size as Shen Xun, tall and straight, with muscles ready to spring into action.

    And they all had an upright and manly vibe.

    Their speech andughter were very sonorous.

    "Leave it to us and you can rest easy," Yida said, standing at the forefront, dragging a suitcase with one hand and patting Shen Xun¡¯s shoulder with the other, "To speak the truth, having been employed by Aunt Zhao but not having worked much, I do feel quite embarrassed."

    Actually, they had been doing some work, always helping thepany with things, but it wasn¡¯t really the job Zhao Ying had hired them for.

    Now they could finally be useful; they did not feel any hardship about having traveled all the way to Feng City.

    Su Lu had already reserved a spot and was leading them out to eat.

    She had be familiar with them over the years.

    Jing Qiao, however, was quiet and serene. She probably wasn¡¯tfortable in a crowd, so she seemed a bit uneasy, but even when uneasy, she didn¡¯t show it much on her face¡ªit just made her seem even quieter than usual.

    She was already a quiet person by nature, and now she was so quiet that her presence felt almost inconspicuous.

    Yida and the others got along very well with Shen Xun, and they chatted merrily.

    So, as they neared the restaurant, Yida leaned closer to Shen Xun, lowering his voice, "Who¡¯s that guy behind us? Is he the heartbreaker who hurt Su Lu back then?"

    Shen Xun replied, "Oh, yeah, that¡¯s him."

    "Do you want me to take care of him? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re ruthless, and he definitely won¡¯t be getting off easy," Yida offered.

    Shen Xun chuckled softly, "I¡¯d like that, but I can¡¯t stand against Su Lu¡¯s protectiveness."

    Yida clicked his tongue, "She¡¯s guarding him like that? How is your sister so easy to bully? She remembers the good but forgets the bad..."

    Yida paused, then sighed softly, "That Qiao guy really is pitiful."

    They had met Qiao Li and were very aware of his feelings for Su Lu.

    Shen Xun shrugged slightly, seeming to agree with Yida.

    Yida thought for a moment, "Right, I knew something was off today. It only clicked when you mentioned that Qiao guy. Where¡¯s Young Master Su? You two are usually as inseparable as conjoined twins; howe I didn¡¯t see him today?"

    Shen Xun¡¯s expression stiffened imperceptibly, for a very brief moment¡ª

    Something a straightforward guy like Yida wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Su Lu felt that if she hadn¡¯t witnessed it herself, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have noticed her brother¡¯s brief rigidity either. Having seen it though, she did notice the brief stiffness in Shen Xun¡¯s expression and the fact that Su Zhe was nowhere to be seen.

    Su Lu reasonably guessed there might be some conflict between the two.

    Could it be because of... what she had witnessed? If so, that would truly be... unfortunate.

    Shen Xun¡¯s expression had already returned to normal, and his speech betrayed no hints, "Oh, he¡¯s busy with some stuff so he couldn¡¯t make it."

    Yida, of course, thought nothing more of it and nodded in response, "Alright then, we¡¯re not staying here just a day or two. We¡¯ll all go out to eat another day."

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 403</h4><h4></h4>

    Yida and the others, of course, were on Su Lu¡¯s side. Being Shen Xun¡¯srades-in-arms and sharing a bond as strong as steel with him, they did manage to learn some things about Su Lu from Shen Xun.

    They found out about that heartless Bo Jingshen, who irresponsibly left Lulu to fight for her life to deliver Xiao Le all on her own. Both mother and son had narrowly escaped death. And he had even left Lulu to raise the child by herself.

    It was only because she had a brother like Shen Xun and a mother like Zhao Ying, who were both in good standing.

    If it had been a woman without such a supportive family, how hard would her life have been?

    Heartless scoundrel!

    Bastard!

    This douchebag even had the gall toe back and bother Lulu?

    Their brains, as men of steel, usually followed a straight path. To put it bluntly, they were all blockheads.

    In such a situation, they wouldn¡¯t think twice about any hardships; in their minds, if you bullied arade¡¯s sister, you were in the wrong and deserved to be beaten up.

    Oh, not allowed to beat him up now?

    Then they¡¯ll just have to get him drunk.

    "Drink! We all see Lulu as our own sister. If you don¡¯t drink, are you trying to disrespect us?" Yida gushed as he poured drinks into several porcin basins.

    These basins had just been brought over by the waiter and were actuallyrge soup bowls.

    The basins were brimming with clear liquor, frothing at the top and exuding a pungent aroma.

    Su Lu¡¯s face turned green as she stared dumbfounded at the basin pushed in front of Bo Jingshen.

    She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to tug at Shen Xun¡¯s clothes, trying to get him to say something to his fired-uprades.

    But Shen Xun remained indifferent, only lifting his chin slightly and saying to Bo Jingshen, "Can¡¯t drink? That¡¯s not eptable?"

    What man could admit to being unable to handle his drink?

    Bo Jingshen knew that he probably wouldn¡¯t get off easy today as he looked at the porcin basin in front of him.

    Seeing that Shen Xun was not only not dissuading them but actually egging them on, Su Lu had no choice but to take matters into her own hands. She reached out to hold down the basin and said, "Who drinks like this? Aren¡¯t you trying to kill someone with a basinful? Brother Yi Da, don¡¯t be like this."

    Yida clicked his tongue, looking somewhat helpless as he nced at Shen Xun, probably not expecting Su Lu to be so protective of Bo Jingshen. Shen Xun, however, had anticipated this reaction and just shrugged his shoulders.

    Wu Hui, who was next to Yida, quickly suggested, "Oh, is that how it is? Well, we¡¯ll go with n B then."

    Su Lu felt incredibly helpless. Who knew they even had a n B for forcing drinks?

    "Fine," Yida nodded, maintaining a stern face as he instructed the waiter to bring more porcin basins.

    Even the waiter was taken aback, this being a high-end private dining room, and he had probably never seen anything like this before, but he immediately went to fetch them.

    In no time, several more basins arrived.

    This time, they were filled with red wine, clearly a lot less potent.

    This was n B...

    Su Lu thought to herself that today, they probably had no intention of letting Bo Jingshen off the hook. And she was fully aware of why they wanted to target Bo Jingshen like this.

    It was precisely because she knew that they were doing it for her sake, out of concern for her.

    Even though she didn¡¯t need it and didn¡¯t want to respond with anger or make them back off,

    Su Lu thought that maybe she should stand her ground a bit longer. Maybe, just maybe, they woulde up with a n C. After all, going by the current trajectory, she felt that n C just might involve beer.

    Just as she was about to speak up, Bo Jingshen held her hand and pressed down on the edge of the basin with his other hand.

    The wine inside swayed, reflecting the light from above and giving off a ruby-like luster.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low, "I¡¯ll drink."

    "Down it!"

    "Down it!"

    It had to be said, although these guys were clearly targeting Bo Jingshen, they weren¡¯t taking advantage of him¡ªthey also had heaping basins of wine in front of them.

    Yida picked up the porcin basin and started gulping down the wine, drinking it as if pouring it into his mouth, not taking a breath.

    Soon the bottom was visible, and Yida let out a long belch, showing no sign of difort; in fact, he even seemed somewhat reluctant to stop. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and said, "Ah... not as punchy as the clear stuff."

    Then he looked toward Bo Jingshen, "Your turn."

    Bo Jingshen nced at the porcin basin, then reached out to pick it up.

    "Wait." Su Lu suddenly spoke up, pressing down on the basin.

    Bo Jingshen looked at her, "I¡¯m fine."

    Su Lu ignored him, her gaze sweeping over the several people, "This is your first meeting with them today, drinking this much counts as a wee from you, and I have no objections now."

    Yida chuckled and nodded, "Exactly."

    Then Su Lu¡¯s gaze flicked, looking at the basins in front of the others, "But if you¡¯re ying a game of taking turns, then don¡¯t drink any of these at all."

    "Cough cough!" Wu Hui coughed lightly, covering his mouth with a fist, his expression embarrassingly caught in the act, clearly they had been nning exactly that.

    "Alright, alright, let¡¯s all down it together!" They quickly agreed, having been found out, they naturally gave up on the idea of taking turns, and the remaining four guys each picked up their basins of wine.

    Only then did Su Lu let go of the basin.

    Bo Jingshen bowed his head, a slight smile curving at his lips, and he lifted the basin and started gulping down the wine.

    His tolerance for alcohol was actually good, otherwise, when he returned to the country and reunited with Su Lu at Yunding, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to go head-to-head with Su Lu drinking three sses of foreign liquor without a change in expression.

    Moreover, this was red wine, with a lower alcohol content. But even with a lower alcohol content, the quantity of the wine in the basin would likely make someone who drank sweet fermented rice feel nauseous.

    After Bo Jingshen finished the wine in the basin, hisplexion naturally didn¡¯t look too good, which had nothing to do with drunkenness¡ªgiven his drinking capacity, the alcohol wouldn¡¯t go to his head that fast.

    But with his delicate stomach, after downing so much wine, feeling ufortable was inevitable, and wanting to vomit was certain.

    Bo Jingshen struggled to hold back, then turned to look at Shen Xun, "Brother Shen, my apology is sincere and my intentions toward Su Lu are serious. I hope you¡¯ll trust me this one time."

    Shen Xun nced at him faintly and, without saying much, turned to chat with hisrades.

    Bo Jingshen sat for a while longer before finally turning to Su Lu, "I¡¯m going to the restroom."

    Su Lu frowned slightly, her face filled with concern as she looked at his somewhat paleplexion.

    Bo Jingshen saw the worry in her eyes, "Although I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re worried about me, don¡¯t be too concerned."

    He reached out and gently held Su Lu¡¯s hand, "I¡¯m fine; I¡¯ll be right back."

    With that, he stood up and walked toward the door of the private room.

    Su Lu watched him leave.

    Yida and the others were still talking, "He can hold his liquor well; he¡¯s walking pretty steady."

    But Su Lu knew that he must already be struggling because even though Bo Jingshen was walking steadily, his pace had noticeably slowed down¡ªa deliberate slowness, in an attempt to seem very steady.

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 404</h4><h4></h4>

    What kind of person would deliberately slow their pace to ensure steady footsteps?

    Either a cripple or someone who has had too much to drink.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Shen Xun.

    Holding a small porcin cup, Shen Xun sipped slowly. Noticing Su Lu¡¯s look, he quirked up a corner of his mouth and smiled, "What? Feeling sorry for me?"

    Embarrassed to express her concern in front of her brother, Su Lu could only sigh and said, "I¡¯ll go check."

    She got up and left the private room.

    Yida poured Shen Xun another drink and said, "She does realize she can¡¯t go into the men¡¯s restroom, right?"

    Shen Xun just smiled and drained his cup.

    "Hey, why don¡¯t you call Su Zhe out? Doesn¡¯t he like this liquor? Wu Hui only has this much left, brought it all here, once it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone," Yida said.

    Wu Hui¡¯s homemade liquor was good, but he never sold itmercially; it was just for family consumption and for sharing with friends, in limited quantities that once finished, would be no more.

    Having heard this, Shen Xun merely shook his head slightly, "He¡¯s not avable."

    There was no telling sign on his face; adults are often very good at concealing their emotions.

    Yet, in other details, emotions can unintentionally be revealed.

    For instance, Shen Xun¡¯s expression and tone gave nothing away.

    But whereas he had been slowly enjoying his drink from a small cup before, now he was silently downing drinks from arge cup, gulping them down.

    Su Lu walked along the corridor to the end before realizing, "Ah, right, anxiety has clouded my judgment."

    How could she enter the men¡¯s restroom?!

    She was about to look for someone to help her check when she reached the end of the corridor and noticed that both restrooms were individual restrooms, unisex.

    The door of one was open, the other closed. Su Lu walked up and knocked.

    "Bo Jingshen? Bo Jingshen, are you okay? Is everything alright?"

    Su Lu had faintly heard some noise from inside, but as she approached the door, the noise had stopped.

    Su Lu¡¯s brow furrowed, "Bo Jingshen, are you okay? Answer me."

    There was no response from the inside, which only heightened Su Lu¡¯s concern, "If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to have a waitere and open the door!"

    Su Lu was worried that he might have passed out inside.

    But just as she said this, a hoarse, gentle male voice came from inside, "I¡¯m... okay. You go back... to the private room and wait for me, I¡¯ll be... uh..."

    Then, Su Lu heard a heart-wrenching sound of vomiting from within.

    Her brow tightly furrowed until the sound of vomiting subsided, followed by the sound of the toilet flushing.

    Su Lu then knocked on the door, "Bo Jingshen, open the door!"

    "I really am fine, go back to the private room, I¡¯ll be there in a bit..." His voice was even hoarser from the recent bout of vomiting.

    Before he could finish, Su Lu interrupted him.

    "Ah Shen, are you going to open the door or not?"

    There was a sudden silence from inside, and the next second, with a click, the door opened.

    The anticipated unpleasant smell never appeared, only the strong scent of red wine. It seemed Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t had time to eat any food and had just filled his stomach with red wine, which he then promptly vomited out before it could be digested.

    Bo Jingshen stood very straight, as if there were no issues at all, but he was holding the edge of the washbasin on the sink with one hand, white-knuckled from the force.

    It was a clear indicator that he wasn¡¯tpletely alright.

    How could Su Lu fail to see he was pushing himself? She quickly stepped in to support him. "How are you doing? Are you okay? Feeling better?"

    "I¡¯m fine, good," he said, softly touching Su Lu¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t worry."

    "How can I not worry? You were just throwing up violently!"

    "Feeling much better after throwing up," Bo Jingshen smiled with a wry twist of his lips.

    His breath still carried the freshness of mint, clearly showing his considerateness. Su Lu saw an opened packet of mouthwash strips on the washbasin.

    "I¡¯ll take you back," said Su Lu, reaching out to loop her arm through his, as if scared he couldn¡¯t walk steadily.

    "It¡¯s not that serious, I¡¯ve drunk all kinds of alcohol before," Bo Jingshen seemed quite content to be supported by her like this but, of course, didn¡¯t want to put all his weight on her.

    His words were true. When he started his career, he¡¯d also had to drink as part of business socializing. His tolerance had been built in the same way, and his stomach had suffered for it.

    This wasn¡¯t a typical affliction of CEOs. After all, if you were a CEO inheriting billions, no need for booze-fueledworking, with a nutritionist nning your diet daily, you wouldn¡¯t have stomach issues.

    Only self-made men like him had to deal with such severe gastric issues.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled, leaning close to her ear. "Don¡¯t forget, when ites to drinking, you¡¯re still my defeated opponent."

    Su Lu recalled that time at Yunding when she¡¯d been his defeated opponent, when he¡¯d pinned her down in the restroom to...

    Her ears involuntarily grew hot, but she wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to spout more nonsense. Supporting him, she started walking out. "No more nonsense. They¡¯re all my brother¡¯srades-in-arms. If you return to the box, they are likely to challenge you to drink more."

    "I¡¯ll take you back first," Su Lu helped him out of the restroom.

    Bo Jingshen frowned and asked, "Where¡¯s Xiao Le?"

    It wasn¡¯t that he was so drunk he was confused¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t forget his son, even in a drunken haze.

    It was Su Lu who seemed very reassured. "Isn¡¯t Jing Qiao taking care of him? Besides, my brother and his buddies are there too. It¡¯s perfectly safe. My brother adores Xiao Le, he¡¯ll be looked after very well."

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen was a little reassured. "Well... okay then."

    Su Lu, who hadn¡¯t touched a drop, was driving Bo Jingshen away from the restaurant.

    His ce wasn¡¯t too far from here, a mere fifteen-minute drive. Although Bo Jingshen had thrown up earlier, it was clear he hadn¡¯tpletely emptied his stomach. Gradually the alcohol took effect on the road, and he grew drowsy against the car window, closing his eyes as if he was asleep.

    The car¡¯s air seemed to be permeated with his scent, a distinct mixture of red wine and mint-vored mouthwash.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly fragrant, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant either, it was quite unique.

    Su Lu followed the navigation and drove the car into the residential area, parking in front of a small western-style house.

    This was Bo Jingshen¡¯s residence. It looked quite spacious, with a considerable yard, but it was... pretty barren. He hadn¡¯t nted any flowers or grass, and the swimming pooly abandoned.

    She helped him out of the car and walked up to the front door.

    "We¡¯re here, open the door," Su Lu said to him, thinking Bo Jingshen should still be somewhat lucid.

    But then she heard his muffled mutter, which sounded a bit... whiny?

    This intive tone sounded like the drunken ramblings of someone who had too much.

    "Why would you ask me about such things! Do you underestimate your importance to me... in my heart? No need to ask... the password is obviously your birthday!"

 Chapter 405

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 405</h4><h4></h4>

    Before Su Lu had escorted Bo Jingshen back, she never imagined she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

    It wasn¡¯t until she found herself being held in his arms and falling backwards onto the bed that her mind went nk. One expression came to mind, "leading a wolf into the house," and another phrase that shared a simr fate, "a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s mouth."

    At this moment, Su Lu was probably that sheep right at the tiger¡¯s mouth.

    Her eyes were wide open in confusion, and her frail arms and legs couldn¡¯t struggle; she just resigned herself to lying t.

    Bo Jingshen sniffed at her neck, propped up on his arm as if he intended toe in for a kiss.

    Su Lu looked into his somewhat hazy eyes, but he didn¡¯t immediately lean in to kiss her.

    Even though he was already bowing down, almost about to close in, the daze in his eyes seemed to clear up as if he had snapped out of something. With bewildered eyes, he stood up.

    He muttered to himself, "Need to brush my teeth, got to brush first."

    His muttering was soft, but Su Lu heard it clearly and almost couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Then she watched him nod to himself and turn toward the direction that must be the bathroom.

    Su Lu got up from the bed, straightened her wrinkled clothes, and finally had the leisure to look around the house.

    From the outside, the small vi had looked quite beautiful.

    But it seemed neglected, thendscaping in the yard was a mess, and the swimming pool had beenpletely abandoned, without water and the bottom covered with fallen leaves.

    And inside the house, it was even more deste.

    It was as barren as Ying Xi¡¯s apartment. The basic interiors were all done, but that was about it. It was even more minimalist than the current minimalist trend, with barely any furniture in therge living room that could truly be called furniture.

    A bean bag lounger, a projector with a screen, a gray concrete-style kitchte with an integrated dining table, a coffee machine, cups carelessly ced on top. His tablet andptop were alsoid there.

    It was obvious that he did all his work, dining, and coffee drinking in front of this countertop.

    A few simple shelves on the wall held three small pots of devil¡¯s ivy; two of them were dead and the only one left, with its drooping leaves, looked like it wouldn¡¯tst long. Maybe they were initially meant to purify the air, a lofty ambition snuffed out too soon... sigh.

    The bedroom held just a big bed, dressed with soft white bedding. Thick gray curtains hung at the windows, another bean bag lounger at the side, a stainless-steel arc floormp, and a small coffee table with a half-read book on it¡ªno other superfluous furniture.

    The only touch of coziness might have been the thick carpet in the bedroom, at least warmer than the cold white marble-patterned porcin floor tiles in the living room.

    Looking around the empty and cold house, Su Lu actually felt ufortable.

    No matter how much minimalism and the concept of decluttering are advocated online, no matter how many benefits are touted, when it¡¯s as extreme as Bo Jingshen¡¯s house looked.

    No matter what others might think, Su Lu just felt that it was difficult to feel happiness living in such a cold environment.

    She thought that in the years they had been apart, he probably hadn¡¯t had a single happy day, just like herself.

    At least she had Zhao Xiaole, even if she felt bitter inside, she still had the sweetness of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s presence.

    Bo Jingshen... had nothing.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, silently sighing as she turned her head towards the bathroom.

    Then she felt a bit puzzled; was he taking too long just to brush his teeth?

    Originally, she had stayed because she was worried about him, and now she couldn¡¯t help but walk toward the bathroom.

    Then she heard a bang, a crash! A series of noises.

    Her eyebrows furrowed as she quickly approached, the bathroom door was not locked, it hadn¡¯t even been closed, just left ajar.

    It¡¯s not surprising; those who live alone usually don¡¯t have the habit of closing the door when using the bathroom at home.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about whether she would see Bo Jingshen in a state of undress or not; after all, she already had his son, what was there to be prissy about?

    She immediately pushed the door open, "Ah Shen, are you alright?"

    Only the yellow-white light above the mirror in the bathroom was on, giving the whole space a soft, gentle ambiance.

    The man was propped against the sink, his head hung low as he stood there, with a tooth-cup that had fallen to the floor and an electric toothbrush lying on the countertop. The cap of the mouthwash was open and not reced.

    The noises she heard earlier must have been from the tooth-cup and the cap of the mouthwash falling to the ground.

    His shirt was unbuttoned, revealing a small patch of skin. He stood in front of the sink, silent, his head hung low.

    It was as if he had fallen asleep standing there, propped against the counter.

    Su Lu walked over and gently patted him, "Bo Jingshen?"

    With his head down, she couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face. Seeing him silent now, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but worry, "Is it a stomachache? It doesn¡¯t look like you have any medicine here, do you want me to take you to the hospital?"

    The next second, her hand was firmly grasped by a scorching hot one.

    Su Lu was taken aback, looking down at her hand, "You..."

    "Xiaolu, I gave you a chance..." his voice was low, slightly hoarse, as if he was holding something back.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t understand, "What... chance?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s grip on her hand tightened slightly, his voice even hoarser, "I gave you the chance to run away."

    Su Lu: "!!!"

    That¡¯s when Su Lu realized, what?! So when he suddenly hit the brakes earlier and said he needed to brush his teeth before rushing into the bathroom, was that to give her time to escape?

    The next second, the sound of fabric tearing filled the air.

    "Mmm..." Su Lu mumbled vaguely, her voice muffled.

    Despite the bathroom¡¯s decor being the same minimalistic style as the rest of the house, cold and clear, the temperature seemed to re up like fire.

    ...

    "What¡¯s going on with Lulu?" Yida drunkenly mumbled, "She¡¯s been in the restroom for so long; there couldn¡¯t be any problems, could there?"

    After saying this, the somewhat drunken people in the room suddenly became alert.

    "I¡¯ll go check on her," Wu Hui stood up.

    Shen Xun grabbed his phone to call Su Lu, then noticed a message from her that he hadn¡¯t seen because his phone was on silent.

    Upon opening it, he saw Su Lu¡¯s message, "I¡¯m taking Bo Jingshen home first, Brother, can you please look after Jing Qiao and Zhao Xiaole? And you guys drink less; none of you are young anymore."

    Shen Xun¡¯s mouth quirked up, this girl, always speaking her mind, why did she have to throw in a jab about people¡¯s ages?

    Shen Xun turned to Yida and the others and said, "It¡¯s nothing, she just took Bo Jingshen home first."

    Yida clicked his tongue, "That young mancks stamina."

    Though Shen Xun certainly didn¡¯t have a fondness for Bo Jingshen, not just because Bo Jingshen had indeed hurt Su Lu before, but likely many brothers would feel the same toward their brothers-inw.

    Because, no matter how you looked at it, this was the pig that had encroached on one¡¯s own cabbages.

    But at this moment, Shen Xun said to Yida, "He has a bad stomach."

 Chapter 406

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 406</h4>

    Since he had coveted his own "cabbage," then he was now his own pig.

    And he had apologized too, but most importantly, Su Lu had already forgiven him, and Zhao Xiaole liked him.

    That was enough. Shen Xun wasn¡¯t likely to be that dissatisfied anymore, so in front of others, he could start to stand up for him a bit, "I once hit him so hard he ended up with gastric bleeding, which shows how bad it was. The pint we just poured down was tough, but we can consider it settling an old score."

    Shen Xun said this, nced over at Zhao Xiaole who was ying on the arcade machine, and lowered his voice to say to Yida and the others, "Don¡¯t let Xiaole find out about the drinking we did to his dad just now, or he might not deal with you guys anymore..."

    As Shen Xun got to this point, he shifted his tone, "Even if he ignores you, it¡¯s fine, but if he gets mad at me too, I¡¯d be heartbroken."

    Zhao Xiaole sat on the sofa on the other side of the private room. The private restaurant was quite expensive, so the facilities were excellent and the equipment was quiteprehensive. Not only was there a mahjong table and karaoke setup, but also an arcade machine.

    At the moment, Jing Qiao and he, each with a controller in hand, were engrossed in a two-yer game.

    Zhao Xiaole was continuously amazed because Jing Qiao was extremely skilled at gaming.

    "Wow! Wow! Auntie, you¡¯re so amazing!"

    "Auntie, how are you so good!"

    "I¡¯ve never seen anyone better at gaming!"

    The little guy¡¯s praises were like a well-rehearsed routine, probably enough to make even the most aloof person bloom with joy.

    Although Jing Qiao was naturally quiet, she was also gentle. Showered with praise, she felt a bit shy and whispered, "Your dad is even better at video games than me. I¡¯m his sister, so of course, I can¡¯t let his standard drop. Xiaole, you are really good too. You truly are his son."

    Zhao Xiaole blushed with delight from thepliments.

    Although it looked like an overly ttering mutual admiration typical of business settings, Jing Qiao was genuinely good at gaming. Just that... it really wasn¡¯t Bo Jingshen who had taught her.

    When Bo Jingshen first went to the Jing Family, he was like a porcupine, finding fault with everyone and of course had no interest in getting close to these step-sisters. Also, when he first arrived, Jing Ce trained him as a sessor; there was simply no time for him to develop feelings with these sisters.

    Later, he went abroad and struggled on his own.

    Back in China, Jing Qiao was eventually ¡¯crafted¡¯ by Jing Ce and sold off to the Song Family, marrying Song Boyuan.

    By the time Bo Jingshen returned, Jing Qiao had already ¡¯gone insane¡¯ and was sent to the Psychiatric Hospital.

    In short, she had neither the time nor the opportunity to game with Bo Jingshen back then.

    Yet her gaming skills were outstanding; one reason may be attributed to natural talent¡ªpeople good at gaming often have excellent reflexes. Perhaps Jing Qiao¡¯s reaction time was reminiscent of Bo Jingshen¡¯s.

    Secondly... perhaps no one knew that the cold and handsome, grim and obsessive young master of the Beijing Song Family, aside from being solely focused on his career, did not have any other hobbies, not even bad habits.

    Song Boyuan had no interest in eating, drinking, prostitution, gambling, or smoking¡ªbecause of the abuse he suffered when he was young, so long as he could feed himself, he had no excessive cravings for good food. He didn¡¯t like to drink, he found prostitution dirty, he found gambling boring for he always won, and he hated the smell of smoke.

    Life was extremely dull; the only thing that could be considered a hobby was probably ying video games.

    And Jing Qiao had once... yed games with him for a long time. With her naturally quick reflexes, she swiftly honed her gaming skills.

    "Auntie? Auntie!" Zhao Xiaole saw that the character controlled by Jing Qiao suddenly stopped moving and quickly called out to her.

    Jing Qiao snapped out of her distracted state, quickly took control of the game character, and continued to y smoothly.

    Her momentarypse felt like an illusion.

    The corners of Jing Qiao¡¯s mouth curled into a faint, bitter smile.

    Shen Xun, of course, had no idea, while he was here eating and drinking, and while Yida and the others were still secretly pleased with themselves for having poured drinks down Bo Jingshen¡¯s throat.

    Shen Xun¡¯s sister Lulu, whom they all cherished like their own little sister,

    was already being thoroughly devoured.

    Shen Xun could never have imagined in his wildest dreams that his own innocent, fair-as-snow cabbage was being ravaged by a pig again!

    And this pig had clearly drunk so much¡ªyet wasn¡¯t drunk at all!

    He had drunk so much, yet he... wasn¡¯t affected?

    If Su Lu knew what Shen Xun was thinking at that moment, she would definitely be speechless.

    Because, how was this pig not just okay? This pig was incredibly capable!

    Anyway, after he had proven his capabilities, Su Lu felt that she probably didn¡¯t need to go home tonight.

    After the storm of passion subsided.

    Shey in Bo Jingshen¡¯s embrace, sweaty and weak,

    her voice somewhat hoarse, "You really are... crazy."

    Bo Jingshen pecked her lightly, "I¡¯ve been crazy for a while. Crazy in love with you."

    This cheesy romantic line somehow didn¡¯t make Su Lu cringe, but instead, a warmth spread through her heart.

    "Do you know you could get a beating from my brother for this?" Su Lu said helplessly but with augh, "Hisrade got you drunk, and you take advantage of his sister?"

    "Did I take advantage of you?" Bo Jingshen asked with narrowed eyes, his voice growing lower, "Did I? Did I?"

    Su Lu took a sharp breath in shock and fear, "No, no, no advantage taken, okay?"

    She was really afraid of him now, almost like he was a ravenous wolf.

    "I need to pick up Xiao Le." Su Lu tried to get up, but then winced and furrowed her brows, "Ah... it hurts."

    Her waist didn¡¯t feel like her own anymore, and neither did her legs.

    Bo Jingshen was aware that he might have gone a bit overboard.

    But how long had he held back, really?

    This wolf, suddenly getting a taste of meat, had barely restrained himself from chewing her to bits.

    "Maybe... I should pick him up? Or..." Bo Jingshen obviously also worried about his son, but he yearned deeply for these tender moments alone with Su Lu.

    "How about we let Jing Qiao take care of him for a night?" Bo Jingshen softly suggested, carefully watching Su Lu¡¯s expression, "We¡¯ll go back first thing in the morning. Jing Qiao should be able to take good care of Xiao Le."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t particrly mistrust Jing Qiao, but still...

    In fact, every mother experiences separation anxiety, no matter how it seems like they¡¯re driven mad by their children¡¯s constant demands for attention and can¡¯t get a moment¡¯s peace, as if they are irked.

    But let them be apart from their child for a day, and they miss them terribly.

    At that moment, Su Lu didn¡¯t reject Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, but when she felt a bit better in the middle of the night, she still got up, "No, I have to go back. I miss Xiao Le, I need to go see my son."

    Bo Jingshen gently kissed her, "Okay, I¡¯ll go back with you."

    Su Lu pinched his nose and pushed him away, "No, just drop me off, my ce is tiny, there¡¯s no room fit for you to stay."

 Chapter 407

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407</h4><h4></h4>

    "No worries." Bo Jingshen sat up and stretched out his arms to embrace her. "I¡¯m not feeling wronged."

    "What do you mean you¡¯re not feeling wronged?" Su Lu frowned, enduring the pain as he lifted her up, not understanding what he meant, and asked him.

    Bo Jingshen looked into her eyes. "I don¡¯t feel wronged sleeping on the couch."

    "..." Su Lu was almost at a loss for words, who had agreed to let him sleep on the couch?

    Su Lu tried to sit up but felt it wasn¡¯t right, theny down again to take a break. Seeing her like this, Bo Jingshen felt a bit guilty and began to massage her.

    "It¡¯s my fault." Bo Jingshen said in a low voice, "I didn¡¯t think you were so fragile."

    Su Lu nced at him sideways. "If I had been hardened by numerous battles over these years, you¡¯d be the one crying."

    Bo Jingshen fell silent; the mere thought was already depressing him.

    So he kissed Su Lu firmly. "I¡¯d go insane."

    Su Lu pointed at his hand and said, "Keep going."

    "Oh sure." Bo Jingshen immediately responded with a grin, extremely attentive. "Boss, how do you feel about the pressure now?"

    "Lighter." Su Lu said, holding back a smile.

    "As you wish." Bo Jingshen lightened his touch and continued massaging her for a while.

    Su Lu finally seemed to regain some energy and gradually rxed. She then pulled over a bath towel to wrap around herself and sat up.

    "My clothes!" She suddenly realized that her clothes seemed to have been thoroughly demolished.

    Under Bo Jingshen¡¯s hands, they had turned into a pile of unblinkingly deceased rags, still lying on the bathroom floor.

    Seeing her mood plummet, Bo Jingshen quickly hugged her from behind, his ear next to her neck. "I was wrong, sorry, sorry, sorry! I deserve to die."

    Su Lu was resigned, giving him a disdainful side nce.

    "Wear mine." Bo Jingshen suggested.

    "As a dress?" Su Lu looked at her thin arms and legs. "I¡¯m so skinny now, wearing your clothes would look absurd."

    "You realize you¡¯re skinny, huh." Bo Jingshen pinched her slender wrist lightly. "You could be blown away by the wind."

    "I can¡¯t help it, I couldn¡¯t gain weight before, and it¡¯s even harder now with my health." Su Lu didn¡¯t mind; she wasn¡¯t using these words to garner sympathy or pity, she was just stating the facts.

    "Su Xiaolu." Bo Jingshen¡¯s chin rested on her shoulder, hugging her from behind.

    Su Lu¡¯s back leaned against his chest, feeling warm.

    "Hmm?" Su Lu made an inquiring sound. She was still sleepy, but she was trying to stay awake toter return and apany her son.

    "I was thinking..." Bo Jingshen carefully chose his words, slowly starting, "as you have seen, the house... is quite spacious. If you and your son were to live here, I... wouldn¡¯t need to sleep on the sofa, and I could... take care of you both."

    Oh, so that was his purpose. Big bad wolf.

    "I can afford a big house myself," Su Lu said.

    "I know!" Bo Jingshen quickly responded, "Of course, I know, but if you buy a new one now, it will take time to decorate and air out. Plus, you only spend your son¡¯s summer vacation in Feng City. My residentialplex here has better property management and more amenities."

    Su Lu knew his words made sense.

    And she indeed felt that the facilities of that neighborhood were not adequate.

    She nced at the house, "But this... Syrian-style decor, it¡¯s so cold and barren..."

    Rather than being disdainful, Su Lu was more concerned that Bo Jingshen would live in such a ce. As she had previously thought, she felt that living in such an environment could make a person feel ack of happiness.

    But if Su Lu told Bo Jingshen what she was thinking at the moment, he would definitely tell her, no, not at all. As long as she and their son were by his side, even living under a bridge would fill him with happiness.

    However, at the moment, Bo Jingshen did not know what Su Lu was thinking. After hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, he did indeed feel that his house, which he usually didn¡¯t care about and reckoned was fine as long as it had a bed and a bathroom, might not be enough now.

    "If you agree..." Bo Jingshen pecked her face, "I¡¯ll get it sorted in the next couple of days."

    Su Lu neither nodded nor shook her head and coquettishly said, "Let¡¯s talk once it¡¯s done."

    She put on Bo Jingshen¡¯s clothes, a basic T-shirt that, worn on her, turned into a boyfriend-style dress.

    That wasn¡¯t really the issue, nor was it umon to wear clothes like that. The problem was...

    "I really want to hit you, Bo Jingshen," Su Lu stood in front of the mirror, her face darkened. She slightly turned her face, looking at the kiss mark on the side of her neck and the mottled marks on her vicle.

    Bo Jingshen coughed lightly. "I was just... a bit impulsive after drinking..." he whispered.

    Su Lu stared at him, "If Zhao Xiaole sees this, you exin it to him yourself. He will definitely think you hit me."

    "I..." Bo Jingshen sighed in disappointment, "I understand."

    How was he supposed to exin to a five-year-old that these marks, which looked like bruises, were not caused by being hit? It was truly headache-inducing.

    Su Lu drove the car. Originally, Bo Jingshen wanted to drive because he was worried about her legs being sore¡ªshe had felt weak just standing up earlier.

    But Su Lu wouldn¡¯t agree, no matter what Bo Jingshen said.

    Then she grabbed Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand and said earnestly, "We might still be in a state of drunk driving, even if there¡¯s only a slight chance, we shouldn¡¯t risk it. ¡¯Don¡¯t drink and drive, don¡¯t drive and drink,¡¯ even Zhao Xiaole knows this."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    Su Lu: "Ever since we had Xiaole, I¡¯ve be very cautious, not daring to be reckless, not daring to take any risks."

    If Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t taken her previous words seriously, this statement made him take them to heart, and obediently, he put the car keys in Su Lu¡¯s hand.

    "It¡¯s just that I worry about you," Bo Jingshen said. "I¡¯ll never drink again."

    They drove all the way back. Jing Qiao and Zhao Xiaole had already fallen asleep, but Jing Qiao probably was a light sleeper, barely deep, as Su Lu and Bo Jingshen had just entered the door and were changing shoes.

    Jing Qiao walked out of the bedroom, "Sister-inw? Brother? Howe..."

    She wanted to ask why they were sote, but she sharply noticed the marks on Su Lu¡¯s neck, pressed her lips together, and asked no further.

    Jing Qiao changed the subject, "We came back at nine, gave Xiaole warm milk, bathed him, brushed his teeth, and after the bedtime story, he went to sleep. Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw."

    Su Lu nodded, "Thank you so much."

    Jing Qiao smiled, "No need to be so formal." She turned to Bo Jingshen and said, "I was going to ask if you were okay after drinking, but it seems I don¡¯t need to ask now."

 Chapter 408

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 408</h4>

    Because no matter how you looked at it, Bo Jingshen seemed as well as ever. Despite having been force-fed for so long and then throwing up, now it was the middle of the night.

    Yet he was still full of vigor. This state... he simply couldn¡¯t be any better.

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen lightly coughed, "It¡¯s sote; you should rest now. Don¡¯t stay up, especially since you¡¯re a light sleeper. You¡¯ll feel ufortableter."

    "Mhm." Jing Qiao obediently nodded her head and rubbed her eyes, "Then I¡¯ll go to sleep first. Elder brother, sister-inw, you should rest early too."

    Jing Qiao walked toward the guest bedroom.

    After she entered the guest bedroom and closed the door, Su Lu finally asked Bo Jingshen, "What¡¯s wrong with Jing Qiao?"

    "When she was locked up before, she was given a lot of drugs, and those psychotropic medications usually have significant side effects," exined Bo Jingshen.

    Indeed, the use of psychotropic medications could affect even a man¡¯s functions in certain aspects!

    "Her health was also damaged, low blood pressure, bradycardia, palpitations. If she doesn¡¯t rest well, those symptoms will worsen," Bo Jingshen continued.

    "Poor girl," sighed Su Lu as she entered the bedroom where a small bundley on the big bed.

    Zhao Xiaole, wrapped in his nket, was sleeping soundly, the dim yellow glow of the night light on the bedside table shining on him.

    Looking at him, Su Lu felt very settled in her heart.

    Earlier, by Bo Jingshen¡¯s side, despite being so tired that she felt she could fall asleep the moment she closed her eyes, it felt like something was missing. Now it seemed like the missing piece had been filled.

    Su Lu walked over, kissed her son¡¯s small face, changed intofortable pajamas, and then prepared to go to bed, nning to cuddle with her son and sleep.

    Bo Jingshen stood by the bed, watching Su Lu.

    With one arm around her son, Su Lu looked up at him and said softly, "What are you looking at? The sofa is outside, make do with it. Don¡¯t be shy."

    Bo Jingshen gave her a deep look and then turned to leave.

    Su Lu stared at the bedroom door, somewhat surprised. Was he really being that obedient? Did he really go to sleep on the sofa?

    Just as she was thinking this, Bo Jingshen returned in a rush,y down beside her, and shamelessly whined, "I¡¯ll just make do here."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t speak or reject him, but the corners of her mouth bent into a contented smile.

    She was too tired. Holding her son, her heart feltplete, and in no time, she fell into a deep sleep.

    Bo Jingshen listened to two calm breathing sounds, his son¡¯s and his wife¡¯s.

    This was more rxing for him than any luby. He turned to wrap his arm around Su Lu¡¯s waist, thought for a moment, then stretched out his hand to check if his son¡¯s nket was well ced, and then continued to hold Su Lu¡¯s waist and fell into a deep sleep.

    When he awoke, it was due to a pair of small hands causing a ruckus, tugging his face side to side.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t even need to open his eyes to guess who it was, so heughed without looking, "Which little rascal is pinching my face, huh?"

    Zhao Xiaole chuckled gleefully and eximed brightly, "Daddy!"

    Bo Jingshen scooped him up in his arms, "You¡¯re up to no good."

    "It¡¯s really my daddy!" Zhao Xiaole giggled.

    "Could it be anyone else?" Bo Jingshen teased him with his stubbly chin.

    Zhao Xiaole squirmed and dodged, "I just couldn¡¯t quite believe it! That¡¯s why I was pulling your face to make sure."

    Bo Jingshen felt helpless. Shouldn¡¯t one pinch oneself to check if they¡¯re dreaming by feeling the pain, not by pinching someone else to see if they¡¯re hurt?

    "Are you sure now?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    "Confirmed! It¡¯s my dad!" Zhao Xiaole said, then looked up and kissed Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, "Ah Shen, why are you sleeping here? When did you arrive? Where did you gost night?"

    Every childes with a hundred thousand whys. Some dads might get impatient with this, but Bo Jingshen never did. He missed out on his child¡¯s past five years and felt extreme regret and also felt especially sorry for Zhao Xiaole.

    So no matter what Zhao Xiaole talked to him about, be it meaningful or just trivial chatter, Bo Jingshen was always patient and willing to listen.

    "Can¡¯t I sleep here? I really want to sleep with you and Su Xiaolu, can Xiao Le bring me along?" Bo Jingshen said with a smiling face.

    Zhao Xiaole thought his dad sounded quite pitiful, so after thinking for a bit, he nodded and said, "Then you can sleep with me from now on."

    Bo Jingshen asked, "What if Su Xiaolu doesn¡¯t agree?"

    Zhao Xiaole shrugged, "Then I¡¯ll talk to her, I¡¯ll speak some good words for you."

    Bo Jingshen held back augh, "Well, I really should thank my son then."

    Zhao Xiaole said, "But I think Su Xiaolu won¡¯t disagree."

    "Hm?" Bo Jingshen asked, "Why do you say that?"

    Then Zhao Xiaole lowered his voice, speaking in a secretive and airy tone, "I¡¯ll tell you..."

    Bo Jingshen also cooperated by whispering in a drawn-out voice, "You tell me..."

    "Su Xiaolu is baking a cake and cookies for you!" Zhao Xiaole said.

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback, "For me?"

    Although he remembered Su Lu saying she would bake cookies and a cake, and he knew she happened to run into Jing Qiao while buying baking ingredients, he thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the cake and cookies anytime soon.

    Unexpectedly.

    "Yeah, so I think Su Xiaolu must still like you very much, so I think she won¡¯t disagree," Zhao Xiaole said seriously.

    Alright, that made sense, a very well-argued point.

    Bo Jingshen felt proud to be his father; he hugged his son and they yed around on the bed.

    After the father and son had their fill of fun, Bo Jingshen thought for a while and then asked, "Xiao Le, do you think it¡¯s a good idea for daddy to take you to live in a bigger house? One with a kids¡¯ room and a swimming pool?"

    Zhao Xiaole, of course, was willing and whispered, "We have a kids¡¯ room at home."

    He was referring to the home he shared with Su Lu in Beijing.

    "But we don¡¯t have one here, do we? What about daddy getting you a home with a kids¡¯ room and a swimming pool here?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Zhao Xiaole was of course willing, but after thinking for a bit, he asked, "What about Su Xiaolu?"

    "She will, of course, live with us," Bo Jingshen said.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, "And my aunt?"

    "If she is willing, of course, she can join us," Bo Jingshen said.

    Zhao Xiaole was happy, "Hehe, then that¡¯s great."

    "But Su Xiaolu might not necessarily be willing," Bo Jingshen said again.

    Zhao Xiaole nodded and repeated the words he had said before, "Then I¡¯ll talk to her, I¡¯ll speak some good words for you."

    Just then, Su Lu walked in from the doorway, "Awake?"

    Su Lu asked in confusion, "What are you two whispering about all mysteriously?"

    Bo Jingshen simply pulled her onto the bed, and the family of three snuggled together on the bed. Bo Jingshen sniffed the sweet baking scent on her, "You smell so nice."

 Chapter 409

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 409</h4>

    Su Lu was enveloped in a sweet, baking aroma as father and son hugged her and inhaled deeply.

    It gave her a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, making her feel like she had turned into a nt of catnip, bewitching the two cats as they sniffed her intently.

    With one hand for each, Su Lu pushed Bo Jingshen and Zhao Xiaole¡¯s heads away.

    "I¡¯m asking you guys, what are you whispering about so mysteriously?" Su Lu blinked her eyes, "Are you talking behind my back, perhaps?"

    "How would I dare?" Bo Jingshen, persistent as ever, shaked his head left and right, burrowing through, refusing to let Su Lu push him away and finally burying his face into the crook of her neck.

    "Mom, I want to live in a house with a swimming pool and a kids¡¯ room," Zhao Xiaole stated directly and without any subtlety.

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t expected his son to be so forthright, let alone to bring it up in his presence; he choked and almost coughed out loud. Then he felt... a scrutinizing gaze slowly falling onto him.

    Bo Jingshen took on the demeanor of an ostrich burying its head in the sand and quickly ducked lower, burying his face into Su Lu¡¯s shoulder, pretending not to understand.

    His antics made Su Luugh.

    Sheughed and said, "Lift your head up, Bo Jingshen."

    Bo Jingshen made a couple of dissenting noises.

    Su Lu continued tough, "Come on, lift your head up. If you have the guts to turn my son, you should have the guts to face me, right?"

    Unable to resist, Bo Jingshen chuckled softly, "I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense."

    "I¡¯m talking nonsense? Then howe Zhao Xiaole would bring up a swimming pool and a kids¡¯ room?" Su Lu asked, holding back herughter.

    Bo Jingshen shrugged his shoulders, "I don¡¯t know why? You see, I have a ce where I could set up a kids¡¯ room and a swimming pool, how about I sell it to you at a low price?"

    "How low?"

    "I¡¯ll sell it to you for one Yuan, and throw in a one-meter-eight-five, strong and sturdy servant, how does that sound?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and murmuring, exceptionally enchanting.

    And after all, they had just... well, let¡¯s just say they were still somewhat in a sticky ¡¯honeymoon phase.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just him wanting to stick to Su Lu; she was quite happy to indulge him.

    And of course, she was also happy to tease him.

    Su Lu shook her head seriously, "I think it¡¯s so-so."

    "Come on, boss, won¡¯t you reconsider?" Bo Jingshen¡¯s tone was filled with unabashed ttery, aplete performance.

    Su Lu finally couldn¡¯t help butugh, "You really are... I¡¯m convinced by you."

    "So does that mean you agree?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    "We¡¯ll talk once it¡¯s all set up, considering the Syrian style right now... I¡¯m worried our son would lose his sense of happiness living there," Su Lu said.

    Actually, she had never intended to refuse; she just wanted to tease Bo Jingshen.

    Even before, while she was still at that ce, she felt living in that cold and quiet house would lead to a loss of happiness. She didn¡¯t want Bo Jingshen to lose his sense of happiness. No matter what, she believed he had suffered enough in the past.

    She hadn¡¯t had it easy herself ¨C her son had brought sunshine into her life.

    If his son could also bring him sunshine, Su Lu didn¡¯t mind sharing it with him.

    "I¡¯ll arrange it very soon." Bo Jingshen calcted that there was little more than a month left of summer vacation, so he indeed had to speed up.

    So, he immediately got up, grabbed his phone, and started making arrangements.

    There are those high-end home brand services that allow you to choose a room directly. He liked the effect picture of which room on the phone, and after payment, there would be dedicated personnel toe and measure the dimensions, then cover the room to be decorated entirely ording to the effect in the picture.

    Moreover, they were all non-toxic, environmentally friendly materials¡ªsafe to move in the same day¡ªexcept for being expensive, there was nothing wrong with them, but that was the least of Bo Jingshen¡¯s worries.

    Bo Jingshen had Cheng Yan follow up on this matter. Cheng Yan¡¯s voice was always indifferent and serious, but now it wasn¡¯t hard to detect the suppressed raging fury in his tone.

    "Bo Jingshen, do you think I¡¯m not busy enough, itching for a quicker death or what?"

    Though the two were long-time friends, since their overseas days, and Bo Jingshen had asked for Cheng Yan¡¯s help only after his own business had taken offter. Over the years, Cheng Yan¡¯s work capability had remained consistently outstanding.

    With him around, Bo Jingshen had much less to worry about. Like the time when Bo Jingshen was "in residence," Cheng Yan was in charge without any problem at all.

    Thus, Bo Jingshen had gotten used to delegating whatever needed doing to Cheng Yan, who would then take care of it.

    Honestly, Cheng Yan¡¯s outstanding work ability sometimes gave Bo Jingshen an illusion that if he asked him to steal a nuclear bomb, he might even be able to do that...

    Such a calm andposed person was now almost on the verge of exploding.

    Bo Jingshen touched his nose, "Just have someone else take care of it. What are you getting so worked up for?"

    Bo Jingshen felt he was not boss-like at all. What kind of boss gets yelled at by their subordinate?

    But Cheng Yan didn¡¯t think he was being inappropriate at all, "Why don¡¯t you directly call someone else to handle it?!"

    Bo Jingshen responded with an "Oh," "All right, all right, I¡¯m calling the secretary¡¯s office now. Jeez, you¡¯re so hot-tempered. You should start dating to cool off..."

    Cheng Yan was on the verge of smashing his phone, squeezing the words out through gritted teeth, "I would love to... If I took all my rued vacation time at once, would you approve it?"

    Bo Jingshen shuddered at these words, his tone somewhat rmed, "Don¡¯t make such a terrifying assumption!"

    He hurriedly hung up the phone to prevent Cheng Yan from actually getting too angry and deciding to take all his rued vacation time at once...

    If that happened, Bo Jingshen feared he¡¯d be too busy to spend any of the remaining summer vacation time with his son. The mere thought was terrifying.

    So, Bo Jingshen called the secretary¡¯s office and gave them a rundown of the situation.

    The people in the secretary¡¯s office were a hundred times more patient than Cheng Yan, very polite.

    After Bo Jingshen gave his instructions, he mentioned, "You guys help Cheng Yan share the workload, don¡¯t let him get so busy that he bes irritable."

    "Of course, President Bo. We have always been helping Assistant Cheng share the workload that can be shared."

    Bo Jingshen paused after hearing this; the work that couldn¡¯t be shared usually consisted of tasks that he should be doing himself but hadn¡¯t, thus falling on Cheng Yan. Because of special circumstances in recent years, there had been quite a few tasks that Cheng Yan had to do on his behalf.

    It was only because Cheng Yan was trustworthy that, had it been someone else, they might have staged a coup and sessfully overthrown Bo Jingshen¡¯s regime.

    Moreover, Bo Jingshen had only recently been released and, although he had started resuming work, considering that he might not be able to adapt so quickly, Cheng Yan filtered the tasks himself first, only handing off the less troublesome ones to Bo Jingshen to give him time to adjust.

    This undoubtedly increased Cheng Yan¡¯s workload. After considering these things, Bo Jingshen felt somewhat embarrassed, "Hmm... I understand. From now on, work-rted issues can also be reported directly to me."

    The secretary thought for a moment and then said, "Actually, there¡¯s one thing, about the new brand endorsement deal on the tform."

 Chapter 410

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 410</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hmm?" Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, "If I remember correctly, the previous spokesperson was..."

    "It was the Fierce Eagle Team," the secretary chimed in, "Their endorsement contract is about to expire."

    Boss had expanded his business to include a live streaming tform, something that hadn¡¯t been there before. It was only a few years ago that he let Su Lu follow Jiang Li into the esports business. Even though he thought she was just messing about with Jiang Li, Bo Jingshen had everything nned out for her future.

    So, at that time, he acquired three moderately-sized live streaming tforms, consolidated the resources, found a specialized team to operate them, and as it turned out, they actually developed quite well. Especially in today¡¯s entertainment-driven climate, they were considered among the top live streaming tforms.

    Originally, it was all prepared for Su Lu, as a business she could have fun with. But at that time, Su Lu unhesitatingly cut ties with him and pulled out of the esports business she was working on with Jiang Li as well.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s preparations, naturally, were left unused. But many businesses, once they start and develop well, obviously there¡¯s no reason not to continue.

    Soter on, although Bo Jingshen stopped dealing with the Fierce Eagle Team and sold everything to Jiang Li, he continued with the live streaming tform side of the business. In the past two years, live streaming with goods sales became very popr, which made the annual financial reports look very attractive.

    "Then just continue and sign with them," Bo Jingshen said.

    But the secretary reminded on the other end, "But we had signed the whole Fierce Eagle Team One, and now the issue is, Fierce Eagle Team One¡¯s coach and substitute, who is also a veteran of Fierce Eagle, Ying Xi, has left the team. Hismercial value is very high, and if we renew the endorsement contract with Fierce Eagle without Ying Xi, it wouldn¡¯t be advantageous for us."

    Bo Jingshen pondered for a moment, "Then have someone renegotiate the endorsement fee, just bring the price down."

    "Okay."

    After ending the call with the secretary, Bo Jingshen sent over the room decoration styles. After thinking a bit, he sent a message to Jiang Li. Jiang Li had been in a car racing identst time, his injuries weren¡¯t severe, but he was still hurt.

    These past days, as Bo Jingshen was busy with his wife and kids, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to check on Jiang Li.

    He wasn¡¯t too worried; after all, everyone was an adult. Plus, Jiang Su had returned and would naturally take care of his precious little brother.

    But as Bo Jingshen was indeed a good friend, he couldn¡¯t neglect friendship entirely¡ªhe should still send his regards.

    So the message from Bo Jingshen came.

    Bambi: Are you still alive?

    dawn: Still kicking. It¡¯s kind of you to remember me. [Hehe]

    Bambi: What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t Jiang Su back? I have nothing to do with it.

    dawn: Why don¡¯t you just admit you¡¯re a disloyal friend who prioritizes your lover over your friends.

    Bambi: Yeah, I prioritize my lover over my friends, hold it in if you can¡¯t ept it.

    dawn: ...

    Bambi: I¡¯lle visit you this afternoon.

    dawn: Oh? You¡¯re not prioritizing your lover anymore?

    Bambi: I¡¯m already about to cohabit with Su Xiaolu.

    dawn: Damn.

    Jiang Li felt he¡¯d asked unnecessarily, achieving nothing but getting a mouthful of dog food. This guy wasing over in the afternoon to see him, who knows how much more dog food he¡¯d have to endure.

    Before, Jiang Li had some sympathy for his old friend¡ªit wasn¡¯t easy for him. Now, all he felt was that Su Lu was disappointing for not giving this shameless Bo Jingshen a few more rounds of sparring.

    "Try this." Su Lu walked in, pushing a soft, sweet biscuit into his mouth, "How is it?"

    Bo Jingshen closed his eyes and blew on it, "Delicious."

    Su Lu was torn betweenughter and tears, "You could at least chew before saying that."

    "I don¡¯t even need to chew, it¡¯s so fragrant and delicious, it melts right in my mouth!" Bo Jingshen continued his ttery.

    Su Lu had never known Bo Jingshen was capable of such ttery. She had always wondered where Zhao Xiaole got his talent for it.

    It turned out he inherited it from his dad.

    "Is that really true?" Su Lu asked with a smile.

    Bo Jingshen pulled her over and had her sit on hisp. "Of course, it¡¯s true. Aren¡¯t you tired? You¡¯ve been busy for a while, just buy some food to eat, you were clearly working hardst night."

    Hisst remark made Su Lu¡¯s face instantly turn red. "You!"

    "I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t say anymore." Bo Jingshen quickly hushed up and swiftly changed the topic. "I¡¯ll go see Jiang Li this afternoon."

    "Right." Su Lu realized and quickly asked, "Is Ah Li feeling better?"

    "Why do you always call him so affectionately?" Bo Jingshen inquired.

    Mainly, Su Lu used to always call him Ah Shen, which was a unique nickname she had for him, and Bo Jingshen had always been quite pleased with it.

    But now Jiang Li had received a simr nickname, and it made Bo Jingshen feel somewhat not that.

    Su Lu was simply dumbfounded. "Aren¡¯t you the one who calls him that as well?"

    In fact, Jiang Li¡¯s friends all called him that.

    Su Lu was speechless; this man seemed to be getting more and more childish.

    Bo Jingshen also felt that he was being unreasonable, but it was hard to control, probably because he had just taken things further with Su Lust night, so now he was a bit clingy, a bit sharine, a bit pretentious.

    "Then I¡¯ll call him Jiang Er from now on." Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu pinched him. "I advise you not to be unreasonable."

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly.

    "So is Ah Li feeling better or not?"

    "He should be a lot better, with Jiang Su taking care of him. It couldn¡¯t be too bad." Bo Jingshen said, "If you¡¯re worried, you cane with me?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "Hmm... it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t. But howe you suddenly thought of visiting Ah Li?"

    "It just so happens that the Secretary¡¯s Office brought up an issue about the Fierce Eagle endorsement contract." Bo Jingshen said, "I can also just go and talk to Ah Li about it."

    Su Lu remembered that indeed, Fierce Eagle was Jiang Li¡¯s business.

    She casually asked, "What¡¯s the issue?"

    Bo Jingshen went strictly by the book, "Ying Xi has left the team, Fierce Eagle isn¡¯t as valuable anymore, the endorsement fee has to be renegotiated."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu paused and could only sigh softly, "I¡¯ll go with you this afternoon."

    Now that Yida and the others had arrived, Su Lu was no longer worried about the safety of her son and Jing Qiao, so she could indeed make the trip with Bo Jingshen.

    She considered Jiang Li a friend, and she also had a good impression of Ying Xi, probably because she, Bo Jingshen, Ying Xi, and Jiang Li, the four of them, had experienced the same malicious and frightening event together.

    So there was a feeling of shared empathy.

    In the afternoon, Su Lu went to see Jiang Li with Bo Jingshen.

    Two other people were also in the room, and Jiang Li¡¯s condition seemed neither good nor bad, but his mood was definitely not great.

    As soon as he saw Su Lu and Bo Jingshening together, Jiang Li felt a blow, "Su Lu, you¡¯ve gone bad, howe you¡¯re alsoing over with this guy to rub it in?"

 Chapter 411

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 411</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu helplessly raised the fruit basket and gift bag in her hands, "Can¡¯t you have a little confidence in yourself? Could it not be that I came to visit you?"

    Jiang Li looked at her skeptically, "Really?" He reached out to take the fruit basket and gift bag from Su Lu, peering into the gift bag while asking, "Not as a family member of Bo Jingshen?"

    After a moment of silence, Su Lu resorted to the first line in the scoundrel¡¯s handbook, "If that¡¯s what you want to believe, I can¡¯t do anything about it."

    Jiang Li had already started smiling, unwrapping a small cookie, "Did you make this? It¡¯s really tasty."

    There was always a youthful air about Jiang Li that, over all these years, Su Lu felt had never dissipated.

    "Feeling better?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Jiang Li shrugged his shoulders, "It¡¯s just the same, I feel like I¡¯ve aged, recovery is getting slower."

    Bo Jingshen gave him a look, "Are you under some illusion about your age? You¡¯re already over thirty."

    "Hey, you can¡¯t defy aging," Jiang Li said.

    Bo Jingshen gestured towards the entrance of the vi, asking Jiang Li, "Those two, who are they?"

    Speaking of this, Jiang Li¡¯s expression darkened, "What do you think? Who else could it be?"

    Bo Jingshen had more or less guessed, "People your brother sent?"

    Jiang Li responded coldly, "Yes, I really am fed up."

    After returning to Feng City, since he couldn¡¯t spare enough time to care for his brother around the clock, Jiang Su had sent two people to look after Jiang Li.

    But to think that they were just there to care for Jiang Li was too naive.

    Jiang Li let out a coldugh, "Can you believe it? They are versatile, fit for the hall or the kitchen, capable of being cooks, caretakers, and even drivers. Yesterday, one of them even went out to fix thewn, taking on the gardener¡¯s duties. Any one of them could easily overpower me, I can¡¯t even leave the house. Such versatile talent, it really makes things difficult for Jiang Su."

    Su Lu wanted tough, but felt it was inappropriate at the time, so she just pursed her lips.

    "He is also worried about you," Bo Jingshen said.

    It was no secret how important this younger brother was to Jiang Su.

    Over the years, Jiang Su had shouldered tremendous pressure; the family business rested on his shoulders, and he had to bear it.

    The rtionship between the brother and their parents hadpletely deteriorated, and Jiang Su was caught in a difficult position in the middle.

    Moreover, because of Jiang Li¡¯s issues, the atmosphere at home had always been tense. Their father was getting older, and sometimes he became even more stubborn.

    Sometimes, thinking about these things made their father angry. When his temper red, he always needed a point to vent, thus he would me Jiang Su for not disciplining his younger brother properly. The young son was such a good child, always the good boy, and it wouldn¡¯t havee to this had his elder brother not cked in his attention, making it possible for him to like men!

    Jiang Su never wanted to argue too much about this. A few years earlier, he might have said a word or two, but over the years, he didn¡¯t know if he had be numb or just ustomed to it, but he just listened quietly to his father¡¯s usations.

    He also couldn¡¯t let go of his brother; it was not possible to just abandon him altogether. Initially, when Jiang Li went abroad, he had experienced quite a tough time.

    When Jiang Su found out, he felt quite guilty. Also, since then, knowing that Jiang Li had received quite some care from Bo Jingshen while abroad, Jiang Su had always been quite grateful to Bo Jingshen.

    Upon learning Ying Xi had shielded Jiang Li from sulfuric acid, Jiang Su was filled with gratitude.

    Jiang Li was well aware of this, so upon hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, he frowned and said irritably, "I know, I know he¡¯s worried, I know he means well, and here I am, holding it in. Otherwise, if it were my usual temperament, would I still be sitting here behaving myself?"

    Bo Jingshen knew Jiang Li¡¯s personality too well; despite appearing cheerful, he wasn¡¯t someone with a good temper.

    Once he got angry, there was no predicting what he might do. Think about it¡ªback then, he endured so much abroad. It was different for Bo Jingshen, who had grown up in an ordinary family, barely middle ss.

    Jiang Li, however, was a rich young master who truly endured those uncertain, harsh days.

    Given the current situation and knowing Jiang Li¡¯s temperament, if he hadn¡¯t been concerned about making his elder brother worry, he would have exploded long ago.

    "So, take good care of your injuries, and we can talk more once you¡¯re healed," Bo Jingshen said, patting his shoulder. "How is the injury? The cane I used before, do you want me to give it to you?"

    Bo Jingshen had used a cane for a few days due to a sprained foot, but, though it¡¯s said muscles and bones take a hundred days to heal, he couldn¡¯t neglect the injury. So he still had a sports tape on his ankle, though there wasn¡¯t much issue anymore.

    The cane was naturally sitting idle, perfect for Jiang Li.

    But Jiang Li thought Bo Jingshen was teasing him and immediately refused, "I don¡¯t want it!"

    Bo Jingshen thought to himself, fine, don¡¯t take it¡ªit¡¯s worth almost a hundred thousand anyway.

    After some thought, Jiang Li said, "Never mind, bring it to me. It¡¯s still better than sitting in a wheelchair."

    Su Lu chuckled from the side, "Never turn down something free. His cane is worth almost a hundred thousand."

    Jiang Li pointed at Su Lu, "I think you¡¯re getting sharper, and that¡¯s good¡ªit means you won¡¯t be bullied again."

    Jiang Li led them both into the tea room inside.

    Bo Jingshen was surprised, "When did you get a tea room? It wasn¡¯t herest time I brought you home."

    Jiang Li nced at him, "What do you think? I don¡¯t even like tea."

    "Did Jiang Su set it up?" Bo Jingshen walked in without hesitation, taking a seat at the root-carved tea table, "That¡¯s good; he must have some fine tea here."

    As he spoke, Bo Jingshen opened the drawer at the side of the tea table and raised an eyebrow, "Just as I thought."

    "You really don¡¯t consider yourself an outsider," remarked Jiang Li, yet he promptly helped him press the water-heating button, then turned to Su Lu and said, "Su Lu, those cookies you had earlier would go perfectly as refreshments."

    After finishing his sentence, Jiang Li, having already nned ahead, said to Bo Jingshen, "Then we can use the empty gift bag to pack some of Jiang Su¡¯s tea for you to take home. He has left quite a lot here."

    While arranging the tea tools, Bo Jingshenughed, "Your brother has raised such a brother like you; he truly has my admiration."

    "Stop teasing!" Jiang Li red at Bo Jingshen, "Are you guys staying for dinner tonight? If so, I¡¯ll have them prepare more dishes. They might be a bit annoying, but the food is really good."

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "We¡¯re not staying."

    Jiang Li looked somewhat disappointed, clearly having been bored for too long.

    Bo Jingshen nced at him, "I¡¯ll call Jiang Su in a bit and take you out for dinner."

    "Brother Shen, you really are like my real brother," Jiang Li cheered up instantly.

 Chapter 412

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 412</h4><h4></h4>

    Bo Jingshen called Jiang Su.

    The call was quickly picked up and Jiang Su¡¯s voice sounded somewhat weary.

    "Mm, did you need something?"

    "Nothing much, just checking in," Bo Jingshen said.

    Compared to the tiredness in Jiang Su¡¯s voice, Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice and tone were noticeably more buoyant.

    Bo Jingshen still expressed concern, "You sound really tired, huh?"

    Jiang Su chuckled softly on the other end, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it."

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, you aren¡¯t getting any younger. You should start dating or something..." Bo Jingshen thought everyone else should be as blissfully content as he was.

    Still chuckling, Jiang Su replied, "Who said I haven¡¯t been?"

    "You? Dates? At best, those are flings. If you were really in love, you wouldn¡¯t sound this worn out."

    "Impressive, Old Bao, bing sharper," Jiang Su responded lightly, paused a moment, and then continued, "Forget it, I barely have time to date. But you¡¯re right, I¡¯m not getting any younger. Maybe it¡¯s time to just find someone and get married."

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback.

    Since he had his phone on speaker, Jiang Li was also surprised.

    Jiang Su¡¯s words sounded too casual, as if marriage was not a life-altering affair but just a trivial matter in life.

    Bo Jingshen paused before asking, "You¡¯re that indifferent about it?"

    "Being indifferent might be better," Jiang Su said. "Seeing you all desperate over love is terrifying. I¡¯d rather avoid it."

    Everyone in the world has their own choices.

    Some people choose to live and die for love like Bo Jingshen and Su Lu, while others, like Jiang Su, prefer not to be controlled by such intense emotions.

    As long as it¡¯s legal, whatever the choice¡ªeven if iprehensible¡ªit deserves respect.

    Thus, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t say much more. After a quiet moment, he changed the subject, "I¡¯m at Ah Li¡¯s ce."

    "Oh really? Want me toe over and hang out?" Jiang Su asked.

    "I hear you¡¯re too busy to breathe, so maybe not," Bo Jingshen said. "There¡¯s plenty of tea here, Jiang Li wants me to take some with me."

    "He¡¯s always good at gifting what¡¯s not his. Go ahead and take it, I still have more."

    "I¡¯ll take the tea then. As a trade, I¡¯ll also take your brother out for a walk; he looks like he¡¯s about to get sick from staying in," Bo Jingshen mentioned casually.

    Jiang Su was silent for a moment, not responding immediately.

    Bo Jingshen continued, "Really, you went all out, hiring two powerhouse guardians for him. He¡¯s about to go crazy. If I don¡¯t take him out for some fresh air, and he ends up destroying your iron-men guards, then you¡¯ll only have yourself to me."

    Finally, Bo Jingshen¡¯s words made Jiang Suugh, "Alright. His leg is still injured, don¡¯t take him somewhere too far."

    "Okay."

    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Su added, "When you¡¯re free, we should get together for a drink... never mind, with your stomach."

    "Tea then, when you have time. I¡¯m much freer than you these days."

    Jiang Su snorted amusedly, "I really should steal Cheng Yan away, see if you can still be this cocky."

    When the call ended, Jiang Li had already taken over the task of making tea and had prepared it properly.

    Jiang Li was quite silent now, no longer as happy as when he first learned he could go out.

    Su Lu took out some cookies and ced them on a small te; seeing Jiang Li¡¯s current state, she could guess the reason behind it.

    The words from Jiang Su just now had indeed negatively affected Jiang Li¡¯s mood.

    Whether Jiang Su¡¯s decision had any influence from Jiang Li or not, Jiang Li believed it definitely did. Perhaps it was because he had worried his brother too much over the years, or because he hadn¡¯t been able to help his brother, or perhaps because of these other factors rted to himself, that his brother had no expectations for matters of the heart.

    Was it thus so rash?

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but me himself, and his mood could not help but worsen.

    Both Su Lu and Bo Jingshen saw Jiang Li¡¯s mood and its origin, so neither of them said anything.

    Also considering Jiang Li¡¯s feelings, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t afford to be affectionate with Su Lu, firstly because it would be too cruel to Jiang Li, and secondly, because Su Lu would not agree.

    They chose a nice restaurant to eat out at. How nice? Well, when Su Lu mentioned the ce, Bo Jingshen¡¯s face froze.

    "Let¡¯s go to Yunding for our meal," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    He paused for quite a while before saying, "How did youe to think of going there?"

    His memories with Su Lu at Yunding were fairly clear. And none of them were particrly pleasant.

    Bo Jingshen felt that going to Yunding was practically a public execution.

    But Su Lu spoke calmly, "I heard that a Michelin chef hade to Yunding. Since we are taking Ah Li out, why not let him eat something nice?"

    Having heard Su Lu¡¯s reasoning, Bo Jingshen found it difficult to refuse, especially seeing her calm expression.

    Bo Jingshen considered for a moment and then nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s go to Yunding. I¡¯ll have my secretary check if we need to reserve in advance."

    Su Lu nodded, "Yes, we need to reserve. I¡¯ve already done so."

    Upon arriving at Yunding, Bo Jingshen realized that the spot Su Lu had booked... was actually a couple¡¯s seat, although there weren¡¯t explicitlybeled couple¡¯s seats. But those against the floor-to-ceiling windows with a view, and only having two chairs, were usually by default considered as couple¡¯s seats.

    They had to add an extra chair for Jiang Li to be able to sit.

    Bo Jingshen learned that reservations here had to be made between fourteen days to two months in advance. At that time...

    An idea struck Bo Jingshen. Could it be... that this was originally booked for a meal with Qiao Li?

    The feeling was like having a ton of old vinegar poured from head to foot in an instant, making him unmistakably sour.

    Su Lu, unaware of the jealousy raging in Bo Jingshen¡¯s mind, quietly looked over the menu to order.

    Carefully she asked the waiter, "The signature dish, the ck truffle and crab-yellow steamed egg, is still avable, right?"

    "Yes, but it¡¯s limited to one per person. Originally, your table had only two seats. Although we¡¯ve added another seat, the signature dishes are prepared based on the original number of seats, so we can¡¯t add an extra one; you can only order two," the waiter patiently exined.

    Su Lu nodded, "Okay, then we will have two."

    Then she ordered some other dishes, which were swiftly served.

    Su Lu looked towards Bo Jingshen with a smiling face, "Don¡¯t you like steamed egg with ck truffle and crab yellow? The Michelin chef who came here this time specializes in that dish."

    Still mingling with the taste of jealousy in his heart but with a renewed guess, Bo Jingshen wondered, "Did you reserve this ce in advance to eat this dish with me?"

 Chapter 413

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 413</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu seemed a bit embarrassed and cleared her throat softly, "Just... made a random reservation."

    She had indeed made a reservation in advance, specifically to bring him here for this stewed egg.

    Bao Jing rarely found something he liked to eat, so it wasn¡¯t easy. Coincidentally, the Michelin star chef¡¯s specialty dish was this one, so Su Lu took the initiative and reserved a spot.

    Originally, she had made the reservation for not long after Bao Jing¡¯s birthday.

    Ever since shepromised with her own heart, she nned to have a thorough talk with Qiao Li and then find an opportunity to have a serious conversation with Bao Jing, effectively to confirm their rtionship.

    At that time, Su Lu thought it was a perfect n: make the reservation for Bao Jing¡¯s birthday, then have a meal with him, celebrate his birthday, and then things would be set.

    Back then, Su Lu hadn¡¯t anticipated that Bao Jing woulde along with her and her son to Three Gardens, nor had she imagined that he would take advantage of a moment of inebriation to seal the deal.

    At this point... they had already ¡¯cooked the raw rice into porridge.¡¯ Rituals and formality might not be unimportant, but they certainly seemed less so now.

    However, when Bao Jing asked her like that, Su Lu still felt a bit embarrassed.

    The signature dishes at this kind of restaurant were definitely notrge in portion, almost as if arger serving wouldpromise its prestige. Hence, this stewed egg amounted to no more than two or three bites.

    Su Lu looked at the meager portion and whispered to Jiang Li for apromise, "Ah Li, do you like stewed eggs? If you don¡¯t..."

    Jiang Li felt a chill in his heart.

    He looked at Su Lu with a mournful gaze, "And you¡¯re still saying you didn¡¯te over with Bao Jing to rub it in my face? Put your hand on your heart and say that again?"

    "Sorry," Su Lu thought, since it had alreadye to this, she might as well be thick-skinned and took the other portion of stewed egg and ced it in front of Bao Jing, then said to Jiang Li with particr embarrassment, "I¡¯ll buy you something else tastyter. Bao Jing is very picky, and it¡¯s rare to find something he likes to eat."

    Jiang Li sighed softly and waved his hand.

    He didn¡¯t mind whether the food was tasty or not, and of course, he wasn¡¯t annoyed by the two of them being so sweet together.

    He truly wished for Bao Jing and Su Lu to be happy and sweet together.

    It¡¯s just that sometimes, when faced with too beautiful a picture, it can make one¡¯s own misfortunes and pitifulness stand out all the more, making one feel even more meaningless.

    Jiang Li was eating absentmindedly, his gaze drifting uncertainly outside the window.

    The top-floor restaurant at Yunding was a revolving one, with a magnificent view from the window-side seats, and given today¡¯s good weather, the scenery was extraordinarily lovely.

    But Jiang Li¡¯s gaze was unfocused, without a fixed point.

    "Ah Li, eat some more," Su Lu pushed a dish toward him.

    Bao Jing turned and saw Jiang Li distracted, asking, "What are you looking at?"

    Jiang Li pointed outside and smiled helplessly, "Nothing, just suddenly thought of Xiao Xi¡¯s new house, which happens to have a view of this river."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    He had been in a great mood, but now suddenly he couldn¡¯t cheer up at all.

    Even if Bo Jingshen were an animal who prioritized love over friendship, he still couldn¡¯t find it in him tough cheerily when he saw a friend looking so lost and dejected.

    Bo Jingshen put down his chopsticks and picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll find time to see Ying Xi in the next couple of days. I¡¯ll just ask him what he really intends to do. If he¡¯s really nning to cut ties with you for good, he should just say so. Then you can move on quickly instead of dragging this out and making you both miserable."

    Bo Jingshen said this while looking at Jiang Li, and noticing Jiang Li¡¯s appearance of wanting to argue, he raised an eyebrow and pointed at him, "Don¡¯t even try to argue with me. I have more experience with this kind of thing than you do. I know how bad it hurts."

    Jiang Li opened his mouth but ultimately closed it without saying anything. Indeed, Bo Jingshen did have experience, and another person with just as much experience, Su Lu, was sitting right next to them.

    Su Lu gently patted the back of Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, "Speak kindly."

    Bo Jingshen frowned but his tone unconsciously softened when he spoke to Su Lu, "I am speaking kindly. It¡¯s just... seeing him like this makes me feel bad."

    Jiang Li smiled upon hearing this, "With that, I won¡¯t use you of prioritizing love over friendship."

    After saying that, Jiang Li fell silent for a moment, seemingly in contemtion, then spoke up, "Please go see him for me. I have looked after him for so many years, and now that I can¡¯t, I¡¯m really worried."

    Bo Jingshen nced at him, "Cut it out. It¡¯s been him looking after you all these years."

    Jiang Li was taken aback, then nodded, "Yes, you¡¯re right..."

    Just blocking that ssh of sulfuric acid for him was enough to owe a lifetime of gratitude.

    Jiang Li had indeed taken good care of Ying Xi over the years, always ensuring he did nothing he disliked, no need for socializing, no worries about endorsements, the duration of live broadcasts and such¡ªonly needing to earnestly do what he wanted.

    Jiang Li blocked everything Ying Xi disliked to the best of his ability.

    He thought that he was taking care of Ying Xi, but after hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, Jiang Li pondered deeply and realized Bo Jingshen was also right. In daily life, what did he, the young master who grew up in luxury, really understand?

    Ying Xi took care of everything, big and small, and when he had shamelessly moved in with Ying Xi, ostensibly to take care of the yer, it turned out that most of the time, he was the one being taken care of.

    "Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that my family, and my brother, might trouble him because of this incident," Jiang Li said, frowning deeply with evident concern in his eyes.

    Bo Jingshen thought about Jiang Su¡¯s temperament, "With your brother¡¯s personality, if he was going to cause trouble for Ying, wouldn¡¯t he have done it already?"

    "Jiang Su isn¡¯t that cruel or ruthless. I¡¯m mainly worried about..." Jiang Li narrowed his eyes, a chilling coldness spreading in what were normally bright eyes.

    The rest of his fears were not hard to guess; he was worried about his parents, given the bloody lesson of Ying Heng¡¯s fate.

    Bo Jingshen knew this had be a demon guing Jiang Li¡¯s heart, so he nodded, "Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him."

    "Thank you." Jiang Li smiled, although the smile was somewhat bitter, "If you see Xiao Xi, please apologize to him for me. The two people I have let down the most in this life are Ying Heng, who is already dead and beyond my help, and as for Ying Xi, as things stand now, I don¡¯t see a way to make it up to him. After everything that¡¯s happened, I¡¯ve been locked up at home recuperating these past days, and I¡¯ve had a hard think. It¡¯s likely that there¡¯s no going back."

    "His brother died because of me, and indeed, that¡¯s a barrier not many can get past. So, if he really doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore, then... let it be. Let him not leave the team. I¡¯ll give Lie Ying to him. That¡¯s his profession, his dream, and I originally bought Lie Ying because of him. I¡¯ll have mywyer contact him to handle the paperwork."

 Chapter 414

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 414</h4>

    "It¡¯s probably for the best that they don¡¯t see me," Jiang Li said with a faint smile, "In this life, their fate has been unfortunate, to have encountered me, Jiang Li. Their luck has been utterly rotten. In my next life, I¡¯ll be their ox or horse."

    When Jiang Li said these words, the bitterness was too much.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t even continue to eat. She put down her utensils, poured Jiang Li a ss of water, and ced a napkin next to his hand.

    Seeing her gesture, Jiang Li suddenlyughed, "What¡¯s this for? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to cry, do you? I won¡¯t. I¡¯ve long since run out of tears."

    When Ying Heng died, he thought he had cried hisst tear.

    Yet along came Ying Xi, with his shoulders burned raw by sulfuric acid, writhing silently in agony on the hospital bed. It was then, with tears pouring down like rain, that Jiang Li realized his tear ducts weren¡¯t dead after all; it seemed they were only activated by those with the surname Ying.

    "Ah Li..." Su Lu reached out and gently tapped the back of Jiang Li¡¯s hand, her heart aching for him, for she saw that although he said so, perhaps even he did not realize his eyes were already reddening.

    After dinner, Bo Jingshen and Su Lu took Jiang Li back home together.

    As they arrived at the gate of his vi, they saw Jiang Su waiting at the entrance, his figure weary and defeated, a half-lit cigarette between his fingers.

    "Noting their arrival, Jiang Su took another drag of his cigarette, the smoke blurring his features, "You¡¯re back? I thought you¡¯d be longer."

    "We had dinner together," Jiang Li¡¯s mood was noticeably low as he leaned on his cane and walked inside, "I¡¯m a bit tired, I¡¯m going to rest."

    Su Lu thought it over and guessed that Bo Jingshen and Jiang Su might have something to discuss. So she quickened her pace to help Jiang Li, "I¡¯ll take you in."

    After she helped Jiang Li in.

    Bo Jingshen and Jiang Su stood together outside the courtyard. Jiang Su pulled out a pack of cigarettes and offered one to Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t take it, waving his hand to refuse, "I quit. My son doesn¡¯t like the smell."

    Jiang Su raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say much, just lit another cigarette for himself.

    "Try to cut back a bit, smoking one right after another, like burning incense," Bo Jingshen suggested, quietly moving upwind to avoid the smell of smoke on his clothes.

    Jiang Su held the cigarette at a nt, his demeanor finallycking his usual meticulousness, instead showing a hint of weariness and nonchnce.

    Bo Jingshen decided to address the matter head-on, "Ah Li is worried you¡¯ll cause trouble for Ying Xi, so he asked me to talk to you. He knows there¡¯s a huge barrier between him and Ying Xi that can¡¯t be ovee, and he has no more paths to take, so he¡¯s not going to do anything. He wants you not to make things difficult for Ying Xi."

    Hearing this, Jiang Su pursed his lips, biting hard on the cigarette holder. It was unclear whether he was filled with anger, but he snorted withughter, void of any warmth, only echoing Bo Jingshen¡¯s words.

    "A barrier between him and Ying Xi that can¡¯t be ovee? No more paths to take? Is that what he told you?" Jiang Su looked sideways at Bo Jingshen, "What do you think?"

    Bo Jingshen shrugged, "I think he got one thing right. He said the Ying brothers are unlucky and ill-fated to have met him."

    Jiang Su let out a shortugh.

    Bo Jingshen paused, then with a slight raise of his eyebrows, he said, "Su Lu mentioned that she saw Ying Xi at the hospital¡¯s smoking area the other day."

    Jiang Su¡¯s gaze turned cold, "Yes, that day I was out of town on a business trip and couldn¡¯te back. I had my secretary check on Ah Li, look after him. Guess what my secretary told me?"

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t want to guess, but how could he not know what it was about?

    "He said there was a young guy ying games outside, right there." Jiang Su gestured with his chin towards a direction, "He stood right there, all night long. And now you¡¯re telling me he can¡¯t get past the barrier with Ying Xi? He has no paths to take?"

    Bo Jingshen felt it was best not to continue the topic, lest he touch upon Jiang Su¡¯s sensitive nerves.

    Bo Jingshen was silent for two seconds, then quickly changed the subject, "Oh, it wasn¡¯t me who said it, Ah Li said it. If you ask me, it¡¯s about questioning what love is in this world, which makes people pledge to live and die together."

    Jiang Su was put out of mood by his words and couldn¡¯t help frowning at him, "Your way of speaking is really... Witty remarkse to you so easily?"

    Bo Jingshen was not ashamed, but nodded calmly, "Of course, when you have kids you¡¯ll understand. It¡¯s not just about witty remarksing out easily, but also about your voice going three pitches higher than usual. Squeezing your voice to act cute works better to soothe the kids."

    Hearing what Bo Jingshen said, Jiang Su smiled, seeming to be in a slightly better mood, "Bring your son over, next time."

    "Do you give red packets?"

    "Such a trivial matter, just a red packet, isn¡¯t it."

    "That¡¯s settled then. Oh right, I remember there¡¯s a children¡¯s TV program host, named An Xinyu? Or something like that, anyway, it¡¯s the host from that ¡¯darlings, charge ahead¡¯ show." Bo Jingshen earnestly concluded.

    Jiang Su: "..."

    He was silent for quite a while before he said, "You watch that kind of show?"

    "I¡¯ve watched it with my son." Bo Jingshen gestured with his hand, "Anyway, there¡¯s a host in that program, something like Xinyu, in short, she¡¯s called ¡¯Sister Xinyu¡¯ on the show... Anyway, I think she¡¯s signed under yourpany?"

    "Maybe." Jiang Su, of course, couldn¡¯t remember that many; there were not a few signed under hispany, and he really didn¡¯t recall a children¡¯s program host.

    "Get me an autograph, and the show¡¯s mascot limited edition doll," Bo Jingshen said.

    Jiang Su couldn¡¯t help butugh, "You¡¯re really something..."

    Bo Jingshenughed.

    Jiang Su nodded, "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll have my secretary take care of it."

    Su Lu came out and saw Bo Jingshen there,ughing. She walked up to him.

    As soon as Bo Jingshen saw hering out, he casually reached out and held her hand.

    Bo Jingshen, holding Su Lu¡¯s hand, said to Jiang Su, "We¡¯ll be leaving first."

    "Mhm." Jiang Su nodded.

    Bo Jingshen paused and thought, "Anyway, don¡¯t touch Ying Xi."

    Jiang Su: "..."

    "I owe him, after all. So I will definitely protect him," said Bo Jingshen.

    Even if Jiang Li had not asked, Bo Jingshen would have protected Ying Xi. Because during that sulfuric acid incident, Ying Xi was simply an innocent victim, whose aspiring career was ruined by Jing Ce¡¯s scheme.

    Whatever the case, Bo Jingshen felt he owed him.

    After hearing this, Jiang Su sighed softly, "What do you all take me for? Do I look like I would? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t."

    Only then Bo Jingshen nodded in relief and left with Su Lu.

    On the way out, Su Lu was waiting for Bo Jingshen to share what he and Jiang Su had discussed outside, after all, she and Jiang Li had a chat inside.

    Unexpectedly, as the car left the residential area, she finally waited for Bo Jingshen to speak up, and what caught her attention were his bright eyes, "I asked Jiang Su for that children¡¯s show mascot limited edition doll. Xiao Le will definitely be happy."

    Su Lu: "..."

 Chapter 415

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 415</h4><h4></h4>

    "You and Jiang Su talked for so long..." Su Lu struggled to say, "and you only talked about getting a limited-edition doll for your son?"

    "Oh, that¡¯s not the only thing," Bo Jingshen said, "but I think it¡¯s quite important."

    Even Su Lu felt...

    With a touch of helplessness, Su Lu said, "Ah Li and Iined that you prefer love over friends, and it wasn¡¯t without reason."

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, "When have I ever?" he paused, then smiled, "I wasn¡¯t preferring love over friends just now, I was clearly preferring my son over my friends."

    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous," Su Lu red at him. "I don¡¯t believe you really didn¡¯t talk to Jiang Su about Ah Li."

    "Of course, I did," Bo Jingshen¡¯s smile faded, "I just didn¡¯t think it was that important."

    The car stopped at the red light, and Su Lu turned to look at Bo Jingshen, seemingly surprised by hisment.

    Noticing Su Lu¡¯s gaze, Bo Jingshen stared back at her, "Isn¡¯t it true?"

    If Su Lu hadn¡¯t understood his meaning at first, now, looking into those deep and gentle eyes, she silently and intuitively grasped what Bo Jingshen meant.

    Indeed, to outsiders, how significant were their words?

    In matters of the heart, it alles down to the two people involved, cold or warm, only they know.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu, with their own intimate experiences, understood this better.

    What outsiders said was of no use.

    From their perspective, it¡¯s always that he owes you a bit more; if you¡¯re still with him, you¡¯re losing out, you¡¯re foolish, you¡¯ve no pride.

    Or it¡¯s that you owe him so much, how could he possibly forgive you? Why humiliate yourself further? Better to forget each other and restore dignity for both sides.

    But for the two who genuinely can¡¯t let go of each other, true love doesn¡¯t count each tiny gain or loss in the process.

    The only thing that matters is the oue.

    And there¡¯s only one correct answer¡ªthat is, to be together.

    Any other answer seems wrong, even if it fulfills others¡¯ perceptions of ¡¯sessful,¡¯ ¡¯spirited,¡¯ or ¡¯prideful.¡¯ You may earn others¡¯ praise, but inside you¡¯ll still feel a barren void.

    "As long as you understand," Bo Jingshen said, looking into Su Lu¡¯s eyes. He knew she understood, so he added, "Anyway, we just need to watch."

    The two of them returned to Su Lu¡¯s house.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t leave.

    He showed not the slightest bit of embarrassment and just insisted on staying.

    His reason was quite bold: wherever my wife and child are, that¡¯s where I am.

    And if he needed an even morepelling reason, it would be: my sister can live here, why can¡¯t I?

    "Can¡¯t you have a bit of shame?!" Su Zhe stood in the vestibule with a cold expression, looking somewhat worn out and visibly thinner.

    Su Zhe, of course, didn¡¯t have much fondness for Bo Jingshen, but nor did he have much dislike. His pure irritation stemmed from his own poor state of mind and the thought that if it weren¡¯t for Bo Jingshen stealing his sister¡¯s heart, Qiao Li might have been able to see through the clouds to the bright moon and wouldn¡¯t be in a bad mood, which wouldn¡¯t cause Su Zhe to feel sorry for his friend, prompting him to send him traveling to clear his mind.

    Qiao Li could keep working, and Su Zhe could rx.

    It wasn¡¯t really logical, but if you argued forcefully enough, it seemed to make sense.

    Bo Jingshen certainly wouldn¡¯t bicker with Su Zhe, just as he wouldn¡¯t lose his temper with Shen Xun.

    Though Shen Xun did beat him up pretty badly at first, if one were really to say, Bo Jingshen felt that Su Zhe was more out of line. Shen Xun only beat him up, but Su Lu introduced Qiao Li to Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen would rather take a hundred beatings than have a Qiao Li...

    In short, as long as Bo Jingshen had his wife and child, he had everything he needed. His temper was so good it was almost ridiculous. Hearing Su Zhe¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t get angry at all and said, "Big brother-inw, I¡¯ve got Xiaolu and my son now. What need do I have for face?"

    "You!" Su Zhe was left speechless by that remark.

    Off to the side, Su Lu coughed lightly, wanting tough but feeling it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, so she discreetly turned her gaze away.

    Zhao Xiaole, hugging his aunt¡¯s neck, his little head couldn¡¯t understand why his uncle was angry, and he quietly asked Jing Qiao, "Why is my uncle angry?"

    Jing Qiao understood, of course, but it wasn¡¯t something to discuss with a child, so she simply shook her head.

    Zhao Xiaole then looked at Su Zhe with righteous indignation and said, "Uncle, saying bad words is not right. You should apologise one hundred times!"

    Su Zhe: "..."

    He pursed his lips lightly, then silently walked to the side, muttering a string of soft "sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry."

    There was no helping it, Zhao Xiaole was the biggest authority at home.

    Especially when it came to being a role model for the child¡¯s education, it really couldn¡¯t be neglected.

    After apologizing a hundred times, Su Zhe spoke softly to Zhao Xiaole, "Uncle was wrong."

    Then, Su Zhe finally turned to Su Lu, "Come here and exin to me, what¡¯s the deal? Your tiny house, it¡¯s barely enough for you and Xiao Le, plus Jing Qiao, and now there¡¯s that guy. You might as well stick a bed in the bathroom."

    Su Lu: "..."

    There was just noeback.

    Her house was indeed not big enough, it was too cramped.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t want to leave, what could she do? She also couldn¡¯t bear to make him leave, plus his pitiful look, like a big dog with those pleading eyes, scratching at your heart, it was impossible to refuse.

    "He... his house is being renovated, and he¡¯s got nowhere to live," Su Lu said in a low voice, knowing the excuse was far from sufficient.

    "I can book him a room. I have permanent reservations at the Boy Hotel..." Su Zhe said, grinning, "Huh... President Bo, isn¡¯t Boy Hotel yours?"

    Bo Jingshen: "..." If I were willing to stay at the hotel, would I be shamelessly clinging on here?

    Of course, Bo Jingshen¡¯s inner snark couldn¡¯t be known to Su Zhe, and it wasn¡¯t like he was going to argue with the big brother-inw, so he just put on a Mona Lisa smile.

    After all, he firmly believed that no matter what, Su Zhe wouldn¡¯t beat him in front of his son, and even when it came to scolding, he couldn¡¯t use badnguage, so it was all rather harmless.

    Bo Jingshen felt quite immune to scalding.

    Watching Bo Jingshen¡¯s ¡¯nothing can scald me¡¯ attitude, Su Lu felt her brother might just die of anger.

    So she reached out and tugged on Bo Jingshen¡¯s sleeve, "How about taking Xiao Le inside to watch the show? ¡¯Charge, My Darling¡¯ is about to start."

    "Oh, oh, oh! Charge!" Zhao Xiaole loved this program and immediately became excited.

    Bo Jingshen hummed in agreement, took over Zhao Xiaole, and walked inside.

    Su Lu looked at Su Zhe¡¯s thinner face, his chin sharper from weight loss, and sighed softly, "Bo Jingshen got a lot of good tea from Jiang Su; brother, I¡¯ll make you some tea to drink, don¡¯t be mad. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight, your chin¡¯s gotten sharper."

    Su Zhe nced at Su Lu, his expression betraying a touch of difort as if he felt his demeanor was seen through and called out, and he pressed his lips together, "I haven¡¯t lost weight, my chin has always been sharp."

 Chapter 416

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 416</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu took out the tea set and fetched some of Jiang Su¡¯s good tea she had packed from Jiang Li¡¯s ce.

    Soon the room was brimming with the aroma of tea.

    Su Lu pushed the teacup towards Su Zhe. "Try it."

    Su Zhe picked up the cup and took a sip, seeminglycking any interest in savoring the tea, appearing distracted.

    "You must be very busy at work, right? Haven¡¯t you been eating properly? You look thin," Su Lu said.

    Su Zhe had always been frail and prone to losing weight, a sickly child who had once been seriously ill and owed his life to Su Lu. Even though he had recovered, he naturally remained different from others due to his weak constitution from childhood.

    He was prone to sickness with the changing seasons, and his digestive system wasn¡¯t the strongest.

    When tired, he would lose weight quickly and noticeably. Often he would gain a few pounds from eating well for a month, only for it all to vanish at the busier times at the beginning and end of the month at thepany, and he would even end up losing a few more pounds than he had gained.

    But Su Zhe refused to admit he was losing weight, stubbornly denying it, as if admitting it would mean defeat.

    "I haven¡¯t lost weight. I eat and drink well every day. Of course, I¡¯m busy; without Qiao Li, I¡¯m quite worn out," Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu sighed softly, noticing her brother¡¯s stubbornness.

    Despite Su Zhe being slender and easily knocked down by a cold with the change of seasons, he had a strong stubborn streak, which was why he had been at odds with Su Yukan for so many years.

    Yet now he looked so worn down, and Su Lu could tell that it wasn¡¯t just work that had gotten to him.

    Brother Xun and he must have had a fight.

    The trigger... must have been due to her identally walking in on themst time.

    Thinking this, Su Lu felt a bit guilty, though she also knew she hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong. Yet with nowhere else to ce the me, she could only me herself.

    "If only I hadn¡¯t been there at that time," Su Lu said.

    Su Zhe¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, his pupils constricting, and hisplexion abruptly changed; he said anxiously, "What nonsense are you talking about? It has nothing to do with you! You really know how to take everything upon yourself."

    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m taking it upon myself, but if it wasn¡¯t for me walking in on you, you and Brother Xun wouldn¡¯t have had to argue, right?" Su Lu looked into Su Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    And thus, she could clearly see the light in Su Zhe¡¯s suddenly widened eyes dimming bit by bit.

    "It has nothing to do with you," Su Zhe said in a light and indifferent voice, lowering his eyes. "Even if you hadn¡¯t walked in on it... it would have happened sooner orter."

    He tried to force a smile by tugging at the corners of his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t manage it, struggling so hard that it remained downturned¡ªsomething he might not see himself, but Su Lu saw it very clearly. His mouth drooped downwards.

    Instead of the intended smile, his mouth turned into an arc of deep sadness.

    "We were just mutually using each other, just for fun. Could it be... you took it seriously?"

    Su Lu sighed softly, "You don¡¯t have to act like this in front of me, brother."

    She reached out and gently held Su Zhe¡¯s hand, "The same blood flows through our veins..."

    Su Lu had once donated bone marrow to him, saving his life, andter, when Su Lu had lost a lot of blood, he had given her a blood transfusion.

    Though they were not biological siblings, they were closer than if they had been.

    Indeed, there was no need to pretend to be strong in front of each other, if not for the fact that he was her brother, if not for the fact that the other party... was her true blood-rted elder brother.

    Su Lu said, "You¡¯ve never liked ying since you were young. Not to mention ying with emotions, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen you in a rtionship with anyone before Shen Xun until now."

    Emotions, to Su Zhe, had always been an unreliable thing.

    The love between his father and mother was so fragile, blown away by the slightest wind.

    The emotion between his father and stepmother also had no chance of being solid from the start; if Su Yukan could betray his original partner for her, he could just as easily betray her for another woman.

    People inherently have their weaknesses.

    Just from what Su Zhe knew, there were many of Su Yukan¡¯s romantic escapades out there.

    Emotions are too fragile.

    That¡¯s why Su Zhe didn¡¯t want to believe them, until he saw Su Lu.

    Su Lu seemed to be perpetually clean and clear, always transparent.

    Her love for Bo Jingshen was so intense and fervent, enduring through time as if it could be eternal.

    No matter the setbacks, scorn, beatings, no matter the adversities and disillusionment.

    Perhaps disillusionment had set in, but the reason for it was because the intensity of that affection never once faded.

    And so, Su Zhe began to think that maybe such emotions did exist.

    And then... the man who was Su Lu¡¯s half-brother by the same mother appeared, so coincidentally, so fittingly.

    Gentle.

    And perhaps because he was connected by the same blood as Su Lu, sometimes, Su Zhe even thought that maybe... they could be the same when it came to emotions.

    But he ultimately had to stay clear-headed.

    "Big brother?" Seeing that Su Zhe wasn¡¯t speaking, Su Lu gently called out.

    She then saw Su Zhe, who had been somewhat distracted, suddenly focus his gaze with a determination, as if he had finally resolved something, and he said calmly, "I and Shen Xun... are not dating. Su Lu, I am... different from you."

    He pursed his lips, which had turned somewhat pale, "After all, I am a man, and men will always have certain physical needs that don¡¯t involve feelings. It¡¯s just a matter of mutual need. Now, it¡¯s simply... returning to our original roles, that¡¯s all."

    "Big bro..." Su Lu frowned, noticing the resolve it must have taken for Su Zhe to say these words.

    Whether they were true or not was unknown, but she saw the color drain from his lips.

    "This is clear to both Shen Xun and me. You don¡¯t need to worry about me; I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just that work has been too busy, and I¡¯m not in the best of shape. If you feel sorry for me,e and help me out at thepany," said Su Zhe.

    Su Lu was about to say that her hands had grown unfamiliar with managingpany affairs, as it had been more than five years since she had done that kind of work.

    But looking at Su Zhe¡¯s state, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and nodded, "Okay. I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll be out of touch and cause you trouble."

    "Don¡¯t sell yourself short. Didn¡¯t you manage your ownpany smoothly five years ago?" Su Zhe said, then he lifted his cup to drink some tea, casting his gaze downward, concealing the gloomy expression in his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just the busyness of work that had brought him to this state; since that day, he hadn¡¯t really gotten a good night¡¯s sleep.

    He drank the tea hastily and suddenly started to choke and cough violently.

    Coughing severely, in a split second, it felt like his throat was about to burst with the taste of blood.

    After a while, when he finally calmed down, Su Zhe waved his hand, "I¡¯m going back first. As for the matter with Bo Jingshen, I was just speaking casually; as long as you are happy, that¡¯s what matters. Still, now that things are as they are, he should get a bigger house. If not, then take my vi in East City. I don¡¯t like to see my little sister and her family crammed so pathetically into this tiny house."

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 424

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 424</h4><h4></h4>

    Despite both brothers being thoroughly confused by their own romantic troubles and feeling some friction between them, resulting in them hardly speaking to each other,

    at this moment, they shared a silent understanding as they red angrily at Bo Jingshen!

    "Who are you calling ¡¯bro¡¯?"

    They eximed in unison.

    Su Lu quickly tugged at Bo Jingshen¡¯s sleeve.

    Unperturbed, Bo Jingshen smiled, took Su Lu by the hand, and walked away, not forgetting to wave at the two brothers. "First uncle, second uncle, see you next time!"

    Su Lu hurried the troublesome man out of there until they were out of the hall, then finally she couldn¡¯t help but say, "You really have no idea how to read the room, can¡¯t you see the mood is off?"

    "Huh?" Bo Jingshen blinked, "Off? What¡¯s off? Where is it off?"

    So it turned out he was only sensitive to whether Su Lu was unhappy or ufortable.

    Mentioning ¡¯First Uncle, Second Uncle,¡¯ he actually didn¡¯t care much about the two of them, so he really couldn¡¯t see what was wrong.

    "Never mind." Su Lu resigned herself to leading him away.

    "Where¡¯s the boy?" asked Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen: "Oh, I had Cheng Yan take him."

    "..." Su Lu weighed up Cheng Yan¡¯s job responsibilities, "Cheng Yan really has it tough."

    "Yeah. If it weren¡¯t for our Xiao Le being a sweet-talker, constantly calling him ¡¯Uncle Cheng¡¯, Cheng Yan might have resigned by now. Sigh." Bo Jingshen remarked.

    Then Bo Jingshen asked, "Why do you think Song Boyuan won¡¯t be a problem?"

    At this, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Bo Jingshen, "Speaking of which, do you actually know what¡¯s going on between Xiao Qiao and Song Boyuan?"

    Bo Jingshen thought carefully, then shook his head earnestly, "Not the details, just the general gist."

    Su Lu was left speechless, "How general?"

    "Just... the rumors around Beijing, and what Jing Su has told me," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu furrowed her brows, "So... you only know one side of the story!"

    Bo Jingshen opened his mouth, speechless for a moment before saying, "Well, you could say that..."

    "I¡¯ve never seen a brother like you."

    "Uh, not every older brother is like Su Zhe and Shen Xun to you. The Jing family doesn¡¯t operate that way. ording to the Jing family¡¯s original cutthroat upbringing, it¡¯s a wonder Jing Su, Jing Ruo, and Jing Qiao haven¡¯t killed each other. Besides..." Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice carried a hint of resolve, "After all, I carry the name Bo. I am Bo Jingshen, not some Jingshen from the Jing family."

    Bo Jingshen had his own position and reasons.

    Su Lu pursed her lips, realizing how fortunate she was to have Su Zhe and Shen Xun in her life.

    "And..." Bo Jingshen paused for a moment before continuing, "Jing Su and I...we really aren¡¯t good at being brothers, so we knew Jing Qiao was having a tough time, perhaps even how tough it was, but we didn¡¯t want to rip open her wounds and repeatedly ask her just how bad it was? What were the bad details? If Jing Qiao wanted to speak, we would listen, but if she didn¡¯t want to share, with the temperament of Jing Su and me, we wouldn¡¯t press her."

    Su Lu found this reasonable and could only sigh lightly, asking, "What about Jing Ruo?"

    "Jing Ruo...," Bo Jingshen hesitated for a moment, seemingly considering his words, then added, "Jing Ruo is fortunate. Perhaps because she saw what Jing Qiao went through, whether it was Jing Su or me, even Jing Qiao herself, we all protected her."

    "Jing Su and I have resolved what we could, so Jing Ruo won¡¯t follow in Jing Qiao¡¯s footsteps and is now carefree in Beijing, getting along famously with a male celebrity, without having to worry about being intertwined in marriage or being sold off in exchange for business deals."

    "This is how Jing Su and I protect her, and Jing Qiao¡¯s protectiones at least from not letting Jing Ruo know about her own dark past, there¡¯s no need to drag those dark times before Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes. People are probably like that..."

    Bo Jingshen paused here and gave a shallow smile, "The more darkness one sees, the more one wants to protect what is bright and unsullied."

    That was simply the logic of it.

    Su Lu nodded.

    Then she saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s sarcastic curl of the lip, "We try our best to protect her, and she goes off getting cozy with a male celebrity... Tsk."

    Su Lu thought to herself, don¡¯t underestimate male celebrities; they earn a lot these days.

    Of course, now was not the time to discuss this topic.

    "So what you know about Jing Qiao¡¯s situation is merely one-sided," Su Lu said, "The reason I was sounding out Song Boyuan just now is because I feel, he seems to really, really love Jing Qiao."

    Su Lu looked into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, "When I say really, really love, I mean like how you love me."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s brows knitted together, "Jing Qiao indeed hasn¡¯t told Jing Su or me much about her affair with Song Boyuan, not the details, so perhaps we do know just one side of the story. But darling, you should know..."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice lowered, "After being together with Song Boyuan, both of Jing Qiao¡¯s legs and her right arm were broken, and now there are four internal fixation tes and over twenty screws in her legs, all imported materials which don¡¯t need to be removed. Yet, considering her youth, they really should be removed, but because her body was too frail at the time, that surgery hasn¡¯t been done yet."

    Su Lu opened her mouth, at a loss for words.

    Bo Jingshen continued, "Jing Qiao used to be a ballet dancer, as you¡¯ve seen, she¡¯s tall and has long legs, with excellent body proportions. Logically, if she continued, she could have made significant achievements in this field but waspletely ruined. All this happened after being involved with Song Boyuan. Not only that, she was admitted into a Psychiatric Hospital, you also know how severe the side effects of psychiatric drugs can be, her physical health copsed, her mental state deteriorated, she even tried to slit her wrists with a sharpened spoon... Originally, her hands were broken along with her legs, and then cutting her wrists, her hand tendons were severed too, and as she used an uneven sharp object, the damage was difficult to repair, affecting the function of her hands."

    Bo Jingshen looked at Su Lu, "You say my knowledge is perhaps only partial, this is the partial I know. But from what I know of this partial, how can I believe, how can I feel, that Song Boyuan loves Jing Qiao? How am I supposed to love you like he loves Jing Qiao? I wouldn¡¯t even need Su Zhe and Shen Xun toy a hand on me; I¡¯d rather kill myself first."

    Su Lu pondered for a moment. She had something on her mind that she hadn¡¯t said yet.

    What she wanted to say was, this is merely how we outsiders see it, the affairs between Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan, this is just what we, as outsiders, feel is excessive.

    Like, from an outsider¡¯s view, they sensed that Bo Jingshen pushed her away numerous times, especially when she needed him the most, he wasn¡¯t there for her.

    At that time, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, they also believed that their rtionship surely couldn¡¯t continue.

    But actually, what truly mattered to Su Lu was that unless those harms were inflicted by his own hands, what she cared about wasn¡¯t just the suffering her body endured due to fate, she cared only about... him not wanting her anymore.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 429

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 429</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu held her son as she got into the car and looked at Song Boyuan, "Mr. Song."

    "Miss Su, good afternoon."

    "Good afternoon." The voice of Song Boyuan still carried that metallic chill, yet his tone was not at all indifferent, rather calm and steady.

    "I wonder what you needed from me?" Su Lu asked with a light smile, "Surely, Mr. Song, you¡¯re not going to carry out what you mentionedst time and harm my son and me, are you?"

    Her words carried a hint of tease and a dash of irony.

    Though Su Lu was generally mild-mannered, she didn¡¯t appreciate being used as a bargaining chip, especially when her son was also involved, which she could not tolerate.

    The irony in Su Lu¡¯s voice was quite evident; it was impossible for Song Boyuan not to notice.

    Nevertheless, as if he didn¡¯t mind, he listened silently. After a few seconds of silence, he spoke softly, "I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst time."

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow but did not reply immediately. She just held her son a bit tighter. A momentter, she asked, "Where does Mr. Song intend to take us?"

    "I¡¯d like to invite you to visit Yujing Vi in the suburbs," Song Boyuan said.

    Su Lu nodded and asked softly, "Is Xiao Qiao doing well?"

    Song Boyuan¡¯s lips were pressed together. In fact, his expression remained unchanged from start to finish, as if he wore a mask when dealing with anyone other than Jing Qiao.

    It was only when Su Lu mentioned Jing Qiao.

    Then she saw, this man, like a robot, always impable and expressionless, his face finally showing some small cracks, revealing a glimpse of his true emotions.

    He seemed helpless and at a loss.

    Song Boyuan shook his head slightly, "Not too well."

    He paused, probably not one to speak much, so after a brief pause, he continued, "She has lost weight. So I¡¯d like you both to join us for a meal."

    Su Lu realized that perhaps Jing Qiao¡¯s emotional state and reduced appetite from being taken away by him were the reasons for her weight loss.

    Su Lu nodded slightly, "I¡¯ve heard that the fish soup at Yujing tform is good, my son likes fish soup."

    "All right," Song Boyuan replied.

    From the moment he got into the car, Zhao Xiaole had been curiously staring at Song Boyuan for quite some time without speaking.

    But his eyes sparkled as he looked. Su Lu knew her son was fascinated by appearances and tended to favor those who were attractive.

    "Uncle, who are you? You are really handsome, just a tiny bit less than my dad," Zhao Xiaole said.

    Song Boyuan turned to look at Zhao Xiaole. His nature seemed quite cold and indifferent, even when facing a child, it seemed hard to see any soft emotion in his eyes, but it wasn¡¯t too harsh either.

    He was silent for a few seconds, seemingly contemting, then he said something that even Su Lu did not expect.

    "I, am your uncle," Song Boyuan said.

    Su Lu blinked, clearly caught off guard by Song Boyuan¡¯s self-introduction, "You¡¯re not..."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Aren¡¯t you divorced from Xiao Qiao?"

    "Who told you? Did Qiaoqiao tell you? Or did Bo Jingshen tell you?" Song Boyuan looked at her.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, uh... it seemed... indeed no one had said that?

    Although, based on Jing Qiao¡¯s once miserable experiences, one would inadvertently feel that she must have divorced Song Boyuan by now, considering how miserable she had already been after marrying him. Shouldn¡¯t they divorce instead of suffering terribly through the New Year?

    Song Boyuan, with his eyes downcast, spoke in a calm and cold voice, yet very firmly, "Even as a ghost, she won¡¯t escape the palm of my hand."

    The obsession in his voice was evident.

    Zhao Xiaole was grumbling unhappily on the side, "But when I grow up, I want to marry Auntie!"

    Zhao Xiaole particrly liked this aunt who was as gentle as water, patient, made tasty food, and seemed to know how to do so many things. The young boy sometimes seemed exceptionally sensible, but after all, he was just a little child and still childish and immature.

    That¡¯s why he always said Auntie was so great, and that when he grew up, he wanted to marry Auntie¡ªor perhaps someone as great as Auntie. Anyway, after saying it back and forth, he himself got confused.

    Now he had said it again.

    Song Boyuan nced sideways at Zhao Xiaole.

    Su Lu thought, this man might be obsessive, but he shouldn¡¯t really take issue with a child¡¯s careless remarks, should he?

    Indeed, Song Boyuan had no intention of fussing over Zhao Xiaole.

    But Zhao Xiaole himself pulled out a pendant from his neckline, saying, "Look, Auntie even gave me this."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s pupils shrank the moment he saw this pendant, almost instantly reaching out to snatch it away.

    Su Lu was a bit apprehensive; this was hanging on Zhao Xiaole¡¯s neck, after all. If Song Boyuan truly tried to grab it, it could hurt Zhao Xiaole¡¯s neck.

    Fortunately, Song Boyuan reached out his hand, and though his gesture was fierce, he merely pinched the pendant gently, touching it softly and staring into the distance through it as if he was seeing some long-lost memory.

    His eyes veiled with a thick fog, his emotions unclear.

    "It seems she cares for you deeply, to give you this," Song Boyuan did not snatch the pendant but touched it and then, reluctantly, let go of his hand.

    Su Lu could tell that the pendant meant something important.

    "If it is important to you..." Su Lu said.

    Song Boyuan shook his head, "She gave it to your son, so now it belongs to your son."

    Although Su Lu couldn¡¯t discern anything from his expression, his voice no longer sounded as calm and detached as before. Now it was tinged with a fleeting, yet lingering sadness.

    They soon arrived at Yujing Vi.

    After the car stopped, Song Boyuan got out first.

    Zhao Xiaole leaned close to Su Lu¡¯s ear and whispered, "Mom, should I... give him the pendant?"

    "Hmm?" Su Lu didn¡¯t understand why her son would suddenly suggest this, "Why do you suddenly think so?"

    Zhao Xiaole pursed his lips, seriously saying, "Because just now, he seemed... really sad, like he was about to cry."

    Really? Su Lu hadn¡¯t noticed.

    But sometimes children are more sensitive to emotions.

    "Then...since this is a gift from your aunt, why don¡¯t you ask her first, then decide whether to give it to him?" Su Lu suggested.

    Zhao Xiaole thought about it, agreed, and nodded, "Okay then. Wow, this ce is so beautiful."

    Su Lu also noticed the scenery outside the car; it truly was beautiful. Although Yujing Vi was known for its beautiful views, she had to admit that the view from this vi was probably the best in all of Yujing Vi.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 430

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 430</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu¡¯s mind suddenly conjured the phrase "Hidden Beauty."

    After getting out of the car with her son, Zhao Xiaole was quite curious and kept asking Su Lu, "Auntie lives here? Mom, is it because our house isn¡¯t pretty enough that Auntie doesn¡¯t live with us?"

    Su Lu smiled helplessly, "How could that be, she adores you so much."

    Zhao Xiaole chuckled, "Right, right. Let¡¯s hurry up, I miss Auntie."

    He grabbed Su Lu¡¯s hand and quickened his pace.

    Song Boyuan walked at a steady pace alongside the mother and son and soon entered the vi.

    The interior decorations of the vi were just as beautiful as the exquisite scenery in the yard. However, everything was spotlessly clean, making it look devoid of any signs of life. It felt more like a show home in a property development¡ªdespite the on-point design and d¨¦cor, it all felt cold, clear, and empty.

    "Where¡¯s Xiao Qiao?" Su Lu didn¡¯t see anyone in the hallway and asked.

    Song Boyuan replied, "Upstairs, follow me."

    He led Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole up the spiral staircase and gently turned the doorknob of a room.

    Despite the bright sunlight of the afternoon, the room was dark, with thick curtains drawn shut and the air conditioning on full st, making it both cold and dim.

    Only a small spotlight by the entrance cast a glow.

    And because the spotlight at the entrance brightly illuminated a small area, by contrast, the darkness of the room seemed even more profound, like a gaping maw of darkness waiting to swallow something.

    After opening the door, Song Boyuan gently knocked, "Qiaoqiao."

    A hoarse female voice came from inside the room, void of any warmth or fluctuation, "I said, stop bothering me."

    Zhao Xiaole recognized Jing Qiao¡¯s voice, but he had never heard her sound so unemotional. He was not quite sure now and couldn¡¯t help but call out softly, "Auntie? Is that you, Auntie?"

    The room fell silent for a few seconds, then there was a rustling sound, and a slender figure emerged from the darkness into the warm yellow glow.

    "Little Lebao?" Jing Qiao¡¯s voice was still hoarse, but it was no longer as devoid of warmth or fluctuation as before; instead, it had a noticeable touch of gentleness.

    Su Lu looked at her and thought, no wonder Song Boyuan said she had gotten thinner. It hadn¡¯t been long, yet Jing Qiao had indeed visibly lost weight.

    "Auntie!" Zhao Xiaole eximed happily.

    "Xiao Qiao," Su Lu also called out to her.

    "Sister-inw, you..." Jing Qiao¡¯s face showed a smile, but she quickly realized that Su Lu and Xiao Le were both there.

    Her face instantly turned pale as paper, and she stared wide-eyed at Song Boyuan.

    Just in that instant, Su Lu knew that Jing Qiao had misunderstood. She thought that Song Boyuan had coerced her and Xiao Le intoing, although this was a misunderstanding. Still, Su Lu felt that Jing Qiao had, in such a short time, jumped to the worst possible conclusion.

    This revealed just how precarious Jing Qiao¡¯s one-sided trust in Song Boyuan was¡ªall but nonexistent.

    Honestly, if Zhao Xiaole hadn¡¯t been there, Su Lu felt that given Jing Qiao¡¯s emotions right then, she might have even wanted to p Song Boyuan.

    Jing Qiao squeezed out her words through clenched teeth, "How could my sister-inw and my nephew be here? Song Boyuan, what have you done?"

    Song Boyuan had seen the smile on her face just moments before, even if it wasn¡¯t for him but rather for Zhao Xiaole and Su Lu. It was the first expression other than indifference that he had seen from her since he brought her back.

    Therefore, Song Boyuan¡¯s originally tense expression finally softened a bit, but was caught off guard by Jing Qiao¡¯s sharp questioning.

    His lips parted slightly, but in the end, he didn¡¯t offer any exnation and stood quietly in ce.

    Su Lu was bing anxious watching him, just like a tight-lipped gourd...

    She didn¡¯t actually like Song Boyuan much; everyone has their biases, and of course, hersy with Xiao Qiao.

    But at that moment, she still had to be realistic. Su Lu said, "He invited Xiao Le and me toe over and have a meal with you. Have you not been eating properly recently? You¡¯ve noticeably lost weight. Xiao Le was missing you a lot, so we came."

    Jing Qiao was taken aback for a moment.

    The cold expressions on her face couldn¡¯t be hidden in an instant, leaving remnants in the nuances of her face that... only made her seem quite sorrowful.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t shift, remaining still on Song Boyuan¡¯s face.

    After a moment, she finally looked toward Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole, "What would sister-inw and Xiao Le like to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you."

    Zhao Xiaole remembered his mother saying on the car ride over that the fish soup here was delicious, and noticing his aunt¡¯s previous bad mood, he quickly said, "Auntie, mom said the fish soup here is tasty, and Uncle said he would take us to eat it. Have you ever tried the fish soup here? Is it really that good?"

    Jing Qiao was stunned, "What did you call him...?"

    "He said he¡¯s Uncle..." Zhao Xiaole pouted, "Auntie, does that mean I can¡¯t marry you when I grow up?"

    Listening to the child¡¯s innocent words, Jing Qiao really had no way to exin to a child right then about theplicated and entangled rtionship between herself and Song Boyuan.

    Jing Qiao could only avoid answering Zhao Xiaole¡¯s question and picked up on one he had asked before, "I haven¡¯t tried the fish soup here, but I think it might not be as delicious as the one I make. How about this, Auntie will cook some dishes for you, and then we¡¯ll order the fish soup from here too. After you eat, you canpare and see which one is better."

    "Okay!" Zhao Xiaole was pleased.

    Jing Qiao had alreadyposed herself and didn¡¯t give Song Boyuan another nce.

    She led Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole downstairs.

    The vi had an open kitchen. Although Su Lu had previously felt that this holiday vi was as cold and empty as a model home, it had everything one could need. In the kitchen, the refrigerator was stuffed full with a variety of ingredients.

    It was as if... they were really going to live here.

    Jing Qiao moved with familiarity, selecting ingredients, washing, and chopping vegetables. In the kitchen, she always seemed calm andposed, orderly, and despite being in a ce so filled with the smells of cooking, her actions still exuded an innate elegance.

    Su Lu was peeling grapes for Zhao Xiaole to eat, ncing sideways unintentionally, and saw Song Boyuan sitting on a high stool behind the corner bar, his figure half hidden in the corner.

    But his eyes were like dark mes, unwaveringly watching Jing Qiao¡¯s orderly movements at the kitchen counter.

    Su Lu noticed his gaze and couldn¡¯t think of a word to describe Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes for a while.

    After a while, Su Lu finally recalled, the eyes of Song Boyuan that seemed to burn with a dark me could only be described as... obsessed.

 Chapter 431

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 431</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mama, this uncle sure eats a lot."

    After dinner, Zhao Xiaole whispered hisint to Su Lu.

    "..." Su Lu also felt that, to be honest, if Jing Qiao hadn¡¯t made a generous portion, there almost wouldn¡¯t have been enough to eat.

    He was clearly a young master of the Beijing Song Family, the cream of the crop among the wealthy, yet he seemed like someone who had just been let out of jail.

    Su Lu only knew one person released from a cell, that one named Bo, who even ate gracefully and delicately.

    However, this young master of the Beijing Song Family, while eating gracefully and delicately, was essentially inhaling his food like a storm.

    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for seeing how quickly the food was disappearing, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t have noticed just how much Song Boyuan had eaten.

    This really took...some talent.

    Zhao Xiaole, on the other hand, was direct and sharp, realizing it immediately.

    However, the little guy had been taught by his mother since he was little still to be very polite. He wouldn¡¯t criticize someone for eating too much at the table, and so he onlyined to his mother in private after the meal.

    "Maybe..." said Su Lu to Zhao Xiaole, "maybe it¡¯s because he was hungry. When a person¡¯s stomach is hungry, they tend to eat more than usual."

    "Ah... I wanted to pack some to take back for Ah Shen to eat." Zhao Xiaole was somewhat regretful. "But now there¡¯s nothing left."

    "Then you really are a good little treasure." Su Lu took him to wash their hands together, apanied him to rinse his mouth, and then they left the washroom.

    The hall was pretty quiet. Jing Qiao sat quietly by the floor-to-ceiling window, beyond which was the vi¡¯s courtyard, and in the courtyard was a hot spring pool.

    Jing Qiao stared out there, her gaze vacant and distant, as if she were lost in thought.

    "Xiao Qiao?" Su Lu called her.

    Jing Qiao came back to her senses, her gaze gradually focusing as she smiled towards her, "Sister-inw, have some fruit."

    She pointed to the small tea table beside her, where a te of fruit had already been washed and cut.

    It was clearly Jing Qiao¡¯s doing, because the apples were even carved into little rabbit shapes, which she always used to cajole Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole had been spoiled by his aunt; seeing only rabbits, he was emboldened and asked, "Auntie, there¡¯s no peacock. I want a peacock!"

    Jing Qiao was very amodating, smiling, "Okay."

    She picked up the fruit knife, casually sketched a few lines on a piece of watermelon, and with a few toothpicks, she created the likeness of a peacock.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Su Lu felt helpless; from this kid¡¯s fondness for shaped buns, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that he liked these things. It wasn¡¯t necessarily about liking to eat, but about liking the designs.

    "You spoil him too much," Su Lu said.

    "With only this one nephew, if I don¡¯t spoil him, what else can I do?" Jing Qiao replied.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then said to Zhao Xiaole, "Lele, take the fruit over there to eat. You can watch an episode of a cartoon. Mommy and your auntie will talk."

    Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t so insistent on listening to adults¡¯ conversations; the temptation of a cartoon was significant, so he took the fruit te and went his way.

    Only then did Su Lu say to Jing Qiao, "Are you okay?"

    "I¡¯m fine." Jing Qiao saw Su Lu¡¯s concerned eyes and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t think he would abuse me, do you? Hit me or something..."

    Su Lu could discern the hint of jest in Jing Qiao¡¯s words, and even though she knew it was probably said to keep her from worrying too much, the lighthearted tone indeed eased her own heart a bit.

    "How can I not worry? Ever since you left, I¡¯ve been constantly concerned," Su Lu sighed.

    Jing Qiao said, "He won¡¯t mistreat me, rest assured."

    "I can tell," Su Lu thought for a moment before saying, "He seems... to care... quite a bit about you."

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t respond, and for a moment, the atmosphere fell silent.

    Just when Su Lu thought Jing Qiao wouldn¡¯t speak, she suddenly broke the silence, "Yes, that¡¯s probably why we are entangled with each other like this."

    If one didn¡¯t care, who would bother to entangle? They would have let go long ago.

    Su Lu caught the words ¡¯each other¡¯ in Jing Qiao¡¯s statement, signifying it was mutual, not one-sided. Could it mean that Jing Qiao actually cared about Song Boyuan as well?

    "He..." It was only then that Su Lu realized she hadn¡¯t seen Song Boyuan, "Where is he?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Jing Qiao shook her head, but her heart was clear.

    This man must be feeling unwell, his body pampered like a young master¡¯s, so delicate that he hardly fares well once he¡¯s outside of Beijing, suffering whenever the climate or environment changes.

    He was ufortable every day, and just now he insisted on eating so much ¡ª without even thinking about it, he must be unwell.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s mind was somewhat muddled, unwilling to dwell on these thoughts any longer.

    Just then, one of Song Boyuan¡¯s men approached, "Madam, the master has prepared a space for you nearby."

    Su Lu recognized this subordinate, if she remembered correctly, it was this man who had wanted to pull Jing Qiao into the car back in the supermarket parking lot, an incident she had stumbled upon and intervened.

    What a resilient mental strength, Su Lu thought. After treating Jing Qiao in such a manner back then, he still had the gall to address Jing Qiao as ¡¯Madam¡¯, without flinching. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Jing Qiao would retaliateter?

    Jing Qiao remained silent, only her brow furrowing slightly, seemingly reluctant, but also struggling with the decision.

    Unable to resist, Su Lu asked her, "A space? What kind of space?"

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t answer immediately, her lips tightly pressed.

    However, this subordinate of Song Boyuan, perhaps out of respect because Su Lu was a guest brought by Song Boyuan, or for some other reason, was nheless very polite to Su Lu and promptly offered an exnation, "A dance studio."

    Su Lu was taken aback and then understood.

    Whether Song Boyuan was motivated by guilt or not, Su Lu felt quite sorry upon hearing that Jing Qiao had given up on her dream of dancing. After a moment of thought, she said, "Speaking of which..."

    Su Lu smiled, looking at Jing Qiao, "I bought a pair of dance shoes for Zhao Xiaole, with a bow on them."

    Jing Qiao was startled, "Really?"

    Su Lu nodded and pulled out her phone to find the photo of the dance shoes, which were children¡¯s ballet shoes made of royal blue satin, shining with a soft pearlescent sheen, adorned with matching bows on the ribbons.

    Looking at the shoes, Jing Qiao¡¯s gaze fixed on them. After a moment, she smiled and said, "They¡¯re quite pretty."

    Ever since her injury, she had stopped looking at such things. She had thrown out or burnt almost all of her dance dresses and shoes; hardly any were left.

    Su Lu swiped the phone screen, and the next photo showed an adorable little boy, awkwardly wearing the royal blue shoes, clearly ufortable, yet with a trace of excitement in his eyes, probably still curious.

    "So cute," Jing Qiao smiled.

    Su Lu asked, "Do you want to teach him? He says he dislikes them, but after receiving them, he wore them and didn¡¯t seem willing to take them off right away. I think he¡¯s curious."

    Jing Qiao remained silent.

 Chapter 432

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 432</h4><h4></h4>

    Mirror Room, wooden floor, dance bar, floor-to-ceiling windows covered with white sheer curtains.

    It was unclear when it had been arranged, but the lobby of the hot spring resort vi next door had turned into a dance room, with all the furniture removed and one entire wall covered by a mirror.

    Jing Qiao stood quietly in front of the mirror.

    Zhao Xiaole hopped in ce, wearing those sapphire blue dance shoes. Indeed, despite his protests he was obviously curious.

    Jing Qiao hadn¡¯t even started teaching, and there he was in his dance shoes, desperately standing on tiptoe and even attempting ballet moves, looking quite convincing.

    It brought a smile to the somewhat distracted Jing Qiao.

    "I..." Jing Qiao gently bit her lip, "don¡¯t have dance shoes, and I haven¡¯t danced in a long time so I¡¯m a bit rusty. I won¡¯t demonstrate."

    Su Lu did not insist and let Jing Qiao teach Zhao Xiaole the basic moves verbally.

    Basics were usually tedious and hard. Although Zhao Xiaole was a child with great concentration and persistence, he couldn¡¯t help but whine and consider giving up.

    "Boohoo... This isn¡¯t fun. I should just learn cool street danceter..." Zhao Xiaole pouted and feigned crying to Su Lu.

    Su Lu held back augh and said seriously, "How did your mother teach you?"

    "Persistence. Boohoo..." Zhao Xiaole continued his pretend crying then whined looking at Jing Qiao, "Mainly, auntie won¡¯t dance for me; I find it boring."

    Su Lu noticed Jing Qiao¡¯s face turning pale and didn¡¯t want to pressure her, so she exined to Zhao Xiaole seriously, "Auntie¡¯s leg hurts. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?"

    Zhao Xiaole quickly replied, "Of course I feel sorry for Auntie, I¡¯ll practice well..."

    Jing Qiao paused for a moment and said softly, "Tomorrow, tomorrow I will demonstrate. I... haven¡¯t danced in a long time. I need to prepare first, lest I fail and embarrass myself..."

    "Sure, there¡¯s no rush. Tomorrow then." Su Lu nodded.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes sparkled, "Are weing back here tomorrow?"

    Su Lu nodded, "If you want toe, we¡¯lle."

    "I want to!"

    "Not choosing to go to the marine ball pit instead?" Su Lu asked him.

    Zhao Xiaole seemed torn, "Can... can I go to the marine ball pit next time?"

    "That works too, it¡¯s up to you." Su Lu was always easy-going on non-principal matters.

    "Then... can I soak in the hot spring tomorrow?" Zhao Xiaole asked quietly.

    Su Lu shook her head, "Little kids shouldn¡¯t soak in hot springs."

    "Can I just sit by the pool and y with the water?" Zhao Xiaole asked again.

    Su Lu looked towards Jing Qiao, "You ask your aunt."

    Jing Qiao nodded, "Of course you can."

    Zhao Xiaole was delighted, his mood brightening immensely.

    It was gettingte, and Su Lu didn¡¯t n to stay longer, preparing to leave with her son.

    "So, should I tell your brother you¡¯re alright?" Su Lu asked Jing Qiao.

    Jing Qiao nodded, "Yes, tell brother not to worry about me."

    "I¡¯lle over again tomorrow. Make sure you eat well, okay?" Su Lu said.

    Jing Qiao smiled and kept silent.

    Su Lu wouldn¡¯t let it go and insisted, "Say you understand."

    Jing Qiao felt helpless and nodded, "I understand."

    "Good. Don¡¯t get any thinner, or I¡¯ll tell your brother you¡¯re not doing well," Su Lu said.

    Jing Qiao consciously nodded again, "I know."

    Then her gaze faintly shifted towards the assistant of Song Boyuan, who had been standing at the entrance hall the whole time.

    Without even speaking, the man came forward, "Madam, rest assured, I will take Miss Su back."

    Thus, Su Lu and the child were sent back to the city from Yujing Vi.

    Once she and Zhao Xiaole left, the holiday vi, which had just begun to buzz with some lively presence, seemed to cool down again.

    Especially the dance studio.

    Jing Qiao quietly observed the full wall of mirrors, looking steadily as though she could keep watching forever.

    Then she gently took off her shoes and socks, rolled up her trouser legs, and tenderly massaged her leg muscles.

    On her calves, there were several inches-long scars, and from the color and hypertrophic marks, they seemed to be old injuries.

    Jing Qiao gently massaged her leg muscles, but her eyescked any focus.

    The dance room was very quiet, without any music or voices.

    Yet, it was as if she could hear voices speaking, this auditory hallucination almost seemed to resonate directly in her mind.

    "Sorry, Mr. Song, your wife¡¯s leg injuries are severe. Though recovering walking abilities shouldn¡¯t be a problem, it¡¯s unlikely that she can perform any strenuous activities."

    At that time, Song Boyuan¡¯s voice was low and deep, tinged with a rare urgency, "My wife is a ballet dancer! She needs full functionality of her legs!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Song, although with significant rehabilitation, there is a possibility your wife may recover, the effectiveness of rehabilitation varies from person to person, and no one can be certain of its oue."

    These voices had once been deep nightmares for her.

    But it had been a long time since she had recalled them.

    Now remembering them again, she couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt. In the Psychiatric Hospital, when her condition was bad, recalling these events was like adding fuel to the fire, painfully making her wish for death.

    But now recalling them didn¡¯t hurt as much.

    Her heart felt dull and somewhat numb; the years of pain seemed to have turned into thick, hard scars, less about pain and more about numbness.

    Jing Qiao took a deep breath.

    "Huff..." She exhaled deeply and then, slowly, very slowly... tiptoed on her toes.

    Dancers have their own dominance; sometimes, just one gesture is enough to bring their presence to life.

    In a corner, a hidden camera was capturing this scene, ying it before the eyes of Song Boyuan.

    Watching the slender, graceful woman in the footage, who, after a moment of stillness, as if finally making a decision, slowly tiptoed.

    Song Boyuan held his breath, as if afraid to disturb something, staring unblinkingly at the screen, as if fearing his own breath might disrupt the scene, as if it were a fragile illusion that could shatter at any touch.

    He didn¡¯t even feel the difort in his body for a moment.

    In the footage, the sheer white curtains at the floor-to-ceiling windows were lifted by a breeze.

    The slender woman gently tiptoed and then, after falling a few times, tiptoed again.

    Then her eyes sparkled with bits of light, as if she had finally found her own rhythm. She pursed her lips and finally, slowly raised one long leg backward in a spinning motion.

    The next second, with a thud, she fell to the ground.

    At the moment of seeing this footage, Song Boyuan instinctively wanted to rush to her aid but restrained himself.

    Right now, thest person she would want to see, was probably himself.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 433

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 433</h4><h4></h4>

    President Song suppressed his urge to act and looked again towards the screen.

    Seeing her sitting on the ground for a while without getting up, and unable to help or rather, not daring to help.

    This feeling of helplessness stirred dark and violent emotions in President Song¡¯s deep eyes.

    His nature was like that¡ªdark and paranoid, ustomed to controlling everything; whenever something went beyond his control, he found it unbearable.

    The darkness and violence in President Song¡¯s eyes almost overflowed; he took a deep breath, dialed a phone call with a stern face, and heard a respectful and polite voice on the other end, "President Song, what are your instructions?"

    "How was she today?"

    "Just as usual, she watched TV for a while and seemed in a better mood than before," the voice on the other end reported meticulously.

    President Song sneered, "I am so distressed, and yet she is in a good mood? Why is that?"

    "I understand. I will reprimand her. Rest assured, President Song," the person on the other end said immediately.

    Then, President Song ended the call, and his violent mood seemed to be slightly alleviated.

    He looked back at the screen, where the delicate woman was more resilient than the reeds; she propped herself up on the ground with one hand, shuffled to the side, then tightly gripped the bar and slowly stood up.

    She did not give up, took a moment to steady herself, and then began trying the movement that she had failed at before.

    Actually, it was a movement as simple as eating and drinking for her in the past, yet now, evenpleting it once was difficult.

    President Song clenched a fist to his lips, intently watching the woman on the screen as she fell time and again and stood up every time, finally seeming to master the fine coordination of her legs.

    When shepleted the whole set of movements, Jing Qiao was drenched in sweat.

    She sat on the ground, gently panting, her hands lightly massaging her somewhat stiff and trembling legs, sweat dripping from her chin drop by drop.

    After a moment, Jing Qiao¡¯s breathing stabilized.

    She stood up, looked towards the door, and saw President Song¡¯s subordinate standing there.

    Jing Qiao said faintly, "Give me my phone."

    The subordinate hesitated for a moment but quickly turned and left the dance studio, reporting immediately to President Song.

    "Give it to her," President Song said.

    Within no time, the subordinate brought the phone to Jing Qiao.

    Jing Qiao knew that the phone might have surveince software, but she didn¡¯t care. She had always understood just how paranoid President Song was.

    Jing Qiao made a phone call, and soon, the person on the other end picked up.

    "Is it sister-inw?" Jing Qiao asked.

    "Xiao Qiao!" Su Lu eximed with surprise, "What¡¯s wrong? Xiao Le and I have safely arrived home. Don¡¯t worry."

    "That¡¯s good," Jing Qiao said with a gentleugh, "Sister-inw, are you and Xiao Leing tomorrow?"

    "Do you want me toe?" Su Lu asked with a smile.

    Jing Qiao paused for a few seconds, then said, "I want to perform a dance for Xiao Le, maybe he will fall in love with ballet."

    Hearing this, Su Lu was very surprised, "Really? Tomorrow?"

    Su Lu knew that getting Jing Qiao willing to dance again was not easy, for Su Lu had once heard from her tone alone how self-destructive Jing Qiao had been.

    President Song must have tried every means, but he could not do it, and who knew that Zhao Xiaole could do it effortlessly.

    "Right, really." Jing Qiaoughed.

    "Okay, then Zhao Xiaole said he wants to eat sweet and sour pork feet tomorrow."

    "I¡¯ll cook it for him."

    After ending the call, Su Lu turned her gaze toward Bo Jingshen, who was beside her, "Xiao Qiao seems to be in a good mood, and she¡¯s even willing to dance now! Zhao Xiaole truly has charm."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t even lift his eyes, saying, "Of course. Don¡¯t you see whose son he is?"

    Su Lu nced at him, "You really praise yourself without blushing."

    Bo Jingshen replied, "I¡¯m praising you, why should I blush? Aren¡¯t you charming?"

    She wouldn¡¯t have captivated him sopletely otherwise.

    Su Lu caught the implication in his words and felt a bit embarrassed, clearing her throat softly.

    Then she changed the subject, "That¡¯s right, when I was at Yujing Vi earlier, I felt... President Song was pretty nice to Jing Qiao. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would abuse her, and just because he heard Jing Qiao was nning to teach Zhao Xiaole to dance, he had the vi next to them converted into a dance studio. That¡¯s Yujing Vi after all."

    It¡¯s not even his own property, so he couldn¡¯t have prepared in advance. Therefore, the speed of preparation, without a second thought, was definitely achieved by throwing money at it.

    However you look at it, President Song is the one who most wants Jing Qiao to continue dancing.

    Bo Jingshen finally raised his eyelids, "Knowing that you were brought by President Song to meet Jing Qiao today, I looked into it a bit. Those injuries of Jing Qiao, indeed, weren¡¯t caused by him. He might be crazy, but he¡¯s not that perverted to beat his own wife."

    Su Lu assumed Bo Jingshen must have contacted Jing Su to get this information, unaware that Jing Su himself wasn¡¯t in great conditiontely and had no time to deal with these matters.

    So, Bo Jingshen actually didn¡¯t go to Jing Su. Su Lu couldn¡¯t have dreamed that it was from Zhao Ying that Bo learned about these things.

    Speaking of which, the older the ginger, the spicier; Zhao Ying was definitely much craftier than Jing Su.

    It seemed that Zhao Ying had not expected Bo Jingshen to take the initiative to ask, so she was somewhat taken aback, but it was just a brief moment of surprise.

    "Why do you think I would know about this?" Zhao Ying asked Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen confidently replied, "Because I know how much you love Su Xiaolu, and rted to her safety, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be uninformed. You are the type of person who always ys it safe, and you never fight unprepared battles."

    Zhao Ying snorted augh, "You really know how to tter me. Fine, I did do some research. It¡¯s a pity you, being an elder brother, are not aware of your own sister¡¯s real situation."

    Bo Jingshen remained silent for a few seconds, feeling somewhat ashamed as he admitted, "I was... too busy dealing with my own issues."

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t dwell on this. She indeed had a grasp of President Song and Jing Qiao¡¯s past, and she had the information in mind. She surely wouldn¡¯t have shared it unless Bo Jingshen had asked.

    But since Bo Jingshen did ask, Zhao Ying didn¡¯t see the need to hold back and hide anything.

    "President Song is quite like you," Zhao Ying started the conversation.

    Bo Jingshen, confused, "Hmm?"

    Why was she suddenly talking about him? Bo Jingshen had a bad feeling in his heart, suspecting he was about to hear something unpleasant.

    Sure enough, Zhao Ying¡¯s next words came out swiftly, "Both are presumptuous little rascals."

    He couldn¡¯t argue.

    His mother-inw was right.

    Bo Jingshen silently pinched his nose and epted it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 434

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 434</h4><subtxt> Zhao Ying was a transparent person with a gentle disposition and warm heart, slowly connecting the dots of what she knew and forming a fairlyplete story.

    Thus, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t focus much on work that afternoon, as he had talked to Zhao Ying for quite a while.

    And now, he was rying the story to Su Lu.

    Jing Qiao was one of Jing Ce¡¯s illegitimate daughters, intelligent and beautiful, with a great talent for dance. After her mother died, Jing Ce acknowledged her mainly to use her for an arranged marriage with other powerful families in Beijing.

    Jing Ce spared no effort and spent a lot of money to nurture her, to mold her.

    It was like polishing a preciousmodity, the better and more refined it was polished, the higher the price it could fetch.

    Jing Qiao was indeed good enough, refined enough, perfect enough.

    Skilled in all the arts needed in both the hall and the kitchen, and indeed, Jing Ce sold her for a high price.

    She was married into one of Beijing¡¯s notable affluent families, the Song Family.

    She married Young Master Song, Song Boyuan.

    The Song Family¡¯s situation was actually not much different from many other affluent families, in one word¡ªchaotic.

    A blended family, the patriarch was unscrupulous in his youth, couldn¡¯t control himself, betrayed his family, betrayed his first wife...

    Such situations were quitemon in this circle.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s father had a bit more of a scandalous backstory, as he acted under the guise of true love.

    Because his marriage to Song Boyuan¡¯s mother was arranged, decided by both families without any personal will involved, inly speaking, there was no love.

    Thus, after getting married, his father continued his romance, impregnating his true love three times, having three sons with her before and after.

    Only under immense pressure, even being drugged by his parents, did he consummate his marriage with his first wife, who was Song Boyuan¡¯s mother.

    Speaking of which, Song Boyuan¡¯s mother was essentially coerced.

    That was how Song Boyuan came into being, he was born under these circumstances.

    In such a family, as the son of the first wife, he was known as Young Master Song. From his name alone, Bo Yuan Bo Yuan, referring to the order of brothers, it was clear he was treated as the eldest son of the Song family.

    But, in reality, he already had three older half-brothers, which made his position quite awkward.

    The saying ¡¯a father¡¯s disregard and a mother¡¯s disdain¡¯ fits his situation exactly.

    His father saw him as a duty fulfilled, and his mother saw him as a monument to her humiliation.

    In such a family atmosphere, it was impossible to raise a child with a normal psyche and temperament.

    Especiallyter on, after his mother passed away.

    His father¡¯s true love, with her sons, boldly and legitimately entered the household, bing Mrs. Song.

    He bore the title of the eldest son in his name, yet was fourth in terms of age, revealing just how unsettling his situation was.

    But he was naturally intelligent and reserved. Growing up in such a family atmosphere only made his personality increasingly brooding and cold, elusive to understand.

    He indeed proved to be much superior to his three brothers, who were raised in a loving family.

    Being the rightful Young Master Song, the legitimate son, and proving superior to his three half-siblings, in such arge family that values legitimate lineage, he was bound to be the heir to the family business.

    Thus, the stepmother and several brothers had secretly schemed against him countless times.

    By his twenties, he had experienced enough of human warmth and the sinister nature of human hearts.

    The Song Family patriarch knew his own son was ipetent and the woman he remarried had three sons who were all a mess, so he focused all his energy on cultivating this grandson.

    This arranged marriage had been specially organized by him after learning he had cancer and his days were numbered.

    The patriarch knew it would be difficult for Song Boyuan, grown up in such a family, to develop feelings for a woman and experience love like ordinary people of his age.

    So he had made arrangements in advance.

    The old man was very thorough, he had investigated and found that Jing Qiao, Jing Ce¡¯s illegitimate daughter, was outstanding, but because she hadn¡¯t grown up in this morous and decadent circle from a young age, she was unfortunately treated merely as amodity by Jing Ce. Therefore, she was exceptionally pure and untainted.

    And Jing Ce was sufficiently sinister and cunning.

    If Song Boyuan married this woman, she would be able to apany and take care of him well in life, and might even be able to melt him.

    And someone as sinister and cunning as Jing Ce might also help Song Boyuan for the sake of his son-inw.

    The old man had nned well for Song Boyuan and even to spare him from mourning him, held on until he saw Song Boyuan had married Jing Qiao, then suddenly passed away.

    And indeed, things were developing ording to the old man¡¯s n.

    The old man¡¯s judgment was not wrong, Jing Qiao truly was a pure and simple girl; she was not materialistic or vain.

    Moreover, her attitude was very calm, and she did not pity herself, even though she was sold to the Song Family like amodity to be Song Boyuan¡¯s wife.

    But since she was there, she settled in and wanted to make a good life with Song Boyuan.

    And she could see that though this man appeared so high and mighty, the years had not been easy for him. What had he endured to have such a background and yet live in this way?

    So she stayed by Song Boyuan¡¯s side and cared for him, and indeed, little by little, began to melt that heart of ice with her warmth.

    At that time, Jing Qiao did not know that melting such a man¡¯s heart was both a blessing and a misfortune.

    Before that, Song Boyuan was extremely aloof, his heart as hard as ice. Even when his beloved grandfather died, he showed no change in expression, let alone grief, and no trace of sadness was discernible in his eyes.

    Such a man had no vulnerabilities.

    His stepmother, despite many years of plotting against him, could find no way to seed.

    Together with his three brothers, they were merely jesters, and whatever they did only provokedughter.

    But Song Boyuan¡¯s heart had melted, and with it, he had developed vulnerabilities.

    Once he had vulnerabilities, he was no longer invincible or impregnable.

    As Song Boyuan recognized his own emotions, he also felt fear.

    His enemies were not yet defeated... He should not have loved her yet.

    Many things in this world cannot be hidden or restrained, like a cough, like love for another person.

    The old man had calcted everything for him initially, correctly foreseeing that Jing Qiao would indeed melt Song Boyuan.

    But he miscalcted about Jing Ce, thinking the sinister and cunning Jing Ce would help him more for the sake of his son-inw.

    He forgot that Jing Ce, sinister and cunning, never acted without profit, and to him, Jing Qiao was never a daughter but merely a one-offmodity, sold off, transaction settled, thus no longer his concern.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s stepmother easily pulled Jing Ce into her camp with enough bargaining chips.</subtxt>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 435

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 435</h4><h4></h4>

    "Just because of one project, just because of one project."

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯tpromise with his stepmother, so she conspired with Jing Ce to trick Jing Qiao out.

    When Jing Qiao came out, she never dreamed that her biological father would do such a thing for profit.

    Though she herself was sold by her biological father to the Song Family and married to Song Boyuan.

    But the young girl¡¯s mind was pure, and she had developed true feelings for Song Boyuan, although he was cold and indifferent on the surface, feelings could not be hidden, so it wasn¡¯t too much to say it was mutual love.

    So, Jing Qiao had never harbored any deep malice towards Jing Ce, she just felt that in such an elite circle, arranged marriages weremon, so it wasn¡¯t Jing Ce being cruel, she just didn¡¯t understand the usual practices of this circle.

    Even at this moment, Jing Qiao hadn¡¯t hated Jing Ce, even if she was sold by her father to the Song Family.

    However, Jing Qiao never dreamed that her father would sell her to the enemy of Song Boyuan.

    When she was captured and detained as leverage against Song Boyuan, it was hard for Jing Qiao to believe that the person who put her in this situation was her own biological father, how ridiculous.

    It was also from this time that Jing Qiao finally understood why even his eldest son, the most legitimate heir Jing Su, rather abandon his inheritance rights to free himself from the Jing Family and break away from his control.

    Learning that Jing Qiao was captured, Song Boyuan was almost driven insane, but he had to act as if he didn¡¯t care at all.

    The less he cared, the less useful the stepmother would consider Jing Qiao as leverage; if he showed too much concern for Jing Qiao¡¯s safety, the stepmother would only be more aggressive, bringing greater danger to Jing Qiao.

    Nevertheless, even if he pretended to be unconcerned, even if the stepmother didn¡¯t regard Jing Qiao as useful leverage, Jing Qiao still had to suffer because she was, after all, Mrs. Song Boyuan, and the stepmother had long harbored deep hatred for him, naturally needing a direction to vent her anger.

    "Come, say a few words to your husband, just let him willingly give up that project, and I¡¯ll spare your life, how about it?" Liu Jiarong turned on the speakerphone and handed the phone to Jing Qiao.

    Jing Qiao clenched her lips, enduring the pain, silent.

    She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Song Boyuan, nor did she want to hinder him. But even though she was resolved to sacrifice herself, when the icy words came from the other end, her heart still shattered into pieces.

    "That project? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Don¡¯t dream. As for her? Catch her if you want, if she dies, therge amount of idental insurance I bought her in advance might even make me a tidy profit. Liu Jiarong, have fun ying, goodbye."

    The man said with a scornful coldugh that could chill someone from the crown of their head to the tips of their toes, "Oh yes, forgot to tell you, I¡¯ve reported this, when you go to jail, I¡¯ll also get the insurancepensation from her, I¡¯m starting to believe those lies you told my father about caring for me, truly moving."

    After this, the call was unhesitatingly disconnected.

    Liu Jiarong had the speakerphone on the entire time, Jing Qiao heard every word.

    Even though she told herself not to believe it, not to believe these words.

    Song Boyuan wouldn¡¯t, Song Boyuan definitely wouldn¡¯t.

    But her heart grew colder and colder.

    Liu Jiarong was furiously red-eyed, nearly losing her sanity, and sneered like a demon from hell, caressing Jing Qiao¡¯s chin, "It seems he really doesn¡¯t care about you, huh? Since he cares so little, if I really did something to you, wouldn¡¯t that be doing him a favor? I heard you dance quite well? What if I return a disabled wife to Song Boyuan, wouldn¡¯t that embarrass him more?"

    Jing Qiao finally felt fear, she wanted to plead, but the other party wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Even now, Jing Qiao would still have nightmares, recalling the horrors of that time.

    The pain of a broken leg bone was truly, truly agonizing.

    Jing Qiao wasn¡¯t a saint; she couldn¡¯t help but me, even though she knew that Bo Yuan might not have really intended it, but people are like that, they can¡¯t help but overthink¡ªif, just if Bo Yuan had agreed to Liu Jiarong¡¯s request, would her leg have been spared?

    On that day, the door to Jing Qiao¡¯s dreams closed.

    She didn¡¯t know that on that night in Beijing, the atmosphere was tense and fearful.

    The eldest son of the Song Family almost went mad, leveraging every rtionship and connection he had, and finally, he got the news¡ªridiculously, the information was sold to him by Jing Ce.

    Jing Ce yed both sides in this affair.

    He tricked Jing Qiao out, sold her to Liu Jiarong, then sold the information about Jing Qiao¡¯s location, where she was held by Liu Jiarong, to Bo Yuan.

    By the time Bo Yuan arrived with his people, it was already toote.

    The gentle and beautiful womany on the ground, lifeless and silent, her limbs twisted at horrific angles; she looked as if she were dead.

    In that instant, Bo Yuan¡¯s breathing stopped.

    He walked over, reaching out to check her breath and pulse, but his hand shook so terribly that he couldn¡¯t manage to reach her.

    It was the bodyguard who came along with him whopleted the task.

    "The madam is still alive."

    Those few words from the bodyguard finally pulled Bo Yuan out of hell.

    Jing Qiao was rushed to the hospital; on the way to the hospital, Bo Yuan felt a chill throughout his body.

    He had already braced for the worst answer in his heart, but... he still harbored a glimmer of hope; the world had treated him so unfairly, if possible, he hoped that the luck he had been deprived of could be given to Jing Qiao.

    But it wasn¡¯t to be.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Song, your wife¡¯s leg injuries are too severe. Though it should be possible for her to regain walking abilities, she probably won¡¯t be able to perform any strenuous activities."

    "My wife is a ballet dancer! She needs her legs to fully recover!"

    "I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Song, although it¡¯s possible that with proper rehabilitation, your wife may recover, the oue of rehabilitation varies from person to person, and nobody can guarantee the result."

    His Qiaoqiao, his Little Butterfly... could no longer fly.

    Jing Qiaoy on the hospital bed after the surgery, half-awake due to the anesthesia, dimly hearing the conversation between Bo Yuan and the doctor, but she was too exhausted to open her eyes.

    If she had opened her eyes, she might have seen the moisture in the eyes of this usually cold-hearted man.

    After the doctor left the room, he slumped in the chair, hands cradling his head, shoulders trembling slightly.

    Zhao Ying, of course, couldn¡¯t possibly know these details, but with Zhao Ying¡¯s ability to gather information, she had a fairly good grasp of the overall situation.

    Even without knowing the very specific details, it was enough to deduce the direction of the events.

    At this moment, as Su Lu listened to all this, besides feeling deeply moved, she momentarily didn¡¯t know what expression to make.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 436

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 436</h4><h4></h4>

    "What happenedter?" Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask, her fingers twisting together as she listened to the story.

    Her own experience with Bo Jingshen had been filled with hardships and twists, all of which she had lived through personally.

    Even though she had gone through such tough times, Su Lu could not say she had be impervious to pain. Hearing about Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan¡¯s ordeal, she still felt a sense of the cruel irony of fate and was deeply moved.

    Su Lu bit her lip and asked, "And how did Jing Qiao end up being sent to the Psychiatric Hospital?"

    Bo Jingshen let out a gentle sigh, "Because Song Boyuan was driven mad with rage."

    As the story¡¯s timeline continued, it became clear that though Song Boyuan was a dark and paranoid man, such people are often also exceptionally proud.

    How could a man like him silently swallow such a defeat?

    His wife, his lover, had been turned into such a state.

    In the end, it was because he was not strong enough! If only he had been powerful enough...

    Song Boyuan then became even more aggressive towards his stepmother and three older brothers, but as they say, a cornered dog will leap over a wall!

    Even the stepmother and the three brothers, foolish as they were, knew that the things they had done to Jing Qiao, even though they had covered their tracks well afterward, had clearly stepped on Song Boyuan¡¯s tail.

    Their lives became increasingly difficult, and of course, they harbored deep resentment.

    Song Boyuanmitted the most extreme act, which was also the most foolish thing he had ever done.

    But to him at that time, he thought it was the right thing to do.

    Because by then, his paranoia had reached a pathological level.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s previous ident had always kept him in a constant state of tension.

    And living with a tense and paranoid Song Boyuan was very exhausting for Jing Qiao. She had to worry about every little thing, fearing that he might be obsessively stubborn again.

    Moreover, Jing Qiao herself had been psychologically traumatized by the ident that shattered her ballet dreams, and now she had to cope with an obsessive and stubborn Song Boyuan, which also negatively affected her mental state.

    There was a gas leak at home once, and it was unclear whether it was an ident or something else.

    In any case, Jing Qiao suffered a mild case of gas poisoning, which was not serious.

    But this incident nearly broke thest straw for Song Boyuan. It was at that time that he decided to send Jing Qiao to the Psychiatric Hospital for psychological treatment, because he thought she had attempted suicide and was suffering from depression.

    Additionally, he had some ulterior motives; he had arranged some people inside the Psychiatric Hospital. He thought that having Jing Qiao convalesce in such a ce would keep her under the radar and safe.

    No matter how much Jing Qiao exined that she did not want to die, no matter how much she insisted that she was not sick.

    At that time, Song Boyuan wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Back then, Song Boyuan didn¡¯t realize it was not Jing Qiao who was sick, but himself.

    After Jing Qiao was sent to the Psychiatric Hospital, Song Boyuan began to n intensively.

    He also learned about Jing Ce¡¯s collusion with Liu Jiarong, so when Jing Ce came to inquire about Jing Qiao, Song Boyuan gave a simple reason. He told Jing Ce that Jing Qiao, because of previous events, resented not giving up the project to ensure her safety, wanted to leave him, and even attempted suicide, proving she must have psychological issues, so he had her admitted for treatment.

    Jing Ce had little affection for this daughter and naturally raised no objections. Moreover, seeing that Song Boyuan seemed unaware of his involvement in the previous incident, Jing Ce felt quite relieved, because Song Boyuan had always been a tough character, and now, a somewhat insane Song Boyuan was even more of a problem.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s series of retaliations against his stepmother and three older brothers wouldn¡¯t be ignored by his father. As long as his father got involved, things wouldn¡¯t be so simple and easy.

    After all, his father was a legitimate member of the Song Family.

    So it continued for a while.

    During this time, Song Boyuan always thought that Jing Qiao was receiving excellent treatment and care in the Psychiatric Hospital.

    Every time he visited her, she wanted toe out, but at that time, his conflict with his father and stepmother had escted to an intense level, so Song Boyuan didn¡¯t dare to risk letting her out.

    Hearing this, Su Lu gasped sharply, utterly stunned.

    "He..." Su Lu¡¯s lips trembled, "Is he sick?"

    "Yes," Bo Jingshen nodded, "Otherwise, why do you think both Shen Xun and I were so panicked that day in the lobby of Su Zhe Company? Song Boyuan is insane. That¡¯s why they call him Beijing¡¯s number one mad dog."

    "I had heard of his reputation as the top mad dog before, but I thought it was just a nickname. I didn¡¯t know he was really mad!" Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but shiver again, thinking about how she hadn¡¯t been on high alert when she was in the lobby of Su Zhe Company.

    She still felt a bit scared when she remembered it now.

    "Jing Qiao is the leash that¡¯s keeping the mad dog in check," Bo Jingshen sighed softly, shaking his head.

    Su Lu bit her lip and couldn¡¯t speak for a while, "So that¡¯s why Jing Qiao was hurt by him, and that¡¯s why she gave up on him, right?"

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "No. Jing Qiao is such a fool, satisfied with the love she holds. Even with legs broken and her chances of returning to the stage looking slim, she never hated Song Boyuan, never truly resented him. When she was locked up in the Psychiatric Hospital, she could still feel that Song Boyuan¡¯s mind must have been affected by the ident she hadst time, that he must be sick. So even though she felt helpless being locked up, she didn¡¯t hate him, just felt that he should be the one receiving treatment."

    "She begged Song Boyuan so many times to let her go, but he never did. He stubbornly insisted that Jing Qiao didn¡¯t want to live anymore and needed treatment, otherwise she might seek death again. What truly caused Jing Qiao to give up hope was three monthster when she discovered she was pregnant, but by the time she found out, the fetus had already stopped developing."

    Su Lu covered her mouth with her hand in shock, "Oh my God... But, isn¡¯t that a hospital? Howe they didn¡¯t discover it?"

    Bo Jingshen said helplessly, "That¡¯s the cunning of Song Boyuan¡¯s stepmother. She can¡¯t manipte as many people as Song Boyuan can, but she only needs to bribe a few at key points to deal a great blow to Song Boyuan."

    "For example, she didn¡¯t need to bribe hospital staff to mistreat Jing Qiao. She only needed to bribe them to change the pregnancy report in Jing Qiao¡¯s file. That alone was enough to stab Song Boyuan right in the heart. Otherwise, do you think just anyone can fight against someone like Song Boyuan for so long?"

    "After that, Jing Qiao truly gave up and developed psychological issues. She didn¡¯t even want to live anymore and attempted suicide by cutting her wrists with a sharpened spoon. It was only then that Song Boyuan came to his senses, but it was toote. He was able to save Jing Qiao¡¯s life but couldn¡¯t bring back her dead heart."

 Chapter 437

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 437</h4><h4></h4>

    After that, Jing Qiao truly developed psychological issues. Even though Song Boyuan realized his mistake, he dared not release her, fearing she might actually seek death.

    Thus, Jing Qiao underwent another period of convalescence in the hospital.

    And Song Boyuan himself underwent a considerable period of psychological therapy.

    Later, when Jing Qiao was discharged from the hospital, she met with Jing Ce. Zhou Xiaochu was also present at the time. Then something happened to Jing Ce, and Bo Jingshen took the me for his mother, arranging for Jing Qiao¡¯s care before he went in.

    And then, it led to the present.

    From the moment Su Lu heard Bo Jingshen recount these events, until now, it might have been a mere half hour.

    Yet, this brief summary told of Jing Qiao¡¯s years of agony. It goes to show, no matter how happy or unhappy life is, sweet or bleak, whether it feels like an eternity to the one living it, to outsiders, in their eyes, in their words, it¡¯s nothing more than a half-hour summary.

    Only the person themselves knows the full spectrum of emotions they experienced.

    That¡¯s why caring too much about others¡¯ opinions is pointless and exhausting.

    "s, one can only say, it¡¯s hard for everyone," Su Lu remarked.

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, "That¡¯s why I actually quite understand why Su Zhe and Shen Xun are not fond of me."

    Without standing in a simr position, it¡¯s truly impossible to empathize.

    But now, because of all this with Jing Qiao, Bo Jingshen found himself in a position simr to theirs.

    He thought about it, understood the reasoning, and knew that sometimes people have no choice but to act frompulsion. Still, he felt angry. Yourpulsion, why should my sister pay for it? Why should my sister sacrifice her health, lose her child, suffer in her rtionships, and nearly lose her will to live? All because of your troubles?

    Then Su Lu heard Bo Jingshen say that afterward, Song Boyuan was like a madman. It was from then on that he earned the reputation of a rabid dog.

    "He almost killed his stepmother Liu Jiarong with his own hands. Not even his father could stop him. He was really pointing a gun directly at Liu Jiarong¡¯s forehead, demanding life for the child that never got a chance to be born."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s father couldn¡¯t stop him at all. Present at the time were also Song Boyuan¡¯s three paternal half-brothers. He wanted to kill Liu Jiarong then ughter those three brothers. He told them, since he had psychological issues, he wouldn¡¯t have to pay with his life for the murders.

    Even if he had to pay, he was ready to give up on living, since his life had no meaning. He had made a will, leaving all his property to Jing Qiao. As long as he could have his revenge, he was willing to die.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s father, fearing he would really do it, saw his life¡¯s reckless endeavors all but thrown away. As a man in his twilight years, seeing his wife and children either dead or insane, it would all be over.

    That¡¯s why Song Boyuan¡¯s father told him at the time that just killing them was too easy. It would be better to punish them slowly.

    Of course, Song Boyuan knew his father was using a dying tactic, trying to stabilize his emotions and protect his wife and children first, then plot slowlyter.

    Song Boyuan approved the idea, indeed, slowly punishing them felt more satisfying.

    But he also saw through his father¡¯s dying tactic. His methods were sharp, not giving his father any chance to scheme.

    He bought a private psychiatric hospital and had his stepmothermitted there.

    Those three paternal half-brothers were sent to a war-torn small country in the Third World, supposedly to expand business opportunities there. But in reality, it was an exile, and within the first year, both their legs were broken.

    As for the stepmother in the psychiatric hospital, she received special care, ending up deaf in one ear and half-deaf in the other.

    Because she once pped Jing Qiao, causing Jing Qiao¡¯s eardrum to bleed.

    In the days that followed, whenever Song Boyuan¡¯s mood soured, he would ensure that ¡¯special attention¡¯ was paid to Liu Jiarong.

    As for Song Boyuan¡¯s father, he had been stripped of all his power and authority in a thunderous coup by Song Boyuan, who even began to devour his wealth. Without Song Boyuan, he might very well have ended up homeless.

    Yet his father and Liu Jiarong, who had once professed their love as true and unyielding as steel, and had three children together, had scattered at the first sign of trouble. Song Boyuan¡¯s father never again mentioned bringing Liu Jiarong out, or having their three sons returned.

    He feared that upsetting Song Boyuan wouldpletely ruin the luxurious life he now enjoyed.

    Liu Jiarong, too, was on her knees begging for mercy, promising to leave his father and forgo any money, willing to take their three sons and flee far away, just to be spared.

    But Song Boyuan wasn¡¯t willing.

    "If I let you go, how would I vent my anger when I¡¯m enraged?" he had said.

    Even now, Liu Jiarong was still detained there.

    "So indeed," Bo Jingshen said, "Song Boyuan probably won¡¯t abuse Jing Qiao, not just won¡¯t, but it¡¯s also likely..."

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, leaving his sentence unfinished, yet Su Lu understood. It was likely self-abuse.

    To use a heart full of affection to knock on a door that was already closed tight. Without a bloody head, it might never open.

    "Then I should still take Xiao Le with me tomorrow. I think it¡¯s a good thing that Xiao Qiao is willing to start dancing again."

    Su Lu had made up her mind.

    Bo Jingshen smiled and nodded, "Indeed, it¡¯s a good thing. Go ahead, and with Jing Qiao there, Song Boyuan probably won¡¯t pose any threat to you."

    Even with this dangerous person, the safety button was right beside.

    Su Lu thought for a moment and said, "Song Boyuan told Zhao Xiaole that he is Zhao Xiaole¡¯s uncle."

    Bo Jingshen paused, "Er..."

    "He wasn¡¯t lying, was he?"

    "Yes," Bo Jingshen nodded. "With his level of obsession, how could he agree to a divorce with Jing Qiao? With his capabilities and influence, if he doesn¡¯t agree, the marriage would never end."

    Knowing that with Jing Qiao there, Song Boyuan posed no danger, Bo Jingshen actually didn¡¯t stop Su Lu from going.

    Furthermore, he even suggested, "You should try to get some benefits out of Song Boyuan¡¯s mouth. You¡¯re getting his Little Butterfly to learn to fly again, which isn¡¯t easy. How could he not give something in return? Song Boyuan, I must say, is a genius in doing business. Not many can get anything out of him. Give it a try."

    Indeed, there¡¯s not a businessman without a scheme. Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but give Bo Jingshen a sidelong nce, "Would you really use your own sister and wife and child like that?"

    Bo Jingshenughed, "Me? I..." He stopped mid-sentence, suddenly realizing the implication of ¡¯wife and child¡¯ in Su Lu¡¯s words just now.

    Although he had always thought of Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole in those terms, hearing it from Su Lu himself, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotion inside.

    He wrapped his arms around Su Lu and kissed her deeply, "Yes, my wife."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 438

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 438</h4>

    The next day, Song Boyuan personally came to pick up Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole.

    The so-called "personally" meant that he drove over himself without using a driver, leaving his driver and bodyguards following behind in a business car.

    And while the car had no child safety seat yesterday, today it had a brand-new, high-end one, ready andplete with snacks and drinks.

    His sincerity was evident.

    His sincerity had moved Zhao Xiaole, who yesterday kept calling him "uncle" over and over.

    Today, immediately.

    "Uncle!" Zhao Xiaole called out cheerfully.

    Su Lu could scarcely believe it; had she really... raised such a fickle creature?

    Song Boyuan remained expressionless; he¡¯d always been known for his stoic demeanor, rarely showing emotion, mostly to Jing Qiao.

    But now, he even raised his brows slightly.

    Even though there was no smile, his gaze softened noticeably.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes rolled about before he asked, "Uncle, uncle, my dad says you do great in business!"

    Song Boyuan nced at Zhao Xiaole without a word.

    Doing great in business is all rtive.

    If it¡¯spared to Bo Jingshen, it would be neck and neck, except one was in Feng City and the other in Beijing, each reigning supreme in their own domain.

    But Song Boyuan instantly knew who had coached the boy to say such things.

    Song Boyuan inquired, "What else did your father say?"

    His voice was pleasing to the ear, albeit a bit aloof, but it carried a metallic timbre that was quite maic.

    In the past, he might not have shown any interest in these matters, but now, if Bo Jingshen were present, he would have clearly understood what these actions meant.

    Because Bo Jingshen himself would have to do something simr, a task known as¡ªingratiating oneself with an influential uncle.

    Truth be told, Song Boyuan and he were really birds of a feather, gued by not just one uncle but two influential ones at that.

    Both uncles were tough nuts to crack.

    Zhao Xiaole continued, "My dad also said, if he wants to do business in Beijing, he needs to rely on your influence..."

    What nonsense.

    His own elder brother, Jing Su, also had sizable business dealings in Beijing.

    And yet, he¡¯d put words into the child¡¯s mouth, tantly swindling him.

    Song Boyuan was silent for a few seconds before replying, "Then, when you go back, remember to tell him that if he wishes to expand his market in Beijing, he can contact me anytime. I have plenty of projects on hand that we could work on together."

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t really meant for Zhao Xiaole to ry; the kid was just a kid, after all, and couldn¡¯t grasp these matters.

    Song Boyuan said this for Su Lu to hear.

    Whether Song Boyuan felt Bo Jingshen was shameless... Su Lu couldn¡¯t say, but she felt Bo Jingshen truly was shameless.

    My God, truly no cunning, no business.

    Suddenly, she felt her two brothers had been too kind to Bo Jingshen, never prying any benefits from him. This was indeed a new way of thinking.

    The car pulled up to Yujing Vi, and when it reached the vi where Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao lived, Jing Qiao could be seen already waiting at the door.

    She was still wearing an apron, clearly having been busy preparing some food earlier, and her soft long hair was loosely tied behind her head, giving her an air of leisure and casualness.

    When Jing Qiao saw Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole getting out of the car, she broke into a smile.

    They had received a call from Song Boyuan¡¯s subordinate before their arrival, informing them that they would soon arrive, which was why she had been waiting at the door in advance.

    "Auntie!" Zhao Xiaole bounced up to her.

    Jing Qiao bent down to pick him up.

    "Auntie¡¯s precious Lele," she said with a smile, "Auntie made caramel pudding for you today, and the shaped cookies you like. Auntie also prepared shrimp paste to make shrimp balls for your lunch, how about that?"

    "I love Auntie," Zhao Xiaole sweetly professed, but as he thought about it, he became a bit dejected, "But Auntie is already married... I wanted to grow up and marry Auntie..."

    Just as Song Boyuan was turning off the car, he overheard the child¡¯s words.

    With a nce from his perfectly shaped phoenix eyes, he looked at Zhao Xiaole.

    Su Lu noticed his expression, finding it difficult to describe President Song¡¯s look. How should she put it?

    It was as if... he probably thought all the snacks and drinks in the car earlier had been a total waste.

    "Are we going to soak in the hot springs today?" asked Zhao Xiaole, and then he hugged Jing Qiao¡¯s neck and sniffed, "Auntie, you smell so good!"

    Jing Qiao had made caramel pudding, and a sweet caramel scent lingered on her, a smell that children tend to like, sweet and fragrant.

    "Is that so? I didn¡¯t even notice. If you want to soak in the hot springs, go ahead. There¡¯s also amunal hot spring area outside with many other small pools you can y in," Jing Qiao responded.

    After all, Yujing Vi was a hot spring resort. Aside from the private hot spring pools in the courtyard vis, there was amunal area with many functional baths: ginger baths, chrysanthemum baths, dong quai baths, fish therapy pools, and so on.

    Whether they were gimmicks or not, they were certainly diverse.

    Kids should like it.

    "Yay!" Before Zhao Xiaole¡¯sst note had even finished, he was already being carried away in another pair of arms, which smelled of the cool and refreshing scent of cedar, "Huh?"

    Zhao Xiaole hadn¡¯t reacted, but when he did, he looked up to find the sharply contoured jaw.

    "Uncle?"

    "Mhm," Song Boyuan hummed lightly, carrying him inside.

    Actually, Jing Qiao was somewhat surprised; due to Song Boyuan¡¯s character, he disliked physical contact with others, and he would be annoyed even if the children of his Song rtives touched his clothing.

    But now he had directly picked up Zhao Xiaole. It seemed he was truly different from before.

    If Su Lu knew what Jing Qiao was thinking, she would definitely tell her that it wasn¡¯t like that, and it wasn¡¯t a matter of being different from before.

    The reason was simple, it was just a case of love extending from one thing to another.

    And ultimately, it was probably because he cared about Jing Qiao. After all, Su Lu sometimes saw Jing Qiao with her slim arms and legs holding Zhao Xiaole and felt it must be hard for her.

    "Did sister-inw bring a swimsuit? If not, I¡¯ll ask the resort to provide a new one. Go and soak with Xiao Leter."

    Su Lu looked at Jing Qiao and nodded with a smile, "Okay, just let me watch you dance first. Let¡¯s go together."

    Jing Qiao paused, "I... I didn¡¯t n to..."

    She had not nned to get in the water for a hot spring bath. In fact, Su Lu had rarely seen her in short sleeves or shorts. Su Lu knew what she was concealing: the scars on her body.

    "Then perhaps consider it now," Su Lu suggested with a smile. "Because Zhao Xiaole likes you so much, he will definitely insist on you joining him."

    With no other choice, Jing Qiao smiled.

    While the two of them were still standing at the door, a surprised "Oh my!" suddenly rang out from the living room.

 Chapter 439

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 439</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu and Jing Qiao exchanged a nce and immediately walked into the hall.

    Song Boyuan was facing away from them, and as they approached, they first saw Zhao Xiaole cradled in Song Boyuan¡¯s arms, his face smeared with blood.

    Song Boyuan was reaching out to wipe the blood from Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face, but the smearing only made the crimson marks more pronounced.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s body reacted even faster than her brain seemed to, instinctively pulling out kitchen paper from her apron pocket and stuffing it onto Song Boyuan¡¯s nose without a second thought.

    "Uncle, are you okay?" Zhao Xiaole anxiously looked at Song Boyuan, his eyes filled with worry.

    Song Boyuan still appeared indifferent and impassive, gently shaking his head.

    He was holding Zhao Xiaole with one hand and lightly covered Jing Qiao¡¯s hand¡ªclutching the tissue on his nose¡ªwith the other.

    The nosebleed was severe; shortly, the tissue was soaked through.

    Su Lu took Zhao Xiaole from his hands. The child couldn¡¯t bear the sight of so much blood; his lips pursed and eyes reddened, as if he was about to cry. "Uncle, are you all right?" His voice trembled, as if it could tremble into one¡¯s heart.

    Song Boyuan, undemonstrative as always, nced towards Zhao Xiaole and shook his head lightly, but seeing the child¡¯s reddened eyes, he felt a mere shake of his head might not be enough.

    He paused and then said, "I¡¯m fine. Go wash your face and y in the ball pit."

    Because his nose was blocked, his usually cold, metallic voice seemed to carry a bit more warmth.

    "Ball pit?" Zhao Xiaole was distracted by what he had said.

    Zhao Xiaole had actually nned to go to the ball pit with Su Lu yesterday.

    But visiting his aunt was more important than the ball pit, so he had to put his desire to visit the ball pit on hold. However, such is the way with children¡ªthe more they can¡¯t go immediately, the more they want to go.

    So, hearing Song Boyuan mention the ball pit was surprising.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s face still showed little emotion. "Go check the yard next door."

    The hall in the building next door had been transformed by Song Boyuan into a dance room, and the courtyard swimming pool had been drained and filled with countless sea balls.

    When Zhao Xiaole saw it, he almost jumped for joy!

    "Mom!" he eximed joyfully, looking at Su Lu with sparkling eyes. He paused, then lowered his voice and whispered, "He¡¯s really nice!"

    Though his voice was lowered, the joy in it could hardly be suppressed.

    Su Lu¡¯s lips curved slightly, and she reached to pat her son¡¯s head.

    Zhao Xiaole, a kind-hearted child, didn¡¯t immediately n to go y in the ball pit but thought for a moment and showed a worried look again, "Is he all right? There was so much blood from his nose."

    Zhao Xiaole remembered how, when his mother had led him out, he had turned his head to see his handsome uncle with the blood-soaked tissue by his nose. After removing the tissue, blood from his nose flowed like beads falling off a string, dousing his lips and chin.

    Then, it dripped onto the chest of his shirt, spreading a crimson stain.

    Su Lu also wondered, was Young Master Song really of a delicate constitution, disguised by his towering height of nearly 1.9 meters?

    "It¡¯s okay, your aunt will take care of him," Su Lu said. "Go on and y."

    Zhao Xiaole wanted to say more, but to prevent further nagging from the child, Su Lu nudged him into the ball pit, prompting a burst of crisp, gigglingughter from Zhao Xiaole.

    In the vi nearby,

    Several subordinates were somewhat serious and cautious, "President Song, do you really not need a doctor?"

    "No need," Song Boyuan said indifferently.

    "But..." The subordinate wanted to say more but was immediately cut off by Song Boyuan¡¯s frowning and cold interruption, "Enough, isn¡¯t it annoying?"

    The subordinate dared not say more and stepped aside.

    After a while, Jing Qiao came over with a medical kit from the room.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed as she sat down in front of him, "It¡¯s almost like a faucet, don¡¯t you really need to go to the hospital?"

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t speak, just gently shook his head. The nosebleed that had somewhat stopped now spurted out again as he shook his head. He raised his hand to wipe it.

    A swath of crimson, all the more shocking to see.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. She took out a disinfectant wipe and cleaned the shocking bloodstains on his face, then took out a hemostatic gauze, rolled it into a fine roll, dipped it in hemostatic powder, and carefully and slowly stuffed it in.

    With his nose blocked, Song Boyuan could only slightly part his lips to breathe through his mouth.

    Up close, his breath brushed across Jing Qiao¡¯s face.

    Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t help but feel a tickle on her face and silently backed away a bit after she had packed his nose.

    Yet, Song Boyuan was actually in a rather good mood¡ªalthough his nosebleed flowed like a faucet¡ªhaving Jing Qiao handle his nose and being able to watch Jing Qiao danceter, his spirits were clearly high.

    However, it wasn¡¯t particrly obvious on his cold poker face¡ªit was only those perfectly shaped, slightly upturned phoenix eyes, which seemed to curve slightly more.

    But Jing Qiao¡¯s next words made that slight curve at the corners of those phoenix eyes disappear rapidly.

    "You should go back to Beijing," said Jing Qiao.

    Song Boyuan lightly pursed his lips, and as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, stood up, "Let¡¯s go and see the kid."

    He walked ahead with his tall stature, quickly stepping out of the hall.

    Jing Qiao could only follow. She didn¡¯t understand why he stayed¡ªaside from Beijing, he was unamodating to the water and soil anywhere.

    But now, it seemed he truly did not intend to leave?

    The reason Jing Qiao knew he wasn¡¯t nning to leave was that she saw the manager of Yujing Vie by yesterday and sign a long-term contract with Song Boyuan¡ªsecuring both of these vacation vis and allowing him to make such alterations to the adjacent vi.

    It was all built up with money.

    For a hot spring resort hotel of Yujing Vi¡¯s scale and caliber, the cost of a long-term contract¡ªbe it quarterly, semiannual, or annual¡ªwas nothing short of exorbitant.

    Did he actually n on staying long-term, waiting for a bloodbath?

    Jing Qiao was not an outsider and didn¡¯t have the perspective and view of one, so she wouldn¡¯t think that Song Boyuan¡¯s stay was merely because she was willing to dance again, to teach Zhao Xiaole.

    Her heart was closed; a person with a closed heart wouldn¡¯t associate everything with themselves, wouldn¡¯t dare to wear any hat put on their head; the biggestmon thing among those with a closed heart is self-doubt.

    She could think of a hundred possible reasons for his actions, but none would be because of her.

 Chapter 440

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 440</h4><h4></h4>

    How could he possibly be doing this for me? That¡¯s absolutely impossible.

    Because I¡¯ve already turned out like this, yet he¡¯s still unwilling to let me go.

    With that kind of premise, Jing Qiao wouldn¡¯t even consider the possibility that it could be about her.

    When she arrived at the edge of the ball pit, Jing Qiao saw Zhao Xiaole looking up at Song Boyuan,ughing, "Uncle, the way you look... is so funny!"

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯sughter was so hearty his eyes disappeared into creases. The kid didn¡¯t care if the tall, good-looking man in front of him was the infamous, terrifying "mad dog" Young Master Song of Beijing.

    He just found the sight of Song Boyuan with hemostatic gauze stuffed in his nose amusing, so he burst intoughter.

    In truth, Song Boyuan¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t be ridiculous or ugly at all, since Jing Qiao was always meticulous and careful in her actions; so the gauze was rolled up very finely and cut short, not enough to make his nostrils re or protrude too much from his nose.

    But perhaps because Song Boyuan¡¯s image had always been one of meticulousness, his current state indeed appeared moreicalpared to his usual, stern and unsmiling countenance.

    Song Boyuan watched Zhao Xiaole and wasn¡¯t angered by hisughter.

    But still, there was no expression on his face, just a very calm question, "Do you like it here?"

    His voice carried a hint of tenderness that wasn¡¯t readily apparent.

    Zhao Xiaole nodded, "I like it! I really like it a lot! Uncle, you¡¯re so nice!"

    Song Boyuan¡¯s eyebrow quirked slightly. He had no children, had never liked them, and so had no feelings for his cousins¡¯ children in the Song Family; despite the many warnings from their parents, none dared to provoke him.

    Not even daring to touch the hem of his clothing, as if he were some kind of fierce, unstoppable force. Song Boyuan had always been indifferent, not caring about others¡¯ opinions. Except for Jing Qiao, how others viewed him, even if they harbored resentment, was all the same to him.

    If they couldn¡¯t ept it, they could just hold it in.

    Song Boyuan always thought that perhaps it was his nature to be disliked by children, to be feared.

    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t even dare to touch the hem of his clothing.

    But...

    Song Boyuan lowered his gaze and looked at the child in the ball pit, climbing the steps and leaning over the edge, stretching out small hands to gently tug at the hem of his pants, looking up with a face shining brightly with a radiant smile, and in hisrge eyes, a sparkling brightness that seemed to shine even more than the sun itself.

    He gazed unwaveringly at him, his soft, tender voice crisply calling him, "Uncle! Will youe y with me, please!?"

    Then he tugged forcefully at the hem of his pants.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s pupils contracted, his hand grabbing his waistband; thankfully his reflexes were quick, otherwise, his pants might have been pulled down.

    He wasn¡¯t angry, though, he just found it novel. No child had ever dared to provoke him like this, not even when he himself was a child.

    And it felt somewhat magical to him.

    Bo Jingshen was indeed a remarkable character, and he had made quite a name for himself in Beijing. Known for building fortunes from scratch, and even doing so as a foreigner in a foreignnd, he was absolutely a tough and formidable figure.

    Such an imposing figure, his seed, his son... how could it be that this child looked so unlike him? This child didn¡¯t seem to carry a trace of that formidable character at all.

    Should it be... because he resembles his mother?

    Because Su Lu was a gentle, demure character, not a fierce one? And so that¡¯s why the son turned out to be... cute? The word "cute" lumbered through Song Boyuan¡¯s head.

    The look in his eyes as he watched Zhao Xiaole seemed to soften just a little more than before.

    Song Boyuan stared at Zhao Xiaole and couldn¡¯t help thinking, if that were the case, would it prove that if he and Qiaoqiao had a child, perhaps they would also have a cheerful and lively adorable child like Zhao Xiaole, and not a gloomy one with a scary demeanor like himself?

    Because Qiaoqiao is definitely good enough, even better than Su Lu.

    But no matter how gentle Song Boyuan might be, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to y with Zhao Xiaole.

    After a few seconds of silence, he gently shook his head, "You y by yourself."

    Zhao Xiaole pouted, "But it¡¯s no fun to y alone,e y with me, uncle."

    Jing Qiao watched Song Boyuan stand still, motionless.

    Others might not know, but Jing Qiao understood very well that Song Boyuan¡¯s stillness was not due to indifference, but rather, because of feeling at a loss.

    This man, he did not know how to y.

    All his life, he had hardly yed at all.

    As a child, unloved by his father and mother, Mr. Song, despite having high hopes for him, was very strict because of that. High standards, high demands, he never really got to y as a child.

    While others yed, he studied.

    He had never yed like Zhao Xiaole did.

    People like that, once they grew up, eitherpletely rebelled and became good at having fun, or turned out like Song Boyuan, with no hobbies, no fun, all work and no y.

    Song Boyuan stood rooted to the spot for a moment, then reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, expressionless, and dialed a number, which was quickly connected.

    Su Lu stood by and heard Song Boyuanmand expressionlessly, "Go tell the general manager here to find some children toe y with the ocean balls."

    Su Lu¡¯s eyebrows raised, suddenly feeling that she no longer needed to busy herself by staying here.

    She put her arm around Jing Qiao¡¯s shoulder, "Come on,e on, take me to eat caramel pudding."

    "Hm?" Jing Qiao was led away while still not quite reacting, blinking her eyes and asking, "Isn¡¯t sister-inw staying here with Xiaole?"

    Su Lu waved her hand, "No, no, he¡¯ll be fine."

    After they had walked some distance away, Su Lu said, "I find Song Boyuan quite interesting. His face seems colder than ice, but actually, it seems like he has a keen heart, I¡¯m not worried anymore."

    Jing Qiao paused, and after a moment, she solemnly nodded her head.

    He truly could be considered attentive.

    Once she wanted to watch the midnight premiere of a movie, and he had an international video conference scheduled at that exact time.

    She thought a wooden, unromantic man like him would either forget or be too busy, but he¡¯d prepared everything in advance, knowing she preferred potato crisps over popcorn and Sprite over Coke.

    Even when the movie was over and it was time to head back, the roses on the passenger seat were ready. All because the promotional phrase on the movie¡¯s promotional Weibo post was, "Will you fall in love with the roses he gives you at midnight?"

    While eating pudding, Su Lu was so immersed in the treat that she didn¡¯t notice Jing Qiao¡¯s brief distraction, and as she ate, she said, "Delicious. Should I take one back for your brother to try?"

    Jing Qiao came back to her senses, "My brother doesn¡¯t like sweets."

    "I¡¯ll say I made it," Su Lu imed.

    Jing Qiaoughed, "Then he¡¯s definitely going to love it to death."

    "Right, so I¡¯ll have Zhao Xiaole take one back for Song Boyuan to tryter, and maybe uncle will build us a castle for Xiaole."

 Chapter 441

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 441</h4><h4></h4>

    Jing Qiao¡¯s cheeks briefly flushed red, "Sister-inw...!"

    Su Lu chuckled heartily, bowing her head and continuing to eat the caramel pudding with a spoon.

    Soon, the sound of children ying could be heard from nearby.

    It was unknown where the resort¡¯s general manager had found these children, but thinking about it, it shouldn¡¯t have been too difficult given it was a holiday resort, where many parents were willing to bring their kids to have fun. Although the expenses here weren¡¯t low, it was currently summer break, the off-season for hot spring resorts, making the prices cheaper than in winter.

    Meanwhile, Song Boyuan hadn¡¯t showed up and was sitting quietly by the side of the ball pit, holding a tablet and looking calmly at some documents.

    It was Jing Qiao who stayed inside with Su Lu, eating fruit and drinking tea, a bit distracted. She asked Su Lu, "Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you say I was going to teach Xiao Le to dance?"

    "Why the rush? When kids start learning something new, you must take it slow. Hook their interest by holding their appetite for it; that way, they¡¯ll want to continue learning. If you cram too much into them all at once and they find it dull and uninteresting, their enthusiasm won¡¯tst, and it¡¯ll just tire out both parents and children."

    Su Lu took a sip of flower tea,fortably holding her phone and sending WeChat messages.

    On her phone screen was the WeChat conversation with Bo Jingshen; the picture she had just sent was the still life of flower tea paired with caramel pudding on the coffee table¡ªafter all, she had studied art, and although she hadn¡¯t specialized in photography, she knew how topose a picture.

    Thus, the photo turned out quite artistic, but the message she sent wasn¡¯t quite as poetic.

    deer: Super tasty, Xiao Qiao¡¯s cooking is really great, aren¡¯t you jealous you can¡¯t have any?

    Bambi: Not jealous.

    deer: The one I just sent was made by me, are you jealous now?

    Bambi: Officially jealous!!!

    Su Lu looked at the screen, her lips curving into a gentle smile.

    Jing Qiao watched her, actually quite fond of Su Lu, or more precisely, fond of Su Lu¡¯s demeanor.

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t know if it was just her who felt this way or if Su Lu naturally gave off this vibe, but she always seemed soposed, possessing an effortless calm.

    Having such a person by one¡¯s side made everything seem incredibly steady.

    "Sister-inw, I really envy you," Jing Qiao said.

    Su Lu was taken aback, shifting her gaze from the phone screen to Jing Qiao, "Envy me? How so?"

    "You seem so collected, like you can deal with anything thates your way with such poise."

    Su Luughed at thement, "You haven¡¯t seen me when I¡¯m notposed; I can be quite a mess too."

    "My brother is really lucky," Jing Qiao said with a smile.

    Su Lu thought for a moment and then said earnestly, "Myposure has its reasons."

    She looked at Jing Qiao, "I have my support, my backbone; my mom, my brother, they are always behind me, backing me up. So it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not strong, if I¡¯m notposed, if I¡¯m fragile, or even hysterical, they will always be there to catch me when I fall."

    Su Lu bowed her head and smiled, "But sometimes, that¡¯s how people are, the more they know they can act without restraint, the more they know someone will have their back so they don¡¯t need to be afraid, the moreposed they be."

    Jing Qiao felt that Su Lu made a lot of sense, there¡¯s a saying¡ª"bold because one has something to fall back on." She envied Su Lu even more.

    "Jing Qiao."

    "Hm?" Jing Qiao looked into Su Lu¡¯s eyes.

    Su Lu said, "I don¡¯t say these things just so you can envy me."

    "Ah?" Jing Qiao was taken aback.

    Su Lu helplessly propped her forehead, "What I mean is, you and I are alike, we both have our own support. Bo Jingshen and I, we are your support, and I believe Jing Su and Jing Ruo are willing to be there for you as well."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s gaze was still a bit stunned, but her eyes were slightly reddened.

    She lightly hummed in agreement.

    Su Lu felt quite sorry for her, gently touching her face, "Girl, you have the foundation to be willful, so don¡¯t live in difort. Be a bit more unrestrained; after all, you¡¯re a renowneddy of Beijing."

    Jing Qiao was originally a bit touched and felt like tearing up, but she burst intoughter at those words.

    Her heart, indeed, felt much lighter.

    Not long after, Su Lu went over to the ocean ball pit, carrying two small bottles of caramel pudding and little spoons.

    She moved lightly, approaching President Song from behind.

    But President Song was very sharp, and he quickly turned his head slightly to look at her.

    "President Song."

    "Miss Su."

    The exchange was very formal.

    It seemed that President Song¡¯smunication with outsiders always had a barrier.

    And Su Lu was the type of person who, if someone was formal with her, she would respond passively and formally, creating a forced distance between them, so their interaction felt very aloof.

    However, Su Lu quickly dispelled this sense of aloofness.

    Because she brought out the caramel pudding.

    "Jing Ruo made it, want some?" Su Lu said, while extending one of the caramel pudding bottles towards President Song.

    Then, Su Lu noticed that President Song¡¯s originally distant and aloof gaze suddenly got closer.

    The focus immediately fell on the little bottle in her hand.

    "I¡¯ll have some." He casually set his tablet aside, unconcerned about the big business contract on the screen concerning who knows how much money.

    Su Lu felt that even his cold phoenix-like eyes seemed to have a touch of warmth now.

    "Thank you." President Song took the spoon from Su Lu and put it in his mouth, then handed over the tablet to her.

    Su Lu was utterly confused: "???"

    President Song took a spoonful of caramel pudding, brought it to his lips, which were pursed, his phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, revealing a look of satisfaction.

    Then he lifted his chin towards Su Lu, speaking indifferently, "Didn¡¯t Bao Jing tell Zhao Xiaole to talk to me about leveraging my influence if he decides to expand to Beijing?"

    Su Lu: "..."

    Ah, so that¡¯s what he meant; the tablet in her hand suddenly felt a bit heavy.

    "This." President Song indicated the document file in her hand, "Send this to Bao Jing to see if he wants to ¡¯leverage¡¯ this influence."

    Su Lu barely nced at the document and could tell it was no ordinary material, and with the Song Family¡¯s watermark on it, it was clearly legitimate.

    Considering the scale and level of projects the Song Family had undertaken over the years, this was definitely a juicy piece of business.

    Zhao Xiaole sure had some clout.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t pretentious and immediately transferred it to her phone, then sent it to Bao Jing.

    Bao Jing epted the file quickly.

    He first sent a simple symbol and then fell silent.

    Bambi: ?

    After about three to five minutes of silence, as President Song finished savoring his caramel pudding, Su Lu¡¯s phone vibrated once more. Bao Jing sent another symbol.

    Bambi: !

    A little whileter, a text message came through.

    Bambi: Su Xiaolu, what have you done? Have you stolen someone¡¯s business secrets?!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 442

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 442</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu almostughed out loud.

    deer: It was Zhao Xiaole who fought for that chance for you, it was clearly you who didn¡¯t teach him well, yet you ended up teaching him to manipte Bo Yuan?

    Bambi: Hey, so the scheme worked? Bo Yuan, just that?

    Su Lu smiled slightly, thought about it, and then handed over the remaining bottle she held to Bo Yuan.

    It was originally brought for Zhao Xiaole, but seeing Zhao Xiaole wildly ying in the ball pit with other kids, presumably he wouldn¡¯t have time toe up and eat anytime soon, so she simply handed it to Bo Yuan.

    Bo Yuan looked up at her and without rejecting, took it, "Thank you."

    He had a kind of... cold politeness that seemed ingrained in his bones.

    It was politeness, but it could stretch the distance between them instantly.

    Su Lu was somewhat impressed by Jing Qiao, how had she managed to thaw such a block of ice?

    It must take a heartful of passionate dedication, warmth day and night, to melt it, right?

    After experiencing such warmth, no matter who it was, it would be difficult for anyone to easily let go of such warmth; no wonder Bo Yuan relentlessly pursued Jing Qiao.

    As for Bo Yuan really wanting to see Jing Qiao dance again, but then setting up this ball pit, letting Zhao Xiaole first y his fill there, andter nning to take him to the public hot spring area.

    It seemed like he was in no rush at all.

    Even Jing Qiao once thought they should hurry up and teach Zhao Xiaole.

    But Bo Yuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    Su Lu thought, perhaps because he, even though eager to see Jing Qiao dance again, was afraid that she might suddenly be exhausted.

    It could also be because he felt that Jing Qiao indeed became much happier after Zhao Xiaole arrived.

    So no matter what, he wanted to keep Zhao Xiaole around longer.

    Su Lu remembered what she had said to Jing Qiao earlier, "Yes, so I¡¯ll let Zhao Xiaole take one to Bo Yuan to try, maybe uncle will feel like building a castle for our Xiao Le."

    She then thought about the project value of the file she had nced at earlier.

    Su Lu thought: Wow! Am I not a prophet?

    That price, it really could build a castle.

    Zhao Xiaole, tired from ying, came to eat after Jing Qiao had prepared the meal, though it wasn¡¯t all prepared by her; if she had truly been that busy, someone would have felt sorry for her.

    So, only a few dishes were prepared by Jing Qiao, the rest were signature dishes from the Yujing Vi restaurant at Yujing tform.

    Zhao Xiaole, having washed his hands and face, came to eat, too tired and hungry to ask which dishes were made by his aunt; all tasted good and he practically inhaled them.

    Su Lu knew which dishes were made by Jing Qiao, so she saw the visiting noble from Song Family in Beijing unashamedly cing the dishes made by Jing Qiao in front of himself.

    He also inhaled them stormily, though from his slow and elegant manner of eating, it really wasn¡¯t apparent how much he was eating.

    It was only Jing Qiao sometimes frowning at him, then frowning again.

    Finally unable to hold back, she reached out and held his bowl.

    Bo Yuan startled, looked towards Jing Qiao.

    Those beautiful phoenix-shaped eyes, only when looking at Jing Qiao did his gaze show emotion other than indifference.

    At that moment, the emotion in his eyes was one of astonishment.

    Bo Yuan gently pursed his lips, his eyes flickering, "Qiaoqiao..."

    "You shouldn¡¯t eat anymore," Jing Qiao frowned.

    Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t quite understand and looked somewhat at a loss as he bit the tip of his chopstick. He had never seen his gentle aunt show such a stern side, so he asked uncertainly, "Why can¡¯t Uncle eat anymore...?"

    He thought for a moment, looked at the nearly half-empty dishes in front of him, and said softly, "Then I¡¯ll give my share to Uncle. Auntie, please don¡¯t be angry."

    Anyone who heard Zhao Xiaole¡¯s words would have their anger dissipated, and so did Jing Qiao instantly.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t want her beloved nephew to think she was too fierce and unreasonable, so she could only exin, "Dear Xiaole, you eat yours. It¡¯s not because there isn¡¯t enough, but he feels ufortable if he eats too much."

    Zhao Xiaole suddenly nodded in realization and then looked at Bo Yuan like a little adult, "Then you can¡¯t eat anymore. My dad is like that too, he gets ufortable if he eats too much, and he always obeys to avoid worrying my mom."

    Bo Jingshen, because of previous social engagements and such, had damaged his stomach, which was quite delicate and had to be well cared for; otherwise, his stomach would be temperamental, and him being stubborn, he would endure the difort.

    Of course, that was the case before, but now that he had reconciled with Su Lu, he would undoubtedly act spoiled to the fullest.

    Bo Yuan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t suffer from a stomach illness caused by grinding out, he never had any stomach problems. Since childhood as the eldest son of the Song Family, not to mention other things, his life was very refined, even having nutritionists and specialized chefs in the house since he was very young.

    But also because of this... His digestive system hadn¡¯t been toughened up, and without enduring hardships, it was somewhat fragile.

    In short, Bo Jingshen was one extreme, over-grinded to damage; Bo Yuan was too coddled due tock of hardening.

    Moreover, Bo Yuan greatly suffered from adapting to new environments, so his digestive system was even more delicate.

    He would feel ufortable if he ate too much, and just the day before, Jing Qiao had seen two whole sheets of digestive aid tablets¡¯ empty strips in the garbage bin.

    Bo Yuan had no opinions now, leaning on Zhao Xiaole¡¯s words¡ªhe knew Jing Qiao stopped him because she was concerned about hisfort¡ªBo Yuan obediently put down his chopsticks.

    Although his facial expression remained unclear, there were clearly a few traces of emotion that could be considered happiness in his eyes.

    Su Lu silently ate on the side, deeply impressed in her heart: at this rate, Uncle might as well build another castle for Zhao Xiaole?

    After the meal, Zhao Xiaole took a nap for over half an hour, then fully recharged, was eager to go to the hot springs.

    Jing Qiao called the hotel to prepare the swimsuits and bathrobes needed for the hot springs.

    Considering Zhao Xiaole was a boy and already five years old, it might be inconvenient if heter followed her and Jing Qiao into separate gendered baths.

    Su Lu thought it over, then asked Bo Yuan, "President Song, will you join us?"

    A person like Bo Yuan, no matter how you looked at him, seemed to be the type who wouldn¡¯t appear in public pools or public baths.

    Thus, Su Lu merely asked casually without much hope; after all, Zhao Xiaole was sensible and could take care of himself, so it wouldn¡¯t matter much even if he didn¡¯t have a male adult to apany him.

    But unexpectedly, Bo Yuan nodded gently, "Okay."

    Su Lu thought to herself, she really understood now what it meant to love all that belongs to someone you cherish.

    Soon the hotel had delivered the swimsuits and bathrobes.

    Su Lu looked at her own, a very normal women¡¯s swimsuit and bathrobe.

    But looking at Jing Qiao¡¯s set, wow, those long pants, they resembled a diving suit!

    Su Lu initially thought Jing Qiao requested the hotel to prepare it this way because of the scars on her legs, but seeing Jing Qiao¡¯s shocked and astonished expression when she saw the swimsuit,

    Su Lu knew it definitely had to be Bo Yuan¡¯s idea.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 443

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 443</h4><h4></h4>

    But Jing Qiao didn¡¯t put on the wetsuit-like swimsuit; instead, she asked the hotel attendant to bring her a regr women¡¯s swimsuit.

    After she changed into the swimsuit, Su Lu saw the scars on her legs, both on the calves and thighs.

    Moreover, Jing Qiao might have a propensity for scar hypertrophy, as the scars were raised, red, looking somewhat like earthworms up close, with the suture scars also visible, resembling centipedes.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s skin was exceptionally fair, making the scars quite shocking to the eye.

    Su Lu knew it was impolite to stare, but because the scar so strikingly stood out on Jing Qiao¡¯s pale skin, she couldn¡¯t look away for a while.

    Jing Qiao noticed Su Lu¡¯s gaze and gave a somewhat bitter smile, "Pretty... pretty ugly, huh?" Jing Qiao said.

    Su Lu stopped staring at her scars and looked into her eyes instead, seeing the flickers of insecurity in Jing Qiao¡¯s eyes, and felt a twinge of sympathy for the girl.

    Su Lu let out a sigh, "It¡¯s nothing."

    As she spoke, Su Lu lifted the hem of her shirt up and brought her waistband down; right in the middle of her lower abdomen was also a fierce scar. The only thing better than Jing Qiao¡¯s situation was that Su Lu didn¡¯t have as strong a tendency for scar hypertrophy, and although she had some growth, it wasn¡¯t too severe, and the scar hadn¡¯t darkened in color.

    Still, the ferocity of the original wound was unmistakable.

    Jing Qiao had also heard about how dangerously close Su Lu had been to death.

    So, thinking about it, she felt that merely having broken hands and legs didn¡¯t seem quite so earth-shattering after all. After all, at that time, Su Lu truly was... on the brink of death.

    Her brother trembled uncontrobly when heter talked about it.

    "So it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine." Su Lu gently put an arm around Jing Qiao¡¯s shoulders, "If you really find it ufortable to look at, just get a tattoo done. You¡¯ve seen your brother¡¯s shoulder, haven¡¯t you?"

    Jing Qiao nodded.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder before it was tattooed, only knew the scars must have been severe, as a simple search for sulfuric acid burn scars online could turn up plenty of images unsettling to look at.

    Butter, a very skilled tattoo artist was found, and the pattern now inked on did an excellent job of covering the scars.

    Jing Qiao felt that since she was past her prime anyway, she had be less distressed about the scars on her legs. Hearing Su Lu¡¯s suggestion, she nodded lightly, "I¡¯ve seen it; it¡¯s indeed beautifully done. I¡¯ll consider finding time to get one myself."

    "Sure, let¡¯s go together when the timees." Su Lu said, extending a finger to point at her lower abdomen, "I also think this might affect my future bikini wearing."

    At that time, the emergency had called for a vertical incision, so her scar was longer and thicker. She used to think she needed to keep the scar as a reminder to herself not to fall for Bao Jing¡¯s trap again.

    Now? She had already fallen into that trap and was willingly and blissfully enjoying it. Hence, keeping the scar didn¡¯t hold much meaning.

    When Su Lu and Jing Qiao left the changing room, they saw a striking figure with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, turned away from them, bending over to adjust Zhao Xiaole¡¯s swimming trunks.

    Su Lu gazed at the coldly handsome man with baster skin, a six-pack, and long legs.

    She thought...

    "I mean, Song Boyuan, those legs... aren¡¯t they a bit too much?" Su Lu whispered to Jing Qiao beside her.

    Jing Qiao: "..."

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t speak, but she agreed in her heart; they indeed were excessively long.

    After all, with a height of almost 1.9 meters, even if his body was perfectly proportioned, with legs ounting for half of his height, those legs would be nearly one meter long, making his stature ridiculously leggy.

    Hearing footsteps behind him, Song Boyuan turned his head to look.

    When he saw Jing Qiaoe out in a in women¡¯s swimsuit, although she was draped in a bathrobe, the hem still revealed two slender and straight long legs.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes deepened.

    His gaze fixed on Jing Qiao¡¯s legs, not with any desire, but fixated on the several ferocious scars there.

    His increasingly deep gaze concealed the sadness in the depths of his eyes.

    Kids speak without a filter, and Zhao Xiaole, staring at Jing Qiao¡¯s legs, asked in a small voice, "Auntie, what happened to your legs...?"

    Song Boyuan wished he could stop Zhao Xiaole from asking any further questions.

    However, he saw the faint smile on Jing Qiao¡¯s lips, "I got hurt in the past."

    Zhao Xiaole pursed his lips, "Does it hurt?"

    Jing Qiao was quietly silent for a moment, and Song Boyuan, with his profound phoenix eyes, watched her without blinking, seeing her lips lightly purse and then sigh softly as if in relief.

    She said, "It hurt terribly."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s breath stopped for a second, and his heartbeat seemed to lose its rhythm due to the sudden surge of pain.

    "I can massage it for you, Auntie," Zhao Xiaole said, "Mom has a scar on her belly and it often hurts too, I always massage it for her."

    Su Lu patted her son¡¯s head, "Your auntie will get better."

    "Then I hope Auntie recovers quickly."

    The innocent and tender words of a child struck Jing Qiao¡¯s heart, carrying with them the most beautiful hopes of a child.

    The bright summer sun poured in from outside, clear and prating like the eyes of a child, as if it could illuminate even the darkest corners of the human heart in an instant.

    Suddenly, Jing Qiao felt a sense of relief, "Yes, I will recover quickly."

    From Jing Qiao¡¯s eyes, Su Lu felt she saw something different, something she couldn¡¯t quite articte, but it was a distinctly different feeling.

    They all went to themunal hot spring pools together and Zhao Xiaole, who was fond of ying, darted into one pool and then another, resulting in none of them really soaking properly in any pool.

    Su Lu realized that Song Boyuan was indeed much more patient than she had imagined.

    Zhao Xiaole caused a fuss wanting to eat the boiled eggs sold nearby, but wasn¡¯t satisfied with just boiled eggs; he specifically wanted a smallted bag of boiled quail eggs. Quail eggs are especially hard to peel, and after peeling one, Su Lu grew tired of it and let Zhao Xiaole go y by the fish therapy pool nearby while she and Jing Qiao went to soak in the angelica root pool, iming it was beneficial for women.

    Theyfortably settled into the pool and then looked towards the direction of the fish therapy pool where Zhao Xiaole was.

    From this angle, they had a clear view of the fish therapy pool.

    The Song family¡¯s eldest son, with his basterplexion that almost glowed, despite his many obsessions with Jing Qiao, now sat quietly by the fish therapy pool, seemingly with some germaphobia, as he had been unwilling to get into the water from the beginning.

    Now, sitting quietly by the fish therapy pool, he was ensuring Zhao Xiaole¡¯s safety.

    Then, his slender fingers peeled one quail egg after another, his expression cold and his gaze indifferent.

    Whenever Zhao Xiaole turned to face him and opened his mouth, he would stuff a peeled quail egg into the child¡¯s mouth.

    With an unwavering expression of indifference throughout, he seemed more impatient than anyone, yet was more patient than them all.

 Chapter 444

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 444</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu thought about the incidents involving Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan that she had heard from Bo Jingshen.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling some sighs of emotion.

    If, if it hadn¡¯t been for Song Boyuan¡¯s stepmother meddling back then, if Jing Qiao¡¯s child could have been saved, Song Boyuan would have been a good father.

    He was so affectionate towards Jing Qiao¡¯s nephew; how much more would he cherish a child born of Jing Qiao and himself?

    The soak in the hot spring actually didn¡¯t take too long; after all, the weather was hot, and no one wanted to linger in pool after pool of hot water.

    So after a whirlwind bath, they went to the hotel for some cold desserts.

    Zhao Xiaole, spoon in mouth, asked Jing Qiao, "Auntie, when will you dance for me?"

    Jing Qiao smiled and said, "I¡¯ll dance after you finish your ice cream."

    Zhao Xiaole hastily finished the ice cream and then excitedly pulled at Jing Qiao¡¯s hand, which was a little messy from eating the dessert.

    But before he could touch Jing Qiao¡¯s hand, he was intercepted by Song Boyuan, who methodically wiped Zhao Xiaole¡¯s fingers clean with a wet tissue, one by one.

    Jing Qiao nced sideways at Song Boyuan but said nothing.

    Shortly after, they went to the dance studio. Upon arriving, Zhao Xiaole felt a bit scared and wanted to flee,

    remembering the bitter state he had been in during yesterday¡¯s basic training.

    Yet he still wanted to see his aunt dance; Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t resist pulling out her phone and turning on the video recording function.

    Jing Qiao quickly changed and emerged, not in a ballet skirt but in regr practice attire, which still highlighted her slender and supple figure.

    Jing Qiao pursed her lips, connected her phone to the speaker, then sat down at the edge of the room, pulled out a pair of ballet shoes, and began to wrap the ribbons around her ankles unhurriedly.

    Her fingers were deft and agile; for someone who truly loved dancing, even the steps of putting on dance shoes were a pleasure to relish.

    Zhao Xiaole, watching Jing Qiao dressed in the practice outfit and ballet shoes, couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Su Lu, "Mom, Auntie is so beautiful."

    "Yes, she really is beautiful," Su Lu also admired.

    Zhao Xiaole thought about how to describe his aunt¡¯s beauty, and after a moment, he said, "She¡¯s as beautiful as when Mom is painting."

    A mother knows her child best; Su Lu understood what Zhao Xiaole was trying to express.

    When people are focused on doing something they love, they exude a unique beauty that is solely their own.

    She experienced it while painting, and of course, Jing Qiao did while dancing.

    The melodious music slowly started ying.

    Jing Qiao began to dance lightly, moving towards the center of the room.

    She spun, stretched...

    Like a fluttering Little Butterfly.

    Aside from the initial moments which revealed a slight unnaturalness in her legs, it gradually became difficult to notice.

    Jing Qiao performed wlessly, at least in the eyes of non-professionals like Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole, it was perfection indeed.

    Su Lu nced at Song Boyuan out of the corner of her eye; the man was observing from the shadows, as silent and focused as when he¡¯d watched Jing Qiao cook, his eyes burning with a hidden fire, like a predator watching its prey.

    However, now the dark fire in Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes seemed even more evident, so intense it was almost spilling out.

    Song Boyuan watched Jing Qiao with a burning gaze, watching her figure dance gracefully...

    In an instant, memory seemed to pull him back to the past.

    It was a period before he prepared to marry her, when the old man¡¯s health had already deteriorated, and he was busy consolidating the family business to avoid it falling into the scheming hands of Liu Jiarong and those three good-for-nothings. So, it could be said he was rather preupied.

    The old man had insisted that no matter what, he should meet that girl from the Jing Family to get to know each other. It was always better than getting married to a stranger.

    So despite his busy schedule, he still had his secretary contact Jing Qiao to arrange a meeting.

    The secretary brought back a ticket for him.

    A very simple ticket, not even for a major venue¡¯s performance, it looked more like a school recital.

    He had no interest in it at all, a meeting, a dinner party, anything was more meaningful than watching this school recital.

    But just so happened, on that day, he had no engagements.

    No meetings, no dinner parties.

    An entirely free day ¡ª just by coincidence.

    So he went, and it was the first time he saw Jing Qiao dance.

    It was the first time he felt that this woman was like a gracefully fluttering Little Butterfly.

    Because she was outstanding enough, her performance was scheduled as the finale. After she finished dancing, the show ended.

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t like to leave with the crowd, so he stayed seated, nning to wait until most of the audience had left before he would stand up.

    Before the audience had fully departed, a beautiful woman in a ballet tutu descended from the stage, made her way to him, "I¡¯m Jing Qiao, are you Mr. Song?"

    Later, Song Boyuan would often dream about Jing Qiao¡¯s smile and candidness at that time, along with the unmistakable astonishment in her eyes.

    "Goodness, you are really handsome," sheughed, eyes crescent-shaped, covering her mouth lightly with her hand, herughter tinged with shyness and a hint of slyness. "Does this mean I¡¯ve made a profit?"

    Song Boyuan was naturally cold, and he couldn¡¯t manage a polite smile in response to Jing Qiao¡¯s half-joking words; he simply said in a nd voice, "I am Song Boyuan."

    Realizing his indifference, Jing Qiao seemed somewhat awkwardly to purse her lips, "I¡¯m sorry... I was just joking..."

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the incredibly handsome but cold-faced man stood up, his towering height imposing.

    His face remained expressionless, his voice, though metallic and as indifferent as before, made the content of his words cause Jing Qiao to pause.

    "You have indeed made a profit. So why not pay me back by dancing in the future."

    At that time, he thought his Little Butterfly could continue to fly joyfully for many more years.

    He never considered what wouldeter.

    And now, Song Boyuan silently watched Jing Qiao¡¯s dancing figure, which seemed to finally slowly blend with that of the girl who once spun and stretched on the stage.

    After the piece had ended.

    Jing Qiao sat down on the ground, breathing lightly.

    Sweat had soaked through the back of her clothes; she felt the muscles in her legs cramping and trembling, her toes seemed to scream in pain, and those ces that had once been fractured, those wounds, as if by a psychological effect, seemed to ache all at once.

    But in her heart, she felt exceptionally exhrated.

    Exceptionally exhrated.

    She lowered her head, raised her hand to wipe off the sweat, and also cleared away the tears that had unknowingly filled her eyes.

    Jing Qiao thought of what Su Lu had said; yes, she had the confidence to be capricious, so... why not do what she liked? There was no escaping Song Boyuan anyway, so why continue to live so constrained?

    "Song Boyuan," she called out.

 Chapter 445

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 445</h4><h4></h4>

    Song Boyuan¡¯s gaze immediately shifted over, or rather, his focus had never left her from the beginning.

    "Um?" Song Boyuan took two steps toward her.

    "Did Ji Ning, he... did he open a hospital?" Jing Qiao asked.

    Hearing this, Su Lu lifted her eyes and looked over, she had heard this name before.

    If she remembered correctly, it was Song Boyuan¡¯s younger cousin, the Young Master Song who was engaged to Xiao Caizi, right?

    And that Xiao Caizi had been inexplicably entangled with Jing Su before.

    Although Song Boyuan didn¡¯t know why Jing Qiao suddenly asked about this, since she had asked, he nodded, "It¡¯s a private hospital."

    He had invested in it, and after Ji Ning returned from abroad, Song Boyuan¡¯s younger uncle, Ji Ning¡¯s father, hade to see Song Boyuan, initially only hoping that Song Boyuan could arrange a good position for Ji Ning.

    This younger uncle of his had always beenw-abiding, not participating in the Song Family¡¯s power struggles or plotting against Song Boyuan in the least.

    Therefore, Song Boyuan didn¡¯t mind showing some familial love and, after some thought, decided to invest in a hospital for him.

    This investment was undoubtedly huge, to say it was just for his younger cousin, it truly spoke of brotherly love.

    But who Song Boyuan was really doing this for, only he knew.

    "I want to have the steel te and screws removed from my leg, can you ask Ji Ning to arrange some time for the surgery?"

    Jing Qiao said this quite calmly.

    But to Song Boyuan, it was anything but calm, her words almost immediately stirred a tempest in his heart.

    Jing Qiao had never removed the internal fixation from her leg, something Song Boyuan had always known, and he always felt that she did this as a form of punishment for him.

    But only Jing Qiao knew, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Her temperament, in some ways, was very much like Su Lu¡¯s.

    She seldom resented anyone, was toozy to punish anyone, and the reason she left the internal fixation in was simply because... she didn¡¯t want to give herself a glimmer of hope only to be disappointed.

    It would save her from thinking she might be able to dance again, only to find out she couldn¡¯t. That would be too sad.

    So right from the start, she simply chose not to try.

    After all, since that incident, Jing Qiao¡¯s personality had be more pessimistic.

    But now, perhaps it was Su Lu¡¯s optimism and positive energy that had infected her, or maybe it was Zhao Xiaole being like a ray of sunshine that illuminated her. In any case, Jing Qiao was no longer wallowing in self-pity like before, at least, she was willing to look forward and move on.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t quite understand these matters, so hearing Jing Qiao¡¯s words, she seriously asked, "If you remove the internal fixation, could you start dancing again?"

    Jing Qiao shook her head, "It¡¯s not necessarily like that, but I will definitely go through rehabilitation, maybe I could recover some? I feel..."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s cheeks reddened, and with a bit of embarrassment, she said to Su Lu who noticed her blushing, "...I feel like my recent dancing isn¡¯t too bad, it wasn¡¯t awful."

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened, "Not just not bad! It was fantastic! But I also know thatymen only watch the fun, while professionals are always more critical of themselves. I understand."

    Regardless, Su Lu also sensed that Jing Qiao¡¯s willingness to remove the internal fixation was a sign, a signal of her willingness to take a step forward.

    Instead of constantly dwelling on the pain.

    Because Su Lu had also experienced dark days, at that time, the signal that she was finally moving forward was when she started painting again and nned to invest in a gallery.

    Jing Qiao must be in that phase right now.

    How much turmoil Song Boyuan was feeling inside due to Jing Qiao¡¯s changes remained unknown.

    In any case, that evening when he saw off Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole, his attitude toward mother and son had obviously risen by a degree.

    And Zhao Xiaole¡¯s assessment of him had be¡ª

    "Uncle is so great!"

    Bo Jingshen broke into a smile, "Is Uncle really that great?"

    Zhao Xiaole nodded earnestly, believing it to be true, and said seriously to Bo Jingshen, "Daddy, let me tell you, Uncle said he will take me out to y tomorrow."

    "Where are you going to y?" Bo Jingshen asked, his gaze tenderly smiling at Su Lu.

    Su Lu replied with a light smile, "He¡¯s taking him to that 3D City or whatever D City it is, some new venue that¡¯s opened up. Anyway, it¡¯s full of new stuff that kids love."

    Zhao Xiaole promptly corrected her, "It¡¯s VR City!"

    "Right, right, that one." Su Lu turned her eyes to Bo Jingshen, "He said he wanted to go, and Song Boyuan just volunteered, all solemn and impassive."

    All solemn and impassive... Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his eye, thinking of Song Boyuan¡¯s expression.

    "He¡¯s just a stoic," said Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu nodded, "I can see that."

    Then, Su Lu¡¯s face took on a somewhat troubled expression, "But the situation now is this."

    Bo Jingshen looked puzzled, "What is it?"

    "I¡¯ve been invited to attend an exhibition tomorrow, and I can¡¯t take Zhao Xiaole with me. You¡¯ll have to take him instead, I¡¯m worried you might find it awkward," Su Lu said.

    Although Su Lu wasn¡¯t particrly famous, she had a certain reputation in her own field. It wasn¡¯t unusual for her to be invited to some lectures or exhibitions in Feng City.

    Bo Jingshen paused, "What¡¯s there for me to feel awkward about? I¡¯mpletely at ease. Truth be told, since it¡¯s my own child, I naturally feel concerned. Otherwise, being around Song Boyuan isn¡¯t really dangerous."

    Remembering the few solemn, ck-suited strongmen around Song Boyuan, as well as the gun he had in his pocket when they first met, Su Lu felt... there was some truth to that.

    It should be others who feel the danger, not them.

    However, she still thought it was necessary for either her or Bo Jingshen to be there.

    Fortunately, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t have anything particr nned for the next day, so he naturally had no objections.

    The only slight objection was...

    "I originally cleared my schedule for our family day tomorrow. Why should Song Boyuan have a im to it..." Bo Jingshen grumbled.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then coaxed gently, "Do you remember the project information you saw today?"

    "I will definitely go tomorrow," Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to that of businessman President Bo.

    Considering the day¡¯s circumstances, Su Lu said earnestly, "To be honest, if our son puts in a bit more effort tomorrow, he might be able to pry another project from Song Boyuan¡¯s mouth as well."

    Su Lu touched her chin and sighed, "Speaking of which, isn¡¯t his stepmother a bit out of her mind? She could¡¯ve had everything by buttering up Jing Qiao, but she insists on doing the opposite..."

    Wrapping his arms around the son who was ying with a Gundam toy, Bo Jingshen gave him a kiss, "Our son¡¯s charm is not shallow."

    Although Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t actually paying attention to their conversation, he dly epted anypliments. He absentmindedly nodded, "Of course, you don¡¯t see who I¡¯m born from."

 Chapter 446

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 446</h4><h4></h4>

    Although, however.

    The next day, Bo Jingshen stood at the entrance of the apartment holding his son, while Song Boyuan parked the car at the entrance and stood by the driver¡¯s door.

    The scene was still very awkward.

    Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t very talkative in front of strangers, and Song Boyuan was even more reticent.

    After a while, Song Boyuan still hadn¡¯t spoken.

    Su Lu stood aside watching the awkward situation, thinking that this wasn¡¯t easy, counting as an epochal meeting between the brother-inw and brother-inw...

    Then Su Lu had to step in to smooth things over, "I¡¯m short on time today, need to attend an exhibition, so Bo Jingshen will take Xiao Le, as he also wants to see how Xiao Qiao is doing."

    The silence spread.

    Su Lu coughed lightly, thinking to herself that Song Boyuan was really quite reserved.

    Finally, Song Boyuan spoke.

    "Oh."

    End of discussion.

    Bo Jingshen almost wanted to roll his eyes, thinking how exhausting it was to talk to this Song fellow.

    He finally couldn¡¯t help butin, "With your inability to strike up a conversation, how on earth did the Song Family manage to grow and strengthen their business?"

    Song Boyuan nced at him, "By intelligence."

    Intelligence or not.

    Anyway, Su Lu felt that this taciturn Song Boyuan had actually handled the brother-inw quite well...

    "Then could you please take me to the exhibition first? Saves me from driving," Su Lu said, suddenly thinking of Song Boyuan¡¯s very methodical nature, fearing he might not agree.

    She hurriedly added, "I remember there¡¯s a good restaurant nearby that serves braised eel, Xiao Qiao hasn¡¯t tried it before, it¡¯s quite nourishing, she needs to recover her strength."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Song Boyuan had already opened the car door for her, "Get in."

    In Su Lu¡¯s mind were two big characters: Nailed it!

    Bo Jingshen was originally not so sure about Song Boyuan¡¯s deep feelings for Jing Qiao, as he had always seen Song Boyuan as a despicable perpetrator, but now Bo Jingshen was also sensing something.

    In the car, Song Boyuan continued his usual reticent style.

    Regardless of what the family in the back seat talked about, it seemed like it had nothing to do with him; he just quietly drove,pletely unresponsive.

    Just like a conscientious driver.

    It wasn¡¯t until the topic finally turned to Jing Qiao that Song Boyuan showed some reaction.

    Bo Jingshen also looked directly at Song Boyuan, "Xiao Qiao wants to remove the internal fixation, what do you think?"

    Song Boyuan nced at him through the rear-view mirror, his voice as indifferent as ever, "I will arrange it."

    Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t beat around the bush or be fobbed off by his brief reply, continuing, "I know you will arrange it, but how do you n to do so?"

    Song Boyuan wasn¡¯t one for many words, and Bo Jingshen¡¯s question was obviously not a simple yes-or-no question.

    After a few seconds of silence, Song Boyuan finally said, "In a while, I¡¯ll take her back to Beijing to have it done, I¡¯ve invested in a hospital there."

    Bo Jingshen still felt a bit irritated, so he snapped back somewhat mockingly, "That psychiatric hospital?"

    Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes turned cold, but only for a moment, his tone then continued without much change, "That¡¯s just a sanatorium, the one I¡¯m talking about is aprehensive hospital I invested in. I will have them prepare a detailed treatment n and subsequent rehabilitation scheme."

    Bo Jingshen nodded slightly, "Is it the hospital owned by Song Jining?"

    Song Boyuan hummed in acknowledgment.

    Bo Jingshen thought of his own sad elder brother and simply asked, "When are Song Jining and Xiao Caizi getting married?"

    Song Boyuan seemed not to expect Bo Jingshen to suddenly ask this. He nced at him through the rearview mirror, his look one of confusion since he generally didn¡¯t think Bo Jingshen liked to gossip.

    However, considering this was Jing Qiao¡¯s brother, Song Boyuan still answered, "Soon, on September ninth."

    That was indeed soon. By the time Zhao Xiaole¡¯s summer vacation ended, it would just about be time.

    Su Lu, of course, knew who Bo Jingshen was asking for, but hearing the date, she also realized Bo Jingshen¡¯s birthday was not far off.

    Song Boyuan drove steadily, not too fast, and they arrived at the exhibition hall right on time.

    "I¡¯m off then. Have a good time with Xiaole, and please say hello to Xiao Qiao for me," Su Lu said, then leaned over to give Zhao Xiaole a kiss on the face, "Lele, mommy¡¯s off to get busy."

    "Go on, goodbye Xiaolu." Zhao Xiaole waved like a little adult, "Don¡¯t worry about dad and aunt. I¡¯ll take good care of them."

    Su Lu burst intoughter, "Yes, yes, everything is left to Xiaole then."

    Bo Jingshen also moved his face closer, "I want one too."

    Su Lu felt somewhat embarrassed, given it was in front of their father and son, but it was shameless if it had to be.

    But with Song Boyuan also present, she felt a bit shy.

    Still, she kissed Bo Jingshen on the cheek and whispered, "Then I¡¯m off."

    "Mhm." Bo Jingshen was more direct, pecking her on the lips, "Go get busy, great artist."

    Su Lu then walked toward the exhibition hall.

    After the car door closed,

    the atmosphere became even more awkward.

    Because... previously, at least Su Lu was there to lighten the mood. Now, with Su Lu gone and Zhao Xiaole engrossed in ying with his Gundam toy,

    the atmosphere in the car became so stiff it nearly solidified.

    Luckily, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t someone who feared silence, and Song Boyuan was even more ustomed to it.

    The car continued smoothly toward Yujing Vi, the only sounds being Zhao Xiaole ying with his Gundam toy and making his own sound effects¡ªswoosh, bang, bang, rat-a-tat!

    Jing Qiao hadn¡¯t expected her brother toe.

    "Brother, howe you¡¯re here?"

    "To see if anyone has bullied you," Bo Jingshen said, scrutinizing Jing Qiao from top to bottom.

    She seemed okay.

    It was fortunate that Bo Jingshen came today. After yesterday, Jing Qiao had probably decided to have her internal fixators removed; she¡¯d somewhat reconciled with her situation, so her mental state was okay, and although she¡¯d lost some weight, her spirit and mood still appeared quite good.

    "Your sister-inw went to attend an art exhibition," Bo Jingshen said with a bit of pride, "She¡¯s quite the painter."

    Jing Qiao smiled, "That¡¯s great. After we finish ying with Xiaoleter, let¡¯s go pick up sister-inw. I don¡¯t even know if her works are on disy at this exhibition."

    Zhao Xiaole also liked hearing others praise his mom, so he nodded, "Yes! Su Xiaolu paints really well."

    Then Zhao Xiaole thought his uncle was too silent and seemed a bit pitiful, so he gently tugged on Song Boyuan¡¯s sleeve, "Uncle,e with us to the exhibition? My mom paints really well, just like how aunt dances."

    Bo Jingshen thought to himself that his son sure knew how to set things straight with the Song family boy.

 Chapter 447

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 447</h4><h4></h4>

    Song Boyuan had booked several paintings for the exhibition when they were delivered, and Su Lu actually felt somewhat embarrassed.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was in dire need of the money, but rather... Su Lu felt that Song Boyuan was probably arranged by Bo Jingshen and Bo Jingshen¡¯s son.

    Inparison, although Song Boyuan was someone they called a madman, his heart was extremely pure when it came to matters rted to Jing Qiao.

    As long as it was rted to Jing Qiao, as long as it might make her happy, Song Boyuan didn¡¯t mind trying it out, except for leaving and separating from her, which he couldn¡¯t do.

    "President Song has gone to a lot of expense," Su Lu said with some shame, feeling very much as if ¡¯my child has caused you trouble.¡¯

    "Su..." Song Boyuan uttered a hollow syble before stopping, the address that was about to slip out took a turn in his mouth, and when it came out it had be, "You¡¯re too polite, sister-inw."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyebrows instantly furrowed, and he was just about to say ¡¯Who are you bros with, who are you calling sister-inw.¡¯

    But suddenly he couldn¡¯t speak, feeling a bit guilty and ashamed.

    He was abruptly reminded of his own shameless behavior in front of Su Zhe and Shen Xun.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he empathized and didn¡¯t feel like arguing against Song Boyuan¡¯s somewhat tentative address.

    Jing Qiao, though, was stunned for a moment.

    She had not expected Song Boyuan to call Su Lu that way, not at all.

    Because before, Song Boyuan wouldn¡¯t.

    He was proud and aloof, normally someone he couldn¡¯t bear to look at.

    Although he had married her, he had never called Jing Ce ¡¯father-inw¡¯; upon meeting, it was always Mr. Jing, barely better than meeting a stranger.

    When it came to Jing Su, naturally it was the same.

    Song Boyuan had always been very clear about boundaries, perhaps because he knew what kind of rtionship and affection Jing Qiao had with the Jing Family. So, he had only married Jing Qiao and didn¡¯t mean that he had epted the other members of the Jing Family.

    But now, he had not only epted the other members of the Jing Family, he was actually calling Su Lu ¡¯sister-inw.¡¯

    One should know that although Su Lu couldn¡¯t escape being rted in an approximate sense, legally, she had no rtionship whatsoever with Bo Jingshen at present.

    Jing Qiao was somewhat surprised, looking towards Song Boyuan.

    He said he had changed, he said he would change, he said he had changed.

    Jing Qiao had never believed it, precisely because she knew too well what a fanatic he was, what is fanaticism? It¡¯s being extreme and stubborn; even if mountains no longer had ridges and heaven and earth merged, he probably wouldn¡¯t change. So, she simply didn¡¯t harbor any hope, nor did she dare to believe.

    But it seemed right now... that might not entirely be the case.

    The dinner was still arranged by Song Boyuan.

    Bo Jingshen was holding Su Lu, whispering in her ear, "I feel very ufortable."

    "Hmm? Why?" Su Lu looked at him, puzzled, because it had been her who had brought Xiao Le to Yujing Vi and had been interacting with Song Boyuan for the past two days, so she hadn¡¯t felt anything off.

    Bo Jingshen felt different though, "Song Boyuan acting like this all of a sudden makes me very ufortable."

    "Why?" asked Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen lowered his voice and said, "I always feel like he has a scheme!"

    Bo Jingshen was very serious when he said it, and his tone was all mysterious, making Su Lu almostugh, she also lowered her voice and mysteriously asked him, "What kind of scheme does he have?!"

    Bo Jingshen could certainly tell that Su Lu wasughing at him.

    He was taken aback at first, then immediately smiled and said, "Oh, so you¡¯re making fun of me now?"

    Su Lu also startedughing, "Who told you to be so serious and yet so mysterious."

    "I¡¯m serious. This man had a deeply-rooted image before, but now he suddenly bes so mellow and easy to talk to; I always feel like he¡¯s plotting something. It feels like he might pull out a gun in the next second and shoot us dead," said Bo Jingshen.

    Since Su Lu had never met Song Boyuan before and hadn¡¯t heard much about his deeds, she wasn¡¯t much affected by this.

    No wonder Bo Jingshen thought so, because as he said that, Su Lu remembered the first time she met Song Boyuan, the man had a dangerous weapon in his pocket.

    She suddenly felt a bit uneasy as Bo Jingshen had described.

    "Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems," Su Lu thought for a moment, then reassured him, "As long as we don¡¯t pull out weapons to kill Jing Qiao, as long as we don¡¯t run off with Jing Qiao, as long as we don¡¯t encourage Jing Qiao to run off, there shouldn¡¯t be any big issues."

    These three points were exactly the key issues.

    Bo Jingshen wanted to say something else, but Su Lu just looked at him with a smile, "Now you know how hard it was for my two brothers to put up with you, right?"

    "I¡¯ll visit your eldest uncle and second uncle with gifts another day," Bo Jingshen said.

    It would have been fine not to mention the eldest and second uncles, but now that he did, it seemed like an invitation for trouble.

    Su Lu went back home that evening and received a call from Zhao Ying.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s tone was somewhat heavy, sounding very serious.

    "Lulu, is your brother..." Zhao Ying hesitated, as if unsure where to begin.

    Su Lu asked, "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? What happened to brother?"

    Zhao Ying let out a light sigh, "You know that your grandfather¡¯s birthday ising up."

    "I know, Brother Xun has returned to Beijing for this reason," Su Lu said.

    "The old man arranged a blind date for him, and he actually went," Zhao Ying revealed.

    Su Lu heard an incredulous tone in her mother¡¯s voice.

    Thinking deeper, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a shock in her heart, could her mother have... learned or guessed something about Shen Xun and Su Zhe?

    Considering her mother, who was sharp and open-minded, the only time she was cautious was when dealing with her children¡¯s affairs.

    "That... isn¡¯t that good? It would prevent grandpa from getting angry," Su Lu could only say that, feeling very sorry for her mother.

    "But..." Zhao Ying seemed to want to say something but stopped abruptly, then after a moment, sighed, "Never mind. Mainly, he has never listened to the old man or Shen Jiming¡¯s pressure before, to go on blind dates. I am always worried that he might have suffered some grievance and that¡¯s why he ispromising."

    Su Lu: "..." She felt it was inappropriate to say anything more, only feeling more guilt towards her mother.

    Zhao Ying did not seem to expect any response from her, only adding, "I¡¯ve never had many demands for you and your brother. I just hope you¡¯re happy. My own marriage with Shen Jiming is a mess, so I really don¡¯t think getting married will necessarily have a good oue. Even if he never marries, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, when I¡¯m old and gone, you and your brother will support each other, and Xiao Le will definitely take care of him."

    Su Lu¡¯s mind was in turmoil; she always felt that her mother had perceived something, her words sounded like she had realized something.

    But it also seemed like she hadn¡¯t.

    It was absolutely agonizing. After hanging up the phone, Su Lu was feeling quite downhearted.

    Bo Jingshen, who had just had a nice shower and wanted to join his wife and child to sleep, was ruthlessly rejected.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 448

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 448</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t bear the thought of making him sleep on the sofa.

    But since she was no longer sleepy herself, she let him stay with their son while she prepared to do some painting in the studio.

    Bo Jingshen had originally wanted to tease her a bit, but seeing Su Lu¡¯s state, he refrained from doing so.

    When Su Lu had been painting for over half an hour, Bo Jingshen came in carrying a tray, immediately filling the room with a strong sweet scent.

    Su Lu was taken aback and turned to look at him.

    "Howe..."

    "I can see you¡¯re in a bad mood, and when you¡¯re feeling down, some sweets can help. I¡¯ve made you a chocte fondue," Bo Jingshen said.

    He ced the tray he was holding on the table. It contained a small tea stove, on top of which sat a white porcin basin with chocte bubbling away inside, and on several small tes next to it were arrayed various types of food.

    There were fresh fruits, as well as cheese sticks and cookies.

    A veritable calorie bomb, such a sin to have as ate-night snack.

    "A calorie bomb," Su Lu couldn¡¯t help saying, silently swallowing her saliva.

    Bo Jingshen said helplessly, "You¡¯re so thin and you¡¯re still worried about your figure? My only concern is that I can¡¯t fatten you up. Come on."

    Su Lu, drooling, put down her paintbrush and obediently went over. She sat cross-legged on the soft cushion in front of the small coffee table, and Bo Jingshen impaled a piece of honeydew melon, drenched it in chocte sauce, and brought it to her mouth.

    The already very sweet honeydew melonbined with the chocte sauce...

    Su Lu thought it would be cloyingly sweet, but it wasn¡¯t. Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t used ready-made chocte sauce but had melted dark chocte and milk chocte together in some appropriate ratio.

    It was the perfect vor, with the creaminess of milk, the refreshing sweetness of honeydew, all mixed with the rich bitterness of dark chocte, perfectly blended together.

    "It¡¯s strangely delicious. I didn¡¯t expect you to make sweets..." Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen was quite honest and replied, "I can¡¯t. Jing Qiao taught me."

    While he was speaking, he took out his phone from his pocket. The call on the phone had not yet ended, and Bo Jingshen spoke to the person on the other end, "My sister-inw says it¡¯s delicious, thanks."

    "You¡¯re wee. Brother, if you want to learn to make anything else, just ask me anytime," Jing Qiao¡¯s gentle voice came through.

    Su Lu leaned in and said, "Thank you, Qiao¡¯er!"

    "Sister-inw, good night," Jing Qiao said with augh.

    After ending the call with Jing Qiao, Bo Jingshen continued to feed her several pieces, including cookies, cheese sticks, and fruit.

    Perhaps sweets really do work, for after she finished, Su Lu¡¯s mood had indeed improved slightly.

    Bo Jingshen, seeing her more rxed expression, finally said, "Alright, can you tell me now what happened? Why did everything seem off after you took that phone call?"

    Su Lu really didn¡¯t want to say anything; she felt that although this wasn¡¯t exactly a family scandal, it was still a private matter concerning her brothers.

    But there was no one else to tell. Her mother? It wasn¡¯t right to tell her. Zhao Tong? Zhao Tong was just a fool, and talking to him would not help her feel better¡ªin fact, she might end up needing tofort Zhao Tong instead!

    So she was left to bottle it up inside herself.

    After thinking it over, Su Lu said, "I can tell you, but you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else, okay?"

    Bo Jingshen was startled for a moment before he suddenly realized why Su Lu had burst outughing earlier that day when he had mysteriously told her that he thought Song Boyuan was up to something.

    Maybe it was because he had seemed rather childish at that time?

    Because right now, Su Lu was acting very childish as well, telling him, "I¡¯ve told you this, but you can¡¯t tell anyone else, okay?" What kind of elementary school promation was that...

    Bo Jingshen held back his amusement and nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone."

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t find the humor anymore.

    Listening to Su Lu tell him what was going on, all Bo Jingshen could think was ¡ª holy shit.

    "So, that¡¯s the situation now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. What do you think?" Su Lu looked at him.

    He said, "Holy shit."

    Su Lu: "..." She red at him with wide eyes, "I shouldn¡¯t have bothered telling you all this!"

    "Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m just a bit shocked. Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by this?" Bo Jingshen took her hand.

    Bo Jingshen calmed down after a while. Even though he was still quite astonished, it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t seen such things before, nor was he prejudiced. It was just that his eldest and second uncles being together was a bit sensational.

    Now that he had gotten over the initial shock, it was okay.

    After all... they weren¡¯t blood brothers. If they liked each other, there wasn¡¯t really a problem.

    He even knew someone who had developed feelings for a pair of blood brothers ¡ª now that was truly a disaster.

    "So what do you think I should do now?" Su Lu asked him.

    As for that, Bo Jingshen was quite clear-headed, "What do you mean, what should you do? It¡¯s none of your business. You don¡¯t need to do anything."

    "Huh?"

    "They¡¯re both your brothers. On the issue of their romance, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to side with anyone. So you don¡¯t need to do anything. You only need to care for your sibling rtionship with them, not their rtionship with each other," Bo Jingshen said.

    In the end, matters of the heart are one¡¯s own business.

    Bo Jingshen brought a cheese stick to her lips and continued, "In this respect, you¡¯re not as clever as Ms. Zhao."

    Su Lu was startled, "My mom doesn¡¯t know about this, does she?"

    "Are you sure?" Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow at her.

    Su Lu: "...Not sure."

    "That¡¯s why I say Ms. Zhao is clever. A wise person is just like that. She knows the things she should know, and she also knows the things she shouldn¡¯t know, but she will pretend as if she doesn¡¯t know."

    Whenever Bo Jingshen spoke of Zhao Ying, he did so with gratitude and admiration, "She doesn¡¯t interfere with her children¡¯s romantic life, or rather, she doesn¡¯t interfere unless it¡¯s a critical moment. She had made her views known in our affair only at critical moments, which usually urred when you were deeply hurt. She cared so much that she couldn¡¯t help but act. For instance, when she thought I would be dangerous for you, or that the hurt I caused you was too much, orter on, when she felt you couldn¡¯t let go after being reunited with me and it left you too distressed."

    Su Lu blinked while looking at Bo Jingshen, finding him irresistibly charming when he analyzed things so methodically and coherently.

    She propped her chin with her hands and gazed at him like a lovestruck fan.

    Bo Jingshen, feeling his heart warm under her earnest gaze, couldn¡¯t help but smile and gently flicked her nose, "So, it¡¯s the same with the situation regarding Shen Xun. If it¡¯s something that makes Shen Xun happy, she can pretend not to know for a while. I think the reason she called you is that she feels Shen Xun is currently doing something utterly irrational, something that might hurt himself and possibly the innocent woman involved."

    Propping her chin, Su Lu said, "You analyze my mom¡¯s psychology so thoroughly."

    Bo Jingshen leaned in and kissed her, "Do I? Then you help me ask her if I¡¯m worthy enough to be her son-inw."

 Chapter 449

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 449</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu also felt that Bo Jingshen¡¯s words made a lot of sense. Without mentioning other aspects, even in the case of a blind date or a loveless arranged marriage, especially in the ambiguous situation between Shen Xun and Su Zhe¡ª

    the women were too innocent. It wasn¡¯t fair to them.

    "Then I should talk to Shen Xun," Su Lu thought for a moment but felt it wasn¡¯t enough. She looked at Bo Jingshen, "Or... should I take a trip back to Beijing?"

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback, the first emotion in his eyes being reluctance. He opened his mouth but for a long while couldn¡¯t speak.

    Su Lu said, "I¡¯ll just go for a quick visit. My son will stay in Feng City for the summer holiday. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    Bo Jingshen murmured softly, "Can¡¯t we rify things over the phone? Why bother making a special trip..."

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Su Lu to take a trip back to Beijing, so Bo Jingshen knew his own protest was illogical, thus he spoke in a low volume.

    Su Lu, pained for him, smiled and caressed his face, "The main thing is, there¡¯s nothing fun to do there..."

    Su Lu pursed her lips. She originally thought it unnecessary to mention this, but after a moment¡¯s thought, she decided there was no need to hide it from Bo Jingshen and simply told him, "It happens to be Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday. He¡¯s getting on in years; I really should visit him. Because I had Zhao Xiaole out of wedlock, my mother and brother certainly took no issue, but old folks like him are quite conservative and hence have always had a big problem with me. They don¡¯t think much of me. So, there¡¯s no appeal. I¡¯ll go for a visit ande back quickly."

    Su Lu smiled, "I¡¯ve left your son with you, are you still worried I might run away?"

    Bo Jingshen frowned deeply, "Look down on you? What right does he have to do that?"

    His expression was unmistakably angry as he took out his phone to check his schedule, "I¡¯ll go with you."

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, "Are you crazy?"

    "I see I¡¯m not that busy with worktely..." Bo Jingshen said, and truth be told, even if he were busy, he would make the time to apany her back. What sort of situation was the Shen family old man in to look down on Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole?

    In Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart, the matter was quite simple.

    It was perfectly fine for Su Lu¡¯s family members to look down on him, Bo Jingshen¡ªno problem at all. But to look down on her and their child was absolutely uneptable.

    Su Lu said he was crazy, not because he would pause his work to apany her back to Beijing, but because...

    "You act like boarding a ne is akin to dying! Stop joking." Su Lu still vividly remembered how panicked she felt when she heard he had once been in a ne crash and could have died if not for sheer luck.

    Of course, she also remembered how deathly pale he looked every time he had to fly.

    But at this moment, Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t even thought about his fear of flying. It was only after Su Lu mentioned it that Bo Jingshen paused and then said, "It¡¯s just over two hours. It won¡¯t be a problem."

    Still, Su Lu couldn¡¯t bear it. The thought of Bo Jingshen being as white as a sheet for over two hours made her uneasy. She couldn¡¯t stand watching him suffer like that even when they weren¡¯t on good terms before, let alone now.

    That evening, Cheng Yan received a message from Bo Jingshen.

    Cheng Yan had finally finished his work and returned home. While eating dinner and reviewing a couple of documents, he finally took a bath to rx. Upon emerging, he saw a message from Bo Jingshen.

    Cheng Yan was astonished and immediately called back, "Book a high-speed rail ticket?"

    "Yeah," Bo Jingshen replied matter-of-factly.

    Then Cheng Yan exploded over the phone, startling Bo Jingshen. Thetter, washing dishes with the speakerphone on, found Su Lu beside him, drying the dishes with a towel.

    So when Cheng Yan began to roar... Su Lu heard it too and was caught off guard.

    Cheng Yan: "I¡¯ve been nearly worked to death! I haven¡¯t even had the chance to look closely at the project materials you sent back yesterday! And now you¡¯re running off to Beijing? You could at least let that slide, but for something as trivial as booking a ticket, can¡¯t you go straight to the secretarial office!"

    Su Lu shuddered with fright.

    Bo Jingshen was also startled, nearly dropping the te in his hand, "I did it out of habit... you know, I¡¯m used to discussing things with you."

    "Please make a habit of changing that!" Cheng Yan said, finally regaining someposure, taking a deep breath before continuing, "Since you¡¯re going to Beijing, why not take a look at the project materials you sent over yesterday and do some research? Then go check it out in Beijing."

    People like Cheng Yan, who rarely lose their temper, always seem particrly serious when they do,manding a sense of dread no one can ignore.

    Of course, Bo Jingshen agreed, as Su Lu had the same kind of temperament, and Bo Jingshen was well-ustomed to her tempers through muscle memory.

    Su Lu knew Cheng Yan was not having it easy either, and whispered an apology, "I¡¯m sorry, Assistant Cheng, please don¡¯t be angry, we¡¯ll handle it ourselves."

    The main thing was she didn¡¯t even know Bo Jingshen had messaged Cheng Yan to book the tickets, otherwise, she would have definitely stopped it.

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s voice, Cheng Yan managed to calm down, returning to his usual steady and calm tone, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have the secretarial office take care of it."

    Su Lu then exchanged a few more courteous words with Cheng Yan before they ended the call.

    After hanging up, Su Lu looked helplessly at Bo Jingshen, "High-speed rail? I said I could go alone..."

    "No," Bo Jingshen stared at her, "I¡¯m going with you."

    He would always stand up for her, no matter who bullied her. If anyone looked down on her, he would be there to defend her.

    Moreover, Bo Jingshen felt this trip to Beijing wasn¡¯t just about investigating the project that Zhao Xiaole had wrangled from his uncle yesterday or simply defending Su Lu¡¯s honor.

    Bo Jingshen had another, more important matter on his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t continue like this with Su Lu without any formal ties. Whether Su Lu cared about formalities or not, he didn¡¯t know, but Bo Jingshen cared a great deal.

    How long had he been looking forward to this?

    To put it in the exaggerated terms of the inte, from the first day he was with Su Lu, he had already figured out what words to inscribe on their shared tombstone.

    So before asking for any suchmitment, he had to make a proper visit.

    Not to go into the old customs of matchmaking, but at least to visit Ms. Zhao to talk about the matter properly, at least to let Su Lu¡¯s mother know how serious he was about it.

    But for now, Bo Jingshen had no intention of letting Su Lu know.

    Surprises, regardless of the time or how many years pass, were always something he was willing to give her.

    Thus the return time was decided, and the tickets were booked.

    The next day, when the topic came up, Song Boyuan asked with a casual nce, "Is Xiao Le going with you?"

    Originally, if Bo Jingshen were not going along, Su Lu had nned to leave her son in Feng City for Bo Jingshen to take care of for a while, but since Bo Jingshen was also going, of course, the son would have toe along.

    "Of course," Bo Jingshen nodded.

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second, "Oh, then we¡¯ll go back with you."

 Chapter 450

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 450</h4><h4></h4>

    "What are you doing with us?" Bo Jingshen frowned, "Haven¡¯t you booked Yujing Vi for quite a while?"

    Bo Jingshen still didn¡¯t take much to Song Boyuan, or perhaps that wasn¡¯t quite right to say¡ªhe just felt rather ufortable around him, which wasn¡¯t surprising given Song Boyuan¡¯s tight-lipped nature. It¡¯s rare for anyone to feelfortable with him.

    Only Jing Qiao had the remarkable ability to not only get along harmoniously with such a person but also to win him over.

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t feel like he was following the couple. In a t voice, he said, "I¡¯d rather not follow, so leave Zhao Xiaole behind."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    Su Lu: "..." See, Uncle really was going to build Xiaole a castle.

    Bo Jingshen chuckled and said, "You wish. Fine, if you want to follow, then follow."

    Song Boyuan raised an eyebrow and immediately dialed a number, instructing in his usual cold voice, "Call off the ne, I¡¯m taking the high-speed rail back, book a ticket."

    Su Lu thought it was quite good, "Just right, Xiao Qiao also wants to have her internal fixation removed."

    Although the time was set, Su Lu wasn¡¯t in a hurry and nned to wait until after Bo Jingshen¡¯s birthday celebration in Feng City before going to Beijing. Thus, she continued to take Zhao Xiaole to y with Jing Qiao every day, to learn the basics of ballet, while she herself enjoyed some good food.

    With Su Lu bringing Zhao Xiaole over, Jing Qiao made delicious food every day in a good mood. Despite not deliberately cooking for Song Boyuan, there was always extra made.

    Song Boyuan invariably managed to join them for a meal, so his attitude towards Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole noticeably became gentler.

    For someone like Song Boyuan, being gentle towards mother and daughter was already the limit; his tenderness was reserved solely for Jing Qiao.

    And even if Song Boyuan was a man of few words, now he could manage a few sentences with Su Lu.

    He held some Lego in his hands, assembling it¡ªa task entrusted to him by Zhao Xiaole. Earlier when a friend came over to y with Zhao Xiaole, she left the Lego fire truck with Song Boyuan.

    "Uncle Uncle, will you help me assemble this for me, please?"

    "Sure."

    "Can you finish assembling it before I get back from ying with my friend, please?"

    "Sure."

    Song Boyuan couldn¡¯t say a single "no" to Zhao Xiaole.

    From a distance, Su Lu had watched and finally couldn¡¯t help but murmur softly, "If he had his own child, how spoiled they would be..."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s gaze blurred for a moment at that time, nearly scalding her hand with the teapot. After putting it down, Jing Qiao said very softly, "He almost had one."

    She paused, her voice free of any resentment¡ªeven sadness and sorrow seemed to have been diluted by time, leaving only a sigh, "Fate ys its tricks."

    In any case, Song Boyuan earnestly helped Zhao Xiaole with his Lego. The thing is, with a person like him¡ªwho seldom jokes or even shows much expression¡ªit never seems like he¡¯s ying around. He appears serious at all times, no matter what he does.

    Even if it¡¯s just helping a child piece together some Lego.

    Bo Yuan nced at Su Lu and said, "Even though the Shen Family isn¡¯t what it used to be, if he were to go on a blind date, it wouldn¡¯t be with someone terrible."

    Of course, Su Lu didn¡¯t tell Bo Yuan about Shen Xun and Su Zhe¡¯s issue, only mentioning that Shen Xun was being set up for blind dates by his family.

    Bo Yuan assumed she was worried about Shen Xun being paired with the wrong person, so he said that tofort Su Lu. Listening carefully to what he meant, he was actually trying to reassure her.

    "The Shen Family may not be as prominent as before, but President Zhao is quite capable," Bo Yuan added.

    Su Lu nodded, "That¡¯s true, my mom is pretty amazing."

    There was a pause in Bo Yuan¡¯s movements, as if he wanted to ask something but hesitated.

    Noticing his hesitance, Su Lu asked, "What is it?"

    With downcast eyes, Bo Yuan was silent for a few seconds before asking, "I¡¯ve heard about what happened between you and Bo Jingshen."

    Su Lu was taken aback momentarily, then showed a slight smile and replied with an "Ah."

    Bo Yuan lifted his gaze to look at her. In his perfectly shaped, phoenix-like eyes¡ªwhich were consistently lukewarm¡ªone could clearly see his genuine perplexity.

    Bo Yuan inquired, "Why did you forgive Bo Jingshen? Was it because Zhao Xiaole needed a father?"

    Su Lu pondered for a moment, considering how to articte her thoughts. After a short while, she said, "Jing Qiao is not me, so the reasons between Bo Jingshen and me cannot serve as a reference for you. But if what you want to know is how to make Jing Qiao ept you again, I can give you some advice."

    Bo Yuan blinked earnestly, his tone bing more serious, "I¡¯m all ears."

    With a smile and a yful twinkle in her eye, Su Lu said, "Bo Jingshen and I were on and off for nearly ten years. How long have you and Jing Qiao been at it? You¡¯ve barely started. They say where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. Keep at it, pursue Jing Qiao earnestly¡ªdon¡¯t resort to coercion or maniption. By earnest pursuit, I mean knowing when to be thick-skinned, when to be romantic, and when to act coquettishly. If after ten years it still doesn¡¯t work out, then we can dissect and see what the issue is."

    What bad intentions could Su Xiaolu have? She was just an ordinary sister-inw, distressed for her sister¡¯s wellbeing, sincerely hoping that her clever but unfortunate sister could receive more happiness.

    After hearing this, Bo Yuan remained silent, his eyes cast downwards as if pondering; it wasn¡¯t until a few momentster that he resumed his Lego construction.

    When Zhao Xiaole returned after ying, Bo Yuan had already sessfullypleted the task.

    "Wow, Uncle is so amazing," eximed Zhao Xiaole, who seemed to have a unique ability to precisely strike a chord in people¡¯s hearts. After saying this, he immediately turned to Jing Qiao and said, "Auntie! Uncle is really amazing, isn¡¯t he?"

    Jing Qiao adored Zhao Xiaole the most. Hearing this, she nced at Bo Yuan and then nodded gently, "Yes, truly amazing."

    Watching from the sidelines, Su Lu felt incredulous, hardly believing without seeing it for herself that she had given birth to such an insightful son.

    Since he was going to Beijing with Su Lu soon, Bo Jingshen was also worried that Cheng Yan might actually overwork himself to death or threaten to resign. So, these days, he was quite busy with work, nning to tackle as many tasks as possible before apanying Su Lu to Beijing, to prevent overburdening Cheng Yan with an excessive workload.

    That day, Su Lu had sent Zhao Xiaole to Yujing Vi early, entrusting Bo Yuan to take him out to y.

    Bo Yuan had materials delivered that morning, so he knew what Su Lu wanted to do. He looked contemtive, as if he had some reference points about what "earnest pursuit" meant, based on what Su Lu had said that day, and he seemed to have sorted out some ideas in his mind.

    As soon as Bo Yuan went out with Zhao Xiaole, Su Lu rubbed her hands enthusiastically and said to Jing Qiao, "Xiao Qiao, quick, quick, quick, teach me how to make a birthday cake, a birthday cake."

 Chapter 451

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 451</h4><h4></h4>

    Jing Qiao¡¯s cake-making skills naturally needed no mention, as she was more than capable of running her own store.

    Su Lu was a bit less skilled.

    "I¡¯m not just a bit worse¡ª it depends on who you¡¯reparing me to. If it¡¯s you, then I¡¯m way behind," Su Lu said as she whipped egg whites with an electric mixer.

    Su Lu was very clear about her own abilities, which were limited to baking some small cookies, making rice cooker cakes, and pastries like egg tarts. Anything moreplicated, and she was out of her depth.

    "Don¡¯t belittle yourself, sister-inw. Doesn¡¯t everyone start from knowing nothing?" Jing Qiao said with a smile as she watched her. "I think you¡¯re pretty impressive. The only thing you¡¯re missingpared to me is a biological father who pressured you into learning baking. If I could give you mine, would you want him?"

    Su Lu shivered, "Thanks, but no thanks."

    Jing Qiao pulled out a heart-shaped mold, barely able to suppress herughter, and coughed lightly, "You¡¯re going for such a straightforward approach? Sister-inw, nowadays you don¡¯t necessarily need a heart-shaped mold to express your feelings with a cake. Usually, round molds are used, and then there are many beautiful cake decorations that are quite stylish."

    "I don¡¯t need it to be stylish," Su Luughed. "I want it simple and straightforward, so that Bo Jingshen can clearly see the intentions of this country bumpkin. So it has to be a heart shape, and it has to be bright red."

    "Bright, bright red?" Jing Qiao asked to confirm.

    Su Lu nodded emphatically, "Bright red!"

    Jing Qiao bit her lip, "Then... what color should we use for the writing?"

    "ck!" Su Lu didn¡¯t hesitate for a second.

    Finally, Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Sister-inw, you are... really a painter, right?"

    Su Lu startedughing, "Why? Do you think my color choice is too devilish?"

    "Yes... bright red with ck lettering, those in the know understand it¡¯s about expressing feelings, but those who don¡¯t might think it¡¯s some sort of... assassination note or something." Jing Qiao didn¡¯t finish her thought and cleared her throat, "ck lettering it is, then. What should it say?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment and then began tough.

    It took her a clumsy four hours toplete the task, but seeing the bright red cake with its ck lettering, Su Lu was extremely pleased.

    The letters were written by Su Lu herself, in a chubby and cute font. Jing Qiao leaned in and upon seeing the message, burst into giggles.

    She¡¯d never have dreamed that for her brother¡¯s birthday cake, one meant to reveal one¡¯s feelings, her sister-inw would use a heart-shaped mold and bright red cake with ck lettering, and not write some sweet nothings, but rather¡ª a local dad of some renown?

    Su Lu was exceedingly satisfied.

    "I wonder if my brother will be surprised or resigned when he sees such a big heart-shaped cake with those words on it," Jing Qiao mused.

    "I¡¯ll be happy if I¡¯m satisfied," Su Lu replied.

    Su Lu carefully boxed the cake, cing it into an elegant box that was also a festive red but not garish. Instead, it resembled the quality of an old-fashioned dowry box from marriages long ago.

    After finishing up, Su Lu nced at the time, "Look at the time!"

    She quickly added, "Qiao¡¯er, I¡¯m out of time. I must go now. Could you please take care of Xiao Le for the day?"

    "Got it. Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw; enjoy your two-person world with my brother," Jing Qiao waved, throwing a heart sign to Su Lu.

    Su Lu went to check on her son. He was in the dance studio, lying on the floor, constructing with Lego bricks. Song Boyuan was apanying him, not lying down but sitting cross-legged at his side.

    Before Su Lu entered the room, she caught sight of Song Boyuan¡¯s silhouette through the floor-to-ceiling window. The rxed feel of his loose linen shirt and his soft-angled presence made for aforting scene.

    Su Lu walked in.

    "Mommy!" Zhao Xiaole grinned at her.

    Su Lu sat down and kissed his forehead, "Good boy, did you have a good time today with Uncle and Auntie? Mommy needs to go out and take care of some things."

    "Sure, go ahead," Zhao Xiaole generously waved his hand.

    "Aren¡¯t you upset with Mommy?" Su Lu asked him.

    Zhao Xiaole sighed lightly and said, "Not mad. You¡¯re adults and adults always have their own things to deal with, right? I understand."

    "You really are Mommy¡¯s good big boy!" Su Lu kissed his forehead again and then turned to Song Boyuan, "Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, President Song."

    "Just call me by my name," Song Boyuan¡¯s voice was still indifferent.

    But Su Lu could already discern the subtle differences, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that Song Boyuan was in a good mood.

    Su Lu smiled, "Alright, Song Boyuan, thank you."

    "You¡¯re wee," Song Boyuan replied.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then offered a gesture of goodwill, "Let me tell you a secret."

    Only then did Song Boyuan lift his eyelids to look at her, "Hmm?"

    "Raspberries... Not sure if you like them?" Su Lu asked him but didn¡¯t wait for his answer and continued, "Anyway, Zhao Xiaole isn¡¯t particrly fond of raspberries. So Jing Qiao made him a coconut-vored cake, but she also made some raspberry-vored ones, and now I¡¯m not sure whose taste that is."

    After Su Lu finished, she saw Song Boyuan¡¯s perfectly shaped phoenix eyes blink gently, seeming to harbor a hint of what could be called mirth.

    Su Lu nodded at him gently, "Then I¡¯ll be off."

    "Goodbye," Song Boyuan bid her farewell.

    After Su Lu left, Song Boyuan turned to Zhao Xiaole, "If you want to go out and y, I can take you out too."

    Zhao Xiaole gestured like a little adult, "No need. I know my mom and dad are sneaking off to their little world, I¡¯m not an ignorant kid."

    Song Boyuan stared at him for two seconds, "You seem to have some misunderstanding about your age."

    Zhao Xiaole pouted, "I¡¯m a big baby now, very well-behaved, and wouldn¡¯t disturb my mom and dad¡¯s date. I¡¯m happy just to have Uncle and Auntie with me."

    Song Boyuan thought for a moment, put down the blocks he was holding, and scooped Zhao Xiaole up under his arm, "Let¡¯s take a break and go eat some cake."

    Jing Qiao looked at the few raspberry mousses in front of her, also somewhat distracted, wondering how she had unconsciously made Song Boyuan¡¯s favorite vor.

    Jing Qiao stared intensely at the mousses in front of her, caught in an internal struggle, murmuring to herself, "Maybe I should just eat them all myself..."

    Then a voice with a hint of metallic coolness came from behind, "If possible, could you share one with me?"

    Jing Qiao jumped in shock, almost losing her bnce.

    A strong arm gently steadied her from behind, "Be careful, don¡¯t fall."

    After she steadied herself, she heard him say, "If you¡¯re reluctant to share one with me, Xiaole said to share one of his coconut-vored ones with me."

    Jing Qiao pushed the red mousses aside without a word, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath, "Why does such a man like sweet food so much..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 452

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 452</h4><h4></h4>

    What else could it be for?

    He married a woman with excellent culinary skills, and equally great baking talents.

    Song Boyuan used to eat just for the sake of eating, but after being with Jing Qiao, he gradually became spoiled by her and began to look forward to all kinds of food.

    Having never had any expectations or passion for food before, he was not picky at all and liked everything Jing Qiao made, not fussing over whether it was a dessert or something else.

    After quietly finishing two raspberry mousses, Song Boyuan nonchntly scooped a spoonful of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s coconut cake to try, and finding it delicious, scooped another.

    Zhao Xiaole was a child very willing to share. Seeing his uncle enjoyed it, he grinned and proudly offered, "Uncle, is mine tastier? Have some more!"

    Then he pushed his cake to the center of the table.

    Because Song Boyuan was emotionally detached and indifferent, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about sharing the coconut cake with Zhao Xiaole without any psychological pressure.

    When he tried to share his raspberry mousse with Zhao Xiaole, the child refused, "I don¡¯t like this vor, Uncle. You eat it."

    A faint flicker passed through Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes. He stored the remaining two pieces of mousse in the fridge, nning to savor them slowly tonight.

    Then he turned to Zhao Xiaole, "Let¡¯s buy a few more sets of Lego tomorrow, you like them, and we can put them together slowly."

    "Wow, Uncle, you¡¯re the best!" Zhao Xiaole was overjoyed.

    Jing Qiao witnessed the whole process, and was utterly... incredulous.

    Zhao Xiaole, worn out from ying, nestled into Song Boyuan¡¯s arms and fell asleep.

    Jing Qiao spoke softly, "Put him in bed."

    Song Boyuan nodded gently, carried the child into his own room, gently ced Zhao Xiaole on the bed, and tucked him in.

    Jing Qiao was somewhat surprised because she knew that Song Boyuan was a bit... not sure if it was germophobia or OCD, but he couldn¡¯t stand anyone touching his bed. Even a slight touch was not okay, let alone sitting or lying down.

    Only Jing Qiao was an exception.

    So Jing Qiao had meant for him to carry the child to her bed, but instead, he had taken Zhao Xiaole to his own, and it seemed to Jing Qiao that Song Boyuan found nothing inappropriate or ufortable about it.

    Jing Qiao then had a chance to take a good look around Song Boyuan¡¯s room, which had no differences from what she remembered.

    It was always this spotless, with a phone charger and TV remote along with bottled water on the bedside table to the left, and an eye mask and eye drops to the right.

    Back when they were together, Jing Qiao often teased him about this arrangement ¨C it was so inconvenient. She always had to pass him the eye mask and eye drops, or he had to reach over her to get them. Having bottled water and the charger and remote together was also unwise, because if the water spilled, he¡¯d be in trouble.

    In fact, Song Boyuan had spilled water before, but afterward, he still didn¡¯t change his ways, keeping things the same.

    After Jing Qiao asked him many times, he slowly told her that he did it on purpose. He liked reaching over her, extending his hand for the eye mask and eye drops because that way, he could also take the opportunity to hug her, or even steal a kiss.

    He was a scoundrel, indeed, not letting any opportunity to benefit himself pass.

    And now, he was still doing the same.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s gaze lingered on the items on the bedside table, getting slightly lost in thought, before eventually shifting her attention away. As soon as she did, she saw a bottle of medication on the dresser.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s pupils contracted.

    It wasn¡¯t a typical bottle of medicine, not a health supplement or a general over-the-counter drug.

    It was... psychiatric medication.

    She couldn¡¯t confirm what specific medication it was, but because she had stayed in that hospital for quite some time, the style of that medicine bottle was almost etched in her heart¡ªit was the hospital¡¯s medicine bottle.

    Song Boyuan said, "Let¡¯s go."

    He took a couple of steps towards the exit, then suddenly, as if having remembered something, stopped in his tracks. "That¡¯s right."

    He turned around, pulled open a drawer, and took out a beautifully designed envelope, handing it to Jing Qiao.

    Jing Qiao hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality and, therefore, didn¡¯t reach out to take it for a moment.

    Thinking she didn¡¯t want it, Song Boyuan grabbed her hand and ced the envelope in it. "If you don¡¯t want to go with me, you can go with Su Lu."

    It was only then that Jing Qiao regained her senses and looked down to see the beautifully designed envelope in her hand. The logo printed on it was that of a quite famous domestic ballet troupe. Inside the envelope were touring performance tickets for this ballet troupe.

    Two tickets.

    Without even thinking, she could guess that Song Boyuan had prepared these two tickets intending to go with her.

    But because she had been distracted earlier, he thought her hesitation was a rejection, so he had preemptively made concessions.

    Though Jing Qiao had long since given up hope on him¡ªor perhaps because she felt inferior about herself, thinking the world was so cruel to her because she was not good enough.

    Yet at this moment, realizing Song Boyuan¡¯s intentions and his concession, Jing Qiao still felt a bit ufortable.

    After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Your sister-inw might... not be fond of ballet."

    Song Boyuan blinked, watching her quietly.

    Jing Qiao could not muster any softer words, so she could only take out one ticket and said, "So one ticket is enough for me. This one¡¯s for you."

    She stuffed the envelope, which still contained one ticket, back to Song Boyuan.

    A nearly imperceptible arc tugged at the corners of Song Boyuan¡¯s brows. Despite his expression undergoing hardly any change, and even though he didn¡¯t smile, remaining as an expressionless robot,

    Jing Qiao knew him, so she could very distinctly feel... he was happy.

    And this could be considered¡ªvery happy.

    Jing Qiao sighed softly in her heart. You¡¯re really useless, Jing Qiao.

    She walked in front, slightly annoyed with herself, but reflecting on the action she had just taken, she felt no regret.

    Hearing the man¡¯s footsteps unhurriedly following behind her, Jing Qiao bit her lip, her grip loosening then tightening as she pinched her palm enough to feel a hint of pain several times.

    Eventually, she could no longer hold back, turns her head and lifts her eyes to meet Song Boyuan¡¯s.

    "Song Boyuan, I want to ask you."

    Song Boyuan was taken aback, his voice was calm. If Su Lu were present at this moment, she would be able to detect the subtle difference in Song Boyuan¡¯s voice, so subtle yet discernible; the difference between gentleness and tenderness.

    "Sure, ask me." Song Boyuan said.

    Jing Qiao took a deep breath. "Why are you..." Jing Qiao bit her lip. "Why are you... taking psychotropic drugs? I just saw it. The shape of that medicine bottle, I would recognize it even if it turned to ash..."

    Song Boyuan cast his gaze downwards.

    He had only just looked down when Jing Qiao said, "Don¡¯t look down, look at me when you talk."

    Song Boyuan lifted his eyes, a touch of tender resignation shing within. "Qiaoqiao, I¡¯m ill. I¡¯ve been in treatment, I already know I was wrong."

 Chapter 453

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 453</h4><h4></h4>

    When had she ever heard Song Boyuan admit his mistakes?

    It seemed... not impossible.

    Jing Qiao still remembered the first time she had an ident. She didn¡¯t know what kind of devastating scene she had presented in Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes when he found her.

    But with both her leg and hand broken, the injuries so severe, it couldn¡¯t have been a gentle scene.

    Her ballet dreams shattered. When she woke up, she had be "Wolverine"; post-surgery, her leg was suspended, her whole body lying on the hospital bed, like a mummy.

    In that instant, Jing Qiao didn¡¯t cry. She just felt bewildered, not knowing what she was living for. Was it just to lie there like a disabled person?

    Then she saw Song Boyuan, haggard to the point of being barely recognizable, unshaven, with dark circles under his eyes. In his usually cold and beautiful phoenix eyes, there was a dense web of bloodshot lines, looking as if he was on the brink of madness, as if stained with blood.

    Jing Qiao was stunned at the time and even in her daze, she couldn¡¯t recognize who he was.

    Who was this?

    The always meticulous Song Boyuan? How could that be?

    At that time, Song Boyuan never left her hospital bedside. It seemed like he had admitted his mistakes to her then.

    "It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault." With no unnecessary words, just these three repeated words were enough to show the remorse in his heart.

    However, after that, Song Boyuan didn¡¯t get any better.

    That incident only made him even more obsessive.

    Later, Jing Qiao had never seen Song Boyuan admit his mistakes again. She gradually understood that this obsessive man had be even more obsessive, believing that because of his negligence, things had deviated from the right direction and had not developed ording to his n.

    Obsessive people don¡¯t think they are wrong until they taste the bitter consequences.

    The bitter consequences of Jing Qiao¡¯s ident, he tasted them and realized his mistakes, but afterward, his obsessiveness only intensified.

    And he would not admit his obsessiveness. He only believed that he was right, that he was not wrong, and that as long as everything was done ording to his n, then the oue would not be wed.

    To make such a person realize his mistakes again, he would probably have to taste the consequences once more.

    And indeed, he did taste them again.

    But each time, each time it was Jing Qiao paying the steepest price for his obsessiveness.

    She was tired.

    She didn¡¯t want to continue anymore because if this man couldn¡¯t realize his mistakes, her paying the heavy price time and again was just the beginning.

    But Jing Qiao hadn¡¯t expected that Song Boyuan would actually admit his fault?

    "You..." Jing Qiao blinked more frequently, "... therapy?"

    "Mm," Song Boyuan nodded, "I haven¡¯t reached a very severe state, so low-dose medication and regr psychological therapy can control it quite well."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s lips quivered, and for a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    A momentter, she just nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything more, walking back to her own room.

    She was a bit disordered and needed to cool down.

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t follow her, but watched as she entered her room before he went to the living room to continue assembling Zhao Xiaole¡¯s Lego bricks.

    His subordinate approached him, seeming somewhat hesitant, as if wanting to say something yet stopping.

    "Speak," Song Boyuan didn¡¯t even lift his eyes.

    A subordinate said respectfully, "Zhou Qian called..."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s eyebrows subtly raised, "Did my dear elder brothers cause some trouble for him again?"

    Zhou Qian was the person he had sent abroad, specifically to monitor his three half-brothers to ensure they stayed abroad in exile and to promptly report their movements.

    "There isn¡¯t any trouble, but Zhou Qian¡¯s wife is pregnant, and he wants to request a transfer back."

    Song Boyuan paused in his movements, looking somewhat speechlessly at his subordinate, "He has always been abroad, his wife... how did she get pregnant?"

    The subordinate also froze upon hearing this, almost wanting tough, but he managed to hold it back, mainly because he found it somewhat na?ve when his cold and stern BOSS widened his eyes and asked this question, losing any sense of coldness.

    The subordinate clenched his fist to his lips and lightly coughed, "A few months ago, his wife went abroad to visit him..."

    "Oh, that¡¯s it." Song Boyuan¡¯s expression returned to normal, "Then ask around to see who wants to go, and switch them out to bring Zhou Qian back. After hees back, he can go straight to the branch office, they¡¯re short on people there."

    This was considered a promotion, though everyone knew before leaving that returning meant a promotion. But they also knew Song Boyuan¡¯s nature¡ªif anyone requested to return beforepleting the term, they likely wouldn¡¯t get a promotion.

    But clearly, Song Boyuan was much easier to talk to nowadays.

    It showed that the BOSS was in a good mood recently.

    The subordinate silently thanked Jing Qiao and Zhao Xiaole in his heart; thanks to thedy, thanks to young master Zhao Xiao...

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Su Lu was already preparing.

    There was a lot to prepare, and she had booked Yunding Restaurant, though the price was really not cheap.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t so easy without some connections. Su Lu, thick-skinned, used Su Zhe¡¯s influence to book it.

    For the interior decorations, the restaurant could handle everything, but Su Lu felt that the restaurant should only manage therger environment, while she wanted to personally take care of the tables and the surrounding area.

    So from the selection of fresh flowers to the colors of the candles, she personally chose everything.

    Su Lu arrived early at Yunding Restaurant to start the preparations, just to give Bo Jingshen a perfect birthday.

    But what she didn¡¯t know was... in another upscale restaurant in the city, Bo Jingshen was also busily preparing.

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry," Bo Jingshen urged.

    Jiang Li, weary from making poor choices in friends and feeling pitiful from his own troubled rtionship, cursed the damnable Bao, who was endlessly unting his love.

    Jiang Li filled a metallic-red balloon with air, then muttered under his breath, "Why not just hire a professional celebrationpany to do this."

    "How would that convey my sincerity?" Bo Jingshen frowned.

    Jiang Li tied off the balloon, grabbed a metallic-silver one, and continued to inte it while quietly griping, "Why does your sincerity have to involve exploiting mybor?"

    "I¡¯m just keeping you busy because you seem idle every day," Bo Jingshen replied, "keeping you from overthinking."

    Jiang Li nced at him, "Well, thank you very much for that. But it¡¯s your birthday, why are you the one preparing a surprise? Don¡¯t the birthday people have some rights? Want me to call Su Xiaolu to advocate for you?"

    Jiang Li said this on purpose¡ªbetween lovers, there¡¯s no such thing as one doing more or less, fair or unfair.

    He just wanted to annoy Bo Jingshen for a bit.

    Bo Jingshen scowled, "Ah Li, stop messing around."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 454

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 454</h4><h4></h4>

    Jiang Li was of course just kidding, so he made a face. "I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just envious and jealous."

    Bo Jingshen tied up a bunch of red roses with a ribbon by hand.

    He had a bit of a headache, "If I had known... I wouldn¡¯t have sent her so many flowers before. She has seen so many flowers by now, she definitely won¡¯t be amazed."

    "As long as there¡¯s love, even water is enough to fill one¡¯s need. Even if you gave her a handful of foxtail grass, she would probably find it delightful," Jiang Li saidzily.

    Bang! A balloon over-inted and burst.

    Bo Jingshen was startled, but when he turned his head, he had a smile on his face. "You surely have a way with words."

    His mobile phone was lying to the side, vibrating, but Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t hear it.

    It was Jiang Li who saw it and said, "It¡¯s a call from Su Lu."

    Bo Jingshen hurriedly put down what he was doing and picked up the call.

    Although Jiang Li had expressed envy and jealousy earlier, as if he wanted to spoil his ns, it was just talk. Now that Su Lu was calling, he stopped inting the balloon midway, fearing that if a balloon suddenly burst...

    However, Jiang Li saw Bo Jingshen humming and agreeing on the phone but with an increasingly strange expression on his face. He had no idea what Su Lu said on the other end to make his expression so bizarre.

    A whileter, after the call ended.

    Jiang Li asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Did Su Lu say she¡¯s too busy to help you celebrate your birthday?"

    <sub>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</sub>

    Bo Jingshen frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    "Then why that look? I thought she was too busy," Jiang Li said.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face showed a hint of helplessness, "She... asked me to go to Yunding."

    "Ha?" Jiang Li waspletely stunned. "Go to Yunding? Now?"

    "Now," Bo Jingshen nodded, pondered for a moment, and then slowly said, "I think... maybe she wants to celebrate my birthday, has she prepared some surprise for me?"

    "How would I know?" Jiang Li frowned, looking around at the decorations. "Then what about all this?"

    He came to help Bo Jingshen prepare for half a day, who knew it would turn out like this?

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, "Just leave it for now, I need to head to Yunding first."

    Jiang Li was utterly spartan, but he didn¡¯t fly off the handle immediately; first he methodically pulled out a wet wipe to clean his hands, then violently stomped on several balloons as if venting his frustration.

    For a moment, the bangs were like firecrackers going off.

    Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t annoyed, heughed, "Aren¡¯t you being childish?"

    "You¡¯re not childish. If you¡¯re not childish, you¡¯ll settle my pay ording to the local hourly rate! I haven¡¯t even eaten yet, and here I am, having worked for nothing." Jiang Li waved his hand, feeling utterly exhausted, "Forget it, I¡¯m out of here."

    But Bo Jingshen called out to him, somewhat embarrassedly, "Don¡¯t rush off."

    Bo Jingshen cleared his throat, "Considering I might drink, I didn¡¯t drive. Since you are here, could you give me a lift to Yunding?"

    Jiang Li looked at him with his eyes wide and mouth agape.

    In any case, Bo Jingshen sessfully got into Jiang Li¡¯s car, and they sped off toward Yunding like a whirlwind.

    Su Lu had everything ready and had also called Bo Jingshen earlier toe over.

    There was actually no need to choose Yunding.

    But Su Lu felt that her reunion with him happened at Yunding, that chaotic encounter in the restroom where many misunderstandings still lingered between them, hardly a pleasant reunion.

    Later, once again at Yunding, she was barred from entering the banquet and under Jing Ce¡¯s deliberate guidance, she witnessed Bo Jingshen publicly announcing his engagement to Xiao Caizi.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory either, now that she thought about it, it felt like she could still remember the hollow pain in her heart at that time.

    But the interactions between people consist of a series of happiness and unhappiness, and it¡¯s precisely because of this that there are memories with different shimmering colors.

    So Su Lu believed that Yunding wasn¡¯t just andmark of Feng City.

    For her and Bo Jingshen¡¯s rtionship, it seemed to act as andmark as well, where mentioning this ce would always evoke many fragments of memories.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want her future mentions of Yunding to always bring back those unhappy memories.

    So, she hoped to ovey the past unhappiness with beautiful memories. Even if they couldn¡¯t bepletely covered or erased, at the very least, they could be neutralized. In the future, when bringing up Yunding, thinking of Yunding, there would be bothughter and tears, which are the vors of life.

    So, Su Lu sat down by the table, holding the remote control in her hand, and took a deep breath.

    All the lights went out.

    Waiting for the person who could light them up to appear.

    As the elevator ascended from the first floor, Bo Jingshen¡¯s heartbeat quickened. He was usually not someone who got nervous easily. It was precisely because of his steady heart that he dared to engage in almost life-threatening car racing abroad and participate in esportspetitions.

    It was because his mindset was stable.

    But this woman seemed to have her own magic that could easily stir his heartstrings, causing his heartbeat to move with her.

    The elevator at Yunding was very fast, as the building was tall, so the elevator needed to be fast enough to reach the top floor in a very short time. However, Bo Jingshen, standing inside the elevator capsule, still felt as if time was moving exceptionally slow, during this brief journey from the first to the top floor.

    It felt as if a century had passed by.

    Until the ding of the elevator door opening sounded, Bo Jingshen felt his almost stalled heartbeat suddenly calm down.

    The lighting outside the elevator was dim, unusually so, as the Yunding Restaurant was normally bright.

    Now, outside the elevator, it could be described as dark.

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath and stepped out of the elevator.

    The dim light outside the elevator was from a special projector, shining on the floor, the warm white light forming a sentence on the ground¡ªDear Mr. Bo, Happy Birthday.

    Bo Jingshen looked at it and his lips lightly curled up. He didn¡¯t immediately move, so he soon saw... that this projected text was changing?

    After about ten seconds, the text changed¡ªDear Sir, Happy Birthday.

    Because there was no change in color, just the character ¡¯Bo¡¯ gradually fading away, if one wasn¡¯t paying close attention and had walked in immediately, it could have been missed.

    One word made a world of difference.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, began to pound again.

    Just as he was preparing to walk further in, even the projector light went out, plunging everything intoplete darkness.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t see anything, but he didn¡¯t hesitate and headed towards the direction of the restaurant¡¯s door.

    Then, with his steps, one by one, warm yellow lights lit up around him, guiding him in the right direction.

    Bo Jingshen knew that these lights would lead him to the woman he loved, like a thread, and at the other end of this thread, it was held in her hand.

 Chapter 455

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 455</h4><h4></h4>

    Bo Jingshen walked forward step by step, originally thinking that the closer he got, the more nervous and excited he would be.

    But it wasn¡¯t like that, the closer he got, the calmer and more peaceful his heart felt.

    Yes, that was the greatest feeling he had when he was with Su Lu, peace and serenity.

    Not everyone is in pursuit of a blockbuster romance. Many young people who shout for a grand love most likely do not know how valuable peace and calm can be.

    In Bo Jingshen¡¯s view, without costing a life or two, it couldn¡¯t be called earth-shattering.

    He and Su Lu had their share of intense moments in the past, so Bo Jingshen knew all the more the preciousness of tranquility.

    As long as he was by this woman¡¯s side, it seemed any restlessness in his heart could be smoothed over, any anger, any resentment, any anxiousness, felt like they were being straightened out by a tender hand, bit by bit.

    Bo Jingshen followed the lights, he knew very clearly, as long as he kept following the lights, he would be able to see his own light.

    Music started ying, a very familiar melody, a song almost everyone could sing, but it wasn¡¯t trite. In this setting and under these circumstances, it seemed more fitting than ever.

    "You ask... how deep is my love for you. How much do I love you. My passion is real, my love is real, the moon represents my heart..."

    Bo Jingshen smiled, he couldn¡¯t help it, he quickened his pace into a light jog forward, and then he noticed that the light also hurried to shine a bit quicker. The speed at which the light brightened, which at first struggled to keep up with him, gradually caught up, and even showed a hint of panic.

    This was... simply too adorable.

    Just like her.

    Bo Jingshen almost dashed blindly to the table.

    And then, amidst the gently flowing singing, Bo Jingshen still clearly heard a voice mixed in with the music, carrying a hint of petnt annoyance, "Ouch!"

    Bo Jingshen pinpointed that voice; his reaction was swift, and his senses were all exceptionally sharp. His hearing was probably only slightly inferior to Su Lu¡¯s. Anyway, he went by the sound.

    Groping like a blind man, he actually located her urately on his first try, and grabbed onto Su Lu¡¯s shoulder, then bit down without any regard.

    Of course, things can¡¯t always coincide so perfectly.

    "Ouch! Bo Jingshen, you bit my nose!" Su Lu¡¯s voice was muffled.

    Bo Jingshen was about tough but also worried a little, "Are you alright, baby? Did that hurt?"

    He took out his phone intending to turn on the shlight.

    Su Lu chided, "You really are too much, why did you run? What if you had fallen? You ruined a perfectly good surprise!"

    But Bo Jingshen was very pleased,ughing heartily, "The thought alone is already my biggest surprise. Where are the lights? In this pitch ck, I can¡¯t even see you."

    Su Lu then pressed the light switch on the remote control.

    It wasn¡¯t the main lights of the restaurant. Yunding Restaurant was a bit too spacious; decorating the whole ce wasn¡¯t impossible, but if it was too open, it wouldn¡¯t feel warm enough.

    So Su Lu only selected the straight path from the entrance that led directly to the floor-to-ceiling windows with the view, just this area.

    As the light illuminated, it warmed up this little space, making it very cozy.

    And at that moment, the electric blinds that were originally covering the floor-to-ceiling windows opened too, offering a perfect view of Feng City¡¯s night scene, a spectacle of twinkling lights.

    But Bo Jingshen had no interest in appreciating the unbeatable nighttime view outside, nor did he care to take in the cozy set-up all around him.

    His eyes were firmly fixed only on her.

    "Su Xiaolu." Bo Jingshen tenderly gazed at her, then leaned down and kissed her.

    "Mm." Su Lu tilted her head up to meet his kiss and then said somewhat shyly, "Okay, okay, it¡¯s your birthday."

    Her voice was soft, sounding a bit delicate.

    Bo Jingshen loved her and naturally adored her innate shyness, as if no matter how much time passed, whether it was ten years ago or now, she would always have these delicate, shy moments in front of him.

    It made his heart race just as it did when they first met.

    Bo Jingshen barely pulled back an inch from her lips and softly said, "I don¡¯t want to celebrate my birthday; I just want to kiss you a thousand times."

    Su Lu¡¯s eyshes were lowered, trembling like the gently pping wings of a butterfly. She looked up at him with her eyes brimming with light, reflecting the warm glow of the lights and his image.

    She leaned forward and pecked at Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips, then yfully nipped him.

    Then she quickly pulled back, "Alright, no more fooling around."

    Su Lu cleared her throat and said seriously, "Sit down."

    She pointed to a chair, and Bo Jingshen, of course, was happy to oblige, "As you wish."

    He sat down obediently, and Su Lu took out a thumb piano, clumsily plucking out the melody of the birthday song. With her soft, gentle voice, she sang him a birthday tune.

    After singing, she felt a bit embarrassed and coughed softly, "Xiao Le actually sings better than I do, but I didn¡¯t dare to ask him to record a song. The child is smart; he would¡¯ve guessed it was your birthday, and then we wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate just the two of us."

    Bo Jingshen certainly didn¡¯t mind, and he nodded his head in agreement, "It¡¯s lovely."

    He knew very well the level of her singing abilities, not off-key, but not particrly remarkable either.

    Back in college, when they were dating, he would read books while listening to her hum along to music with her headphones on as she painted, her voice like that of a child singing a tune.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable, of course. Among those who had pursued him was a campus singing champion whoter joined the entertainment circle through a talent show and had developed a very sessful career to this date.

    Wouldn¡¯t her voice be considered celestial?

    But beauty lies in the lover¡¯s eyes, and so does the music to their ears. Bo Jingshen truly felt that the pure sound of his Xiaolu humming and singing was the most beautiful.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and took a deep breath, then smiled and said, "Ah Shen."

    "Hm?"

    "Happy Birthday."

    "Very happy."

    "I hope I can help you celebrate every birthday in the future. I hope every day you are as happy as you are today."

    "With you by my side, I am very happy."

    Bo Jingshen looked down at her and asked, "Are you done? If so, I want to kiss you now."

    Su Luughed and said, "It¡¯s good that we didn¡¯t bring Zhao Xiaole; otherwise, he definitely would have made a fuss since he wasn¡¯t mentioned in your words just now."

    How could he be happy with just Su Lu by his side? Of course, Zhao Xiaole had to be there too.

    Bo Jingshen had already moved to kiss her. Su Lu thought it over; although this wasn¡¯t the perfect romantic moment she had anticipated, it was perfect and romantic nheless.

    <sub>f r\eew,eb novel.c(o)(m)</sub>

    So she pressed the remote control in her hand.

    The fireworks, arranged on the ground into the shape of a heart, burst forth with dazzling sparks.

 Chapter 456

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 456</h4><h4></h4>

    Bo Jingshen hugged Su Lu and kissed her for a long time until Su Lu felt her lips were going numb.

    So, she quickly pushed his chest with her hands.

    "Okay, okay," Su Lu said softly.

    "It¡¯s not okay," Bo Jingshen acted shamelessly.

    Su Lu felt that her brothers were right to scold him; he was indeed shameless.

    "Let¡¯s, let¡¯s eat first," Su Lu thought about it and felt it was not enough, so she added, "I¡¯m hungry."

    These words were more effective than anything. Jingshen calmed down immediately and nodded earnestly, "Then let¡¯s eat first."

    fre.eweb(n)ovel\.c om

    He walked over to pull out a chair for Su Lu and watched her sit down before he sat down himself.

    Then, from the darkness nearby came a slight cough, "Excuse me, Miss Su, may we serve the dishes now?"

    "Yes," Su Lu nodded.

    Bo Jingshen waspletely stunned.

    There were people nearby?

    Since when?

    It couldn¡¯t have been since we started...

    No wonder Su Xiaolu was so embarrassed?

    A barrage of thoughts swiftly flew through Bo Jingshen¡¯s mind, leaving him a bit dazed.

    f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel

    Then he saw the waitersing to serve the dishes... in a long line.

    Bo Jingshen was even more bewildered.

    A lifetime reputation, at this age, he had kissed in front of a crowd.

    Although he found it sweet, the thought of being watched by so many was a bit...

    Su Lu saw the changing expressions on his face and knew what he was thinking.

    Su Lu wanted tough, but considering it was his birthday today, it seemed inappropriate and unkind tough at him.

    So she tried her best to hold it back.

    The waiters maintained their professionalism, showing little change in their expressions; perhaps because in such a romantic setting, a kiss between a man and a woman was not a big deal.

    Or perhaps it was because good-looking people always get more leniency.

    In any case, they swiftly arranged the dishes and left quickly.

    This did not make Bo Jingshen feel too embarrassed.

    After the dishes were served, the musicians came up. They kept a decent distance from them and began to y the violin, filling the air with melodious string music.

    Su Lu raised her ss first, "To you, happy birthday."

    Bo Jingshen clinked sses with her, still unable to help himself, whispered, "You little devil, not telling me there were so many people around."

    Su Lu stuck out her tongue, "I thought you would have guessed. I booked such a big venue; how could it be just me alone... If it were only me, why would I spend so much money? I could have just set it up at home."

    Bo Jingshen: "..." Well, that makes sense, irrefutable.

    Su Lu took a sip of red wine, pursed her lips, and thought the wine she had chosen tasted pretty good. Then she finally said, "Plus, the mood was so good back then, the atmosphere was perfect, and I was aiming for romance with you. Why would I have stopped you?"

    Bo Jingshen was slightly taken aback and blinked gently, "Oh? I thought you were the shyest. Remember in school when you would blush just from me holding your hand?"

    "You know that was in school. How old was I then? And how old am I now? My son is old enough to fetch soy sauce, and you think I¡¯d be shy around my son¡¯s father?" Su Lu said with a nonchnt air, pointing at Bo Jingshen¡¯s ss, "Try it, it¡¯s the wine I picked. Not sure if it suits your taste. Su Zhe¡¯s wine cer has too many options, and I don¡¯t know much about choosing, so I just grabbed one."

    Bo Jingshen tasted the wine and smiled, showing his crooked teeth, "Not bad."

    And he silently remembered the words Su Lu had just spoken. She shy around her son¡¯s father? Good one, he, Bo Jingshen, would remember that.

    Su Lu nced at the night view outside and smiled with her ss in hand, "Do you still remember where this is?"

    "Yunding, of course I remember," Bo Jingshen nodded.

    Su Lu shook her head, "No, not just Yunding. I mean this specific spot we¡¯re sitting at, do you remember?"

    Bo Jingshen looked around, slightly stunned.

    In his memory, images slowly began to ovep.

    It was right after he had returned to the country, Jiang Li had arranged a wee party for him here at Yunding.

    He wasn¡¯t very interested in such gatherings, but couldn¡¯t withstand Jiang Li¡¯s kindness. Thus, it was here that he saw Su Lu again, right at this spot, where they were sitting now.

    He was seated on the couch, watching Gu Xin walk over with Su Lu, exchanging customary greetings and toasts with Jiang Li.

    Looking back now, Bo Jingshen could still recall the rage he had felt back then.

    However,pared to that time, he now had a clearer conception. Back then, he thought his anger was because he had finally seen the woman who had cruelly left him, because he harbored resentment towards her, and thus he was angry.

    But reflecting now, Bo Jingshen felt that he could see more clearly the true nature of his feelings then.

    Perhaps his rage wasn¡¯t really directed at her, but rather... at the man beside her, or rather, because she and Gu Xin were in the same frame, that made him feel angry.

    At that time, perhaps subconsciously he was raging, thinking, ¡¯Why? Why? After all the effort I put in, after tirelessly striving so hard, I became excellent, sessful, and wealthy.

    Yet I still couldn¡¯t win you back; you were still beside another man.

    So what am I? What do all those years of torture count for?¡¯

    Bo Jingshen thought of the position he was in back then, and it slowly ovepped with his position now, only back then he was filled with anger, and Su Lu was filled with trepidation.

    Now, however, the two of them could almost sweetly blend together.

    Bo Jingshen gently nodded, "I remember."

    Seeing the faint smile on his face, Su Lu knew he had remembered.

    Su Lu pouted, "You made me drink several sses here at the time, and my stomach hurt so much..."

    Bo Jingshen was momentarily stunned, feeling somewhat guilty, "Back then... I was very angry seeing you with Gu Xin, so I didn¡¯t think much. I initially thought he would drink on your behalf..."

    Su Lu remembered, she said, "He was about to drink for me!"

    Bo Jingshen of course remembered Gu Xin saying he would drink for her, but he hadn¡¯t agreed, making him feel even more guilty, "But when he actually said he would drink for you, I got really annoyed, like why, who the heck is he, who is he to you that he would drink for you..."

    Su Lu thought to herself, back then he was still my husband.

    But saying this would be too damaging to their feelings, so Su Lu didn¡¯t speak of it.

    She just said, "Anyway, you were just being mean."

    Bo Jingshen nodded, "I admit that." He swirled the deep red liquid in his ss and asked, "How about I punish myself with three drinks?"

 Chapter 457

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 457</h4><h4></h4>

    "Never mind," Su Lu could not bear to be too harsh, so she gave him a sidelong nce, "I see you just want to trick me into giving you my drink."

    Because his stomach was not good and he had a son who nagged all day long, Bo Jingshen had restrained himself and had not drunk much alcohol for a long time.

    Alcohol is a strange thing¡ªwhen you have to drink for social obligations, just thinking about it makes you nauseous.

    But if it¡¯s not for social obligations, having a little drink asionally is quite pleasant, and if you haven¡¯t drunk in a while, you find yourself missing it.

    Bo Jingshen was now missing it, and Su Lu saw right through him.

    "Do I need to..." Bo Jingshen said weakly.

    Su Lu nodded seriously, "Yes, you do. Your limit today is just the amount in this cup, and once you finish it, that¡¯s the end."

    Bo Jingshen was startled, "Huh? You should have told me earlier, I would have savored it."

    Su Lu held her cup to hide her smiling corner of the mouth, "Eat more dishes, Mr. Bo."

    The dishes ordered were all Bo Jingshen¡¯s favorites, whether it was the decoration of the restaurant, the preparation of the red wine, or the dishes, it was not hard to see Su Lu¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    Warmth and love surged through Bo Jingshen, and his love for Su Lu intensified.

    When they were almost done eating, Su Lu went to get the cake.

    "You spent the afternoon at Jing Qiao¡¯s ce just to prepare this, didn¡¯t you?" Bo Jingshen smiled when he saw the cake.

    Su Lu gently nodded, "I didn¡¯t realize it would be so difficult, I¡¯m quite clumsy, and even with Xiao Qiao guiding me, I still managed to ruin one."

    Bo Jingshen could see there were words written on the cake, but because the lighting was dim and the color of the words on the cake seemed dark, he couldn¡¯t make out what it said, though he was sure there were words.

    This uncertainty was ufortably nagging at him.

    What could the words be? Dear husband? Dear Mr.? What else?

    He made many guesses in his mind.

    fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l

    "Are there words written on it? Why can¡¯t I see clearly?" Bo Jingshen could not hold back anymore; even if it ruined the atmosphere, he didn¡¯t care, took out his phone, and turned on the shlight.

    Eagerly shining it on the cake, he even nned to take a photo as a keepsake.

    The result was that the big ck letters literally blinded him¡ªhis birthday, a world of two with Su Xiaolu.

    Why on earth would the words on the cake be¡ªreputedly a good father locally?

    Bo Jingshen opened his mouth, looked at the cake, looked at Su Lu, and then looked back at the cake.

    Tears of bitter sweetness fell from his heart.

    Yet, he still turned on the phone¡¯s sh, took a photo of the cake as a keepsake.

    Seeing the change in his expression, Su Lu covered her lips andughed, "What? Don¡¯t you like it?"

    "No, no, I like it quite a lot," Bo Jingshen could never dismiss Su Lu¡¯s efforts, "I like anything you make."

    "Your expression didn¡¯t seem very surprised just now," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen worried she might be upset, but fortunately, Su Lu wore a smile, looking quitefortable. She took out the candles and started inserting them into the cake, "Even if you¡¯re not surprised, bear with it."

    Bo Jingshen felt as if each candle she ced into the heart-shaped cake was being driven into his own heart.

    Su Lu lit the candles and then took out her thumb piano, strumming it to start ying.

    And then she began to sing, again the birthday song.

    After singing, Su Lu smiled at him, "What are you spacing out for? Come on, make a wish, blow out the candles."

    Bo Jingshen gazed into her eyes, pondered for a moment, and said, "Can I make a wishter?"

    Su Lu asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Still can¡¯t decide what to wish for?"

    Bo Jingshen just smiled without speaking, that wasn¡¯t the case. He had decided his wish a long time ago, right after reconciling with Su Lu.

    It was just that the scene wasn¡¯t quite right yet, so Bo Jingshen said nothing and just blew out the candles.

    Su Lu thought for a moment and nodded, "Then, let¡¯s cut the cake."

    She put down her thumb piano and after removing the candles, she picked up the cake knife and handed the handle to him.

    Bo Jingshen took it, but just as he was about to cut, Su Lu grabbed his hand and helped him make the first slice into the cake. As soon as the knifended, Su Lu let go of his hand.

    It was as if... she was guiding Bo Jingshen to that exact spot.

    f.r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om

    Bo Jingshen noticed this too, so he cut all the way through, but then there was a clink as the knife was obstructed and couldn¡¯t cut to the very bottom.

    It seemed like there was something hard obstructing it.

    Bo Jingshen blinked and turned to look at Su Lu.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled back at him.

    "What is it?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu shrugged, "Who knows? You don¡¯t seem very surprised; maybe it¡¯s a bted surprise?"

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, feeling a bit excited, but still refrained from destroying the cake to dig out the object; instead, he carefully separated the cake pieces.

    Finally, the object inside was revealed.

    At the very bottom center of the cake base, there was a small transparent round cover, just the size of an egg, containing the surprise she had hidden.

    It wasn¡¯t anything very expensive, but it was full of a handcrafted texture.

    It was a pendant.

    Bo Jingshen carefully opened the cover, even wiping the ordinary transparent cover clean with a napkin and cing it aside.

    He treated the pendant inside with even greater care.

    His fingers touched the engraving; it was a wing, and not just any wing, but a smaller version of the tattoo on his back.

    Bo Jingshen looked at her, "Did you engrave this?"

    "Yep, engraved by hand, stroke by stroke," Su Lu said with a smile. "It took a while to make, and I¡¯ve been looking for a chance to give it to you, thinking your birthday would be the perfect moment. It¡¯s not something pricey, but I figured, with your wealth, you wouldn¡¯t mind..."

    Bo Jingshen thrust it into her hand.

    Su Lu was startled, "If you don¡¯t like it..."

    "How could that be? Don¡¯t mention such impossible things," Bo Jingshen said. "Come, put it on for me."

    Su Lu walked behind him and hung the pendant around his neck.

    Standing behind him after she ced the pendant,

    she wrapped her arms around his neck and nted a kiss on the side of his face, "Happy Birthday."

    Bo Jingshen turned to look at her, pecking her lips before murmuring softly, "Babe, can you apany me somewhere?"

    "Hm?" Su Lu asked curiously, "Where to?"

    "An important ce."

    Bo Jingshen stood up, took her hand, and started running out towards the elevator. As they entered, Su Lu¡¯s heart thumped violently, "Aren¡¯t you worried I haven¡¯t paid? Just dragging me off like this... where exactly are you taking me?"

    "Secret," Bo Jingshen said mysteriously, "You¡¯ll find out soon."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 458

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 458</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Lu was still bewildered when she was shoved into the car, watching as the vehicle drove away from Yunding towards a different direction. It wasn¡¯t theplete opposite direction, but it did gradually get further from Yunding, even crossing a bridge over Fengjiang.

    They reached the CBD area on the other side of the river.

    The car stopped under a skyscraper, and Bo Jingshen, still dazed, led Su Lu into the building, using the elevator to go directly to the top floor.

    This scenario seemed strangely familiar to Su Lu.

    "Is this..." she murmured.

    Bo Jingshen smiled without speaking.

    The moment the elevator door opened, Su Lu walked out and saw a sea of red roses and white bellflowers. She finally understood.

    "This is your..." Su Lu¡¯s eyes began to feel hot, and her eyes turned red as she looked at the man.

    This man had prepared a surprise for her on his own birthday.

    The air was filled with the rich fragrance of roses, and there were many metallic red and silver balloons.

    Bo Jingshen pulled her and started to jog towards the inside. The setup was nearlyplete but had been interrupted by her phone call. She hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Li to be so considerate; despite verbally expressing his disdain, he had still finished everything before leaving.

    Bo Jingshen stood behind her, gently resting his hands on her shoulders, "I was setting this up earlier, not knowing you were preparing for me at Yunding. Originally, I intended to invite you here."

    "How could I not prepare for you?" Su Lu¡¯s voice began to choke up.

    "I was afraid," Bo Jingshen said softly, "I¡¯ve been so terrible to you, I was afraid you had forgotten my birthday. You hadn¡¯t mentioned it in the days before we met, so..."

    "How could I forget? I¡¯d engrave it in my bones if I could," said Su Lu.

    She even set her house door code to his birthday.

    "And I didn¡¯t mention it these past few days because I didn¡¯t want to ruin the surprise..." Su Lu¡¯s voice had a slight nasal quality, making her sound pitiful.

    It deeply pained Bo Jingshen.

    He knew very well how strong a woman she was¡ªshe rarely cried and bit through pain as though nothing could break her.

    But now, her eyes were quickly reddening and beginning to tear up.

    All because he had made these preparations to surprise her on his own birthday.

    Actually, Bo Jingshen did it for himself too, for something he had long nned in his heart.

    Yet it made her cry. Bo Jingshen gently kissed the top of her head, "Don¡¯t cry, my dear. Don¡¯t cry."

    Su Lu quickly raised her hand to wipe her eyes, "I¡¯m not crying."

    Bo Jingshen gently nudged her from behind, guiding her forward, "Alright, alright, you¡¯re not crying. Would you do me the honor of joining me for the surprise birthday I¡¯ve prepared?"

    "Of course, I can," Su Lu said, rubbing her nose.

    This ce was also a top-floor restaurant, and as the building had as many floors as Yunding, it could be said to face Yunding across the river.

    Bo Jingshen had also set up the dining table by the floor-to-ceiling window, which perfectly aligned with the LED screen on Yunding¡¯s exterior wall that disyed dazzling lights.

    The dishes on the table were all Su Lu¡¯s favorites.

    Both had prepared with the other in mind.

    The wine was also Su Lu¡¯s preferred choice, a sparkling sweet white.

    Bo Jingshen simply couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He embraced her from behind as they stood before the floor-to-ceiling window. "I came here, not just to show you the venue I¡¯ve arranged."

    "Hmm?" Su Lu uttered a questioning syble.

    "Su Xiaolu." Bo Jingshen gently nibbled her ear, "You remember, don¡¯t you? When I was blowing out the candles and cutting the cake earlier, I didn¡¯t make a birthday wish."

    View the correct content at NovelFire

    Su Lu nodded nkly. "Hmm. I remember."

    "I¡¯ve finally decided what wish I want to make," Bo Jingshen said with a low chuckle.

    "What wish do you want to make?" Su Lu blinked and turned to look at him, but Bo Jingshen held her head in ce with both hands, preventing her from turning, so she had no choice but to stare straight out at the night scene of Feng City through the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Then, Su Lu saw the man behind her reach forward, his finger pointing straight at the Feng City night view, specifically at Yunding across the river.

    Then, she heard his voice say, "That¡¯s my wish."

    The moment Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice stopped, Su Lu clearly saw on the LED screen wall of Yunding a line of text suddenly lit up¡ªXiaolu, marry me.

    Su Lu was stunned.

    The man behind her, at some unknown point, had moved in front of her and was now kneeling on one knee.

    He held a small ck velvet box in his hand, which clicked open.

    On the ck velvet, arge, sparkling diamond shone¡ªperhaps too brightly?

    Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t she stop her tears?

    "Su Lu, I love you. We have missed each other for so long due to one reason or another, so much so that I feel those times were such a pity. I don¡¯t want to miss another moment with you. I want to be with you forever, as your husband. This is my birthday wish... Do you... would you fulfill this wish for me?"

    When Bo Jingshen said this, he always had a gentle smile, but although his face was smiling, his eyes were also tearful.

    Because their journey to this day had not been easy.

    Bo Jingshen was also quite moved. Back then, when he was struggling to survive abroad, he never imagined he could one day be this happy¡ªsometimes, in midnight dreams, he even envied his current self from the perspective of his past self.

    The mist blurred his vision.

    NovelFire

    He took a deep breath, forced himself to blink, and once the mist had cleared, he asked again, "Will you marry me?"

    Su Lu nodded with tears in her eyes, "Of course I will."

    She extended her hand and watched as Bo Jingshen slid the shining ring onto her ring finger, feeling as if her heart was also firmly embraced.

    A feeling named ¡¯peace of mind¡¯ overwhelmingly enveloped her.

    Bo Jingshen stood up and kissed her.

    He was now one step closer to his goal; she was now his fianc¨¦e.

    All that was left was to wait for a good day to marry her, to rightfully im her for the rest of their lives.

    Su Lu cried andughed, thinking how disheveled she must look,

    so she buried her face in his chest, her nose and tears rubbing against his shirt.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t mind at all; he was so happy he didn¡¯t know what to do, almost wishing he could run five kilometers out of sheer joy.

    He held her tightly, not nning to let go even for a moment.

    But it was Su Lu who couldn¡¯t help herself, lifting her head from his chest to whisper, "Ah Shen, can we turn off the words on Yunding¡¯s exterior wall? I don¡¯t want to be famous..."

 Chapter 459

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 459</h4><h4></h4>

    But they became famous, spreading through local WeChat groups in Feng City that very night.

    "Xiaolu? Which Xiaolu? The one called Xiaolu, pleasee out and im this expensive barrage."

    "Hey, not to hide from everyone, I am Xiaolu."

    "Get lost, you wish."

    "Hahaha, rich people really know how to have fun."

    "The exterior wall of Yunding is quite expensive, right? Besides the official scrolls during national festivals, thest time should have been when Three Gardens opened, right?"

    The fee for thesendmark buildings¡¯ exterior walls are charged by the second.

    After all, this is Feng City, wherendmark building walls in smaller cities might be priced more affordably.

    The price at Yunding was still outrageous, especially since that message didn¡¯t scroll for just three to five seconds, it abruptly got fixed on top for ten minutes!

    Ten minutes was still the local policy, after all, having such a message stay on continuously wasn¡¯t particrly good for the city¡¯s image. Otherwise, Bo Jingshen would have kept that message hanging there.

    Others, of course, wouldn¡¯t know that thest time Three Gardens opened, it was the same boss who had rented Yunding¡¯s exterior wall, and now, it was still that boss.

    Su Lu felt embarrassed and wanted him to turn off that exterior wall, but Bo Jingshen wrapped his arms around her and whispered in her ear, "Can¡¯t turn it off, I¡¯ve already paid and they¡¯ve set up the program to y it."

    Su Lu sighed softly, "We¡¯re adults now, can¡¯t you act maturely in the future? Stop imitating the young kids¡¯ way of dating."

    Su Lu gently pinched the back of his hand, then slowly pinched along his fingers, reaching the bare ring finger, Su Lu also felt that a ring should probably be arranged there.

    Bo Jingshen spoke softly, "I think you¡¯re still a young girl, so what¡¯s wrong with using the young people¡¯s way of dating?"

    "Wake up, mister," Su Lu pinched his finger hard, "It¡¯s only because I didn¡¯t bring our son today, otherwise, I should really let you see Lele, who can already ¡¯fetch soy sauce,¡¯ and make you wake up."

    Su Lu turned to him, "Let¡¯s avoid you mimicking the young any longer, starting with this kind of wall scrolling. Don¡¯t end up requesting songs on bar screens and monopolizing them like the youngsters..."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    He didn¡¯t dare say that he had indeed arranged exactly that; ording to his original n, after finishing here, he would take Su Lu, who had gone from girlfriend to fianc¨¦e, to a bar he had arranged.

    Jiang Li might have already gone there; maybe he¡¯s waiting at the bar now!

    But hearing Su Lu¡¯s clearly disdainful words, Bo Jingshen felt it wasn¡¯t quite suitable anymore and nned to secretly message Jiang Li to cancel the n.

    But who was Su Lu? Could he really hide it from her?

    Seeing his slightly evasive expression, she guessed it right away.

    "Oh my, Bo Jingshen, you didn¡¯t really arrange that, did you?" Su Lu asked in surprise.

    Bo Jingshen coughed slightly, and without hiding, said indifferently, "Well, if you don¡¯t want to go we can skip it, it¡¯s not like I arranged it, mainly, ah, Jiang Li... Jiang Li arranged it, said it was for my birthday."

    Whether others believed it or not, Su Lu certainly didn¡¯t.

    Precisely because Su Lu didn¡¯t believe it, she was even less willing to disappoint Bo Jingshen¡¯s arrangement, just as he said, for his birthday.

    "Since Ah Li arranged it, let¡¯s still go, don¡¯t waste Ah Li¡¯s kindness," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen smiled happily, "Good, then we¡¯ll go thereter."

    Su Lu looked around, mainly because they had already eaten their fill at the Yunding Restaurant she had arranged earlier, and couldn¡¯t eat much more here, the surprise had passed, the proposal was done, and the exterior wall had scrolled.

    "Su Lu says we can move on to the next stall already."

    But she worried whether Bo Jingshen had any more ns that he hadn¡¯t revealed yet. She waited for a moment, but saw no sign from Bo Jingshen.

    Thinking it over, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ah Shen, you... don¡¯t have any other ns, right? If there are no other ns, should we head over to Ah Li¡¯s ce?"

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "Let¡¯s set off some fireworks before we go."

    Su Lu was stunned, then turned her gaze toward the restaurant, thinking Bo Jingshen¡¯s n was like hers¡ªto set off a round of safe fireworks inside the restaurant.

    But then, Bo Jingshen was still holding her shoulder, directing her to look out the window.

    When the first firework soared into the sky, Su Lu was startled for a moment, and then overwhelmed with joy.

    The fireworks outside were as dazzling as a professional fireworks show.

    This was something she had never even dreamed of.

    It wasn¡¯t until thest firework faded that Su Lu finally took a deep breath.

    "Did you like it?" Bo Jingshen asked, a smile touching his lips.

    He had originally felt quite confident about his preparations, but after seeing what Su Lu had prepared¡ªeven though her ns weren¡¯t as borate as his¡ªhe felt hers were a thousand times better, and his own seemed inadequate.

    However, now, seeing Su Lu tearfully throw herself into his arms, chokingly saying the fireworks were beautiful, Bo Jingshen felt his preparations weren¡¯t all that bad after all.

    The two held each other in silence for a long time.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t rush her; he knew Su Lu was crying and could feel his shirt front growing damp with her tears.

    He didn¡¯t point out her vulnerability, just quietly stayed by her side, waiting.

    Finally, he heard Su Lu¡¯s nasal voice, "Shall we go to Ah Li¡¯s ce?"

    "Alright."

    "Tell me the truth, was going to the bar really Ah Li¡¯s arrangement? I promise I won¡¯tugh at you."

    "Alright, it was my arrangement."

    "Giggle."

    "You said you wouldn¡¯tugh at me. Naughty," Bo Jingshen lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Let¡¯s go."

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "Let¡¯s pack up these dishes? We barely touched them."

    She had always been frugal and not one for wasting resources.

    Being a mother had made her even more so, as she couldn¡¯t afford to instill poor consumer habits and values in her young child.

    Bo Jingshen, too, had never been someone to wastevishly, so he immediately asked a waiter to bring some containers to pack up the dishes.

    Half an hourter, Jiang Li was staring at a table full of takeaway boxes in disbelief.

    "You... you guys came for a pic? What happened to drinking?" Jiang Li could hardly believe it, "Had I known this, why bother with the bar at all? We could have just gone to my ce!"

    "This is called being economical," Bo Jingshen remarked, "If you don¡¯t like it, too bad."

    Jiang Li took a deep breath, a forced smile curling at his lips, and asked, "So, thrifty Mr. President Bo, do you realize that the spot you booked has a substantial minimum spend requirement? How about you experience this for yourself..."

    Then, snapping his fingers, Jiang Li announced, "Bring everything up."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 460

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 460</h4><h4></h4>

    Because the minimum spend was really quite high.

    So, Jiang Li had ordered in advance as soon as he arrived, just waiting for the guest of honor toe so they could serve the food.

    That¡¯s why when Bo Jingshen and Su Lu arrived, seeing Jiang Li drinking a ss of lemon c with only a small fruit te on the table, along with a dish of cashews and a dish of pistachios, they thought it was a low-key affair.

    Now, as they started serving the food, it was truly eye-opening.

    Besides two bottles of foreign liquor, there were also many soft drinks. The small fruit te Jiang Li had been eating from earlier was just yactingpared to the serious one they brought out now¡ªit was outrageouslyrge, three tiers tall, and sat on the table like a behemoth.

    Then there were all sorts of snacks, crayfish, grilled fish, hand-torn roasted rabbit, braised sheep¡¯s brain, rabbit heads, grilled skewers, cold pot skewers, hand-torn beef, hand-torn squid, boneless chicken feet and duck feet, and they even brought up a big pot of snails and duck feet! This concoction, stemming from the same origins as snail noodles, immediately spread a divisive aroma through the air.

    Bo Jingshen stared in amazement at the table full of food that couldn¡¯t all fit, then turned to look at Jiang Li who waszily watching him with arms crossed. Bo Jingshen asked, "Have youe here for a pic, or what?!"

    "How can you say that!" Jiang Li said, "You even brought take-away! If you¡¯re going bring take-away, don¡¯t put it on the table, man. Now we have to pay an extra 15% service charge for that. And you still have the nerve to tell me you¡¯re thrifty? Pshaw!"

    Su Lu just burst outughing.

    Sheughed so hard she couldn¡¯t even straighten up, doubling over back and forth, which made Bo Jingshen and Jiang Li feel a bit embarrassed.

    Bo Jingshen cleared his throat with a light cough, "Ahem."

    Jiang Li also coughed, "Su Xiaolu, do you think I¡¯m making sense?"

    Su Lu wiped away the tears ofughter and said, "Honestly, with that scene just now, if I were to record it and show it to anyone, would they believe you¡¯re both bosses? With your worths, arguing over a 15% service charge almost to the point of cursing each other, I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes."

    Jiang Li shrugged his shoulders, "He¡¯s the one who started it, right?"

    "He¡¯s the birthday boy after all, show some respect," said Su Lu.

    Su Lu patted Bo Jingshen on the shoulder, "Okay, birthday boy, don¡¯t be mad."

    "I can¡¯t be bothered to stoop to his level," said Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu looked over the table and said, "But really, for just the three of us, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?"

    Jiang Li said, "Of course it¡¯s not just the three of us. The nightlife has just begun, and not everyone has arrived yet."

    Since the guests hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Su Lu also opened a can of c, poured it into a ss with lemon slices, and chatted idly with Jiang Li while drinking.

    Just from the tone of Jiang Li¡¯s voice, Su Lu felt that his mood seemed okay, not too great, but at least not as gloomy as before.

    But it seemed like he couldn¡¯t quite get truly happy either.

    "Ah Li, how have you beentely? All good?"

    "The same old," Jiang Li smiled at her, "Seeing you and Bo Jingshen get along so well makes me feel a lot better."

    Su Lu also smiled, letting out a light sigh, seemingly reminiscing about the entanglements between her and Bo Jingshen over the years, and it was quite emotional.

    Jiang Li raised his c ss to clink with hers, "I¡¯m sort of a witness to your rtionship, aren¡¯t I?"

    "Definitely," nodded Su Lu.

    Recalling the reunion with Bo Jingshen at Yunding, which took ce at the wee party Jiang Li held for him, she had to consider him as a witness.

    Not to mention, when they were abroad, Jiang Li had witnessed Bo Jingshen¡¯s rise to sess step by step.

    Seeing that Jiang Li¡¯s ss was filled with c, Bo Jingshen inquired, "No alcohol?"

    "I don¡¯t really feel like drinking. Once everyone arrives, it¡¯ll be inevitable, so I might as well stick to soft drinks for now," Jiang Li said, his lips curling into a smile. "The main thing is, I feel like my tolerance has gotten better; I can¡¯t even get drunk."

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen could tell that Jiang Li was definitely not bragging or boasting about his alcohol tolerance.

    How does one build their tolerance? Of course, by drinking it up.

    Drink a lot, and over time, your tolerance increases.

    Bo Jingshen watched Jiang Li for a moment, then, after nting a kiss on Su Lu¡¯s cheek, he whispered into her ear, "I¡¯m going to make a phone call."

    For some reason, Su Lu understood him so well that she almost instantly knew what he intended to do.

    After some thought, Su Lu nodded, "Mhm, go ahead."

    Bo Jingshen got up and left.

    Jiang Li watched his retreating figure but didn¡¯t ask what he was up to.

    Su Lu felt that perhaps it wasn¡¯t just she and Bo Jingshen who shared this level of understanding. Ah Li and Bo Jingshen, being close friends for many years, must have their own unspoken agreement. Perhaps, Ah Li guessed what Bo Jingshen was going to do too.

    After Bo Jingshen left, he habitually headed towards the smoking area, but halfway there, remembering his son¡¯s cute little face seriously informing him about the health hazards of smoking, he stopped.

    A smile curved Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips, and instead of going to the smoking area, he patted his pocket, indeed finding that he no longer carried cigarettes on him.

    He made his way to a sofa in the resting area, pulled out a pack of gum from his pocket, unwrapped a piece, and ced it in his mouth to slowly chew. The taste of watermelon and mint spread across his taste buds.

    The number he dialed was connected.

    A cold and slightly hoarse voice answered, "Hello? Who is this?"

    "Looking for you," Bo Jingshen said.

    "Who¡¯s speaking?"

    "Bao..." Bo Jingshen was about to give his name, but at thest second, he said instead, "Bambi."

    "..."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end. After the pause, the original cold and hoarse voice, now noticeably less impatient, was as before, but it sounded much gentler.

    "Brother Bao."

    "Did you delete my number or what?" Bo Jingshen recalled that although they hadn¡¯t contacted each other often, it wasn¡¯t as if they had never been in touch.

    Considering he was ostensibly the other person¡¯s idol, it made no sense not to have saved the number.

    "I didn¡¯t delete it; I changed phones and didn¡¯t back up many numbers," came the reply.

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen pondered. Even with a phone switch, transferring contacts to a new device wasn¡¯t exactly a big deal. What kind of state would someone have to be in to not even feel like doing that?

    Seeing that Bo Jingshen was silent, the person on the other end spoke, "Brother Bao, I¡¯ll save your number right now. Is there something you need me for?"

    After another few seconds of pause, Bo Jingshen spoke up, "It¡¯s my birthday today. I¡¯ve booked a spot at Shengjing, private room S06. Do you want toe over? Ying Xi, you know what I mean. Think it through before deciding."

    The other end fell silent for a moment without a word, then the call was ended.

    Bo Jingshen looked at the smartphone screen which disyed the ended call. He had made his intentions very clear, outright telling him that Jiang Li was here. Come if he wants.

    The birthday boy could only do so much, mainly because he really didn¡¯t want to keep looking at Jiang Li¡¯s pitiful face anymore.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 461

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 461</h4>

    When Bo Jingshen returned to the private room, several people had already arrived.

    They were the young elites of Feng City Business District whom Bo Jingshen had met while doing business in Feng City over the past few years.

    He was toozy to deal with those old sticks in the Feng City Business District, whose attitude of acting superior just because of their age irritated him tremendously.

    Moreover, Bo Jingshen had spent some time isted from the world, so he had not seen these young elites for a while.

    They were all quite surprised to see Bo Jingshen now.

    "Hey, President Bo."

    "Is it really Old Bao? When Jiang Er told us, I couldn¡¯t believe it."

    "How long has it been since we¡¯ve seen you? You must have been living it up abroad, right? Definitely."

    "Every time I asked Cheng Yan about your whereabouts, that guy was as tight-lipped as a m."

    Bo Jingshen just smiled, of course he couldn¡¯t tell the real situation, so he just smiled.

    Fortunately, they were all sharp people, and seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk more, they naturally didn¡¯t ask further.

    However, when they saw Bo Jingshen smoothly sit next to Su Lu and casually put his arm around her shoulders, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with a "I knew it" expression, and after exchanging nces, they nudged Bo Jingshen, "Old Bao, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?"

    When they had firste in, they hadn¡¯t seen Bo Jingshen but did see this beautiful and charming woman.

    Su Lu was naturally beautiful and had a great temperament. As she got older, her appearance didn¡¯t show signs of age, but her demeanor and charm certainly did, and she had shed the na?ve air of youth.

    She hadpletely transformed into an attractive woman.

    Such a charming woman was naturally quite appealing.

    As soon as they walked in, they were all attracted to her, and since the only other person present was Jiang Li, and everyone knew Jiang Er was gay, so this woman definitely wasn¡¯t Jiang Li¡¯s partner.

    But they were all cunning enough not to act rashly. Even if they had any thoughts, they would wait until it was confirmed that she was unattached.

    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t acted rashly.

    She really was a flower out of their reach.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t y coy. Seeing that they wanted an introduction, he smiled, put his arm around Su Lu¡¯s shoulders, and introduced her to everyone, "My fianc¨¦e, Su Lu."

    "Oh~~~" They dragged out their sybles, exchanging knowing looks.

    One of them, quicker on the uptake, asked, "Which Lu?"

    "The ¡¯Lu¡¯ as in Sika Deer," said Su Lu.

    They exchanged another nce and then, "Oh~~~~~!"

    The trailing sound was even longer, and the intonation even more pronounced, even louder.

    Of course, none of them knew who Su Lu was, all being neers from Feng City and mostly self-made examples. They hadn¡¯t heard much about the once-prominent Su Family of Feng City years ago, and in recent years, the Su Family had declined.

    Let alone being influential, in the fast-developing context of Feng City, the scale of the Su Family¡¯s business barely qualified it as a smallpany.

    But although they didn¡¯t recognize Su Lu, that didn¡¯t stop them from recognizing the character "Lu" from "Sika Deer."

    "Xu Yong just asked me if I knew who the Sika Deer on the exterior wall of Yunding was..." one of the handsome, single-lidded men wearing gold-rimmed sses said with augh, then pointed his finger at Bo Jingshen, "So it was you who did it, huh?"

    Xu Yong was right there, his facial features sharp, looking somewhat sinister and stern. Hearing this, he feigned seriousness and said, "Mi Yang, how dare you speak to the Longevity Star like that?"

    Then, Xu Yong leaned in and asked Bo Jingshen, "Hey, Longevity Star, did you, by any chance, take advantage of making a birthday wish to propose to someone, forcing them to agree?"

    It must be said, he hit the nail on the head!

    Upon learning all this, Jiang Li quietly held a boneless duck foot, smiling without saying a word, keeping his skills and fame well hidden.

    Bo Jingshen thought it was this guy who had spilled the beans, so he shot a sidelong nce at the guy holding the boneless duck foot, thinking to himself that he¡¯d see if he could still smileter.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t annoyed in the slightest; she was in a great mood. Although she felt a bit embarrassed, she didn¡¯t feel ashamed or awkward. Being held by Bo Jingshen, she felt a great sense of security.

    She even spoke out to help Bo Jingshen out of the jam, "It¡¯s not entirely like that. After all, I¡¯m not getting any younger. Whether it¡¯s using a birthday wish or not, as long as he asks, I would agree."

    "Little sister, whose daughter are you? You¡¯re not even married yet, and you¡¯re already taking his side?" another man named Ke Chengjun said with a chuckling tone.

    Ke Chengjun had a pair of peach-blossom eyes and bright red lips against white teeth, a look that screamed ¡¯decent family man.¡¯

    Compared to Xu Yong, they were total opposites¡ªone looking like a mischievous, stern figure, a yboy lingering among the flowers, and the other a young man fresh and unversed in love from a good family.

    But in reality, it was theplete opposite.

    From how Ke Chengjun spoke and his expression, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but shrink back a bit.

    Gosh, this guy... Su Lu thought, so flirty.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bo Jingshen, who probably knew all about Ke Chengjun¡¯s antics and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Hearing Ke Chengjun¡¯s words, he calmly replied, "She is the daughter of the Zhao Family from Beijing, Shen Xun¡¯s sister, three years older than you, so maybe you should rephrase that?"

    Ke Chengjun was stunned for a moment, while Xu Yong and Mi Yang looked somewhat surprised.

    Seeing their expressions, Bo Jingshen confirmed that the idiot holding the boneless duck foot probably indeed was a fool, seeming really not to have told these three dummies anything.

    Ke Chengjun murmured under his breath, "That would be the one..."

    They had all heard about the famous incident of Bo Jingshen being beaten to cough up blood by Shen Xun, so with this nce, they understood each other without saying a word.

    Ke Chengjun cleared his throat, "Sister, I apologize."

    Su Lu almost burst intoughter, finding it all quite amusing. Back when she was still in Feng City, she never had the chance to meet interesting people. She was constantly oppressed by Su Yukan, dealing with a bunch of old-timers at various dinner gatherings.

    It was as if she hadn¡¯t had the chance to experience this kind of interaction among young people within a social circle before leaving, and then it felt as if she had already aged.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to have such an opportunity and found it quite amusing.

    She chuckled, "No worries, no worries."

    Mi Yang bowed slightly toward her, "My apologies."

    Su Lu responded, "It¡¯s all right."

    Ke Chengjun presented a gift with both hands, "Sister-inw, here¡¯s a present."

    Su Lu was taken aback. Sister-inw already? Wasn¡¯t that a bit too quick a change in address?

    And furthermore... "Why are you giving the gift to me?"

 Chapter 462

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 462</h4>

    Su Lu was somewhat perplexed, as it wasn¡¯t even her birthday today.

    Moreover, hearing the address "sister-inw" always unavoidably made her think of Jing Qiao.

    It turned out to indeed be rted to Jing Qiao.

    Bo Jingshen whispered to her, "This guy has designs on Jing Qiao."

    Without any hesitation, Ke Chengjun nodded, "Yes, Xiao Qiao would definitely need to call you sister-inw, so I should follow suit."

    Su Lu was bbergasted as she looked at the man in front of her with his peach blossom eyes, red lips, white teeth, and handsome features.

    She felt somewhat terrified.

    Is this guy insanely bold?!

    Do you even know who Jing Qiao belongs to that you dare have designs on her?

    Su Lu¡¯s mind then immediately recalled the nearly one-point-nine-meter tall man with long legs, his eyes cold as he sat there. Even just ying with building blocks, his whole demeanor seemed to emit a dark, low atmospheric pressure.

    Ke Chengjun made no effort to conceal it and chuckled, "I have seen Xiao Qiao dance; she is stunning."

    Looking at his beautiful, curved peach blossom eyes, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help saying, "Watch out for your eyes."

    Be careful lest some young man surnamed Song might just w them out in one swipe.

    Su Lu shivered and quickly epted Ke Chengjun¡¯s gift before shrinking next to Bo Jingshen, whispering into his ear, "To still have such audacity..."

    They dared to hide Jing Qiao away because after all, Jing Qiao was their sister.

    Even if Song Boyuan was mad, he would somewhat consider their status and restrain himself.

    But Su Lu felt that Song Boyuan would likely not hold back on anyone else, especially not someone with designs on his woman.

    "Foolhardy people are always in abundance," Bo Jingshen sighed softly.

    Afterward, Bo Jingshen casually chatted while having a few drinks with them.

    The atmosphere was still pretty good. A few more people arrivedter. They weren¡¯t as familiar as Xu Yong, Mi Yang, and Ke Chengjun, who came earlier, but luckily, all being new elites of Feng City, they still foundmon topics, so the atmosphere wasn¡¯t spoilt.

    Thanks to the publicity from the trio Mi Yang, Xu Yong, and Ke Chengjun, theter arrivals were aware of Bo Jingshen¡¯s sessful proposal and recognized that this was the Xiaolu previously disyed on Yunding¡¯s exterior wall.

    They all came over to offer their toasts and congrattions.

    At first, Bo Jingshen took a few sips, butter, fearing he might drink too much and upset Su Lu, he simply refused to drink anymore.

    Fortunately, everyone was not the sort to incessantly urge others to drink, so the scene remained quite harmonious.

    In such a harmonious atmosphere, Su Lu¡¯s lips maintained a smile.

    Then, in such an atmosphere, she turned her gaze towards Jiang Li sitting to one side.

    Jiang Li was sitting in a corner, holding a ss of wine that he barely touched, probably thinking there was no fun in drinking without getting drunk. He sat there quietly, yet seemed to be withdrawn from the world.

    It was... how should it be described? Quite lonely.

    Finally, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but lean into Bo Jingshen¡¯s ear and said, "Looks like... he won¡¯t being, huh?"

    Bo Jingshen knew what she was asking and shook his head, "Don¡¯t know, can¡¯t say."

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "Then why don¡¯t you ask a couple of friends to have a drink with Ah Li? He looks pretty bored."

    Bo Jingshen thought about it and agreed, "Yeah, that works."

    Then Su Lu watched as her fianc¨¦, like deploying troops, pointed to two of them, "Tianye, Xue Yan."

    "Hmm?"

    "Eh?"

    "Go and have a few drinks with Jiang Er. He¡¯s recently imed he can handle a thousand drinks without getting drunk and is pretty bold. You guys go and dete his ego a bit," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu thought, who talks like that? After all, these are two young bosses, right? Not your bartenders, yet you¡¯re ordering them around to drink in such amanding tone?

    I didn¡¯t expect...

    Jiang Li, when named by Bo Jingshen, also just asked, "Oh, is this an order from the birthday boy?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright then," Sun Tianye nodded and picked up his ss.

    "Understood," Xue Yan stood up with his ss.

    Jiang Li waspletely baffled as he was made dizzy with drink.

    "Hey, no..." Jiang Li helplessly said.

    Sun Tianye with righteousness dered, "Bottoms up!"

    Xue Yan urged, "Hurry up, don¡¯t nurse it!"

    Helplessly, Jiang Li finished thest bit left in his cup and ced his hand over the cup to prevent them from filling it up again, then asked, "What¡¯s going on? Who have I offended?"

    Never had they thought to out Bo Jingshen yet.

    They simply said, "No offense, just heard your tolerance got better recently; we¡¯re just bored. Come on, drink."

    Being made to drink together, the sense of disconnection Jiang Li had with the world gradually disappeared.

    Bo Jingshen sighed softly.

    Su Lu also sighed inwardly and, after thinking, asked, "What if he gets drunkter?"

    "No problem, we¡¯ll just get Jiang Su," Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t bothered.

    After all, today was not only his birthday but also the day he sessfully proposed. Although he was somewhat worried about his best friend¡¯s current state, overall, he was very happy.

    He wasn¡¯t going anywhere, didn¡¯t feel likepeting in drinking, and even conversing would require others to initiate.

    Anyway, he wasn¡¯t going anywhere; being by Su Lu¡¯s side was exactly where he wanted to be.

    Su Lu helplessly said, "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not bored, it¡¯s okay for you to talk to them for a while."

    Bo Jingshen replied, "I¡¯m not avoiding them because I¡¯m worried about you being bored."

    He stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the pendant hanging on his neck, utterlypelled to touch the pendant, much like one would bepelled to touch a pimple on their face.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "I just want to be with you; I just want to stay by your side, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not idly chatting with them; it¡¯s not nutritious."

    Su Lu held his hand, and Bo Jingshen, looking at the sparkling diamond on her ring finger, felt especially peaceful.

    Su Lu said, "Sometimes I find it hard to believe you¡¯re already over thirty, how can you be so... childish?"

    As Su Lu said this, her eyes were full of tender smiles.

    Bo Jingshen responded, "Isn¡¯t that good? I¡¯d like to be childish in front of you. I could never be a child in front of my mom. Pamper me..."

    His voice was low, thest syble drawn out, clearly coquettish.

    Hearing this, Su Lu felt a mix of tenderness and heartache.

    Yes, it was his birthday.

    They say the mother suffers when the child is born, so logically, a child¡¯s birthday should be a tough day for the mother.

    But Bo Jingshen and his mother seemed to rarely have moments of warmth, and Su Lu had almost never heard him mention his mother.

    It was only after their recent reunion that she learned some things about his mother.

    Although the situation was inappropriate, perhaps because she was also a mother, she could empathize somewhat with his mother.

    Su Lu softly asked, "Did you... contact your mother today?"

    With his eyes downcast, although Su Lu couldn¡¯t see whether his gaze had darkened, she instantly regretted asking, wishing she hadn¡¯t.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "No, she doesn¡¯t know I am out."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 463

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 463</h4>

    What it¡¯s like to have a mother like Zhou Xiaochu, Su Lu could notprehend.

    She was fortunate; her mother was so wonderful that every time she thought of the word "mother," the image of Zhao Ying would automaticallye to mind, and instantly, the word seemed to soften.

    But not everyone is so lucky.

    Su Lu remembered that just a few days ago, she scrolled past a short video. It was a young mother pping her two-month-old daughter dozens of times, even covering the child¡¯s mouth and nose to watch her suffocate for a moment before letting go, all captured on film.

    The child¡¯s heartbreaking cries in the video were so distressing to listen to for Su Lu!

    She was a mother herself; those who are mothers can¡¯t bear to see things like this. It¡¯s unsettling to watch.

    But this proves that there really are all kinds of mothers in this world. There are those like Su Lu, those like the woman in the short video, those like Zhao Ying, and those like Zhou Xiaochu.

    Bo Jingshen was unlucky to have Zhou Xiaochu as a mother.

    The words Bo Jingshen just said were true; he indeed had never been able to act like a child in front of Zhou Xiaochu.

    Never, Zhou Xiaochu med all her misfortunes on others.

    And Bo Jingshen, unfortunately, fell into that category of ¡¯others¡¯ in Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s mind.

    She med Jing Ce for not taking responsibility, not wanting to marry her, and even trying to harm her to cause a miscarriage. She med Jiang Yan for not dying early enough, and also med Jiang Yan for deciding to marry her off to a long-haul truck driver. She resented this Bo surname driver for being a toad lusting after swan meat.

    Then she started ming Bo Jingshen, ming him for hisck of fighting spirit, ming him for not being excellent enough, and therefore not being able to gain Jing Ce¡¯s favor, which prevented her from gaining status through her son.

    "What a joke, my father never being a father, and my mother never being a mother. On the contrary, my foster father, a man without any significant skills, a long-haul trucker, also in in appearance, not as attractive as Zhou Xiaochu, or as sessful as Jing Ce, acted more like a parent than they ever did."

    When Bo Jingshen talked about elders, his expression was always cold.

    But when he spoke of that ordinary foster father, his eyes and tone would turn soft.

    "He must have been very good to you," Su Lu said gently, caressing his hand, as if hoping that Bo Jingshen¡¯s emotional wounds could also be soothed like this.

    The healing of a person¡¯s childhood takes a lifetime, and this phrase couldn¡¯t be more true.

    Bo Jingshen hummed in agreement, "Quite good. He didn¡¯t have children of his own, and though he clearly knew I wasn¡¯t his flesh and blood, he never minded treating me as if I were his own son."

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "My mom¡¯s mood was very unstable. Sometimes, she would hit me for no reason. My dad was very protective of me. He was a mild-tempered man who didn¡¯t dare argue with my mom. Whenever she was in a bad mood and wanted to hit me, he¡¯d just hold me, shielding me."

    Although what he spoke of was a painful past, there was a smile on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face.

    Su Lu felt uneasy listening to this, but seeing the smile on Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, she thought that what she heard was about Bo Jingshen being beaten, yet what Bo Jingshen might prefer to remember is how his foster father protected him, shielding him from his mother¡¯s beatings, right?

    "He drove long-haul trucks, shared a rig with a friend, running a trip then taking a break. When he was resting at home, he¡¯d y with me, take me out, and I¡¯d be so happy. When he was on the road, I had to stay home with my mom alone, and that made me unhappy."

    "If my dad wasn¡¯t there, my mom wouldn¡¯t even feed me; I passed out from hunger a few times. After my dad found out, every time he left for a trip, he¡¯d prepare several days¡¯ worth of meals and tell me how to reheat them so I could eat by myself."

    "The problem with eating was solved, but my mother¡¯s beatings weren¡¯t. One time when my dad was away, my mom hit me so hard and I was so scared that I ran out of the house; I didn¡¯t dare go back. After my dad hurried back, whenever I had a break from school, he¡¯d take me along even if he was driving the truck."

    "So I followed him on his trucking routes and ended up visiting quite a few ces. Although each was just a brief glimpse, it was still interesting. Eating boxed lunches at roadside diners was fun, and having grilled sausages and tea eggs at service areas was also interesting."

    Bo Jingshen spoke of things Su Lu had never heard before.

    She had only heard him mention vague details; she had never heard these specific incidents, so she couldn¡¯t help but listen very attentively, feeling grateful that there was such a person in his life, someone who provided warmth andpanionship during the most vulnerable stage of his childhood.

    Someone who gave him many fond memories, ensuring that he wouldn¡¯t need to spend a lifetime healing from his childhood.

    Bo Jingshen said, "When ites to being a father, I¡¯ve taken all my cues from how my dad was with me. I¡¯m thankful he was my father. If I had grown up with Jing Ce, who knows what I might have turned out to be--then my son would truly be pitiable."

    So he could never change his family name, even though Zhou Xiaochu had brought it up many times to no avail.

    He bore the name Bo, not Jing.

    He was the son of that long-distance bus driver; that was true in the past, it remains true now, and it will hold true in the future.

    "So..." Su Lu said softly.

    "Hm?" Bo Jingshen looked at her.

    "Have you thought of a name for our son?" Su Lu asked.

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback and cleared his throat.

    Of course, he always remembered Su Lu saying that she wanted Zhao Xiaole to take his surname, but since she never mentioned it again, Bo Jingshen felt it wasn¡¯t right to bring it up.

    When Zhao Xiaole was born, he indeed hadn¡¯t done enough, so even if Su Lu truly didn¡¯t want Xiaole to take his surname, Bo Jingshen had no objections.

    Thus, since Su Lu didn¡¯t bring it up again, neither did Bo Jingshen.

    But now that Su Lu had mentioned it, Bo Jingshen cleared his throat before responding, "I... actually have thought of a name. How does Bo Yuanchuan sound to you?"

    Su Lu shrugged her shoulders, "I think it¡¯s fine. Just agree on it with your son. You can tell by the casual way I named him that I¡¯m no genius ating up with names."

    Bo Jingshen smiled at her and said, "Thank you."

    Thank you for still being willing to love me.

    Thank you for letting our son recognize me.

    Bo Jingshen went to the restroom, took care of his needs, washed and dried his hands just as his phone started to vibrate in his pocket. He took it out, and the number on the screen made him furrow his brows.

    Sometimes you really can¡¯t jinx it.

    Looking at Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s number on the screen, Bo Jingshen paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and answered the call.

    Immediately, Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s sarcastic voice came through.

    "A son is born to the suffering of his mother," Zhou Xiaochu sneered. "What, if I don¡¯t call you, do you forget you have a mother like me?"

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, listening quietly.

    Not getting a response from him, Zhou Xiaochu continued, "You¡¯re out and about, yet you don¡¯te to see me, nor do you get in touch."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 464

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 464</h4>

    "I have things to keep me busy," Bo Jingshen said in a calm voice.

    His tone was not cold, at least not on such a day when he didn¡¯t want to be too harsh toward her.

    "I just got out, and there are many things that need my attention," Bo Jingshen said, "and my visa has also expired."

    After the incident happened initially, Bo Jingshen took responsibility to prevent Zhou Xiaochu from causing more trouble, and also fearing that Zhou Xiaochu would be a target of others¡¯ anger, heter had her sent out of the country.

    He also hoped that, by changing her environment, she could change her mindset.

    That she could graduallye out of it and not immerse herself in past obsessions as before.

    With Bo Jingshen¡¯s financial capacity, he could certainly provide Zhou Xiaochu with a very good life, and so she had been doing quite well abroad.

    There were always people reporting Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s recent condition to Bo Jingshen regrly.

    However, whether her state of mind had changed, whether she had moved on, was unclear.

    After hearing his words, Zhou Xiaochu did not continue to speak sarcastically, merely saying lightly, "Okay, if you have time,e and see me; if you don¡¯t have time, I cane back. If you¡¯re worried my return might cause problems, then forget it."

    This response was somewhat unexpected for Bo Jingshen, as Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s words and tone sounded quite... amodating.

    "Let¡¯s... wait a bit longer," Bo Jingshen said.

    Zhou Xiaochu chuckled softly on the other end, herughter tinged with self-mockery, "Are we waiting until he dies or I die before I can return?"

    Bo Jingshen: "...That¡¯s not what I meant."

    "Forget it," Zhou Xiaochu said softly, "If you have time,e and see me."

    She paused, then added awkwardly, "Also, take care of that short-lived ghost¡¯s tomb more often, his family barely has anyone left."

    "...I know," Bo Jingshen answered, furrowing his brow.

    The ¡¯short-lived ghost¡¯ Zhou Xiaochu referred to was his foster father; his foster father had died early without enjoying a single day of good life, toiling endlessly to save money so that Bo Jingshen could study more, even go abroad for further education, thus relentlessly working hard.

    Even during breaks, instead of resting, he would sleep in his parked car by the roadside, and due to a heart attack, never woke up.

    It was hard for Bo Jingshen to determine what emotions Zhou Xiaochu truly harbored towards Bao Jing; it certainly wasn¡¯t love, as she had never shown any affection towards him, but it likely wasn¡¯t hatred either.

    Bo Jingshen still remembered the moment when Bao Jing passed away, and his colleagues came to their house to deliver the news; Zhou Xiaochu, upon hearing it, couldn¡¯t even stand steady, her face turning so pale it lost all trace of color.

    At the time, this had surprised Bo Jingshen quite a bit since he always felt Zhou Xiaochu desperately wanted to free herself from her father, from this family.

    Yet Zhou Xiaochu showed no signs of relief. A memorial service was held for three days; Bao Jing was kind-natured and popr, so many colleagues and friends came to mourn. Worried they might be overwhelmed as widow and orphan, many came forward to help.

    At the time, Bo Jingshen was in his senior year of high school, spending his days with his textbooks at the memorial service.

    And Zhou Xiaochu actually just sat through those three days in the mourning hall, truly sitting through them without closing her eyes for three days and nights, and saying she neither ate nor drank was not an exaggeration.

    This had taken Bo Jingshen by surprise, and afterwards, it had been a rtively peaceful six months for them, mother and son, as Bo Jingshen was busy with his studies.

    Perhaps Zhou Xiaochu also hoped he would get into a good university to make her proud, thus the rare tranquility.

    Bo Jingshen rarely revisited these past events; it was Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s phone call that made him recall them.

    He felt that sometimes, the emotions between people were indeed very strange.

    Just like Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s feelings for Bao Jing...

    Bo Jingshen suddenly realized that he had just talked quite a bit with Su Lu, and Su Lu seemed to understand emotions more thoroughly than he did; maybe he could ask her interpretation.

    With that thought, he immediately left the restroom.

    As soon as he stepped out, he happened to see Su Lu walking towards him; she quickened her steps to greet him, "I thought you fell in there."

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "What¡¯s up?"

    "People are here," Su Lu said.

    Seeing her frown, Bo Jingshen asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Something happened?"

    He figured out from Su Lu¡¯s words who hade.

    Unexpectedly, they still showed up; he had thought perhaps they wouldn¡¯te, but it seems they couldn¡¯t resist.

    "Just now, they started fighting," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen was stunned, "Started fighting? Who got into a fight?"

    He felt it shouldn¡¯t have happened, considering Ying Xi¡¯s temperament¡ªthough not extremely mild¡ªwas very indulgent towards Jiang Li; even after learning about his brother¡¯s actions, he just walked away silently without giving Jiang Li a hard time.

    Why did they end up fighting? Could it be Ying Xi and Jiang Li?

    "Some of the guys who cameter, one of them might be gay, I guess. Drunk, he took the liberty to touch Ah Li¡¯s butt, and before Ah Li could get angry, Ying Xi happened to see it all and just went for it."

    Su Lu said, "Just now, a men¡¯s doubles broke out, and your birthday is lively. That person¡¯s nose and hand might be broken; he¡¯s howling in the private room. Your birthday is really lively."

    Su Lu seemed helpless, gently pinching her nose.

    Bo Jingshen was also stunned,pletely unexpected of the situation.

    Bo Jingshen: "This is really..."

    Su Lu shot him a nce, "Lively, right?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded helplessly, "Really lively."

    "If you want to see the excitement, we can go now. If you don¡¯t want the hustle, let¡¯s go to the star-gazing terrace to see the stars. I heard there¡¯s a star-gazing terrace here."

    Su Lu pointed upwards, "It¡¯s right up there. As for the situation inside the private room, from what I saw, they¡¯re all capable young individuals. They should be able to handle such a minor scene."

    Bo Jingshen kissed her passionately, "I knew you were the most perceptive! Let¡¯s go, to see the stars!"

    So the two happily went up to the star-gazing terrace.

    In a big city like Feng City, even if you can see stars from the city center, they¡¯re not that impressive, but it¡¯s actually decent on this star-gazing terrace. And it¡¯s not crowded here since most people whoe here are here to drink and have fun, not to do something boring like star-gazing.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu had the whole ce to themselves.

    After everyone else had left the star-gazing terrace, Bo Jingshen shamelessly clung to Su Lu, acting spoiled without an end.

    "My mom just called me."

    Su Lu looked at this tall man with long legs, 1.85 meters tall, snuggled into her shoulder acting spoiled. His whole being seemed to scream ¡¯I¡¯m aggrieved; pleasefort me.¡¯

    Su Lu almost burst outughing.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 465

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 465</h4>

    But Su Lu still dutifully cated Bo Jingshen. There was no helping it¡ªtheir statuses had changed.

    As a fianc¨¦, there had to be some privileges, after all.

    So, through a mix of cajoling and persuading, Su Lu managed to learn from Bo Jingshen not only the content of the call from Zhou Xiaochu but also Bo Jingshen¡¯s mood.

    Perhaps it was also because of the change in their rtionship that Bo Jingshen held back very little in front of her, sharing many things he previously could not voice.

    After speaking his mind, he could not help but ask, "So what¡¯s your take on my mom¡¯s behavior here?"

    Su Lu listened as Bo Jingshen mentioned that Zhou Xiaochu reminded him to visit his father¡¯s grave. Furthermore, Bo Jingshen revealed that his father¡¯s grave was a joint burial site, with the adjoining plot reserved for Zhou Xiaochu.

    And this grave, when purchased, was entirely at Zhou Xiaochu¡¯s discretion¡ªnot anyone else¡¯s.

    "People are inherentlyplex. One can grow attached to a dog after more than a decade, let alone a person."

    "So do you think I should..." Bo Jingshen trailed off, pondered for a moment, and then concluded, "Never mind."

    Su Lu did not press further but could somewhat guess that Bo Jingshen was contemting whether to show leniency toward his mother.

    Some people spend their entire lives healing the wounds of their childhood.

    Some have never received maternal love and thus crave it all their life. That¡¯s how people are¡ªthe absence makes them long for it all the more.

    But Su Lu did not offer her opinion. These decisions were Bo Jingshen¡¯s to make, and she was willing to ept whatever he decided.

    Bo Jingshen himself hadn¡¯t thought that much about it. Under different circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t be so indecisive about showing leniency.

    But now the situation was different; he was about to have his own family.

    He had sessfully proposed, and as soon as the time was right, they could have a wedding ceremony. He felt that, at least on such an asion, he needed an elder present, even if she wasn¡¯t needed to oversee everything.

    He just thought he should have an elder there.

    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t well-off in this respect¡ªthe only one who could pass as a legitimate elder was Zhou Xiaochu.

    Even with all her imperfections, she was at least much more normal than that maniac, Jing Ce.

    However, the thought of Zhou Xiaochu potentially causing verbal or emotional harm to Su Lu made Bo Jingshen hesitate.

    Anything that could harm Su Lu was worth guarding against at all costs.

    Su Lu, listening by his side as he wavered, did not urge him on. Whatever decision he made, she was ready to support it.

    The two sat for a while on the starlit terrace when a call came in.

    "Should I take it?" Bo Jingshen showed her the phone screen, asking.

    Seeing Jiang Li¡¯s number on the screen, Su Lu thought for a moment and then said, "Answer it."

    Bo Jingshen answered and put it on speakerphone.

    Bo Jingshen: "Hello?"

    Instead of Jiang Li¡¯s voice, the one that came through was Ying Xi¡¯s, "It¡¯s me."

    "Oh, I thought you weren¡¯ting," Bo Jingshen said. "What¡¯s this about getting into a fight?"

    "The guy was getting handsy," Ying Xi¡¯s voice was cold. "I¡¯ve dealt with him."

    "Right, you didn¡¯t respond earlier, so I thought you weren¡¯ting over," Bo Jingshen said.

    Ying Xi was silent on the other end for a while before he spoke softly, "Thought it over and decided toe. Forgot my phone."

    How anxious must someone be to forget their phone?

    And to top it off, Jiang Li¡¯s butt got groped as soon as I arrived. It would be odd if there wasn¡¯t a fight, but thankfully Ying Xi¡¯s personality isn¡¯t that ferocious. If it had been Bo Yuan, a fight would have been the least of it, not killing someone would have been a mercy.

    "He drank too much, it¡¯s not proper for him to stay here, I¡¯ll take him away," Ying Xi repeated his intention to take Jiang Li away.

    "Be careful on the road," Bo Jingshen said.

    "Mhm," Ying Xi responded, pausing for a moment before adding, "Thanks, Brother Bao."

    "There¡¯s no need for thanks," Bo Jingshen was in high spirits due to the joyful asion, so he spoke briskly and could even crack a small joke, "Consider it a fan service."

    After all, Ying Xi once was a hardcore fan of his; Bo Jingshen felt... he really couldn¡¯t stand seeing him and Jiang Li end up like this.

    And perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m quite happy myself, my love life is going smoothly, that I want to y matchmaker for others. This seems to be amon affliction¡ªwhen people are in a sessful rtionship or happily married, they always want to set others up.

    Bo Jingshen was now in that very state.

    Su Lu could tell he was in that state, so she didn¡¯t bother to stop him.

    So, she heard Bo Jingshen say, "His family does owe you a lot, so why bottle it up? Take it out on him, just let it all out."

    "Got it, Brother Bao. I¡¯m heading out now," Ying Xi said, then hung up the phone.

    Su Lu found something odd about that statement, and after hanging up, shemented, "Why does it sound to me like you¡¯re pimping someone out?"

    Bo Jingshen nced at her, "Don¡¯t make it sound so crude. At most, I¡¯m just matchmaking. If it goes well, when we get married, they can even be part of the wedding party."

    Su Luughed, noticing it was gettingte, "Let¡¯s go back to the private room and sit for a while, then head back."

    Bo Jingshen, leaning over the railing of the balcony, saw a tall man supporting a drunken figure towards a sports car.

    Opening the passenger door of the sports car, he helped the person in and buckled the seatbelt before heading to the driver¡¯s seat. The sports car¡¯s engine roared like a wild beast, and it sped off with a howl.

    "What are you looking at?" Su Lu came over and asked.

    Bo Jingshen pointed at the departing sports car.

    Su Lu was surprised, "That¡¯s... Ying Xi¡¯s car?"

    "Yeah," Bo Jingshen lightly scratched his nose, "Why do I feel like I¡¯m marrying off a daughter?"

    Su Lu snorted withughter, "What nonsense are you talking about, who¡¯s the daughter?"

    "It doesn¡¯t matter who the daughter is, this is all just like marrying one off," Bo Jingshen sighed softly.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "So, what do you want to do? Honestly, I don¡¯t think Ying Xi is the kind to take advantage of someone when they¡¯re vulnerable."

    Bo Jingshen turned to look at Su Lu, saying seriously, "Ying Xi isn¡¯t, but Jiang Li is."

    Su Lu: "... Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to talk about your close friend like that?"

    "I¡¯m just being realistic. You may not understand Ah Li well. Put this kid under pressure and there¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t do."

    Bo Jingshen continued, "Look, when he was initially pampered and spoiled by his family, pressures from home drove him to the point of almost begging abroad, yet he endured it. Now, he¡¯s all wound up because of Ying Xi."

    Since Bo Jingshen seemed to know Jiang Li better, Su Lu gave it some thought and then said, "Then... should I go home and boil some red eggs?"

    "Red eggs?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu nodded, "I heard that after marrying off a daughter and the wedding night, you¡¯re supposed to give out red eggs..."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing, "We really are a bad pair together."

    (Taking a day off today, one less Chapter. Staying upte with the kid is tough, need some sleep. Sorry, darlings.)

 Chapter 466

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 466</h4>

    That night was the happiest night Bo Jingshen had had in years.

    Although he had attached himself to Su Lu and shamelessly stuck by her side, making each day blissful, today was clearly the happiest of them all.

    It was his own birthday and he had seeded in his proposal.

    And he had ¡¯given away his daughter¡¯ too, resolving a matter close to his heart.

    Moreover, he had brought Su Lu back home.

    When they say "brought home," it really meant just that.

    "Hey, hold onto me a bit!" Su Lu felt a bit panicked as she got out of the car, her hands frantically searching.

    Not until she felt a warm, firm hand grasp hers did she feel relieved.

    "I¡¯m holding you," Bo Jingshen said softly.

    Su Lu was utterly resigned; here they were, both old enough to retire when their ages werebined, yet they were acting like young lovers, full of romance and surprises. Wasn¡¯t it a bit unfitting?

    Although she was inwardly criticizing, she was indulgent on the surface.

    Bo Jingshen wanted to surprise her by blindfolding her and taking her somewhere.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t understand; today was clearly his birthday, so why did it feel like they were celebrating hers?

    "Because I love you," Bo Jingshen said simply.

    Su Lu was left speechless.

    But she truly feared the dark, so being blindfolded made her feel somewhat anxious.

    "Are we there yet? Where exactly are you taking me?" Su Lu asked.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "We¡¯re there, just there."

    "Tell me if there¡¯s a step ahead!" Su Lu said nervously, gripping his hand.

    "Don¡¯t worry, if there are steps, I¡¯ll lift you up. Just trust me and walk with me," Bo Jingshen reassured her as he led her forward.

    Then Bo Jingshen stopped.

    "We¡¯re there?" asked Su Lu.

    The next second, the blindfold on her face was lifted.

    Because her eyes had adjusted to the darkness during that time, the spotty light in front of her made her squint involuntarily.

    Only when her eyes grew ustomed to the light did she slowly open them.

    What met her gaze was a house.

    Not just any house, but the kind... like those you¡¯d see in a DIY dollhouse, adorned with twinkling lights.

    At this moment, the house looked just like one of those erged versions of a dollhouse.

    Warm yellow fairy lights adorned the edges and corners of the house, beautiful and scattered like stars.

    The garden had warm yellow ground lights that illuminated neatly trimmed greenery.

    A warm yellow porch light brightened the area in front of the door.

    The light inside the house shone through the windows.

    The whole scene was cozy, as if someone was waiting for their loved one to return.

    So much so that Su Lu didn¡¯t recognize it at first, "Is this... your house?"

    She remembered it being cold and dreary when shest saw it, definitely not like this.

    "Mm," Bo Jingshen nodded with a smile.

    Su Lu asked in surprise, "Is the renovation done already?"

    "It wasn¡¯t much of a renovation," Bo Jingshen said.

    The main thing was that he had bought quite a bit of new furniture and made some simple alterations, primarily because the base decoration of the house had already been very well done.

    "I just set up the interior and then couldn¡¯t wait to bring you home. I was too eager, but I was afraid it would seem like I had ulterior motives, so I waited for the perfect moment," Bo Jingshenughed.

    After hearing this, Su Lu smiled with her eyes curving, "So are you saying you don¡¯t have ulterior motives now?"

    "I now... of course still have ulterior motives," Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t hide it and proudly admitted, "But I am the birthday boy, so I do have some privileges."

    "It¡¯s not because you are the birthday boy. It¡¯s fianc¨¦ privileges," Su Lu pinched his hand, "Show me around."

    Bo Jingshen took her hand and led her to the yard, "Thewn has beenpletely ryed."

    Bo Jingshen pointed ahead, "Over there is an outdoor children¡¯s yground, prepared for Xiao Le."

    Then he pointed at severalrge clusters of greenery on this side, still unrecognizable as anything, "These are for you."

    "Hm?" Su Lu looked at the clump of nts, which were still hard to make out, and vaguely guessed, "Roses?"

    Then she saw the man, looking like a big kid, proudly grinning and pointing at a bush, "These are roses! It seems like they are Juliet roses or Snow Mountain roses, anyway, quite a few different varieties."

    He pointed to another bunch not far off, "That¡¯s Princess Flower, both purple and white."

    Then pointed at yet another, "This is... this seems to be Iris."

    None had bloomed yet; at the moment, they were just bunches of green nts.

    But Su Lu found his proud demeanor quite amusing.

    "Why haven¡¯t any bloomed?"

    "I don¡¯t know... they were like this when I bought them, and I just nted them. They should bloom, eventually they will," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu stared at him in astonishment, "Did you buy them yourself?"

    "Mm," Bo Jingshen nodded, recalling how after hisst trip to the flower market, he felt quite familiar with it, so he went again by himself this time.

    But listening to this, Su Lu felt this man might have been conned.

    Yet, given the current atmosphere, Su Lu felt it wasn¡¯t the right moment to speak inly. However, not long after, many of the flowers Bo Jingshen nted grew red spiders, and after infecting each other with pests, they all died... He was infuriated. But he was too embarrassed to admit he had been duped, though heter stopped trying to manage it himself.

    He decisively handed the job over to a professional gardener.

    As for this batch of nts, Su Lu never actually saw them bloom; they just failed.

    But that¡¯s a story for another time.

    Then Bo Jingshen took Su Lu towards the house, "Let me show you inside."

    "Okay," Su Lu obediently followed him to the front door where the porchmp cast a warm yellow halo, the electronic lock shing.

    Bo Jingshen lifted his chin, "Go ahead, open it."

    Su Lu extended a finger and pressed her birthday, the electronic lock immediately lit up with the unlocking blue light.

    Su Lu still remembered herst visit, seeing what looked almost like a barren Syrian-style interior, empty and barely short of being an unfinished building.

    Now, the furniture inside wasplete, with charming little decorative pieces scattered everywhere.

    On the walls were little photo frames, each containing a picture. There were photos of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s delicately carved little face, photos of Su Lu, some of her painting, some of her looking down, and some of herughing profile caught unawares.

    Su Lu was stunned, "When were all these taken?"

    "Obviously, I waited for the right moments to secretly take them," Bo Jingshen led her, pulling out a pair of soft pink slippers from the entrance shoe cab. He himself took a pair of light gray ones.

    Su Lu noticed another small pair of goose yellow slippers in the cab, clearly prepared for Zhao Xiaole.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 467

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 467</h4>

    Bo Jingshen had everything prepared.

    The living room had an extremely soft sofa, and in front of the sofa was arge long-haired carpet.

    Gone was the previous cool and indifferent style, with the kitchen fully equipped, even the oven was well arranged.

    He had also prepared many family-set bowls and dishes.

    Therge bed in the bedroom hadn¡¯t changed but the wallpaper had all been changed to a warmer off-white.

    Su Lu was extremely satisfied.

    "What about the children¡¯s room?" she wanted to see what kind of children¡¯s room Bo Jingshen had prepared for their son.

    But Bo Jingshen stood still, not moving.

    Su Lu was puzzled why he suddenly stopped and made a questioning sound, "Hmm?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and slightly hoarse, "We¡¯re here now, and you still want to see the children¡¯s room?"

    "Huh?" Su Lu was stunned, "What..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was pushed onto the bed.

    Su Lu immediately understood what he meant by those words.

    Now that they were in the bedroom, she had walked into his trap, and she still wanted to check the children¡¯s room?

    Soon, Su Lu didn¡¯t have the energy to think about anything else.

    This was destined to be a sleepless night, whether it was for Bo Jingshen and Su Lu or for Ying Xi and Jiang Li.

    And over at Yujing Vi in the suburbs.

    Song Boyuan also had no desire to sleep.

    "Qiaoqiao..." His thin lips were tightly pressed together, and his eyebrows were knotted in a frown.

    "It¡¯s okay, you can go out." Jing Qiao was leaning over the toilet, vomiting her guts out, simply because she had eaten something wrong, she had a bit of indigestion, but it would be fine after throwing up.

    Her body was frail, and her stomach was quite weak; honestly, her limbs and all her internal organs were weak.

    But even if she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, in Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes it didn¡¯t seem to be a simple matter.

    And he was stubborn.

    Jing Qiao was well aware that even if she said it was fine, even if Song Boyuan admitted he was sick, said he was undergoing psychological treatment, and was taking medication to control it, even if he wasn¡¯t paranoid, stubbornness still existed to a greater or lesser extent.

    So he wouldn¡¯t leave; he just stood by her side, not going anywhere.

    Without saying a word, he just silently stood.

    As if he had made up his mind that even if Jing Qiao stabbed him with a knife, he wouldn¡¯t leave.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s voice was faint, "Someone has to be there to apany Xiao Le to sleep..."

    "Then I will stay with you," Song Boyuan pursed his lips, saying each word with determination, "I¡¯m not at ease."

    And so...

    When they bothy in the same bed, with Zhao Xiaole sleeping soundly between them.

    Jing Qiao stared at the ceiling, still a bit dazed; she couldn¡¯t understand how things had reached this point.

    Song Boyuan was also staring at the ceiling, but he was not dazed¡ªhe was very clear in his heart.

    All because of Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole was really such a good baby.

    The next morning, Su Lu almost couldn¡¯t get out of bed.

    "Sss..." Her waist felt incredibly sore.

    Bo Jingshen wrapped his arms around her from behind, his voicezy and maically deep, very charming, "What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?"

    Su Lu¡¯s face warmed slightly, "It turns out I am getting old... back then, even when I was dead drunk at Yunding and you forced yourself on me, I wasn¡¯t this weak, was I?"

    Bo Jingshen: "..." dared not make a sound.

    Su Lu frowned and red at him, "Howe you never age?" She was almost worn out...

    Bo Jingshen coughed lightly and hugged her a bit tighter, "Then don¡¯t rush to get up, let¡¯s sleep a little longer."

    "No more sleeping, I have to pick up our son. I didn¡¯t take him homest night, if I don¡¯t go get him today, the child will cry." Su Lu was very concerned about her son.

    She knew her own son very well; although he appeared outgoing and cheerful, as if he could be close with anyone,

    it probably was because he was a premature baby that he reallycked a sense of security.

    He still yearned for Su Lu. Even when he was sent to stay with Zhao Ying for a few days, if he couldn¡¯t see Su Lu during that time, he would be upset, let alone staying with Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan.

    A single night was probably already his limit.

    "Let go of me," Su Lu looked at the man who was holding her and wouldn¡¯t let go, somewhat helpless, "What? Is your son not important?"

    "Important," Bo Jingshen took a deep breath, "Okay, I¡¯m getting up, I¡¯m up. Let¡¯s go together, okay?"

    He took her to the bathroom, and after they washed up together, they left the house.

    Once inside the car, as the vehicle emerged from the garage.

    Su Lu felt a blurry yet strangely real sensation.

    It was as if... they had lived this kind of life for a long time.

    As if for the next ten or twenty years, she would still be doing this with him, leaving the house together in the bright morning sun, driving out.

    It might be to pick up their son, or perhaps just to buy groceries or hike a mountain.

    Countless mundane mornings seemed like they would pass by happily.

    "...Hmm? Why are you daydreaming?" Bo Jingshen took advantage of a red light to stop and waved his hand in front of her, "Still tired? Want to sleep on the way? It¡¯s still a bit of a drive to Yujing Vi."

    Su Lu snapped back to reality, "No, I¡¯m fine, what were you saying?"

    "I asked if you were hungry, want to grab something to eat on the way?" Bo Jingshen inquired.

    Pointing ahead, he mentioned, "There¡¯s a decent steamed bun shop over there."

    So, ten minutester, holding a container of soup buns, Su Lu took small bites while the car continued towards Yujing Vi.

    "Will Xiao Le ask what we didst night?" Bo Jingshen had only reunited with Xiao Le not long ago, so there were many situations he had yet to face.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t know what kind of mood or temper his son would have under such circumstances.

    So, it was better to ask Su Lu first, to avoid being at a losster.

    Su Lu nced at him, "Weren¡¯t you confident about handling him?"

    "What?" Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t catch on immediately, "When was I ever confident about dealing with him? Are you misunderstanding something about me?"

    Su Lu startedughing, "Didn¡¯t you say..." She coughed softly to hold back the smile on her lips, "Didn¡¯t you say if you gave Zhao Xiaole a little sister, he would understand?"

    Bo Jingshen was startled and thenughed as well, then also coughed softly, "Well... it¡¯s not made yet."

    "There has to be a process of effort." Su Lu said, and finally couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter, rocking back and forth, "My god... is it really that after bing parents, we have no shame? The topics we discuss... what even are these?"

    "Such a normal and positive topic, in line with the national call," Bo Jingshen said seriously.

    Afterughing for a while, the smile on Su Lu¡¯s face gradually faded, she gently bit her lip, poking at the bun in the container with her chopsticks.

    "Ah Shen." Su Lu¡¯s mouth curved into a somewhat bitter smile, "I might... not be able to have any more children."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 468

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 468</h4>

    Bo Jingshen pressed the elerator a bit too hard.

    But he quickly steadied it, and the car continued smoothly toward Yujing Vi.

    He didn¡¯t turn to look at Su Lu, he just said, "If we can¡¯t have children, we can¡¯t have children. We already have Xiao Le. Even without children, I will love you for a lifetime."

    Su Lu held back the warmth in her eyes and gently hummed an affirmation, her voice still nasal.

    Bo Jingshen thought about it, feeling it still wasn¡¯t enough, hearing Su Lu¡¯s nasal voice made his heart ache too much.

    So he continued, "Of course, if you still want to try, let¡¯s find a doctor, the best doctors, whether domestic or international. We have so much money, we aren¡¯t afraid of not being able to afford it."

    Su Lu quietly listened to him speak.

    "If you don¡¯t have such a strong desire, we¡¯ll just leave it to fate. If there really is a child who is meant to be with us, it would be wonderful."

    "I personally don¡¯t really hope for you to give birth," Bo Jingshen finally admitted.

    Su Lu was startled, she asked nkly, "Why?"

    Bo Jingshen smiled, a smile tinged with helplessness and sorrow.

    He revealed his most genuine thoughts candidly, saying, "I¡¯m scared."

    Su Lu instantly understood.

    "Xiaolu, I¡¯m scared," Bo Jingshen gently shook his head, "You don¡¯t know how long it took me to walk out of those nightmares. For a long time, I dreamed of you almost dying on the operating table."

    He was truly scared, not lying, and his words carried no intention of merelyforting Su Lu.

    "If having a child means putting you in danger, then I choose not to have children." Bo Jingshen held the steering wheel with one hand and reached out to sp hers tightly with the other, "I can¡¯t bear the risk of losing you. But if you really want to, I will always respect your choice."

    Su Lu felt a warmth in her heart. She gently said, "Then let¡¯s just leave it to fate? I don¡¯t want to go through treatment, I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s very painful."

    "Then let¡¯s not treat it, just take good care of your health," Bo Jingshen said with a smile.

    Su Lu¡¯s mood finally improved.

    The car shortly arrived at Yujing Vi.

    When they reached the residence of Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao, they were already up and jogging in the yard.

    Mainly, it was Song Boyuan who was running with Zhao Xiaole, while Jing Qiao sat at an outdoor table nearby, where she was cutting the crusts off bread to make them sandwiches.

    As Zhao Xiaole was born prematurely, he was somewhat weaker than other children, with thin arms and legs, seemingly never getting fuller.

    Thus, Su Lu always hoped he could exercise more, which would be better for his health.

    At this moment, seeing him sweating from running, Su Lu was quite pleased, "You exercise when your uncle encourages you. How about you live with your uncle for a while?"

    "Mom!" Zhao Xiaole called out excitedly, then rushed towards Su Lu, leaping into her open arms.

    Zhao Xiaole hugged Su Lu¡¯s neck and cooed yfully, "Uncle is mean, I don¡¯t like him anymore. I haven¡¯t even had breakfast, and he made me exercise, made me run, and said if I don¡¯t finish, I can¡¯t have the breakfast Auntie made."

    "Hmm?" Su Lu looked at Jing Qiao with a smile.

    Jing Qiao, with a somewhat helpless expression, said, "I think it¡¯s good for Lebao to exercise."

    "It is good to exercise." Su Luughed, looking down at Zhao Xiaole, "You¡¯re so obedient?"

    Zhao Xiaole pouted and whispered, "I get a bit scared when Uncle has a stern face."

    As he said this, he reached out and tugged at Bo Jingshen¡¯s clothes, showing a tattling attitude.

    Bo Jingshen immediatelyughed, "Oh, you can tell when Song Boyuan has a stern face? Isn¡¯t his face always the same?"

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t discern any emotions on Song Boyuan¡¯s face, feeling it was always the same.

    Whenever it¡¯s always a face as if his father had just died.

    Upon hearing this, Bo Yuan turned to look at Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen shrugged his shoulders, thinking, see, that¡¯s exactly the face.

    When did it change?

    His son was really perceptive to notice his scowl?

    Bo Yuan walked over to them, his tall stature closing the distance in just a few steps.

    He was four centimeters taller than Bo Jingshen. Seeing him approach, Zhao Xiaole immediately put on a well-behaved face and whispered, "Next time I¡¯ll just run with you..."

    But Bo Yuan was obviously not angry because Zhao Xiaole tattled.

    He walked up to Bo Jingshen and Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen watched him, looked at that face which barely ever changed...

    Huh?

    Wow, there really was a change!

    Bo Jingshen blinked, sure that there were indeed slight changes in Bo Yuan¡¯s expression, like his eyes and eyebrows seemed softer, and his look was somewhat submissive?

    Bo Jingshen asked, "What¡¯s up?"

    After a few seconds of silence, Bo Yuan said, "Brother. Sister-inw."

    Had Bo Jingshen been drinking water, he would have sprayed it all over Bo Yuan¡¯s face.

    Bo Jingshen stared at Bo Yuan as if seeing a ghost, "What did you call me? Say it again?"

    "Brother." Bo Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate and then turned to Su Lu, "Sister-inw."

    Bo Jingshen waspletely dumbfounded, suddenly feeling a sense of solidarity with Su Zhe and Shen Xun.

    Su Lu, however, didn¡¯t react much and just asked with a smiling face, "What¡¯s up? Xiao Song."

    Bo Jingshen gave Su Lu a peculiar look.

    That "Xiao Song" had quite a spirit.

    The tone of "Xiao Song" remained detached, t as he said, "Qiaoqiao isn¡¯t feeling well, but she refuses to go to the hospital. I can¡¯t persuade her. Can you guys try?"

    ng.

    Behind them, the knife Jing Qiao was using to cut luncheon meat trembled in her hand and dropped onto the te with a ng.

    She looked at Bo Yuan in shock.

    Su Lu restrained a smile at the corner of her mouth and nodded, "Ah, then I¡¯ll try to persuade her. If she still refuses to go to the hospital, I¡¯ll call a doctor over, a friend of mine."

    Bo Yuan pursed his lips, silent for a few seconds, then nodded slightly, "Thank you, sister-inw." He hesitated for a moment, then added, "It¡¯s better to take her to the hospital, she¡¯s vomiting severely, I¡¯m worried. Thanks, I appreciate it."

    Su Lu nodded, then looked at Jing Qiao.

    Jing Qiao was biting one corner of her mouth, her eyebrows furrowed. Her pretty little face indeed looked a bit pale, like she was unwell.

    Su Lu asked, "What do you say?"

    Jing Qiao said, "I... I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital..."

    She hated hospitals, had bad memories associated with them, and that was one reason she previously refused internal fixation surgery, although agreeing to it was already a significant change for her.

    Su Lu said, "Okay, then I¡¯ll have someone make a house call." She looked at Bo Yuan, "Xiao Song will cover the consultation fee."

    Bo Yuan: "Any amount is fine."

 Chapter 469

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 469</h4>

    You Ran Cheng was quietly checking out the handsome guy with a cold expression not too far away, whispering to Su Lu, "Hey, did you call me over to look at handsome guys?"

    It¡¯s said that You Ran Cheng¡¯s standards are quite high, just like Su Lu¡¯s, so anyone they think is handsome must really be top-notch.

    Upon hearing this, Su Luughed, "Yeah, what do you think?"

    "Handsome!" You Ran Chengughed and gave a thumbs up, "Wow, having such an opportunity for a house call is really nice, getting paid and getting to see handsome guys."

    Su Lu pointed at Jing Qiao and said, "Yeah, that¡¯s her husband."

    "Huh?!" You Ran Cheng was shocked, her face instantly flushed red, and she red at Su Lu irritably, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner!"

    Drooling over a man in front of his wife! That seemed quite inappropriate no matter how you looked at it.

    You Ran Cheng quickly said to Jing Qiao, "I¡¯m sorry, sister, I didn¡¯t know. I was purely admiring."

    "It¡¯s okay." Jing Qiao smiled gently, "Look all you want, we¡¯re getting divorced soon anyway."

    You Ran Cheng was surprised and widened her eyes, thinking, Should I be hearing this?

    Su Luughed from the side, "No worries, Xiao Qiao,ter on you can also check out You Ran¡¯s boyfriend."

    "Is he handsome?" asked Jing Qiao.

    "Handsome," Su Lu said.

    You Ran Cheng¡¯s face, already flushed, turned even redder. She muttered, "What are you talking about... what boyfriend..."

    You Ran Cheng wasn¡¯t like Su Lu, who had been dating Bo Jingshen since college. You Ran Cheng went straight from her bachelor¡¯s to her doctorate, busy as a dog, each medical student¡¯s bitterness alike.

    So, in fact, she was quite inexperienced. After entering the workforce, she devoted herself to her medical career and was actually quite naive¡ªshe really didn¡¯t have much experience in rtionships.

    Unlike Su Lu, who had been entangled with Bo Jingshen for a solid ten years, and in between, mixed up with a nned marriage with Gu Xin andplications with Qiao Li... how to put it... a real old hand at this.

    Quite thick-skinned.

    Teasing an old friend, she showed no mercy.

    Su Lu joked, "A love interest, huh? Could it possibly mean... he¡¯s already marriage material?"

    You Ran was teased to irritation, "Su Xiaolu! Are you serious?"

    Su Lu startedughing and told her, "Alright, alright, just focus on treating Xiao Qiao, or else that older brother behind might just kill you."

    That older brother behind...

    You Ran Cheng took another look at the handsome man with phoenix eyes and long legs.

    She indeed felt that older brother¡¯s gaze was a bit... a bit fierce.

    Her fingers quickly returned to Jing Qiao¡¯s wrist pulse.

    There was a reason why Su Lu called You Ran Cheng for a house call¡ªYou Ran Cheng was quite capable professionally, and had trained under a very famous traditional Chinese doctor, showing quite some talent.

    Even though her own background was in western medicine, specifically surgical clinical, using traditional Chinese medicine to help post-surgical patients recuperate had good results.

    Su Lu felt that for Jing Qiao¡¯s condition, traditional Chinese medicine might be more suitable than western medicine, so she called You Ran Cheng.

    "How is it?" Su Lu asked after she finished taking Jing Qiao¡¯s pulse.

    You Ran Cheng had Jing Qiao switch hands and continued to check the pulse, then looked at her tongue.

    "She¡¯s extremely weak." Cheng Youran said, "I¡¯ll prescribe her some medicine to take first, then prepare a form for a bath. Luckily, this is a hot spring hotel with big enough pools. Given her current condition, she¡¯s too weak for acupuncture. Let¡¯s just focus on recuperation."

    Upon hearing her begin to discuss the diagnosis and treatment n, Song Boyuan no longer stood from afar, but walked over to listen attentively.

    Cheng Youran¡¯s words seemed quite reasonable, which reassured Song Boyuan somewhat.

    Originally, he had doubts about Cheng Youran since she looked so young.

    "She already has bone injuries, so a bath will definitely be beneficial." Cheng Youran thought for a moment and then asked, "You mentioned earlier that she was nning to undergo internal fixation surgery?"

    Su Lu nodded, "Yeah, that was the n."

    "Let¡¯s put that n on hold for now." Cheng Youran said, "With her current physical condition so weak, how can she withstand anesthesia and surgery? We should at least wait until she¡¯s recuperated before considering surgery."

    Su Lu gently stroked Jing Qiao¡¯s hair, "Did you hear that? It looks like you have some bitter medicineing your way."

    Jing Qiao stuck out her tongue, "Doctor sister, can you prescribe something a bit less bitter?"

    Cheng Youran smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, the nourishing form isn¡¯t too difficult to take. I¡¯ll write up the prescription and have the hospital pharmacy prepare it, dividing it into individual packets to make it easier for you to take; just heat it up in water or microwave it when you¡¯re ready to drink it."

    "Thank you, Doctor sister." Jing Qiao smiled and expressed her gratitude, then said, "Do you like to eat snacks? Would you like some snacks before you leave?"

    Cheng Youran nced at her watch, initially wanting to decline, but before she could speak, Su Lu interjected, "Just a friendly reminder, Xiao Qiao¡¯s cooking is superb, once you miss this, there¡¯s no other chance; think carefully before you speak."

    Cheng Youran helplessly said, "With that kind of endorsement, I can hardly say no now."

    Jing Qiao got up, "I¡¯ll go get them now."

    She briskly ran to the kitchen to bring out freshly made snacks, cookies, and cakes.

    Cheng Youran checked her watch again while speedily gobbling down the food.

    "You can take it easy, no one¡¯s racing you for them." Su Lu was rather helpless; You Ran¡¯s eating habits had been shaped by years of busy study and the demanding nature of medical practice, often barely catching a seat in the library, treating patients, or rushing to surgeries.

    So, she rushed through eating and Cheng Youran, with a blush and shyly said, "This is really delicious, Xiao Qiao your cooking skills are outstanding."

    "If you like it, eat up more," Jing Qiao grinned, "No need to rush."

    "If I don¡¯t rush, I won¡¯t make it, I have a surgery to attend toter." Cheng Youran said.

    As expected, Jing Qiao immediately offered, "Do you want to take some with you? I can pack some for you."

    Cheng Youran grinned, "Really? Can I?"

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze turned meaningful as she quietly asked, "All this eating and taking away, is it all for you, or for your... significant other?"

    "Ahem... cough cough cough!" Cheng Youran choked and red at Su Lu, "...you really want to choke me to death."

    Su Lu patted her back to ease her breathing, "Don¡¯t feel guilty, if you weren¡¯t guilty, you wouldn¡¯t have choked like that."

    Jing Qiao went to the kitchen to pack for her.

    It was at this moment, Song Boyuan finally approached.

    Cheng Youran looked at him, still finding the handsome man a bit intimidating.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s voice was even-toned and didn¡¯t sound menacing at all.

    He asked very seriously and formally, "Doctor Cheng, I wonder if you would be interested in switching jobs?"

    "Huh?" This caught Cheng Youran off guard, and she looked at Su Lu in confusion.

    Su Lu knew Song Boyuan was concerned but chaotic, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.

 Chapter 470

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 470</h4>

    "I ..." Cheng Youran was somewhat taken aback, suddenly finding herself at a loss for words.

    Song Boyuan said, "Thepensation will definitely satisfy you."

    Cheng Youran had no choice but to look to Su Lu for help, since it was Su Lu who had asked her toe.

    Su Lu said, "Xiao Song, don¡¯t make it difficult for You Ran. She¡¯s doing quite well at this hospital, and her contract still has a long time to go."

    "I can take care of the breach of contract fee," Song Boyuan said. His voice was very calm, and the calmer it was, the more serious one could tell he was.

    "It¡¯s not about that," said Cheng Youran with resignation, but she could see the persistence, or rather the stubbornness, of this man.

    After a moment of thought, she sighed softly and said, "You¡¯re doing this because you¡¯re worried about Qiaoqiao¡¯s health, aren¡¯t you?"

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t respond, but all his actions corroborated this point. He was concerned about Jing Qiao¡¯s health; he knew that she resented hospitals, so he wanted to find a doctor she wouldn¡¯t reject, one who could maintain her health over the long term.

    Cheng Youran was obviously a very good choice: cheerful personality, not too old, and with impressive professional capabilities.

    In this industry, it¡¯s usually hard to find both of thetter two qualities in the same person.

    "You Ran is doing well in Feng City, and it¡¯s not possible for her to hastily move to a new city and start over," Su Lu said. "But she must know quite a few people in the industry; finding a suitable doctor to take care of Qiaoqiao¡¯s health shouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    Hearing this, Cheng Youran nodded vigorously, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, my Traditional Chinese Medicine teacher is in Beijing, and she¡¯s much more capable than me."

    At this, Song Boyuan finally felt a bit more at ease, "Then, I would appreciate an introduction."

    It¡¯s not that Song Boyuan couldn¡¯t find good doctors, but because Jing Qiao was too resistant to hospitals. That too was due to his own doing.

    Aware of this, he looked to Su Lu.

    "Sister-inw, could you try to persuade Qiaoqiao to see a doctor properly?" Song Boyuan asked.

    Su Lu nodded, "I¡¯ll talk to her."

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t say anything more and walked aside.

    Cheng Youran could no longer hold back and whispered into Su Lu¡¯s ear, "Is he... really Qiaoqiao¡¯s husband?"

    "Mhm, legally wed, recognized byw," Su Lu replied.

    Cheng Youran gasped, "I just feel like there¡¯s no affection between them."

    Su Lu gave her a sidelong nce, "As if you, a love rookie who started dating at thirty, are in any position to talk about others¡¯ feelings? You haven¡¯t even figured out your own."

    "You can speak your mind, but personal attacks are out of line," Cheng Youran clicked her tongue.

    She and Su Lu had been friends for many years, so of course, she didn¡¯t mind Su Lu¡¯sment.

    Cheng Youran continued, "I¡¯m just stating the facts. They don¡¯t even make eye contact; not like Bao Jing and you, you two practically glue your eyes to one another."

    Then Cheng Youran meaningfully nced at therge diamond on Su Lu¡¯s finger, "And look at that diamond, it¡¯s so shy. I heard you became famousst night?"

    Su Lu gave a light cough, "Why are you gossiping?"

    "If you didn¡¯t gossip, you wouldn¡¯t tell me either! Are we still best friends? I¡¯m just letting you off because you¡¯re in a good mood, and here you are attacking me..." Cheng Youran¡¯s words made Su Lu feel quite ashamed.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just still a bit dazed myself," Su Lu said with an embarrassed smile.

    Seeing that Su Lu was apologetic, Cheng Youran didn¡¯t dwell on it any further and steered the topic back, "She doesn¡¯t even wear a ring on her finger."

    Theplexity of the rtionship between Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao, of course, couldn¡¯t be exined in just a sentence or two.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t tell Cheng Youran too much, but fortunately, although Cheng Youran was curious, she wasn¡¯t the type to incessantly pry.

    As soon as she saw Jing Qiao approaching with a bag of takeout, her eyes lit up and her attention was diverted.

    She did indeed have a surgery to perform shortly, so she took her food and prepared to leave.

    "I¡¯ll take my leave first!" Cheng Youran said, "I¡¯ll send the prescription to the pharmacy when I get back and have them help with the decoction."

    "Thanks," Jing Qiao said.

    Cheng Youranughed, "I should be thanking you for the desserts."

    She looked at Su Lu and asked, "Aren¡¯t you going to see me out?"

    Su Lu waved her hand, "No, I¡¯m tired."

    She really was tired. Last night Bo Jingshen had been like a wolf, and she had indeed been a bit more than she could handle.

    Cheng Youran looked at her with annoyance, "You look like you¡¯ve overindulged."

    Su Lu waved her hand again, "Say hello to Doctor Lei for me, I hope he likes Xiao Qiao¡¯s skills and that it¡¯s worth your while taking all these treats home."

    Cheng Youran¡¯s eyes went wide, and she started stammering, "Who, who said I¡¯m taking it for him to eat? Can¡¯t I take it home for myself to eat?"

    Su Luughed, "Right, right."

    Su Lu waved her hand toward Zhao Xiaole, who was not far away, puffing as he ran over. He had been having fun ying with Bo Jingshen in the courtyard just before.

    "What¡¯s up, Su Xiaolu!" Zhao Xiaole asked.

    With a smile, Su Lu said, "Your godmother has to go to work, you see her out."

    "Oh, okay, sure thing," Zhao Xiaole reached out his hand to Cheng Youran.

    Cheng Youran held his hand and walked out with him.

    Bo Jingshen came over and kissed Su Lu on the cheek, "How is everything?"

    His question was directed at Su Lu as well as Jing Qiao.

    Jing Qiao said, "I need to take medicine and get some rest."

    Su Lu repeated the diagnosis that Cheng Youran had given her after taking her pulse earlier.

    Bo Jingshen listened attentively, and after hearing everything, he nodded seriously, "This needs attention. Then, on this trip to Beijing, let¡¯s get in touch with Cheng Youran¡¯s teacher."

    Jing Qiao pursed her lips and said softly, "I don¡¯t like hospitals."

    Anyone who had been locked up in a psychiatric hospital would naturally dislike hospitals; that waspletely normal.

    Song Boyuan stayed silent, clenching his fingers tightly, the only one who couldn¡¯t speak out. This matter, he alone couldn¡¯t speak, because it was due to him that Jing Qiao felt averse to hospitals.

    However, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t really asking for Jing Qiao¡¯s opinion.

    He said decisively, "As if you have a choice? Don¡¯t be stubborn, or shall I have Jing Sue and talk to you again?"

    At that, Jing Qiao shrank back, "No, no need, right?"

    Naturally, Jing Su was more authoritative than Bo Jingshen.

    "Then stop being stubborn," Bo Jingshen said.

    "I understand," Jing Qiao obediently nodded.

    Song Boyuan rxed his clenched fingers on the side, the palm of his hand sticky with sweat. But he felt relief inside.

    He somewhat regretted ever thinking of using Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole as a bargaining chip against Bo Jingshen.

    Now it seemed, without their family of three to follow, he and Qiaoqiao would never be able to get along like this.

    Bo Jingshen continued, "Your sister-inw will go with you."

    "What?" Su Lu was stunned.

    Bo Jingshen gave her a smile, "Didn¡¯t Cheng Youran say her teacher is quite good? You might as well go too, you need to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t just focus on Jing Qiao and neglect your own health. Anyway, let Song Boyuan pay; it¡¯d be a waste not to take advantage of it."

 Chapter 471

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 471</h4>

    Song Boyuan gave a small nod, "Yes, I¡¯ll pay for it."

    His expression and tone were still indifferent.

    But Su Lu felt that this person... simply didn¡¯t seem to have a temper at all.

    He seemed too easy to bully, and it appeared to Su Lu that Bo Jingshen was indeed taking advantage of him.

    But Song Boyuan clearly didn¡¯t mind these things; not to mention being taken advantage of by Bo Jingshen, even if he were asked to give up more, Song Boyuan would probably agree.

    The next day, before Su Lu arrived at Yujing Vi, she stopped by the hospital to pick up medicine for Jing Qiao.

    She felt she was quite attentive¡ªafter all, it was Bo Jingshen¡¯s sister, and Su Lu indeed liked the girl Jing Qiao quite a bit¡ªso she nned to pick up the medicine before heading to Yujing Vi.

    Unexpectedly, just as she reached the entrance of the Chinese medicine pharmacy,

    she saw a tall figure already waiting there, standing straight, not knowing how long he had been waiting.

    He didn¡¯t seem to consider resting a while in the nearby seating area, just staring at the names on the LCD screen.

    "Xiao Song," Su Lu hurried forward a few steps.

    Seeing her, Song Boyuan looked somewhat surprised, "Sister-inw."

    Su Lu smiled helplessly; he really had a way of calling her ¡¯sister-inw¡¯ quite naturally.

    Su Lu said, "You came over so early?"

    "Yes, I heard Doctor Cheng say that the medicine could be picked up at nine in the morning, to be taken once every morning and evening. I came early so that Qiaoqiao could take this morning¡¯s dose on time." Song Boyuan¡¯s voice was as methodical as ever.

    After hearing this, Su Lu thought to herself that with such a meticulous person watching over, there was really no need for her to be here.

    Just then, the announcement system¡¯s electronic voice broadcasted, "Number 001, Jing Qiao, please proceed to window 3 to collect your medicine."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s long legs swiftly bridged the distance, and he soon returned with a bag full of medicine.

    Su Lu said, "Since you¡¯ve picked it up, I won¡¯t go over today."

    Song Boyuan was momentarily taken aback, "Qiaoqiao made Mousse cake and spicy beef strips."

    Su Lu helplessly said, "I really can¡¯t go, don¡¯t tempt me with food, you eat my share."

    Su Lu saw a slight softening in his handsome face which usuallycked much expression.

    "Your ticket is booked for tomorrow, you haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?" asked Su Lu.

    Song Boyuan nodded, "I remember, see you at the station tomorrow."

    Su Lu said with a smile, "Tell Qiaoqiao to take her medicine properly. If she refuses to take her medicine willingly, just call me or Bo Jingshen."

    Song Boyuan hummed in agreement, paused for a moment, then said in a low voice, "Thank you."

    "No need for thanks."

    Song Boyuan pondered for a moment, "I¡¯m not very good with words, but I really appreciate everything during this time. When we¡¯re back in Beijing, if there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know."

    Su Luughed, "Understood. When the timees, I won¡¯t be shy."

    She nced at the bag of medicine Song Boyuan was holding and said, "Alright, don¡¯t dy any longer. Didn¡¯t youe early in the morning just so Xiao Qiao could take her medicine?"

    "Um, goodbye." Song Boyuan turned and left.

    Su Lu felt that Song Boyuan, although described by Bo Jingshen and many others as sinister and stubborn, was not difficult to understand upon closer contact. Indeed, Song Boyuan could be crazily sinister and stubborn about certain things.

    But from a certain angle, he was actually very simple, simple enough that, aside from the conspiracies and business calctions, his heart and eyes could only amodate one person.

    Only someone as simple as this, cing another person at the pinnacle of his heart, would stay in this unfamiliar city.

    He had rushed to an unfamiliar hospital early in the morning, waiting at the chinese medicine pharmacy¡¯s door for that bag of prepared medicine.

    Just so he could take it back quickly, ensuring that the person closest to his heart didn¡¯t miss the morning dose and could recover quickly.

    After watching Song Boyuan leave, Su Lu thought that since she was already here, she might as well go look for Cheng You Ran.

    When she arrived at the department, Cheng You Ran was making rounds.

    A group of white coats shuttled through each hospital room.

    Leading the group was Lei Yang, who wore his white coat over a meticulously dressed shirt and tie, exuding a sense of strictness and handsomeness.

    Cheng You Ran, following behind in the group, held a notebook, periodically jotting something down, too engrossed to notice Su Lu.

    Because of her focus, Cheng You Ran¡¯s expression looked very serious.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want to interrupt her work, so she sat down in the chairs in front of the nurse¡¯s station, where a few scattered family members of patients were also seated.

    These chairs faced a wall that held arge TV, with a few family members watching the morning news and chatting idly.

    As she watched the group of white coats enter a hospital room, Su Lu heard a few family members start chatting.

    "Oh boy, it¡¯s getting noisy again."

    "Right... It¡¯s such a disturbance every morning, who can stand it?"

    "Aren¡¯t you from room 5? Did you sneak out?"

    "I had to, my family member can¡¯t be moved, otherwise she would want to sneak out too."

    Su Lu was still wondering why they said that, when she heard amotion from the room the white-coated group had just entered.

    "It¡¯s your fault! If not for you, my dad wouldn¡¯t be like this! What kind of doctor are you! You murderer! Murderer! Your hospital has money and power, I can¡¯t fight you! But I won¡¯t let you get away with this!"

    Su Lu was startled and couldn¡¯t help but turn to ask the family member from room 5, "Excuse me, what happened?"

    "Hey, what else can it be, they¡¯re making a fuss. The patient from bed 23 is very old, and surgery was always going to be very risky, other hospitals refused, but without surgery, given the condition of that patient in bed 23, he wouldn¡¯t have lived much longer. His children scraped together all they could to afford treatment here, you know, this private hospital is particrly expensive."

    "But high fees don¡¯t guarantee recovery, they just mean that Doctor Lei was willing to risk the surgery. Before the surgery, they agreed to take the risk. The surgery itself was a sess, his life was saved and Doctor Lei¡¯s performance was impable. But the patient is still in aa and hasn¡¯t woken up."

    "These are potential risks that could happen, at least his life was saved. The other hospitals wouldn¡¯t even dare to operate on their father, literally giving him only days to live. But now they can¡¯t ept it, they make trouble every day. The hospital evenpromised by waiving their treatment fees, but they¡¯re still not satisfied."

    Another family member clicked his tongue and said, "They¡¯re probably haggling for more money... Their filial piety is there, but the way they try to extort certainly looks ugly."

 Chapter 472

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 472</h4>

    Since this private hospital is expensive, most patients who stay here are not necessarily rich or noble, but many are well-off, either by virtue themselves or throughprehensive insurance policies.

    They can afford to spend a great deal on medical care.

    Once theyck for nothing, they can more easily detach themselves and, from the standpoint of an observer, make calm judgments.

    "How does the hospital exin it?" Su Lu asked.

    The patient¡¯s family member shrugged, "The hospital isn¡¯t a fool¡ªDoctor Lei did nothing wrong, and it¡¯s not just us talking; other patients¡¯ families have discussed it privately, too. The patient in bed 23 was just too weak, that¡¯s part of the problem. Anyway, things are at a standstill for now; since their father can¡¯t be discharged in his current condition, they make trouble every day."

    Su Lu thought to herself that when she saw You Ran yesterday, he seemed to be in an okay emotional state, unaware that such an incident had urred at his workce. No wonder You Ran ate and took away food yesterday¡ªhe probably wanted to bring Doctor Lei some nice desserts to lighten his mood.

    The noise from the ward suddenly got louder.

    Someone shouted something.

    Then there was a clear sound of something shattering, apanied by the nging as if objects had fallen to the floor.

    The family members who had been nearby all stood up, "Is something happening?"

    A voice came from inside the ward, "Hey, why are you hitting someone?"

    Startled, Su Lu quickly ran to the door of the ward.

    The scene inside the ward was chaotic, with the doctors all on guard. There were broken porcin bowls on the floor, along with stainless steel cups and dishes.

    On the shards of the broken porcin, there were traces of blood.

    "People are fighting! The doctor is hitting someone!" yelled a middle-aged woman, whose voice could be easily recognized as the one who had angrily scolded Doctor Lei before.

    Su Lu nced around but didn¡¯t see Cheng You Ran, only the tall figure of Lei Yang with his back to the door. She looked around in confusion.

    Then she realized the reason she hadn¡¯t seen You Ran was that he was being protected in Lei Yang¡¯s arms.

    Taking a few more steps inside, Su Lu could see Cheng You Ran, who Lei Yang was shielding, his face somewhat pale with a swollen lump on his forehead, bleeding from a small cut.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that he had been hit by the porcin bowl just now.

    You Ran¡¯s face was pale, clearly a bit scared. Though he might seem to have a stronger temper than Su Lu, in reality, he wasn¡¯t a bad-tempered person. Faced with such a situation, he could only be frightened.

    God only knew how that porcin bowl had ended up striking Cheng You Ran on the head.

    But seeing the bloodstain on You Ran¡¯s forehead, anger began to rise in Su Lu¡¯s heart.

    And Lei Yang, his expression cold and solemn, lips tightly pressed, gripped You Ran¡¯s shoulder so tightly his knuckles turned white.

    The middle-aged woman continued to rant, "Doctor Lei, how can you hit someone?! Is there no justice, now anymore?! I¡¯m going to sue you, I will sue all of you!"

    Two young doctors, likely interns who had never seen such a scene, were both angry and aggrieved, their eyes turning red as they retorted to the woman, "How can you spout such nonsense?! It was you who first threw a bowl at Doctor Lei, and when Doctor Cheng intervened, Doctor Lei pushed you away to prevent further assault. It was clearly you who struck first; how dare you y the victim now?"

    You Ran¡¯s lips trembled lightly, and reaching out, he gently grasped thepel of Lei Yang¡¯s white coat, "Let¡¯s leave."

    Lei Yang¡¯s gaze was heavy as he stared at the bloodstain on her forehead. Cheng Youran could see the fury brewing in his eyes. Even doctors have tempers, even doctors have limits, and repeated forbearance only had given the other side more audacity.

    Cheng Youran could sense the emotion in his eyes and, fearing his impulsiveness, she urgently tugged at his white coat. "My head hurts, let¡¯s go, okay?"

    Lei Yang took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing his rage, feeling a suffocating tightness in his chest, but he knew Cheng Youran¡¯s intentions were well-meaning. He nodded somberly, "Okay, let¡¯s go."

    He supported Cheng Youran as they prepared to leave.

    The middle-aged woman persisted, "You think you can just hit someone and leave? You pushed and jostled a patient¡¯s family member, you¡¯ve caused a conflict, I¡¯m going to sue you, I will sue..."

    "Whoosh¡ª!" A sound cut the middle-aged woman¡¯s voice short.

    Her eyes were wide open; she was drenched from head to toe, reeking of dirty water.

    Unexpected to everyone, a delicate and graceful figure burst through the door, but what she held in her hand was a mop bucket, from which she sloshed a whole bucket of dirty water onto the middle-aged woman¡¯s head.

    Drenching her from head to toe.

    "You... you...!" The middle-aged woman was so angry she could barely speak.

    Su Lu red fiercely at her, "You like to sling mud and nder good people, don¡¯t you? Well, have a taste of your own medicine! How does it feel, huh?! Comfortable?!"

    Everyone present was stunned, including Lei Yang and Cheng Youran.

    Cheng Youran muttered, "Xiaolu... Xiaolu?"

    Su Lu¡¯s gaze was unstoppable as she stared down the middle-aged woman. She wasn¡¯t always so hot-tempered, but deep down, she was fiercely protective. Even when Zhao Tong had treated her poorly, she still couldn¡¯t give up on her brother.

    Now that she was a mother, Su Lu¡¯s protectiveness had be even more pronounced. Seeing the bloody gash on Cheng Youran¡¯s head, her pale face, and the woman¡¯s aggressive tone, Su Lu was furious.

    "How dare you harm my people? Go ahead and sue! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re a coward! I¡¯ll stand by it to the end!" With a ng, Su Lu threw the now-empty mop bucket at the middle-aged woman, who awkwardly dodged it.

    "You dare talk about justice and thew? I want to see if thew can handle you!" Su Lu stood her ground.

    Despite her slender and delicate stature, which could even be described as petite, she seemed to radiate an unstoppable aura of authority.

    The big-boned middle-aged woman, facing Su Lu¡¯s elegant presence, didn¡¯t dare to make a move, probably afraid that if it came to blows, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the consequences. She was well aware of the wealthy clientele of the hospital.

    Cheng Youran didn¡¯t know if it was from shock or thefort of Su Lu¡¯s presence, but she felt warmth in her heart and newfound courage. Her face finally lost the unhealthy pallor it had before.

    She said, "Xiaolu, Xiaolu, let it go, let¡¯s go."

    Su Lu nodded and reached out to tightly grasp her hand, "Are you okay? Your head is bleeding."

    Su Lu¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    Cheng Youran smiled and shook her head, "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s talk outside."

    A line of doctors left the ward, and as they did, Su Lu didn¡¯t forget to point at the woman and shout, "If you don¡¯t sue, you¡¯re a coward!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 473

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 473</h4>

    Miss Su had always had a pretty good temper, especially a good one, it was only after she became a mother that her temper started to re up.

    Outside the MRI room.

    Su Lu and Lei Yang were standing and waiting. The other doctors were supposed toe too, but Lei Yang had sent them back to their departments to stay busy.

    "Could you possibly take on fewer...", Su Lu started a conversation, but she didn¡¯t finish and simply waved her hand, "Never mind."

    Lei Yang knew what she wanted to say. He fell silent for a few seconds before speaking, "I didn¡¯t expect it."

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t sure if he hadn¡¯t expected the patient to remainatose after a sessful surgery, or if he hadn¡¯t expected that patient¡¯s children, who had sold practically everything they owned to get their father treated and who were the epitome of filial piety, to respond by attempting to extort money from the hospital and the doctors as soon as their father¡¯s surgery resulted in aa.

    Perhaps it was both.

    Perhaps Lei Yang hadn¡¯t expected any of these.

    Perhaps he had just underestimated human nature.

    "Forget it, the line of work you¡¯re in...", Su Lu¡¯s words trailed off, followed by a light sigh, "Back then, I was really afraid Xiaolu would have to experience all this, so I pulled so many strings to get her into this hospital."

    At that time, Su Lu was merely an adopted daughter who wasn¡¯t particrly favored in the Su Family. She didn¡¯t have much ability, didn¡¯t have much money, nor many connections, but she had tried every means possible, even asking Gu Xin for help, just to get Cheng You Ran a position at this hospital.

    Because this hospital didn¡¯t have too many people or chaos, didn¡¯t have the smog and corruption that reigned elsewhere.

    Still, they ended up facing this kind of situation.

    Su Lu asked, "You Ran won¡¯t be in trouble, will she?"

    Lei Yang nodded, "No, it¡¯s probably just superficial injuries, but just to be safe, she¡¯s getting an MRI."

    "That¡¯s good." Su Lu looked up at Lei Yang, after some thought, she still asked, "How have you and You Ran been getting alongtely?"

    Lei Yang gave a very faint smile, just a slight upturn at the corners of his mouth. The recent events truly made it difficult to smile.

    "We¡¯re fine," Lei Yang said, "She..."

    Lei Yang thought for a moment, the smile at his mouth grew a bit wider, "She¡¯s quite naive."

    How could Su Lu not know how naive Cheng You Ran was? This girl was a nk te when it came to rtionships. It wasn¡¯t just that she¡¯d never dated, given that she excelled academically all the way, immersed in a world of study amidst the chaos of the world. She hadn¡¯t just never dated.

    She didn¡¯t even seem to have had the experience of liking someone. Her teenage years, full of young girl¡¯s whims, were dedicated entirely to the ardor of endless mock exams and the college entrance exam.

    During her university years, that youthful ardor was tethered to courses like internal medicine, surgery, diagnostics, human anatomy, pathology, pharmacology, and so on...

    So it really was like the flowering of an old iron tree for the first time, and so Su Lu was actually quite worried.

    She looked at Lei Yang and said seriously, "You Ran is very innocent, don¡¯t bully her. You¡¯ve seen, I can be fierce."

    Remembering the way Su Lu had doused someone with water just earlier, Lei Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bully her. I don¡¯t want to be doused in water, I don¡¯t know where you found that bucket of dirty water..."

    Su Lu shrugged, "The cleaningdy just happened to be holding a bucket with the mop she had used to clean the floor, watching themotion at the door. I was so irritated that I grabbed the bucket from her on impulse and rushed in. Given the situation, even I thought I was too slow. Was I supposed to run to the bathroom to look for a mop bucket?"

    After a little while longer, the check-up was finally over.

    Because of Lei Yang¡¯s presence, Su Lu was able to enter the MRI operating room for the first time.

    Looking at Cheng Youran lying inside that huge machine through the ss, her heart felt ufortable.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "This, it doesn¡¯t have radiation, does it?"

    "Maic resonance imaging is essentially a big ma; there¡¯s basically no radiation," said the doctor.

    Lei Yang squinted at the clear images on theputer screen. Su Lu couldn¡¯t understand what those were, but seeing Lei Yang looking so serious, she got a bit nervous, "There¡¯s no problem, is there?"

    "Oh, no problem," said Lei Yang.

    Su Lu let out a sigh of relief, "I saw you looking so seriously, I thought something was bad. I was terribly nervous."

    Lei Yang smiled lightly, "No, I was just observing her brain; it looks quite adorable."

    Su Lu: "..."

    She didn¡¯t really understand their medical perspective. Can a brain even look adorable?

    The doctor responsible for taking the images clearly knew about Lei Yang and Cheng Youran¡¯s situation, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver, "Doctor Lei, give us singles a break, will you? We have it hard too."

    Cheng Youran had alreadye over, herplexion had recovered quite a bit, and she pressed her hand against the gauze on her forehead, "How is it? No problems? If there¡¯s no issue, I¡¯m going to work..."

    "You¡¯re still going to work!" Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but grab her, "Can you stop being so nonchnt about your injuries? And if you go back now, what if that woman causes you trouble again?"

    Cheng Youran thought for a moment, "She probably won¡¯t anymore, right? Xiaolu, you were really cool just now!"

    Su Lu knew Cheng Youran was back to normal; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have just been as pale as a ghost, and now she could evenugh andpliment her for being cool.

    She literally remembered the food but not the beating!

    Su Lu raised her hand in a mock-threatening gesture, "I¡¯m only not knocking you because you¡¯re injured right now. Otherwise, I really want to knock some sense into you! Are you silly? Using your forehead to catch a bowl thrown at you? What if she threw a knife? Would you catch it with your face?"

    Cheng Youran responded meekly, "I didn¡¯t think too much at the time, I couldn¡¯t just watch her hit Lei Yang."

    Su Lu was helpless, "Howe I never realized before that you¡¯re so love-struck?"

    Cheng Youran¡¯s lips moved, about to retort.

    Su Lu then asked Lei Yang, "Doctor Lei, were the pastries tasty yesterday?"

    "Very tasty, did theye from you? Thank you, Miss Su," Lei Yang expressed his gratitude.

    Su Lu nced toward Cheng Youran, who naturally hung her head even lower, but her lips were curved into a smile.

    Lei Yang had surgeryter on, and that¡¯s just how doctors are, unwilling to step back for minor injuries, let alone Lei Yang who wasn¡¯t injured at all, so of course, he was even less likely to ck off.

    Originally, Cheng Youran was supposed to assist in that surgery, but Lei Yang canceled itst minute, not allowing her to participate.

    And after treating the cut on her forehead, he asked Su Lu to take her to rest and have some good food to lift her spirits.

    Su Lu took her to the snack street she liked a lot, a ce Cheng Youran had mentioned she enjoyed many times.

    Su Lu bought a bunch of stuff, and the two found a table to sit down and started eating slowly.

    While peeling the shells off the sugar-fried chestnuts for her, Su Lu solemnly advised, "I didn¡¯t realize you were so love-struck, but now that I know, I need to tell you, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being emotionally invested, but you also need to take care of yourself first. I¡¯m definitely someone who¡¯s been through it all, right?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 474

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 474</h4>

    "I know," Cheng Youran didn¡¯t feel that Su Lu was being nagging at all.

    She was fully aware that Su Lu meant well, and Su Lu could certainly be considered experienced.

    Cheng Youran held her hand, "Don¡¯t worry, I will look after myself first and won¡¯t forget everything when I am emotionally invested."

    Su Lu had been like that before, forgetting everything once she was emotionally invested.

    What happenedter had been so painful, and thinking about it now still hurt Cheng Youran. She thought to herself that if she ended up like that, she probably wouldn¡¯t have Su Lu¡¯s resilience.

    Su Lu apanied Cheng Youran in the snack city, eating and strolling around until noon, and they still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t called, but he had sent quite a few WeChat messages, probably having heard about the earlier situation at the hospital. He didn¡¯t rush Su Lu, only asking her not to be too angry and to call him when she was done.

    After finishing eating and strolling in the snack city with Cheng Youran, Su Lu also took her to a nearby mall where she bought Cheng Youran a few of the season¡¯s new dresses and a set of skincare products, all paid for by Su Lu, saying it was to help Cheng Youran calm down after a shock.

    Cheng Youran happily epted them, and after Su Lu dropped her back at the hospital, she finally called Bo Jingshen.

    The call was answered by someone in the secretary¡¯s office, and Su Lu was slightly startled when she heard a woman¡¯s voice on the other end, "Where is Bo Jingshen?"

    "President Bo is in a meeting. You cane directly over. Do you need us to send a car to pick you up?" The voice on the other end was polite.

    "No need, I¡¯lle over now," said Su Lu.

    After hanging up, Su Lu drove to Boss. The receptionist seemed to have received instructions beforehand and personally escorted her into the elevator.

    When the elevator arrived at the floor, a secretary was already waiting outside, and led her into Bo Jingshen¡¯s office.

    "If you need anything, you can dial the secretary¡¯s office directly," the secretary said before leaving.

    Su Lu nodded in thanks and entered the office to see Zhao Xiaole ying earnestly in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.

    It seemed that because she had gone with Cheng Youran and hadn¡¯t been able toe back soon, and Bo Jingshen had an unpostponable meeting, he had brought the child to work.

    Furthermore, he was well-prepared, havingid down a soft long-haired carpet next to the floor-to-ceiling window, which was in Zhao Xiaole¡¯s favorite sky blue. Then, a block table was set up, but Zhao Xiaole was not assembling blocks at the moment.

    Instead, he was lying on the carpet, engrossed and joyfully ying with something.

    He hadn¡¯t even noticed Su Lu¡¯s arrival. Su Lu walked over and smiled, "Xiao Le, what are you ying with? Can you include me too?"

    "Ah!" Zhao Xiaole looked up at her happily, "Mommy!"

    His eyes squinted as he smiled, "Hug!"

    Su Lu picked him up, "Have you had lunch?"

    "I had it. Ah Shen took me to have a boxed meal," Zhao Xiaole was very frank.

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow, "Boxed meal?"

    "Yeah! From the cafeteria in this building, it was really tasty," Xiaole smacked his lips.

    Hearing this, Su Lu thought it must be the cafeteria at Boss, where Bo Jingshen took him to eat. It certainly wouldn¡¯t be awful, after all, a cafeteria wouldn¡¯t dare to skimp on the boss.

    "Where is Ah Shen?" Su Lu knew Bo Jingshen was in a meeting but asked on purpose.

    The child said, "Ah Shen went to a meeting, a person with golden hair and blue eyes came to find him, and he went. He said after he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll take us out to eat something delicious."

    Zhao Xiaole pointed to the carpeted building block table on the floor and the toys he was previously engrossed in. "He prepared a very soft carpet for me, as well as a building block table and a logic dog. It¡¯s so fun, this logic dog!"

    Zhao Xiaole then wanted to continue ying. Su Lu didn¡¯t stop him, as it was always good to encourage children when they were focused on something.

    "Okay, then keep ying." Su Lu sat down next to him, took out her tablet from her bag, and started painting on the screen with a stylus.

    After finishing the meeting, Bo Jingshen hurried back to the office without a pause. He had learned that Su Lu was there, so he was somewhat eager.

    As he entered the office, this was the scene he saw.

    On the fuzzy, visibly soft sky-blue carpet he had prepared, a beautiful child with a porcinplexiony there, his little legs bent, leisurely andfortably ying with an educational toy.

    Not far from the child, a beautiful woman with thick, soft, seaweed-like long hair tied casually behind her leant against a beanbag. Her slim legs bent at the knee, a tablet resting on herp while she focused on writing and painting on the screen with a stylus.

    The sunlight outside the floor-to-ceiling windows filtered through the ss, which blocked out the harshness and heat, leaving only a warm residue, making the entire space warm and cozy.

    This was supposed to be the most boring of ces. Although Bo Jingshen admitted he waspetent at his job and had developed his business well,

    this space was where he made major decisions and created wealth, almost a treasure trove of geomancy, this office.

    Yet, the supposed boring ce remained dreary; it wouldn¡¯t be interesting just because it generated a lot of money.

    Thus, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t actually like it here so much, resulting in his office having no elements of liveliness, just cold and stark.

    But now it was different; there was a warm atmosphere here.

    There was warm sunlight, a soft carpet, and people who warmed his heart.

    Her soft long hair, the child¡¯s tender cheeks.

    The two of them, mother and son, were quietly doing their own things in that small area, for Bo Jingshen, it was a perfect moment that one could only dream of.

    "What are you doing standing foolishly at the door?" Su Lu called out to him, "Ah Shen?"

    She had seen him standing at the door earlier. After calling him once and getting no response, Su Lu called again.

    "Hmm?" Bo Jingshen came back to his senses.

    Su Lu frowned with concern, "Are you too tired? You seemed distracted when I called you."

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "It¡¯s okay. It was mainly that meeting just now..."

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment and decided not to continue. His fianc¨¦e, being an artist, was probably not interested in these mundane business matters.

    Instead, it was Su Lu who actively asked, "Oh, I heard from Zhao Xiaole it was a foreigner? How was it? Difficult to deal with?"

    "Yeah, sigh." Bo Jingshen spoke since she had broached the subject, "Don¡¯t get me started. The main issue was thenguage barrier; his ent was too thick. I was so confused, and so was the interpreter. We were staring nkly at each other for a while, but with that ent, I really couldn¡¯t me the interpreter for not being professional enough."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh out, "Was it really that troublesome?"

    "Indeed. I¡¯ll ask Jing Qiao to try this afternoon," sighed Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu also remembered, Jing Qiao¡¯s linguistic abilities were indeed excellent.

    Su Lu said, "Xiao Song might not want Xiao Qiao to tire herself out though, right?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 475

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 475</h4>

    But as it turned out, Xiao Song was really making an effort to appease his uncle and sister-inw.

    Not only was he willing to bring Jing Qiao out, but he even arranged the seating for the meal.

    "It should have been my responsibility to extend hospitality," Bo Jingshen said.

    Sitting opposite him, Song Boyuan smoothly rinsed Jing Qiao¡¯s bowl and chopsticks with tea water.

    His tone was even, "No worries, it¡¯s my duty to treat you guys to a meal."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t say anything but nced at Su Lu, who met his gaze. Su Lu could clearly see the triumph in Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, screaming¡ªLook, look, even a tough guy like Song Boyuan is calling us brother and sister-inw.

    Seeing that look, Su Lu wanted tough and decided to just bow her head and seriously choose dishes from the menu, ignoring him.

    The dishes were served quickly, and Jing Qiao opened two steam baskets, bringing out creatively shaped steamed buns.

    Zhao Xiaoleughed with glee, "Hahaha, piggy buns! Thanks, auntie."

    "Don¡¯t mention it, sweetie, eat up," Jing Qiao was in a good mood, and although Song Boyuan sitting beside her had an expressionless handsome face, the atmosphere around him was clearly not as gloomy.

    It was crab season, and Bo Jingshen, with a grand gesture, ordered quite a fewrge crabs.

    After all, Xiao Song was paying, so why not go for it? The crabs that arrived were a pound each, packed with so much crab roe it seemed the shells could barely contain it!

    Su Lu was peeling crabs for Zhao Xiaole. Considering that crabs have a cooling nature and the child was still young, she dared not let him eat too much. Luckily, Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t very keen on it and had a small appetite; half a crab was about enough.

    As Su Lu peeled, she would also casually pop a piece of crab leg into Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth, and the family of three enjoyed their meal harmoniously.

    Across the table, Xiao Song had his eyebrows knitted tightly, his perfect phoenix-shaped eyes almost ring; he stared at therge crab on his te, seemingly at war with it.

    He wanted to peel a crab for Jing Qiao. After opening the shell and scooping all the plentiful roe into a small spoon with some crab vinegar, he was about to add it to Jing Qiao¡¯s bowl.

    But it was intercepted midway by his uncle.

    Song Boyuan looked up at Bo Jingshen, his usual elongated phoenix eyes widened slightly in confusion, not anger, just bewilderment.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t hold back at all, and Su Lu almost wanted to cover her face, seeing how Xiao Song across them, although formidable, was just outwitted.

    After a tough battle with the crab on his te, and just as he finally got a spoonful of roe ready for Jing Qiao,

    Bo Jingshen shamelessly snatched it away.

    Bo Jingshen devoured it in one bite! Cleaned the spoon so thoroughly, you wouldn¡¯t guess it had been filled with roe just moments before!

    Bo Jingshen smacked his lips contentedly, meeting Song Boyuan¡¯s puzzled gaze, and exined, "Crab roe is too cold in nature; Jing Qiao can¡¯t eat it. She should stick to crab meat, especially since she¡¯s also taking traditional medicine."

    Then, seeing Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes that were initially round due to confusion suddenly light up with understanding.

    Song Boyuan then stopped wrestling with the crab roe, shifting his battle to the crab meat.

    Su Lu found it all quite amusing. For some reason, even though she thought Bo Jingshen was rather unscrupulous, she still found herself entertained by Song Boyuan¡¯s antics.

    Zhao Xiaole, sitting in a children¡¯s chair, giggled and handed a piece of crab leg meat to Song Boyuan, "Uncle, you¡¯re so clumsy, here, eat this."

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t mind and took a bite, then continued his struggle with the crab.

    ng!

    He, exerting too much force and unable to stop in time, not only snapped a crab leg but also caused the cups and dishes to tter loudly, and the broken crab shell quickly scratched a bloody line across his thumb.

    Jing Qiao was not blind; the man was sitting right beside her, making such a racket, and she heard everything clearly.

    She nced over to see him sucking on his bleeding thumb.

    Jing Qiao, pressing her lips together silently, reached out and took the mangled crab in front of him, methodically dismantling it.

    Perhaps because Jing Qiao¡¯s demeanor was gentle and soothing, everything she did seemed effortlessly elegant.

    Su Lu thought that maybe it was because ballet dancers just had that air and demeanor about them, almost as if it was engraved in their bones, that every move they made was graceful.

    Even dismantling a crab, she did it more elegantly than others, and the crab meat was peeled out very much intact.

    After finishing, Jing Qiao casually ced the bowl filled with crab meat in front of Song Boyuan, then used the emptied crab shell to piece together a crab figure for Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole was indeed very pleased, "Wow! My auntie is the best! The best in the world!"

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "Oh, are mom and dad not amazing then?"

    Zhao Xiaole, being very factual, bit his finger, looked seriously at Su Lu, and said, "Why don¡¯t you and dad try making a crab figure to see if you can do it better than auntie?"

    If not, then auntie making a crab figure is the best in the world.

    The kid had principles in his heart.

    Su Lu pondered for a moment and said, "Your auntie is the best in the world."

    Zhao Xiaoleughed out loud, "My auntie is the best in the world!"

    Song Boyuan stared at the crab meat in the small bowl, eating slowly as if it were some exquisite delicacy.

    Jing Qiao, with a very calm voice, said, "Eat quickly, it¡¯ll smell fishy once it cools."

    Song Boyuan blinked and then started to eat heartily.

    This meal, it must be said, from any perspective, and from any of their points of view, was very delightful.

    Jing Qiao enjoyed the atmosphere as she loved having her brother, sister-inw, and Xiao Le around, giving her a very warm feeling.

    As for Zhao Xiaole, with his mom, dad, and aunt and uncle there, and with delicious food, the kid felt it was perfect.

    Of course, Song Boyuan naturally didn¡¯t need to say more; Jing Qiao had peeled two crabs for him.

    Thest time Jing Qiao peeled a crab for him was shortly after they got married.

    Someone had gifted him a box ofrge, vigorous crabs.

    But perhaps due to jostling or the packaging not being tight enough, or some other reason, the ropes that were originally tied around the crabs had loosened!

    He was just opening the box to check when a group of bold and brash crabs began brandishing their ws and attempting to escape.

    Song Boyuan, a man coddled from a young age, had never seen such a spectacle.

    He had no idea what to do.

 Chapter 476

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 476</h4>

    Song Boyuan was both afraid of being pinched by a crab and too scared to reach out his hand to grab one. So, with his tall and long legs, he ended up sitting on the kitchen cab, without his phone at hand.

    He could only call out to Jing Qiao from inside, but the house was too big, and she didn¡¯t hear him.

    In desperation, he raised his voice, even calling out for his wife in his haste.

    When Jing Qiao rushed in from the yard, her hands still covered with the dirt from gardening she hadn¡¯t had time to clean, she saw the tall and handsome iceberg of a man, folding his long legs and sitting on top of the kitchen cab.

    At that moment, Jing Qiaoughed so hard she doubled over and couldn¡¯t straighten up.

    No matter how coldly the handsome man red at her, or how scary he looked, it was of no use.

    She walked in, saw therge crabs blocked by the kitchen door¡¯s threshold, picked them up one by one with one hand, and threw them into the sink.

    She even teasingly held one up to Song Boyuan¡¯s face, "So, you¡¯re scared of these, huh? What else are you afraid of? Mice? Cockroaches?"

    "Jing Qiao!" Song Boyuan was livid at the time, which she still remembers to this day.

    Furious, he stormed into the study and didn¡¯t want to deal with her anymore. Jing Qiao, rarely seeing the young master lose his temper like this, quickly steamed the crabs and called him out to eat. When he ignored her, she sat beside him, peeled the crabs, and fed them to him.

    She managed to pacify the young masterpletely, and even though he still gave her cold looks, as she brought the crabmeat to his lips, he would eat it without hesitation, even nibbling on her fingers, grinding his teeth gently on her fingertips, as if he wanted to bite off a piece of her finger as well.

    For some reason, Jing Qiao suddenly thought of the past.

    Though she rarely thought of it, those memories she thought she had forgotten or sealed away started to misbehave and emerge.

    Little by little, piece by piece.

    Like fragments of mottled light in her mind, shing bright and impossible to ignore.

    "Alright, don¡¯t be mad anymore. Go scold the person who sent you the crabs. Isn¡¯t it rather unreasonable to be angry with me?" she coaxed as she brought a spoonful of crab roe mixed with vinegar to his lips, "I¡¯ve been peeling these crabs for you for so long."

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t take that spoonful of crab roe but took the spoon and fed it into her mouth instead.

    Then he said, "Quietly, if you peel crabs for me for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll forgive you!"

    At the moment, Jing Qiao stared at the two remaining crabs on therge te in front of her, somewhat distracted.

    So much time had already passed.

    He was no longer the young master from her past.

    And she was no longer his Quietly from back then.

    After finishing their meal, Su Lu and Bo Jingshen wanted to take their son for a walk to aid digestion, so they suggested a stroll in the nearby park.

    Jing Qiao had no objections.

    Song Boyuan could be ignored.

    If Jing Qiao had no objections, he basically wouldn¡¯t have any either.

    The nearby park was filled with those LOFT factory buildings, housing offices for various techpanies.

    It was quite interesting, with a very trendy feel all around.

    Somepanies even had basketball courts inside.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu continued walking aimlessly deeper into the area, and before they knew it, they found themselves in front of a building.

    Su Lu looked at the LOFT factory building and was a bit stunned, mainly because she was distracted by the LOGO hanging at the entrance of the building.

    Su Lu nced sideways at Bo Jingshen. "Ah Shen, is this... Lieying¡¯s base?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded. "Yeah, we didn¡¯t n oning here, but somehow we just ended up wandering over."

    "I remember the base wasn¡¯t here." Su Lu thought back to her visit to Lieying Base a few years ago, back then she was the first to follow this eSports project.

    "It moved once, and then it moved here," Bo Jingshen exined.

    Su Lu suddenly realized, "Oh, so this is the technology park you developed after you returned to the country?"

    Bo Jingshen smiled and nodded again.

    Then it was clear to Su Lu. Later on, Jiang Li kept following the Lieying project, and after Bo Jingshen developed this technology park, Jiang Li moved the base here, which made perfect sense.

    "Do you want to go in and have a look?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu thought for a bit. "I probably... won¡¯t recognize anyone, right?"

    The career span of eSports yers isn¡¯t long, due to the intense training, they¡¯re prone to professional illnesses and injuries, resulting in frequent yer turnover. By their early twenties, they¡¯re already considered veterans.

    "As long as you recognize me, it¡¯s fine," Bo Jingshen said.

    His words had a dual meaning; she only needed to recognize him. As for everyone inside Lieying, as long as they recognized him, they wouldn¡¯t refuse her a visit.

    "Daddy, where is this?" Zhao Xiaole followed them inside, looking around curiously. Especially the entire wall of beautiful graffiti at the main entrance of Lieying was highly artistic, which Zhao Xiaole found very intriguing.

    "It¡¯s a ce for ying games," Bo Jingshen exined. He then asked Zhao Xiaole, "Doesn¡¯t Xiao Le love ying games the most?"

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes brightened. "Is it an arcade?"

    From the appearance of the building, it did look somewhat like an arcade, the graffiti was bright and vibrant, giving off a bit of an arcade vibe at first nce.

    Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao, on the other hand, did not go in and were waiting outside.

    As soon as Su Lu and Bo Jingshen entered, someone immediately came to greet them.

    "You¡¯re looking for..." The person was about to ask when he quickly recognized Bo Jingshen. "B-God... no, President Bo! What brings you here?"

    "Oh, just taking the family for a visit, I hope we¡¯re not disturbing anything?" Bo Jingshen asked casually.

    The person seemed quite young, probably around eighteen or neen, just about the same age as Ying Xi back in the day, dressed in the Lieying team uniform.

    Upon hearing this, he immediately widened his eyes, looked at Su Lu, then nced at Zhao Xiaole.

    Then he smiled, "Then I definitely should personally host."

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t seen this kid before and looked at Bo Jingshen with some confusion.

    Bo Jingshen leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Lieying¡¯s current team captain."

    He paused, then added, "Ying Xi¡¯s disciple, you could say he¡¯s a direct and senior apprentice. His name is Lin Zeya."

    Su Lu nodded in understanding. "Zeya, huh."

    Now it was Bo Jingshen¡¯s turn to be surprised. "You know him?"

    "Know him, he¡¯s quite famous," Su Lu said. "How did you manage to get such a famous eSports King to tour us around?"

    "Do you know why he didn¡¯t recognize you just now?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu started to chuckle, her voice lighter, "Well, it¡¯s the difference in the flesh... He looks even younger than in the videos."

    Bo Jingshen gave her a look and said, "What¡¯s wrong with having the current eSports King as our tour guide? His master is my fanboy."

    Su Lu: "Wow, that¡¯s so awesome for you..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 477

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 477</h4>

    Bo Jingshen could tell Su Lu was teasing him, so to make her happy, he went along with it, lifting his chin proudly, and said, "Of course, who isn¡¯t an eSports King here? I¡¯ve led an era myself, am I supposed to be proud now?"

    Su Lu burst intoughter.

    Lin Zeya was walking ahead. His hearing was sharp, probably no worse than Su Lu¡¯s, so he overheard quite a bit of what Bo Jingshen and Su Lu were saying behind him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile and had originally nned to keep a straight face and pretend he hadn¡¯t heard anything. But now that he heard this conversation, he couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter and said, "Yes, you indeed led an era."

    Su Luughed even harder, snorting, and turned to look at Bo Jingshen. It didn¡¯t matter to him how shamelessly whimsical or silly he acted in front of Su Lu.

    He didn¡¯t care, nor did he think he needed to maintain any sort of dignity in front of her, but it was different with others around.

    He had to preserve some of President Bo¡¯s dignity, some of the Bao Jing¡¯s style.

    So, at this moment, the situation was somewhat awkward, to be precise, Bo Jingshen felt a little awkward.

    He cleared his throat and said, "I was just talking."

    Lin Zeya was considerate enough to quickly smooth things over.

    He led them inside to take a look around. In the training room, several youngsters were sitting in front of theirputers, wearingrge headphones and staring at the screens with intense focus. Their movements were meticulous yet agile.

    Some were in the midst of a match, while others were training their reaction times and muscle memory, which was extremely tedious.

    It was hard to imagine that what others considered mere entertainment, these young people had taken on as a career and were doing so with utmost seriousness.

    Even more challenging, monotonous, and tedious than many regr jobs. No matter how much fun something may be, once it bes a profession, once it involves prescribed tasks, it begins to lose its appeal.

    Those who were able to persevere certainly deserved respect. Moreover, considering their young age and their ability to realize their self-worth, they were already much more aplished than many others.

    Someone was sitting on the sofa inside the training room, browsing his phone. Upon seeing Lin Zeya bring people to the door, he stood up. When he saw Bo Jingshen, he paused and then quickly walked over.

    "President Bo, what brings you here?" He looked to be in his early twenties, yet he was dressed in the coach¡¯s uniform of the Lie Ying team.

    "Just taking some people around for a look," Bo Jingshen said, ncing into the training room, "I hope we¡¯re not disturbing you?"

    "Not at all," the man waved his hand and then stared at Su Lu for a while, "Is that... Mr. Su?"

    Su Lu smiled at him. Originally, she had thought that if he didn¡¯t recognize her, she would just pretend not to recognize him either, but even after a few years, he still remembered her.

    "Xiao Fang, you¡¯ve grown up so much." Su Lu said.

    The young man in front of her was a former yer on the Lie Ying team, Ying Xi¡¯s teammate, and the youngest in the team who was teased the most and also the most pampered.

    Fang Qing scratched his head feeling a bit embarrassed, "Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, Mr. Su. You still look so young."

    "Not young anymore," Su Lu said as she bent down to pick up Zhao Xiaole, who was very curious, "Xiao Le, call him Brother Xiao Fang."

    Fang Qing¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, "Your... your, you have?"

    "Right, so you see, not young anymore," Su Lu said with a smile.

    Zhao Xiaole obediently called out, "Little Brother Fang."

    Fang Qing repeatedly waved his hands, "No, no, just call me Uncle, okay? Don¡¯t mix up the generations, Sister Su, aren¡¯t you taking advantage of me here?"

    Su Lu smiled with a curve in her lips, "Can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s be a habit. Everyone used to love teasing you, and to think, Little Fang has grown up. Not bad, became a coach?"

    Su Lu saw his name tag on his chest, which listed his position as a coach.

    Fang Qing sighed, "I didn¡¯t want to be, but I had no choice, I was pushed into it..."

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen understood what he meant when they heard this; why was he pushed into it? It was simple, because Ying Xi threw in the towel and quit.

    "Since Sister Su is here, I must personally attend to you," Fang Qing said.

    Then he and Lin Zeya both apanied Su Lu and Bo Jingshen around the base.

    Fang Qing knew that Su Lu had never visited since the base had relocated, so he gave a pretty detailed introduction.

    "After moving here, the living conditions aren¡¯t as good as the old base. But other things are actually quite nice. Look..." Fang Qing pushed open a door, "Here, there¡¯s even an indoor basketball court."

    There was indeed a basketball court inside, and in this warehouse-like building, having an indoor basketball court wasn¡¯t something hard to achieve. Adjacent to the basketball court was a full set of gym equipment, with two neat rows of dumbbells on the rack and a high-spec power rack.

    Su Lu pointed to the fitness equipment ahead, "Zhao Xiaole, go have some fun."

    Zhao Xiaole shouted excitedly and ran up, heading straight for the round trampoline. Bo Jingshen quickly followed to keep an eye on him, to prevent Zhao Xiaole from falling.

    Seeing that they were apanied by Fang Qing, Lin Zeya prepared to leave, "Mr. Fang, then... then I¡¯ll be going?"

    "Where are you off to? Why aren¡¯t you following along with the training? You haven¡¯t forgotten about tomorrow¡¯s training match, have you?" Fang Qing frowned and said.

    Su Lu thought to herself that Little Fang really had grown up, taking on the role of a coach and acting the part quite effectively. She still remembered how he used to cry in front of Ying Xi¡¯s sickbed.

    Lin Zeya scratched his head, looking somewhat helpless, "My master called me, asked me to deliver something to him."

    Upon hearing this, Su Lu thought, oh? Master? That would be Ying Xi, right?

    Speaking of which, Su Lu suddenly remembered Bo Jingshen¡¯s daughter, Jiang Li, wondering how she was doing.

    She and Bo Jingshen had put too much faith in Ying Xi, after all, Ying Xi had spoiled Jiang Li too much over the years, and they were quite rxed about it.

    It was only upon hearing Lin Zeya¡¯s words that Su Lu btedly realized, ah yes, the red eggs hadn¡¯t even been delivered yet.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Xi?"

    Of course, Lin Zeya wouldn¡¯t casually tell others about his master¡¯s condition, as he greatly admired Ying Xi.

    So Su Lu then looked towards Fang Qing, and Fang Qing asked Lin Zeya again, "What¡¯s wrong with Ying Xi?"

    Lin Zeya let out a slight sigh, "Don¡¯t know?" There was a lingering concern in his expression, and after a moment¡¯s thought, he still said, "Not sure if he¡¯s injured himself or is sick, but he just called me, asking me to bring some anti-inmmatory ointment and fever-reducing medicine to him."

    Fang Qing also deeply respected Ying Xi, and upon hearing this, he said, "Is that so? Then you better hurry up and take it to him, don¡¯t dy here. Get it delivered quickly ande back to train."

    Su Lu: "..."

 Chapter 478

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 478</h4>

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t sure if she should say that these two guys were too naive or too straightforward.

    Anyway, as soon as she heard Lin Zeya¡¯s words, she had a good idea of what had happened.

    Then Su Lu knew it was because they were too straightforward.

    Because even Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t understand when he heard her ry Lin Zeya¡¯s words.

    "Could it be..." Bo Jingshen frowned.

    Su Lu thought he had guessed it, but Bo Jingshen¡¯s next words were, "... they started fighting, right? If ites to a fight, Jiang Er is definitely no match for Ying Xi."

    Su Lu: "..."

    She felt that if she told her brothers this, they definitely wouldn¡¯t think it was simply because the two had fought.

    It was only after Su Lu¡¯s reminder that Bo Jingshen suddenly realized it wasn¡¯t about fighting, but about sleeping.

    "Holy shit." Bo Jingshen was still somewhat shocked.

    Su Lu thought he was being ridiculous, "Wasn¡¯t it you who ¡¯sold¡¯ Jiang Li that day? You even said it felt like you were marrying off your daughter, so how can you not admit it now?"

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips for a while before saying, "Well, that¡¯s what was said, but when it actually happens, it still feels a bit shocking."

    Su Lu thought to herself that it was just because Jiang Li was too well-behaved and too devoted. He hadn¡¯t really dated much over the years, which is why Bo Jingshen was making such a big fuss about it.

    If it had been someone frivolous, changing boyfriends every three days like changing clothes, Bo Jingshen would have probably be numb to it by now.

    Fang Qing and Zhao Xiaole had been ying for a while, not just in the fitness area, but also some other small games that eSports yers use to train their reaction speeds. Zhao Xiaole was quite enthusiastic.

    Fang Qing was quite surprised, "This kid, his reaction speed is really fast."

    Because at this age, both the brain and the body are still in a developmental stage, and many abilities aren¡¯t fully expressed yet.

    And eSports is a field that requires very high reaction and adaptability. To reach the top-tier like Fang Qing, even if not as outstanding as the young Bo Jingshen and Ying Xi, still could be considered as a prodigy.

    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that all professional eSports yers have high IQs.

    A low IQ can¡¯t handle the intricate micro-managing required.

    "That¡¯s true. Wouldn¡¯t you expect that considering whose child he is?" Bo Jingshen said proudly.

    But Fang Qing was a bit confused, "Isn¡¯t he Sister Su¡¯s child?"

    Indeed, Fang Qing¡¯s IQ wasn¡¯t low, and his reaction speed as a former professional yer was quite fast, but well... he still was a bit naturally dumb.

    Bo Jingshen was simultaneously amused and vexed when he heard this, "Do you think children can pop out from stone cracks, or that Su Lu can have a child by getting caught in the rain?"

    "Eh? Ah... oh!" Fang Qing finally got it. This natural dumbness wasn¡¯t ordinary at all. He eximed, "No wonder! I was saying he looks so much like B God!"

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    Su Lu: "Hahahahaha..."

    "How exactly did you make it to professional level..." Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t believe it.

    After the tour, Fang Qing took them to the lounge, sat them down on the sofa, poured Bo Jingshen and Su Lu some coffee, and got a hot milk for Zhao Xiaole.

    Then he poured himself a ss of ice water, sipping it while carefully phrasing his words.

    "Sister Su, President Bo, have you, uh... have you seen Ying Xi recently? These days." Fang Qing asked.

    Su Lu nodded, "Yes."

    Just the night beforest.

    Fang Qing¡¯s face was filled with concern, "Could you possibly persuade him not to give up professionally? No matter what happens, but there are already so many disappointments and unhappy things in life, it would be too much of a loss to give up on dreams because of those, right?"

    Ying Xi loved this field more than anyone, and everyone was aware of it.

    Even Bo Jingshen and Su Lu were extremely clear about it.

    Because they had seen that young man a few years ago, struggling on his hospital bed against pain, wrestling with his suffering.

    He had managed to get to where he was, never leaving this field, enduring hardships that most people could not imagine.

    Havinge so far, it would be too much of a loss if he gave up, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Su Lu thought for a moment and said, "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t give up."

    "Huh? Ah?" Fang Qing was a bit slow to respond, staring nkly at Su Lu. A few secondster, he caught on, "Really? Sister Su, are you serious?"

    "Really really," Su Lu said with great conviction, waving her hand, "That¡¯s right, that Zeya from just now, tell him to hurry up and deliver all the medicine Ying Xi needs. Ying Xi will be returning to work in a few days, definitely not more than a month. If you¡¯re worried, I can give you a suggestion."

    Fang Qing blinked, "What? What suggestion?"

    Su Lu smiled, "You have Ah Li¡¯s number, right?"

    Fang Qing: "Yes, yes, of course."

    Fang Qing frowned, his expression troubled, "But didn¡¯t they have a falling out?"

    Su Lu smiled, "Just give Ah Li a call and ask when Ying Xi cane back to work. You will get a satisfactory answer."

    Fang Qing was somewhat skeptical, "Really?"

    "Just try it, it doesn¡¯t cost anything," Su Lu said.

    She already had no confidence in Fang Qing¡¯s ability to see the obvious connections, saying he also didn¡¯t understand how Ying Xi clearly felt more for Jiang Liming than just friends.

    This young man still seriously thought those two were just really good friends.

    After giving Fang Qing his advice, it was about time.

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen were preparing to leave with Zhao Xiaole.

    Fang Qing was a bit reluctant to see them go and asked, "Sister Su, President Bo, when will youe again?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment and said, "It¡¯s hard to say. We wille again if there¡¯s a chance, remember to contact me when youe to Beijing for apetition, I¡¯ll host you."

    Fang Qing nodded, "Okay."

    He scratched his head somewhat sheepishly and said, "Then, that... when you guys have your wedding..."

    Bo Jingshen said, "Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely invite you."

    Good gracious, originally feeling sleepy, Zhao Xiaole went absolutely wild with joy on the way back.

    "Wedding! Wedding! Your wedding! Wow!"

    The car was filled with Zhao Xiaole¡¯s joyful cheers.

    Su Lu was somewhat helpless, exactly because she was afraid this child would freak out, so she had always refrained from discussing it in detail with him, nning to find time to talk more about itter.

    Didn¡¯t expect this Fang Qing.

    Su Lu said, "Xiao Le, Little Lebao, mommy¡¯s Little Lebao, can you calm down a bit? Mommy wants to talk to you."

    Zhao Xiaole was quitepliant, immediately nodding his head and looking earnestly at Su Lu.

    Su Lu said, "Do you really wish for me and Ah Shen to have a wedding?"

    Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and nodded his head, "Everyone else¡¯s dads and moms are married, everyone else¡¯s dads and moms have weddings, everyone else¡¯s moms wear wedding dresses, I think my mom should have one too. My mom is so nice and even prettier than other moms."

 Chapter 479

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 479</h4>

    Su Lu was almost in tears, "Truly Mommy¡¯s good baby."

    Zhao Xiaole was so happy, giggling andughing.

    Thinking for a moment, Bo Jingshen seized the cheerful moment with his son to discuss something, "Daddy¡¯s good baby, can Daddy talk about something with you?"

    Zhao Xiaole blinked, "Hmm? Go ahead."

    "Baby, after Daddy and Mommy get married, how about you change your name, okay?" Bo Jingshen asked, his voice particrly gentle.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a while, "Is it that name you told me about before?"

    Bo Jingshen, of course, didn¡¯t n to force the issue. So he brought up the topic of changing the name to Zhao Xiaole before, proposing the idea by asking him, what name would our Xiaole like? Daddy has an idea, he thought of this name for you to see if you like it, and if you don¡¯t like it, we can discuss it further.

    Zhao Xiaole was actually quite fortunate to even have the opportunity to choose his own name.

    So many kids go for years stuck with an awkward name because their parents didn¡¯t put much thought into it...

    Zhao Xiaole furrowed his brow, appearing deeply troubled in thought.

    Bo Jingshen thought Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t like the name he originally picked and was considering choosing a new one...

    Then he saw Zhao Xiaole¡¯s expression change from troubled to a somewhat deted and distressed face. Resting his hands on his cheeks, he seriously looked at Bo Jingshen, "Daddy..."

    "Mhm, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here," Bo Jingshen responded.

    Then he heard Zhao Xiaole say in a very dejected tone, "I don¡¯t remember the name you picked for mest time, I forgot."

    So the child¡¯s previous look of worried contemtion was because he couldn¡¯t recall it, not because he disliked it.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Bo Jingshen was also somewhat helpless, "Yuanchuan. Daddy named you Yuanchuan."

    Zhao Xiaole thought about it, "Then can you write it down for me to see?"

    Bo Jingshen nodded and took out a notebook and pen from his pocket, flipping to a nk page.

    He wrote with great care, his handwriting excellent, vigorous and powerful enough to be felt through the paper.

    The three characters Bo Yuanchuan looked as if they were engraved.

    "These are the three characters," Bo Jingshen said.

    Zhao Xiaole stared at the characters Bo Yuanchuan for a while and once again started to furrow his brow in troubled thought.

    Bo Jingshen pinched his little nose, "What¡¯s the matter? If you don¡¯t like it, that¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to force it."

    But he saw the child¡¯s little fingers tracing in the air, thinking at first that Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his finger tracing and assuming it was just an unconscious gesture while thinking.

    However, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s next words cleared up the meaning behind his finger tracing.

    Zhao Xiaole pointed at the character "Yuanchuan" on the paper and asked, "Is it possible to just have a one-character name?"

    Bo Jingshen asked, "Why is that?"

    Knowing her child better than anyone, Su Lu sighed softly from the side, "The character ¡¯chuan¡¯ has fewer strokes, it¡¯s easier to write. He was just counting the strokes with his finger."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    After all the trouble, his child was troubled about this?!

    "Just because it has fewer strokes?" Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Su Luughed, "What else could it be? Do you think a child understands the significance of a name? The character ¡¯Bo¡¯ is hard enough to write, he¡¯s all for simplicity. If you give him the choice of ¡¯Bo Yi,¡¯ he would definitely choose ¡¯Bo Yi¡¯."

    Su Lu knew the child extremely well.

    Bo Jingshen lightly pressed his temple with his hand, "My son is really too clever."

    Zhao Xiaole giggled beside him, "Dad, is that okay?"

    Bo Jingshen said, "There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. If my son likes it, that¡¯s all that matters."

    That night when they returned, it was supposed to be Bo Jingshen who gave Zhao Xiaole his bath, but Bo Jingshen asked Su Lu to do it that day.

    Su Lu only needed one nce at Bo Jingshen to understand what he wanted to do; she nodded and said, "The bathtub isrge; I can¡¯t manage him alone. Come in to help me after your talk. He loves that constant temperature bath and won¡¯t finish bathing quickly."

    Bo Jingshen smiled and nodded, "Okay. If he likes it, that¡¯s good."

    Since the two had already reached this point, and the house had been renovated, Su Lu naturally didn¡¯t put on airs. She moved in with her son as they would soon have to return to Beijing, and the child would have to go back to kindergarten there after the summer break ended.

    So they might as well stay as long as they could. Her child¡¯s father had put so much effort into it, so they should enjoy it before they went back.

    Su Lu hugged her son, who was sweaty and stinky from ying all day, and went into the bathroom with him.

    Zhao Xiaole loved taking baths. Before the bathtub was even full, he had already quickly stripped off his clothes and pants and jumped in.

    Bo Jingshen took his smartphone out to the courtyard.

    Outside the living room¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows, there was an entrance, which used to be bare with just a wooden stand. Now, there were twofortable rattan lounge chairs on it. Lying on them, one could perfectly see the star-filled night sky.

    Bo Jingsheny down on one of the lounge chairs, took out his phone, and dialed a number.

    Jiang Li was running a fever.

    He had been feverish all day and hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way.

    The night he was carried away by Ying Xi, he had been drinking.

    With the help of alcohol, and its courage, his normally timid heart became braver.

    As an adult, of course, he wasn¡¯t unaware of what could happen.

    So he closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and that night, what was supposed to happen, happened.

    But Jiang Li hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way; two greenhorns, with no experience between them.

    When he was with Ying Heng, they were young, and Ying Heng pampered him, afraid to hurt him, and never really touched him for real.

    After Ying Heng passed away, Jiang Li appeared to live a mboyant life publicly, racing cars, ying games, drinking, seeming like he loved to have fun.

    But in private, he lived like a monk.

    His actual experience was zero.

    And as for Ying Xi, he started youth training in his teens, then became a professional yer. Always busy training, he barely had time for rest, let alone for these pursuits. Besides, his emotions hadn¡¯t even awakened when Jiang Li forcefully entered his world. After that, he couldn¡¯t see anyone else.

    In short, two greenhorns, neither with any experience.

    One, under the influence of alcohol, numbed his nerves, feeling only excitement, and not pain.

    The other, propelled by hisplex and intense feelings, which he could not fully fathom, charged forward recklessly.

    Young people fueled by alcohol and intense emotions.

    The oue was predictable.

    In short, they didn¡¯t even wait for the next day; in the middle of the night, Jiang Li started running a fever...

    Ying Xi,ing down from his emotional high, began to panic.

    He frantically wanted to take him to the hospital, but Jiang Li was too embarrassed, so he refused to go anywhere and relied solely on physical cooling and fever-reducing medication at home.

 Chapter 480

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 480</h4>

    His fever had reluctantly subsided.

    After Ying Xi calmed down emotionally, she felt very guilty and busily took care of Jiang Li, changing his damp towels and wiping his body to cool him down.

    She was as docile as a little bride, nothing like the fierce creature who had earlier snarled in bed like a wolf cub. The calm little bride was in fact the same person.

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t feel too aggrieved; his body was certainly ufortable, but actually, it wasn¡¯t too bad.

    After all, the emotional torment he had suffered recently was a thousand times worse than the physical difort he was experiencing now.

    Seeing that Ying Xi was finally not avoiding him anymore, Jiang Li was actually quite happy.

    He felt as if he hadn¡¯t seen Ying Xi in a long time, and he truly missed her so much that he could hardly take his eyes off her face.

    When he saw Ying Xi taking away the towel from his forehead, which had been warmed by his body heat, and preparing to rece it with a cool, damp towel,

    Jiang Li reached out and took hold of Ying Xi¡¯s hand.

    Ying Xi didn¡¯t speak, just looked at him with clear, bright eyes in silence.

    In fact, from the start until now, besides the physical interactions, there had been hardly any verbalmunication between them.

    Both of them were rather silent, as if venting in silence.

    Ying Xi gazed steadily at Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li let out a gentle sigh, "You¡¯re not angry anymore, right?"

    Ying Xi remained silent, quietly wringing out the towel, folding it neatly, and cing it on his forehead.

    "Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?" Jiang Li asked again.

    Ying Xi didn¡¯t make a sound, turned around to pour out the water in the basin, and Jiang Li, holding onto her hand, softened his voice considerably, sounding slightly feeble, "I really miss you. I¡¯m almost in pain to death, and you still won¡¯t talk to me?"

    Ying Xi let out a sigh, "I¡¯m going to pour the water. There¡¯s porridge simmering on the stove, I need to check on the fire, I¡¯lle back and talk to youter."

    Only then did Jiang Li let go of her fingers, smiling apologetically, "Then, you go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you."

    Watching Ying Xi¡¯s retreating figure, Jiang Li also felt that, perhaps all along, although he was older, it seemed like it had always been her taking care of him, whether when he was still a boy or now that he had be a handsome young man.

    It had always been like this.

    Ying Xi turned off the stove under the porridge, ced it in cold water to cool it down; the weather was hot, and eating hot porridge might not befortable.

    Then... she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Returning to the room to talk to Jiang Li, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to speak to him, she... didn¡¯t know what to say.

    This was wrong. The steps they were taking to start over were mistaken. Rekindling their rtionship through physical rtions was deformed.

    But she couldn¡¯t keep running away forever.

    Ying Xi stood in the kitchen, leaning against the sink, took a cigarette after a moment, and then poured a ss of water, bringing it into the room.

    Jiang Liy on the bed; lying t was ufortable for him, so he opted to lie on his stomach instead.

    A thin quilt covered him up to his waist, revealing his entire back and shoulders, all marked with deep and shallow imprints.

    Those were all marks she had left, and although Ying Xi was well aware of this, she still felt a bit embarrassed to look at them now.

    Jiang Li¡¯s brow was furrowed; he was still ufortable. The persistent low fever made his whole being feel groggy, as if he could fall into a deep sleep at any moment.

    But still, he tried his best to keep his spirits up, waiting for Ying Xi toe in and have a proper talk.

    Then he heard footsteps, and Jiang Li hurriedly turned over.

    Suddenly, thefortable prone position turned into a supine one, and the pressure on his buttocks made Jiang Li¡¯s face turn pale with pain.

    He gasped for air.

    Ying Xi hurried over and flipped him back with a swift hand.

    Jiang Liy on the pillow, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    "Fuck, that hurts like hell..." Jiang Li said.

    "Maybe you should still go to the hospital to have it checked?" Ying Xi frowned.

    Jiang Li shook his head, "No, I don¡¯t want to go."

    He grabbed Ying Xi¡¯s hand, "Just talk to me."

    "What should we talk about?" Ying Xi asked.

    Jiang Li smiled, nced around the empty house, and said, "Xiao Xi, I was in a dazest night and then in a blur, I didn¡¯t take a good look around. While you were in the kitchen just now, I took a look..."

    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes curved with a smile, "Did you buy this ce intending to live here with me?"

    Jiang Li could see that although the ce was empty and sparse without much furniture, even the bed he was lying on¡ªwhich was the same one where he and Ying Xi had a wild night¡ªcould not really be considered a bed, but just arge mattress.

    Still, Jiang Li could tell that the basic decoration of the ce, like the style of the chandelier, the pattern of the tiles, the color of the wall paint, and even the design of the skirting, were all to his liking.

    Before their fallout, when Ying Xi learned about him and Ying Heng, Jiang Li didn¡¯t even know Ying Xi had bought the ce.

    Jiang Li wasn¡¯t poor, nor was he in need of a house; he had seen plenty of good houses.

    But right now, it just felt right, even if it was bare and had no furniture. The existing basic decoration was all to his liking, he couldn¡¯t imagine how perfect it would be once all the furniture and everything was set up.

    Jiang Li looked at Ying Xi with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t see any smile in Ying Xi¡¯s eyes.

    "Yes." Ying Xi spoke, "I originally bought it intending to live here with you, everything decorated ording to your preferences. The patterns on the floor tiles, the color of the walls, the style of the chandelier, down to the style of the switches, the shape of the faucets..."

    Jiang Li was thrilled, his eyes smiling brightly, "Then..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished his words.

    Ying Xi continued, "But I¡¯m nning to sell it now."

    Jiang Li¡¯s smile froze on his face, "Why, why?"

    "I don¡¯t want it anymore." Ying Xi¡¯s voice remained calm, the more so, the more ufortable and uneasy Jiang Li felt.

    Jiang Li¡¯s voice, which had been filled with excitement and joy, faded away, he muttered dejectedly, "So it¡¯s still not possible, is it?"

    "I don¡¯t know." Ying Xi shook his head.

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t want to interrogate him, if it wasn¡¯t possible, why go through withst night? Why bring him back?

    He just wanted to know, "Why?"

    Before Ying Xi could answer, Jiang Li already had his own answer, "Because of Ying Heng."

    Ying Xi didn¡¯t deny it; he nodded and said, "Yes, because of Ying Heng."

    For the first time, Ying Xi¡¯s usually calm face showed a degree of emotion; he smiled bitterly, and although he smiled, Jiang Li saw tears falling from his eyes.

    "Though it¡¯s because of Ying Heng, what¡¯s ludicrous is I don¡¯t even know whether it¡¯s because... my brother died for you, that I feel it¡¯s not okay. Or is it because... you were good to me because of my brother, that I feel it¡¯s not okay."

    Ying Xi raised a hand to cover his eyes, "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m holding a grudge or just being jealous. I¡¯ve always thought I¡¯ve lived my life without doing anything I regret, Jiang Li. Why do you have to treat me this way?"

 Chapter 481

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 481</h4>

    "I¡¯m sorry, I..." Jiang Li didn¡¯t know what to say. He was also in pain.

    There was a Ying Heng between them, as if everything had turned into a deadlock.

    Ying Xi let out a long sigh, his breath almost trembling, then he whispered, "Let¡¯s not talk about this, wait until your fever subsides."

    Ying Xi still thought that Jiang Li should go to the hospital, but Jiang Li really didn¡¯t want to go, and because he was afraid that Ying Xi would forcefully take him there after he fell asleep, Jiang Li forced himself to stay awake.

    Ying Xi, seeing him resist so stubbornly, could only promise.

    "I won¡¯t take you to the hospital, just close your eyes and rest for a while. Don¡¯t keep pushing yourself," Ying Xi simply ced his hand over his eyes.

    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and hoarsely said, "You promise, right? Really, don¡¯t take me."

    "Yes, I promise. Go to sleep, I¡¯ll think of something," Ying Xi said.

    Only then did Jiang Li fall into a deep sleep.

    The method Ying Xi thought of was to call the doctor directly and... exin everything as if it were about himself and ask the doctor what to do.

    He knew that Jiang Li was too embarrassed to go to the hospital, and he didn¡¯t care about losing face.

    So once he knew what to do, he understood that inmmation needed to be reduced and fever needed to be brought down. He immediately called his disciple at Lieying Base to send anti-inmmatory ointments, anti-inmmatory medication, and fever-reducing medicine.

    It happened to be when Bo Jingshen and Su Lu were at Lieying Base.

    When Lin Zeya delivered the medications, Ying Xi frowned and found him slow.

    Lin Zeya, always respectful of Ying Xi, felt embarrassed when his masterined about his tardiness, and sheepishly scratched his head, saying, "I¡¯m sorry, Master. We had guests at the base, so I was hosting them."

    "Guests?" Ying Xi asked.

    Lin Zeya nodded, "Yes, ¡¯B God¡¯ is here, your idol."

    Ying Xi curved his lips slightly.

    "He brought his wife and kids. His wife! So beautiful! I¡¯m going to look for a wife who meets these standards in the future." Lin Zeya, a typical straight male, had actually sneakily nced at Su Lu several times today.

    He just thought, how could the former eSports legend be so lucky? So handsome, such a beautiful wife, so sessful, and such adorable kids.

    Oh, how he envied him.

    Envy was written all over Lin Zeya¡¯s face.

    Ying Xi paused, "Su Lu?"

    "Yes!" Lin Zeya nodded.

    Ying Xi, of course, knew about the entanglement between Bo Jingshen and Su Lu, "They are a good match."

    It was then that Lin Zeya realized he should show concern for his master, "Master, are you hurt somewhere? Or unwell? Got a fever?"

    Ying Xi, while reading thebels on the medications Lin Zeya had brought, responded distractedly, "Hmm, not feeling well."

    "Nothing serious, right? Want me to apany you to the hospital?" Lin Zeya asked with concern.

    "No need, just go. I need to apply the medicine now," Ying Xi unpacked a tube of ointment from a box.

    Lin Zeya was still worried, "Master, where are you hurt? Is it easy to apply the ointment? Do you need help?"

    Ying Xi, in a rush to apply the medication to Jiang Li and tired of Lin Zeya¡¯s incessant questions, grew impatient.

    Actually, Ying Xi was rarely impatient, someone who could endure the tedium of eSports training usually had much more patience than the average person, but at that moment, he snapped, "The injury is on my butt! Butt! Butt! I¡¯ve got hemorrhoids, okay? Do you want to help apply the ointment?!"

    Lin Zeya¡¯s expression turned somewhat rmed: "..."

    He quickly waved his hands and stepped back, "No, no. I didn¡¯t know it was that... Sorry, Master, if you had told me earlier, I would have brought you a tube of Mayinglong."

    "Get lost," Ying Xi dismissed him.

    Lin Zeya didn¡¯t linger any longer and quickly left.

    Just as he left, Ying Xi, with the ointment in hand, returned to the room.

    To his surprise, Jiang Li had already woken up, half-opening his eyes as hey on the bed watching him, "Did Zeyae?" he asked hoarsely.

    Ying Xi nodded, "I had him deliver medicine. Come on, let me apply it to you."

    He was somewhat embarrassed. "I¡¯ll do it myself..."

    "Hurry up," Ying Xi urged.

    Jiang Li had no energy left and could only let Ying Xi help him apply the medicine and take some fever medicine. His face was all red, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the fever or from embarrassment.

    However, he also lost the desire to sleep.

    So, when the phone rang, Jiang Li was still awake.

    Seeing Bo Jingshen¡¯s number on the screen, Jiang Li hesitated, unsure whether to answer or not.

    Ying Xi thought he was hesitant to speak, so he offered, "Do you want me to step out for a bit?"

    "No need!" Jiang Li quickly said. "I¡¯m not trying to avoid you. I just don¡¯t know what to say to Bo Jingshen."

    Jiang Li was, of course, aware that Bo Jingshen must know what had happened.

    After his drunkenness had passed, he was still too shy to know what to say.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, he answered the call.

    Jiang Li picked up and remained silent, waiting for Bo Jingshen to speak first.

    Bo Jingshen also stayed silent for a few seconds before he broke the silence in a low voice, "How are you feeling? Are you alright? Feeling any better?"

    "Yeah, not bad," Jiang Li responded. "Feeling better. How did you know?"

    "I heard Lin Zeya saying he was going to bring medicine to Ying Xi at the base and guessed," Bo Jingshen exined.

    Jiang Li was stunned. "You¡¯re that perceptive?"

    How could he be so perceptive? Isn¡¯t he just a straight guy?

    Bo Jingshen said, "Su Lu is perceptive."

    Jiang Li coughed lightly.

    "So you are doing okay?"

    "Doing okay."

    "Do you need me toe over and visit?"

    "No, no need."

    "Then..." Bo Jingshen started with a teasingughter gradually spreading in his voice, "...do you need me to send you some red eggs?"

    Jiang Li was still a bit slow on the uptake, "What, red eggs?"

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t quite understand these customs, being a gay man, he obviously didn¡¯t know about these marriage traditions.

    But Jiang Li also instinctively felt that the teasingughter in Bo Jingshen¡¯s words was no good sign and that he was definitely making fun of him.

    Bo Jingshenughed, "Didn¡¯t Su Lu say something about sending out red eggs when marrying off one¡¯s own daughter?"

    "You!" Jiang Li was almost suffocated with anger. "Bo Jingshen, that¡¯s enough! Su Lu wouldn¡¯t gloat like you do!"

    Bo Jingshenughed heartily on the other end.

    Listening to Bo Jingshen¡¯sughter, Jiang Li¡¯s earlier gloom somewhat lightened.

    Afterughing for a while, Bo Jingshen said, "Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. I¡¯m heading to Beijing tomorrow. Knowing you¡¯re not feeling well, I was a bit worried and thought I¡¯d check on you."

    Hearing this, Jiang Li felt quite warm inside; after all, they had been friends for many years.

    Jiang Li said, "Don¡¯t worry."

    "Really don¡¯t need to worry?"

    "Really don¡¯t need to worry."

    "Then I¡¯ll just ask straight out?"

    Jiang Li was puzzled, "Huh? Ask what?"

    "You¡¯ve been gay for quite a while, so howe you got a fever? Is the risk that high between men?"

 Chapter 482

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 482</h4>

    Jiang Li didn¡¯t want to speak; he just felt like cursing.

    "You better go quickly, head to Beijing and after you get there, marry into their family, stay there, and don¡¯te back," Jiang Li said weakly. His weakness wasn¡¯t from the fever, but from fury.

    Bo Jingshen reined in theughter in his voice and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll stop joking with you. I¡¯ve given your number to the family doctor and will send his number to you in a bit. If you really feel unwell, don¡¯t stubbornly hold on. Even if you don¡¯t go to the hospital, at least call the doctor to have a look. You know how these family doctors are, they have seen all sorts of confidential matters, and they are very tight-lipped."

    "I know," Jiang Li replied.

    After ending the conversation, Bo Jingshen felt a bit more at ease. Hearing that Jiang Li was still able to joke with him, he knew the situation might not be good, but his spirits seemed okay.

    With this assurance, Bo Jingshen happily went to give his son a bath.

    And Jiang Li, after ending the call, for some reason¡ªprobably because of Bo Jingshen¡¯s words earlier¡ªfelt a lot more at peace.

    Jiang Li looked at Ying Xi, "Ying Xi."

    Ying Xi looked at him.

    "Didn¡¯t you say you were nning to sell? This house," Jiang Li said.

    Ying Xi didn¡¯t respond.

    Jiang Li continued, "I¡¯ll buy it. Tomorrow my secretary will contact you, you just name your price to him."

    Ying Xi was startled, "You...?"

    Jiang Li was still talking, "I will also transfer my shares in the club. If you want to buy them, you can discuss the price for that too. I¡¯ll sell to you at a low price, so you can continue with Lie Ying, and I¡¯ll step back."

    "You are right, there will always be a Ying Heng between us. He¡¯s your brother, a good man, and I haven¡¯t been able to let go for so many years. It¡¯s normal for you to not be able to let go and to hold grudges. I won¡¯t insist anymore. I have done everything I could and should do, and I have invested myself deeply," Jiang Li said with a faint smile, "After that, it¡¯s all up to fate."

    Seeing the smile on his face, Ying Xi didn¡¯t know why, but his heart missed a beat, a fleeting panic passed through him that he couldn¡¯t grasp.

    The person who initially refused to even go to the hospital due to pride, now immediately dialed the family doctor after receiving the phone number from Bo Jingshen.

    Indeed, this kind of family doctor had seen all sorts of confidential matters and was veryposed. Hearing Jiang Li¡¯s request, his tone and attitude were very calm.

    He quickly agreed to Jiang Li¡¯s request, "Alright, Mr. Jiang, please wait a moment, I¡¯lle over to pick you up right now. How are you feeling? Do you need me toe with an ambnce?"

    "No need for an ambnce."

    After ending the call, Jiang Li got up.

    Ying Xi reached out to support him, and he didn¡¯t refuse. He got dressed neatly and waited for the family doctor to arrive, ready to follow him out.

    Ying Xi followed him to the door, feeling somewhat at a loss but also unsure of what to say or do. After all, everything had been said. Maybe they really could only rely on fate, as Jiang Li had said earlier.

    The doctor supported Jiang Li to the door.

    Jiang Li stood at the door and turned to look at Ying Xi, smiling.

    His smile, bright with a hint of shyness, was just like the first time Ying Xi had seen him.

    "Ying Xi, take care."

    Ying Xi¡¯s fingers clenched tight, as if only by doing so could he restrain himself from reaching out to grab him.

    Ying Xi even started to feel a trace of resentment, wishing that Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t made that call earlier.

    Of course, Bo Jingshen knew nothing of this.

    He was ying with his son in the water, and incidentally dragged Su Lu into it too. Su Lu¡¯s clothes were soaked through, so she decided to just yfully ssh water in the bathtub with Bo Jingshen, both of thempletely drenched.

    The family of three had a water fight, and by the time they were done, the bathroom was covered in water stains.

    Zhao Xiaole was both happy and tired, and had already fallen asleep while having his hair dried.

    Bo Jingshen finished drying his hair and carefully carried him to his little bed.

    Su Lu¡¯s clothes were wet and sticky. "I¡¯m going to take a bath."

    She had just finished speaking when she saw Bo Jingshen look over with an expression like an old letch, smiling at her, "Wanna y?"

    Su Lu: "..."

    It was just a sessful proposal, yet this man had turned into such an old letch.

    The old letch showed no shame, blowing her a coquettish wink.

    Honestly, he was really handsome.

    Bo Jingshen became even more charming in his thirties. To be honest, if he were truly a dirtbag, who knows how many girls would fall for that face.

    Sometimes you can¡¯t just say that smelly men are shallow for only looking at pretty women. To be honest, women are the same; who doesn¡¯t like to look at something beautiful?

    At least Su Lu liked it, so even though she knew he was an old letch, after staring at his face for a moment, she still embarrassingly nodded, "Then... shall we y?"

    And so the two went to ¡¯y¡¯ happily in the bathroom.

    They didn¡¯te out even after an hour. In the extrarge whirlpool tub in the bathroom, water had been refilled, and bath balls with essential oils were added, filling the air with a light fragrance.

    Bo Jingshen held Su Lu from behind as they both soaked in the tub.

    Su Lu, feelingzy, casually asked him, "How was the call you made to Ah Li?"

    "He should be doing alright, his tone seemed okay." Bo Jingshen finished, paused for a moment, and then sighed, "Of course, he might have just been pretending to make me feel at ease."

    "Then we should pay more attention to him from now on. After all, he¡¯s like a daughter who¡¯s married off," Su Lu said, and even though she spoke teasingly, her concern was genuine.

    The two didn¡¯t mess around for too long; they had to catch a train tomorrow.

    So they rested early aftering out of the bathroom.

    The family of three slept soundly through the night.

    When Su Lu woke up early the next morning, Zhao Xiaole and Bo Jingshen were already not in bed. She went to the bathroom to freshen up and, upon leaving the bedroom, saw the father and son busy in the kitchen, preparing a breakfast that was average in appearance and taste.

    But Su Lu ate quite happily.

    The luggage was all packed, and after breakfast, seeing that it was about time, they set off for the train station.

    Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan had arrived earlier than them. Jing Qiao carried only a small bag, while Song Boyuan was dragging arge suitcase and carrying a big backpack, looking rather burdened.

    Zhao Xiaole was very curious, "Uncle, you brought a lot of stuff."

    Song Boyuan always had a lot of patience and was gentle with Zhao Xiaole, "Yeah, the backpack is full of food, prepared by your aunt."

    "Yahoo! That¡¯s amazing!" Zhao Xiaole was instantly happy and then asked Song Boyuan quietly, "Uh, uncle, can I sit on your suitcase?"

    Song Boyuan took off his backpack and ced it on a seat in the waiting area, then very amodatingly said to Zhao Xiaole, "You can, and I can even push you along."

    This ce wasn¡¯t like the West Suburb Airport, which had a small flow of people. This was a train station with a high volume of passengers and plenty of people around.

    One could just see Song Boyuan, such a handsome man, dragging a suitcase, circling around in the waiting room.

 Chapter 483

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 483</h4>

    Su Lu was still a bit tired. She leaned on Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear with a smile, "Looks like you¡¯ve been outdone, Bao Xiaocao."

    Bo Jingshen nced sideways at her. "I think it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t try hard enoughst night, that¡¯s why you still dare to be so insolent."

    "...I was wrong," Su Lu¡¯s ear tips flushed with a hint of red.

    Bo Jingshen looked at her again, sideways. "As long as you know your mistake, I forgive you."

    Su Lu chuckled softly.

    Jing Qiao sat leisurely in a chair, not joining in the conversation between Bo Jingshen and Su Lu, nor paying attention to Song Boyuan.

    She held a small bun in her hand, eating it bit by bit while watching a ballet performance on a tablet.

    It wasn¡¯t until close to the ticket check time, that Song Boyuan, dragging a suitcase, brought the child back.

    He had left with just a child, but now the child was adorned with two strings of lollipops and was carrying arge bag filled with snacks and pastries.

    Su Lu: "..."

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    Zhao Xiaole was excited, "Mommy! Uncle bought me a lot of snacks!"

    Su Lu calmly asked, "Zhao Xiaole, how much quota do you have left?"

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s snack allowance was countable every month, even down to each week.

    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaole immediately felt timid, his shoulders drooping. "Not... not much left."

    "And you still let Uncle buy you so much?" inquired Su Lu.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s voice was meek. "Uncle wanted to buy them for me."

    "And that¡¯s because you like it, isn¡¯t it? Ask your uncle now, ask him if you like that snack shop to buy for you, see if he agrees," Su Lu suggested.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t avoid Song Boyuan with her remark, so after hearing this, Zhao Xiaole turned to look at Song Boyuan.

    Song Boyuan said, "It¡¯s just a few bucks for that store, there¡¯s nothing not to agree about."

    Utterly unprincipled.

    Absolutely spoiled without a limit.

    Zhao Xiaole looked eagerly at Song Boyuan. "Uncle is really nice."

    Unemotionally, Song Boyuan rubbed his head, "Do you still have a snack quota?"

    "Yes, I can only eat junk food four times a month. Two snacks count as one junk food..." Zhao Xiaole sighed lightly and counted on his fingers, "I¡¯ve run out for this month."

    Song Boyuan looked at Su Lu. "Can¡¯t he borrow against next month?"

    Su Lu: "..."

    You think it¡¯s a sry or something, borrowing in advance...

    Seeing Su Lu didn¡¯t answer, Song Boyuan said, "Looks like it¡¯s a no then. Never mind."

    He nced down at Zhao Xiaole. "No worries, when your quota refreshes next month, I¡¯ll buy you a chocte tart."

    Zhao Xiaole was stunned: "From Mushroom Mushroom Chocte Workshop?"

    Mushroom Mushroom Chocte Workshop was a famous high-end shop specializing in handmade choctes in Beijing.

    Incredibly delicious, that chocte tart was truly luxurious. A full set, very pricey.

    Despite Zhao Xiaole being allowed junk food every month, Su Lu would never buy him such high-calorie energy bombs.

    Bo Jingshen: "... You¡¯re being a bit too much, brother-inw. My wife is going to get mad at you like this."

    Su Lu frowned.

    Zhao Xiaole was slightly nervous... He was afraid of his mother getting angry.

    But Su Lu just frowned for a moment and then said, "Get the package with cotton candy, not the one with fruit. The cotton candy one tastes better."

    "... " Song Boyuan looked at her, "Okay."

    Listening, Bo Jingshen felt something was not quite right, but didn¡¯t say more. It was time to check their tickets, so they got up and walked to the checkpoint, went down the esctor and got on the train, Bo Jingshen quietly asked Su Lu, "You want to eat it yourself, right?"

    Su Lu said, "You don¡¯t know about the Mushroom Mushroom Workshop in Beijing, it¡¯s really tasty, but hard to make a reservation. Since Song Boyuan is buying... I almost told him to buy two just now."

    Bo Jingshen: "... I didn¡¯t expect you to be that kind of mother, fighting over food with your son."

    "I¡¯ll share some with him. Kids shouldn¡¯t eat too much sugar. He¡¯s going to have to change his teeth in a couple of years anyway." Su Lu asserted, making her food-snatching from her son sound impressively justifiable. Bo Jingshen was quite convinced too.

    Of course, Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t know any of this. He just knew that he had a chance to eat chocte tarts from the Mushroom Mushroom Chocte Workshop! He was in a really good mood.

    Fond of his uncle.

    He was holding his aunt¡¯s hand as they entered the checkpoint. When they went down the esctor, Jing Qiao picked him up, and he whispered into Jing Qiao¡¯s ear, "Auntie, Auntie."

    "Hmm?" Jing Qiao looked at him with a smile.

    With a mix of mystery and nervousness, Zhao Xiaole whispered into Jing Qiao¡¯s ear, "Uncle just took me to a convenience store for snacks, and ady asked him for his phone number!"

    Jing Qiao was taken aback, "Oh? Really?"

    "Yes, really! A young and beautifuldy!" Zhao Xiaole said earnestly.

    Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "You¡¯re quite worried."

    "Of course I¡¯m worried! You are my aunt..." Zhao Xiaole said.

    Then Jing Qiao yfully asked him, "Okay, so what do you think your aunt should do?"

    Zhao Xiaole giggled, "Auntie, you should keep a tighter leash on Uncle, don¡¯t let him get taken by other beautifuldies."

    Jing Qiao nodded in agreement, "Alright, I¡¯ll keep a tighter watch. Now, tell me, was that beautifuldy prettier than your aunt?"

    Zhao Xiaole honestly shook his head, "Of course not, my auntie is the prettiest. She is only a tiny bit less pretty than my mom."

    "Then tell your auntie, did he give that beautifuldy his phone number?" Jing Qiaoughed and asked another question.

    Before Zhao Xiaole could respond.

    A warm breath came from behind, whispering into her ear, "No."

    The male voice had a cool metallic touch, showing little emotion, and said further, "I didn¡¯t give her my phone number."

    Jing Qiao was taken aback and felt somewhat embarrassed.

    She hadn¡¯t realized Song Boyuan was right behind her. Earlier he was several people away, and being a man not fond of physical contact, she didn¡¯t expect him to squeeze up right next to her.

    Zhao Xiaole also helpfully raised his hand and said, "I can vouch! Uncle didn¡¯t give that prettydy his phone number!"

    "That¡¯s, that¡¯s good then." Jing Qiao said dryly. The elevator reached the bottom, and as Jing Qiao was holding Zhao Xiaole, she couldn¡¯t quite see where she was stepping and stumbled slightly.

    A man¡¯s arm reached from behind, securely protecting Jing Qiao, and he firmly pulled her into his arms.

    "Be careful, don¡¯t fall." The cool male voice rang out again.

    Before Jing Qiao could respond, she felt lighter as the child was taken from her arms by Song Boyuan, "I¡¯ll carry him. You just follow me."

 Chapter 484

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 484</h4>

    From Feng City to Beijing, taking the high-speed train is quite a long trip.

    They set out in the morning and didn¡¯t arrive until it was almost time for dinner. They had to eat lunch on the train.

    Prepared meals on trains are never too delectable, but they were lucky to have Jing Qiao.

    The backpack that Song Boyuan had been carrying earlier was filled with meal boxes, all prepared by Jing Qiao.

    "Wow, omurice! I love Auntie," Zhao Xiaole eximed with joy upon seeing the cartoon lunchbox filled with tomato sauce-adorned omurice.

    If Su Lu didn¡¯t feel that she should maintain some decorum, she would have wanted to shout out her love for Xiao Qiao too.

    Because... this girl was so virtuous she even made braised dishes for the lunchboxes! Braised dishes, oh, braised dishes!

    It was simply delightful. Su Lu was very tired and fell asleep quickly after eating.

    Children are always excited on a train, so they were bugging their aunt to y with them, which really just meant walking around in the carriage.

    Bo Jingshen and Song Boyuan weren¡¯t sleepy, so they chatted casually about business matters.

    Su Lu slept through this backdrop of conversation for a long while.

    Until Zhao Xiaole could no longer resist and quietly climbed onto her,ying on top of her and hugging her.

    Su Lu smiled without opening her eyes.

    Holding Su Lu, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s voice was soft and sweet as he drew out the word, "Mommy¡ª"

    "My sweet baby," Su Lu also hugged her son tighter, "Tired from ying?"

    "Tired," said Zhao Xiaole, "Why are you always sleeping?"

    "I¡¯m tired."

    "What did you do?"

    "I..." Su Lu finally opened her eyes and nced sideways with irritation.

    She saw the teasing smile on the man¡¯s face beside her.

    Su Lu said, "Ask Ah Shen and he¡¯ll tell you."

    Zhao Xiaole turned his head to look at Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen reached out and scooped him up, "I¡¯ll hold him, don¡¯t tire out Su Xiaolu."

    Zhao Xiaole still looked at him eagerly, waiting for an answer.

    Bo Jingshen then leaned in and whispered something into his ear. Su Lu didn¡¯t know precisely what was said, but she saw father and son giggling together, and then Zhao Xiaole stopped probing further.

    Tired, it didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Xiaole to fall asleep on Bo Jingshen¡¯s chest.

    Bo Jingshen, holding his son, also closed his eyes to rest for a while.

    Jing Qiao had been ying with Zhao Xiaole and was also a bit tired, quickly falling asleep as well. When Su Lu looked over, she saw Song Boyuan take a nket from his bag, shake it out gently, and carefully cover Jing Qiao with it.

    Yet he himself appeared to be not the slightest bit sleepy, taking aptop out of his bag, opening it, clicking through documents, and swiftly immersing himself in work.

    Su Lu felt that Song Boyuan had it pretty tough too.

    His life seemed to consist only of work, and Jing Qiao.

    Nothing else.

    He seemed to have no hobbies at all.

    A relentless working machine.

    Su Lu thought about it, initially nning to take out her tablet to do some illustrations but then feeling toozy, she just gazed out at the rapidly retreating scenery outside the window and casually browsed on her phone.

    That¡¯s when she saw a message from Shen Xun.

    The message was quite simple.

    X: "What time are you arriving? I¡¯lle to pick you up."

    Su Lu had just seen the message and quickly texted back the arrival time.

    After a while, Shen Xun replied.

    X: "That¡¯s a pretty long time. Flying would be so much faster."

    deer: "Bo Jingshen has a fear of flying."

    X: "You¡¯re really thoughtful towards him."

    Although the exchange was all through text messages, Su Lu could almost feel her brother¡¯s thick jealousy seeping through the screen.

    deer: "I care about you too, you know."

    X: "Then tell me, how do you have my interests at heart?"

    deer: "Believe it or not, I came back to Beijing for you."

    X: "Oh, I don¡¯t believe that."

    X: "Don¡¯t tell me you n on not bringing Xiao Le back for kindergarten?"

    deer: "Summer vacation isn¡¯t over yet."

    X: "Alright, I have a meeting to attend. Once it¡¯s over, I¡¯lle get you."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t text back. She thought about it for a moment and then opened Su Zhe¡¯s chat, thought again, and closed it.

    Then she fell asleep again and by the time she woke up, they were almost in Beijing.

    Zhao Xiaole was still fast asleep, snoring as hey in Bo Jingshen¡¯s arms - he probably wouldn¡¯t wake up even once they got off the train.

    Su Lu whispered to Bo Jingshen, "We¡¯re almost there. I¡¯ll carry the stuff, you just hold him. Let him sleep a bit longer."

    Bo Jingshen nodded, then thought for a moment and whispered, "Let Xiao Song carry it."

    Xiao Song was right there, reaching for their luggage on the rack when he heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s words.

    Xiao Song¡¯s movements paused for a second, then he conveniently took their luggage down and shouldered it for them.

    Stepping out of the station exit, they saw Shen Xun waiting. He must havee straight from the office after his meeting, dressed in a crisp suit.

    But he looked like he lost weight. Not exactly haggard, but thinner for sure.

    Seeing theme out, Shen Xun smiled and waved to Su Lu.

    Bo Jingshen was actually a bit nervous upon seeing Shen Xun. Although this uncle seemed to have epted him, he still felt some tension.

    Su Zhe was one thing, but Shen Xun had actually gotten physical with him.

    Shen Xun¡¯s gaze lightly swept past Bo Jingshen, seemingly not paying him much attention, and quickly rested on Zhao Xiaole, whom he was holding, then reached out his hand.

    Bo Jingshen let him smoothly take Zhao Xiaole from his arms and then watched helplessly as his uncle used his beard stubble to cruelly wake up his son.

    Bo Jingshen: "..." What the hell, that¡¯s crazy!

    But Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t angry. Though slightly unhappy at being rudely awakened, as soon as he saw it was Shen Xun, he was instantly overjoyed, "Uncle! Uncle, I missed you so much!"

    Then he nted kisses all over Shen Xun¡¯s cheeks.

    Su Lu watched her son and couldn¡¯t help but think, sometimes she really found her child amazing. How did he manage to make every elder in the family love him so?

    After a while, she just went with the flow.

    After all, if the child could even charm Song Boyuan, was there really anyone in the world he couldn¡¯t handle?

    Just as Su Lu was thinking this, Shen Xun¡¯s remark reminded her. Shen Xun said, "Why did you suddenlye back? You couldn¡¯t be nning to return for the old man¡¯s birthday, could you? He really isn¡¯t looking forward to seeing you."

    Su Lu thought, oh right, there was someone Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t win over - the old-fashioned patriarch of the Shen family.

    "It¡¯s not out of the question," Su Luughed and looked at Shen Xun, "Isn¡¯t he always disapproving because I had a child before marriage and he looks down on Xiao Le¡¯s unclear origins?"

    Speaking, Su Lu patted Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder, "Here, today I¡¯ve brought the story of Xiao Le¡¯s origins with me."

 Chapter 485

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 485</h4>

    Bo Jingshen suddenly found himself in a hot seat because of Su Lu.

    Although he had been shameless in front of Shen Xun before, it had been a while since they saw each other, and he had somewhat lost that nerve. He felt he needed to mentally prepare himself again to be shameless.

    After looking at Shen Xun intently for a few seconds, Bo Jingshen waved his hand at him, "Hey, big brother-inw, long time no see."

    Shen Xun, "..." Since he was holding his beloved nephew, Shen Xun couldn¡¯t be too rude to his dad, so he pretended not to hear and muttered softly, "Why do I just dislike this guy so much?"

    Zhao Xiaole looked up at him, "Uncle, what did you say? I didn¡¯t catch that."

    "Nothing, nothing, wasn¡¯t talking to you, little darling," Shen Xun smiled warmly at Zhao Xiaole.

    Shen Xun thought to himself, forget it, every viin has their nemesis. There would always be someone to annoy Bo Jingshen just as he annoyed others.

    But Shen Xun didn¡¯t expect his surprise toe so soon.

    Shen Xun hadn¡¯t expected President Song Boyuan to be present, so he quietly asked Su Lu, "Howe the Song family kid came along with you?"

    Su Lu briefly exined the situation, and once Shen Xun understood, he didn¡¯t ask further.

    Then, as they reached the doorway, Shen Xun heard President Song Boyuan, the most troublesome of the Song Family, tell Bo Jingshen, "Big brother-inw, I¡¯ll take Qiaoqiao and leave first. Call me if you need anything."

    Inside Bo Jingshen¡¯s mind was really... a hundred curses.

    Shen Xun felt extremely delighted, like drinking an ice-cold soda on a scorching day. Refreshing!

    Indeed, every viin has their nemesis!

    Bo Jingshen could only wave, acknowledging President Song Boyuan¡¯s words.

    Jing Qiao came closer and looked at Zhao Xiaole, "Xiaole, is auntie leaving?"

    Zhao Xiaole reached out to Jing Qiao, "Auntie, don¡¯t go. Where are you going?"

    President Song Boyuan said softly, "Auntie and uncle are going home. If you want toe, just call us."

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment and then nodded, "Okay."

    A luxurious yet unassuming car had already stopped in front of them. A man in a ck suit got out from the co-driver¡¯s side, opened the back door with respectful and polite gestures, "President Song, madam, please get in the car."

    Su Lu gently squeezed Jing Qiao¡¯s hand, "We¡¯ll be in touch."

    "Okay," Jing Qiao nodded.

    Su Lu, "Remember to take your medicine, take good care of yourself."

    "I will, sister-inw," Jing Qiao smiled and nodded.

    Su Lu could tell that Jing Qiao¡¯s condition had indeed improved a lotpared to before; at least it was reassuring.

    President Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao got into the car and left.

    Shen Xun then turned to ask Su Lu, "I don¡¯t quite understand, are they...okay now?"

    Shen Xun had heard about the issues between President Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao, and no matter how he saw it, it seemed like these two had no future together. He was somewhat surprised to see them leaving and arriving together.

    "It¡¯splicated, hard to exin in a few words," Su Lu said, then stared at Shen Xun, "Forget about meddling in others¡¯ affairs, focus on your own for now."

    Shen Xun, his lips pursed, "What¡¯s wrong with me?"

    "Where¡¯s the car? Your situation, I haven¡¯t figured out how to exin it to you yet. Let¡¯s talk when we get back," Su Lu said.

    Shen Xun suddenly felt a bit anxious, that sort of feeling... like a sword hanging over his head.

    Truth be told, Ms. Zhao was very open-minded when it came to children, so over the years, Shen Xun had never felt any fear towards Ms. Zhao.

    But Shen Xun was genuinely a little scared of this sister he had regained.

    Because she was regained, she was all the more precious.

    That he¡¯d be willing to give his heart to Su Lu if she asked, that was true.

    So if Su Lu seriously intended to settle scores, Shen Xun felt rather panicked.

    The car arrived soon, a minivan, which already had Zhao Xiaole¡¯s safety seat meticulously arranged in the back.

    Bo Jingshen still felt a bit awkward around this older cousin and couldn¡¯t quite rx and chat freely.

    So, he sat quietly and behaved in the back with Zhao Xiaole.

    Meanwhile, Su Lu sat beside Shen Xun, also silent.

    Shen Xun was a bit uneasy and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Qianqian, you... what do you want to talk to your brother about?"

    Su Lu shot him a sidelong nce and didn¡¯t make a sound, pulling out her phone to send a message.

    She hadn¡¯t applied a privacy screen, nor did she avoid Shen Xun, so he could clearly see her actions on the phone screen.

    Su Lu was messaging Su Zhe.

    "Bro, I¡¯m taking Xiaole back to Beijing for a visit. We¡¯ve arrived."

    Su Lu sent the message, then locked her phone screen.

    Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but nce towards her phone screen.

    Su Lu turned to look at him, "I heard that you, following their wishes, went on some blind dates?"

    Shen Xun was at a loss for words; he hadn¡¯t expected Su Lu to bring up this subject.

    "Is that true?" Su Lu pressed further.

    Shen Xun nodded, "Yeah, there was such an incident."

    "Shen Xun, you have a sister too. Think about it, what if your sister experienced this kind of situation?" Su Lu¡¯s voice was not harsh, even as gentle as ever.

    Shen Xun knew what she meant; if he was going on blind dates, it was somewhat like deceit.

    "I was just looking. There was no other implication," Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but press his nose bridge, "Mainly, they¡¯ve been pestering me so much it¡¯s been giving me a headache."

    Su Lu frowned, not wanting to say more for the moment.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s talk when we get home." They were in the car now. It wasn¡¯t the right time, with Zhao Xiaole wide awake and Bo Jingshen also there.

    Su Lu wouldn¡¯t mind letting Bo Jingshen know, but Shen Xun might.

    When they arrived at the house, Ms. Zhao was already waiting in the yard, not even having gone inside; she was sitting on the lounge chair.

    Seeing Shen Xun¡¯s car approaching from afar, Ms. Zhao got up happily with a smile that covered her face.

    "It¡¯s terribly hot, why aren¡¯t you waiting inside?" Su Luughed as she stepped out of the car and spoke to Zhao Ying.

    Zhao Ying gazed at her mncholically, "What else? Isn¡¯t it because I missed you?"

    Su Lu smiled, "I guess it¡¯s not just me you missed. It¡¯s Xiaole too, right?"

    "I missed you both, alright?" Zhao Ying said helplessly.

    Then she saw Bo Jingshen carrying Zhao Xiaole down from the back seat.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s smile faded a bit but she didn¡¯t outright frown; just that her smile wasn¡¯t as bright as before.

    Bo Jingshen bowed deeply with sincere respect, "Hello, sorry for the intrusion."

    "It¡¯s fine," Zhao Ying replied, stretching out her hand, "Zhao Xiaole,e, Grandma wants a hug."

    Zhao Xiaole immediately leaped into Zhao Ying¡¯s arms and then wrapped his arms around her neck and, after thinking for a moment, his little mouth began blurting out, "Grandma, why does mom scold uncle? What does blind date mean?"

    Su Lu: "..."

    Shen Xun: "..."

    Zhao Ying shot Shen Xun a nce and told Zhao Xiaole, "It¡¯s because your uncle has been naughty, so mom had to scold him."

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, "Oh, and also, Grandma, do you think Bo Chuan sounds nice? Dad wants to rename me!"

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

 Chapter 486

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 486</h4>

    I¡¯ve seen people with no filter, but never someone with no filter like this.

    Incredible, he¡¯s just met Zhao Ying once, and he already spilled everything he possibly could, not holding anything back.

    Bo Jingshen silently hung his head, mentally chanting three times, "My own flesh and blood, my own flesh and blood, my own flesh and blood."

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, quiet as a mouse.

    Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t be bothered to scold Shen Xun here, after all, there were outsiders present.

    To her, Bo Jingshen was undoubtedly an outsider at this moment.

    Zhao Ying said, "Alright,e in first. I¡¯ve made some kelp, mung bean, and water chestnut sweet soup."

    "Is it chilled?" Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    "It¡¯s chilled, but you can only have one bowl. Eating too much will upset your stomach," said Zhao Ying, before turning to Su Lu, "You¡¯ll have yours at room temperature."

    "Understood." Su Lu clung to Zhao Ying¡¯s shoulder, smilingly following her into the house.

    Bo Jingshen followed behind, quiet and unobtrusive.

    So did Shen Xun.

    So even though Shen Xun didn¡¯t care for Bo Jingshen, they were both quiet as mice trailing behind, making them an unlikely pair of troubled brothers for the moment.

    Therefore, seeing Bo Jingshen¡¯s somewhat troubled expression as he walked into the entryway,

    Shen Xun took the initiative to open the shoe cab and handed him a pair of slippers, "Wear these."

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "Thanks, Uncle."

    Uncle suddenly regretted it, why bother with this rascal?

    From inside came Su Lu¡¯s voice, "We¡¯re in the dining room."

    Shen Xun of course knew they must have gone to the dining room; this call was undoubtedly for Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen curved his lips into a smile, but didn¡¯t hurry, slowly walking in, taking in the house.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask Shen Xun, "Has Xiaolu been living here these past few years?"

    Shen Xun originally didn¡¯t want to engage with him, but after thinking it over, he felt it wasn¡¯t necessary, and mainly... Shen Xun felt that if he could talk more with Bo Jingshen here, he could dy facing the two most important women in his life inside for a little while longer.

    So Shen Xun replied, "No. At first, her state was very bad. She was already in bad shape during pregnancy, and my mother and I didn¡¯t feel at ease about her, so we brought her over to take care of her."

    "Later, after she gave birth, she stayed in the hospital for a while. Once she was discharged, Xiao Le was still staying in the hospital. And this ce is a bit far from the best pediatric hospital in Beijing. At that time, her state was really bad, she was extremely tense, and even the slightest thing seemed unbearable."

    "So, my mother decided to buy a ready-furnished apartment close to the pediatric hospital. Xiaolu lived there, and my mother stayed with her for a period of time. After Xiao Le was discharged, they gradually got better, and the two of them have been living there ever since. Conveniently, that area is also a good school district, so the kindergarten Xiao Le attends belongs to that district; it¡¯s quite good."

    Bo Jingshen was stunned, not because he was overwhelmed by the hardships Su Lu had gone through.

    He had already been too distressed for her.

    What shocked Bo Jingshen was that Shen Xun would actually tell him so much.

    What brought on this change?

    Consequently, Bo Jingshen, quite ttered, continued to inquire, "What happenedter?"

    Then, he listened, even more incredulously, as Shen Xun detailed further.

    He started with how Su Lu couldn¡¯t do anything at first except care for Zhao Xiaole, her own health being poor and Zhao Xiaole¡¯s condition also critical. Besides, she was dealing with postpartum depression, and her emotional state was terribly affected, especially after the debacle with Bo Jingshen. She was hanging on by a sheer thread.

    Moreover, as Zhao Xiaole grew older and smarter, speaking early and sweetly, always chirping "mommy, mommy", Su Lu felt healed, her state improved progressively.

    Later still, Zhao Ying and Shen Xun both began to encourage Su Lu to get out more, not to stay cooped up at home with the child all the time, living without her own social circle and pleasures.

    They even invested in her first art gallery, which flopped miserably. Fortunately, their family was well-off, and with Zhao Ying secretly helping out, using her connections to market her daughter¡¯s gallery, it gradually survived.

    Shen Xun had said so much.

    To tell the truth, even Bo Jingshen knew that Shen Xun wasn¡¯t a man of many words, not exactly reticent, but definitely not someone who would babble on and on like this.

    At first, Bo Jingshen was pleasantly surprised, then, as time went on, he became somewhat flustered.

    He thought about it and felt he should return the favor somehow.

    So, after much thought, Bo Jingshen finally said, "Uncle has lost some weight recently."

    Shen Xun: "..." Why do I just can¡¯t stand this guy?!

    Although he felt that way, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to listen.

    "I heard from Su Lu that uncle has been obsessed with work recently, a bit neglectful of life, hence the weight loss. Mainly because that Qiao guy went off to travel the world, leaving no one to share the workload," Bo Jingshen continued.

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t respond as if he hadn¡¯t heard, but his lips were tightly pursed.

    Bo Jingshen had nothing else to say, mainly because he wasn¡¯t that gossipy, so he didn¡¯t really ask Su Lu about these things.

    But seeing Shen Xun standing there in silence made Bo Jingshen unsure, was he... still wanting to listen?

    But Bo Jingshen was out of ammo.

    Fortunately, just then, Su Xiaolu finally came to his rescue.

    Su Lu, holding a bowl and biting a spoon, came over, blinking her big eyes at the two of them. She took the spoon out of her mouth and gently tapped the side of the bowl, "You two, what are you doing?"

    Su Lu looked at them suspiciously, eyes rolling about, shifting her gaze from Shen Xun to Bo Jingshen and back to Shen Xun, "You guys... you¡¯re not going to fight, are you?"

    "Is it necessary?" Shen Xun frowned.

    Bo Jingshen waved his hand, "It¡¯s not necessary."

    Su Lu, holding the white porcin spoon, pointed at Shen Xun, "Have you two forgotten? You, once beat him up severely."

    Then, pointing the white porcin spoon at Bo Jingshen, "You were once beaten up by him to the point of vomiting blood. You both have a history, so how could it not be necessary?"

    Su Lu¡¯s words left them both without a response.

    Su Lu continued, "Alright, stop standing around here,e inside. Mom has served your mung bean soup, it¡¯s really tasty,e and have some."

    Bo Jingshen then followed Su Xiaolu into the dining room.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s house had an open kitchen, so the dining table was just a short distance away, almost right in front of the kitchen counter.

    Sitting at the dining table, they could watch Zhao Ying busying herself at the kitchen counter up close.

    Bo Jingshen felt slightly uneasy as he watched Zhao Ying bring over some pastries and set them down on the table.

    In a low voice, Bo Jingshen said, "Thanks for having me."

    Zhao Ying nced at him, and said calmly, "Don¡¯t mention it."

    Bo Jingshen thought about it and felt that some things, more important, should be said in advance.

    "I¡¯m going to marry Su Lu."

 Chapter 487

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 487</h4>

    Zhao Ying: "..."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and she gently tugged on Bo Jingshen¡¯s sleeve under the table.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t n to tell Zhao Ying, but... they had only just met. To tell Zhao Ying right away, "Sorry, I¡¯m going to marry your daughter," seemed a bit crass, didn¡¯t it?

    Yet Bo Jingshen was especially earnest. After speaking, he looked keenly into Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes.

    Not receiving a reply from Zhao Ying, Bo Jingshen repeated himself, "I¡¯m going to marry Su Lu. I¡¯ve already dyed too much time, I can¡¯t afford to dy any longer, I don¡¯t want to waste another day."

    Zhao Ying: "..."

    Bo Jingshen earnestly said, "I¡¯m here this time also to seek your approval. I¡¯d like to register our marriage with Su Lu first, and then properly n a perfect wedding. What do you think?"

    Zhao Ying: "I think, well, I was thinking of having you stay as a guest today, but now I think you better go stay at a hotel."

    Bo Jingshen: "... Uh."

    Zhao Ying said, "We¡¯ve only met once, and you¡¯re already trying to whisk away my daughter, and you have the nerve to be righteous about it."

    Su Lu struggled to keep the corners of her mouth from curving up.

    Bo Jingshen also felt it was inappropriate and started to feel a bit embarrassed, "The main thing is... I was thinking of getting the marriage certificate while I¡¯m here, so... "

    "Are you here to ask me for a household registration book?" Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t help but feel amused as she asked.

    Bo Jingshen nodded.

    Su Lu gave a light cough and said helplessly, "I¡¯ve always had my own household registration."

    When she acknowledged Zhao Ying as her mother, she wasn¡¯t some minor who needed a guardian, so she naturally didn¡¯t need to transfer her household registration under Zhao Ying¡¯s.

    As a result, Su Lu had always had her own household registration, and Zhao Xiaole was also registered under her.

    Bo Jingshen opened his mouth, clearly not having considered this detail.

    Zhao Ying continued, "With your visit, you not only want to change the surname of my grandson but also to take away my daughter. Bo Jingshen, let me ask you, you do know that Zhao Xiaole takes after my surname, right? You just want him to change his surname; have you considered my feelings?"

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, "I have considered it. If you don¡¯t agree, then we won¡¯t change it."

    This response took Zhao Ying by surprise. It was rare to find a man who wasn¡¯t fixated on the right to a child¡¯s surname.

    Like Shen Jiming back then, he had slept with so many women he practically had an entire toon, and kept quite a few mistresses outside.

    When Su Lu was born, Zhao Ying saw she was girl and wanted her precious daughter to carry her own surname. Shen Jiming and his entire family made a huge fuss about it, almost as if they wanted to dunk her in a pig cage for her audacity.

    But Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem to care much about surnames.

    In fact, Bo Jingshen really didn¡¯t care too much about it. What did it matter whose surname the child had? After all, the child was his son, and that couldn¡¯t change, could it?

    As long as Su Lu was happy, that¡¯s all that mattered.

    Zhao Ying was quite pleased with Bo Jingshen¡¯s attitude.

    Zhao Ying raised an eyebrow and said, "That¡¯s more like it."

    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t want Zhao Xiaole to change his name, then we won¡¯t change it. I have no objections to that. As long as you let me marry Su Lu," Bo Jingshen said.

    Shen Xun: "..." Who is your mom?

    Su Lu: "..." Why is he calling her ¡¯mom¡¯?

    Zhao Yingughed and said, "You¡¯re putting on this front as if it¡¯s all up to me to decide, but what if I don¡¯t let you marry her?"

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment and then said, "Then I¡¯lle back and ask again tomorrow."

    Su Lu almost burst outughing, and even Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but curve up the corners of his mouth.

    It¡¯s undeniable that Bo Jingshen, in front of them, had no airs, no pretensions, and didn¡¯t care about losing face¡ªall of which was quite endearing.

    Zhao Xiaole only half understood their conversation, but he was very perceptive of the adults¡¯ emotions and knew they were all happy, so he too startedughing cheerfully.

    And Zhao Xiaole understood well enough that his mom and dad were about to get married¡ªwhat a wonderful thing that was; he was simply over the moon.

    So when he heard Grandma¡¯s words, it seemed as if she was saying they couldn¡¯t get married.

    Zhao Xiaole quickly wrapped his arms around Zhao Ying¡¯s neck, "Grandma, Grandma, please don¡¯t disagree, and if you do, Dad and I wille back and ask you again tomorrow."

    Zhao Ying looked at Bo Jingshen helplessly, "You really are something. All I did was make a phone call to you, and in such a short time, not only did you seduce my daughter, but you¡¯ve also won over my grandson."

    "Mother-inw is too kind with herpliments," said Bo Jingshen.

    Shen Xun: "..." Who¡¯s his mother-inw!

    Su Lu: "..." Why is it ¡¯mother-inw¡¯ again?

    Zhao Ying: "..." I¡¯ve already been called mom and mother-inw, if I don¡¯t agree to let him marry Xiaolu, it seems like it¡¯s going to be difficult to wrap this up.

    Nevertheless, they went out to eat at the reserved restaurant that evening.

    "Xiao Bao hasn¡¯t really had a good taste of Beijing cuisine, has he?" Zhao Ying said.

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment and shook his head, "Indeed, I haven¡¯t really had a chance to enjoy it."

    Years ago when he first came to Beijing, because he was controlled by Jing Ce, he was cautious in every matter and of course had no appetite for gourmet food.

    Now, however, he had the desire and could truly savor the experience.

    The restaurant reservation was made by Zhao Tong.

    When Su Lu told Bo Jingshen this, it took him a moment to remember who Zhao Tong was.

    "Who is Zhao Tong again?" Bo Jingshen momentarily forgot.

    Su Lu, exasperated, said, "Su Yi."

    "Oh," Bo Jingshen realized, "the watermelon boy."

    Indeed, if Su Zhe were to describe him, he would use the same term for Zhao Tong.

    He used to be no good to Su Lu, even helping the Su Family, who were all dense, gang up against her.

    Later, after being acknowledged by his biological parents, Su Lu¡¯s uncle and aunt, he changed his name to Zhao Tong.

    With the passing years came maturity, and he became more reliable. He was quite good to Su Lu.

    Zhao Tong¡¯s house, that is, Su Lu¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, was in the restaurant business, so rather than saying Zhao Tong made the reservation, it was more like the privilege of a young master.

    When they arrived at the restaurant, the general manager personally came to greet them, smiling warmly, "Ms. Zhao! It¡¯s been a while, wee!"

    "And Mr. Shen and Miss Shen are here too! Our ce is truly graced by your presence today!" The general manager was evidently familiar with them, as was clear from his tone and demeanor.

    Zhao Ying smiled back at him, "Why bother to personally greet us?"

    The general manager replied with a smile, "The young master specially instructed me to treat you well. He¡¯singter and would not let me off the hook if he found out you were neglected."

    Su Lu and Shen Xun also smiled cordially at the general manager, "Long time no see."

    The general manager turned to Zhao Xiaole, "Good evening, young master Xiao Le. Today we have the zodiac steamed buns you like, how¡¯s that?"

    "That¡¯s great, thank you, Manager Uncle," replied Zhao Xiaole, who assumed the ¡¯general manager¡¯ was his surname and thought the uncle was named General.

    The general manager didn¡¯t correct him and responded with a cheerful smile, "Hey, you¡¯re wee."

    Then the general manager looked at Bo Jingshen and after sizing him up for a while, he turned and asked Su Lu and the others in a low voice, "Is this how bodyguards look these days? Such high beauty standards?"

 Chapter 488

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 488</h4>

    Because he was an old employee of Zhao Tong¡¯s house, the general manager and their family were all familiar with each other. They even visited each other during the holidays and such.

    Moreover, this general manager had worked here since he was a young man, starting as a doorman. After more than a decade, he had slowly been promoted to his position today. The Old Zhao family had watched him get married and have children.

    He was very grateful to the Old Zhao family and was very familiar with them, so he wasn¡¯t so uptight when speaking.

    "Pfft¡ª" Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t hold it in either andughed as well, "Brother Wang."

    The general manager felt a bit embarrassed and scratched his head, "Ms. Zhao, did I say something wrong?"

    Zhao Ying helplessly waved her hand, "You better ask my daughter."

    The general manager turned to Su Lu, "Miss, did I say something wrong?"

    Su Lu pointed at Zhao Xiaole and said, "Xiaole, tell uncle."

    Zhao Xiaole looked at the general manager and said, "Uncle Manager, this is my dad."

    The general manager was stunned. He obviously knew that Master Xiaole was the child born out of wedlock of the youngdy, and although the Shen family was quite against it, the Zhao family was very calm about it, believing it added fortune and blessings. It was considered a happy event.

    So, the general manager had never delved into who Master Xiaole¡¯s father really was.

    Right now, looking at Bo Jingshen, the general manager also realized that Master Xiaole indeed resembled this man.

    "You, hello, I¡¯m really sorry." The general manager apologized to Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen waved his hand, "Forget it, it¡¯s fine."

    Being able to interact with Su Lu¡¯s circle over these years had already made Bo Jingshen very happy. So, he didn¡¯t mind what the general manager called him, whether it was a bodyguard or a nanny. He was willing either way.

    The general manager led them into a private room, and the dishes had been ordered in advance. As soon as they arrived, the dishes were quickly served.

    The general manager personally brewed them some appetizer tea before the meal and poured it for them while speaking with Zhao Ying, "Now there¡¯ll be less nonsense from the Shen side."

    Zhao Ying picked up her cup and smiled at him, "Aren¡¯t you in the service industry? Howe you¡¯re speaking so roughly now?"

    "I can¡¯t help but feel indignant for Miss Qianqian." The general manager grinned, "Now that I see the son-inw, he seems very talented and it feels good to be able to hold our heads up high."

    "Vulgar." Zhao Ying said with augh.

    The general manager nodded repeatedly, "Isn¡¯t everyone a bit vulgar..."

    He thought for a moment and then said to Zhao Ying, "Now, when Old Sir Shen has his birthday celebration, Miss should bring the son-inw to open their eyes."

    Su Lu, while drinking tea,ughed and said, "Alright, alright, Brother Wang, rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely take him to open their eyes, stop worrying for me."

    Unexpectedly, Su Lu hadn¡¯t even had the chance to take him to celebrate Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday.

    They had barely begun eating when Zhao Tong arrived in a hurry.

    "Sorry for beingte!" Zhao Tong panted heavily, obviously having run into the ce after parking the car; his hurried appearance was indeed nothing like his former self.

    He immediately poured himself a cup of tea and gulped it down, then looked up and asked, "Aunt, Brother Wang hasn¡¯t treated you poorly, has he?"

    "No. He¡¯s been very attentive, you know that." Zhao Ying said, handing him a napkin, "Wipe your sweat, what¡¯s the rush? We¡¯re not going anywhere."

    "My sister came back from Feng City, how could I note early to personally wee her? And my beloved Xiaole!" Zhao Tong stretched out his hand to Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole obediently let him hold him, "Little Uncle!"

    "Hey, sweetie." Zhao Tong held Zhao Xiaole and jumped on the spot, then his gaze slowly moved to Bo Jingshen, "Why are you here?"

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    He squinted at Zhao Tong and grinned eerily, "Call me brother-inw."

    Now it was Zhao Tong¡¯s turn to be speechless.

    But his status at home wasn¡¯t that high, his sister held the highest status, so he couldn¡¯t help but look over at Su Lu. Pitifully, "Sis..."

    Su Lu said, "So why did you bother him if there was no problem?"

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t even look up, "Because he deserved it."

    Zhao Tong had no choice but to sit down.

    The waiter immediately brought him new cutlery, "President Zhao, would you like to add any dishes?"

    Zhao Tong shook his head, "No need to add more. Are they still in the Xiangyun Room?"

    The waiter nodded, "Yes, they just ordered another bottle of wine."

    "Okay, I got it."

    After the waiter left, Zhao Tong turned to them and said, "This is also one of the reasons I rushed over."

    Zhao Ying asked, "Who¡¯s in the Xiangyun?"

    Though she asked, she already had a guess in her mind.

    Sure enough, Zhao Tong said, "Shen Jiming."

    Zhao Ying frowned, "So annoying."

    Shen Xun put down his chopsticks, "Should I go over?"

    "What for? If you go, he¡¯ll think we¡¯re giving him face. Just ignore him!" Zhao Ying said.

    Bo Jingshen, listening by the side, could also tell from their conversation that Shen Jiming was Su Lu¡¯s biological father.

    He was also that frivolous man who, because of his affairs outside, caused Su Lu to be separated from her mother and brother for a long time, enduring many hardships.

    Even though Shen Xun wouldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t recognize Shen Jiming, to say he had any affection or favor towards this father would be an overstatement.

    Even if he had many feelings for his father as a child, after the family broke apart due to his father¡¯s infidelity and the loss of his sister, any remaining affection also shattered.

    And as for Su Lu, even less needed to be said.

    Completely devoid of feelings, to this day she hadn¡¯t even called him "Dad."

    "Sigh." Zhao Tong felt somewhat helpless, "I don¡¯t know if the Shen Family is really struggling these days or what, but Shen Jiming¡¯s attitude of always wanting to lean on our family looks like he¡¯s trying to cling to Aunt."

    "Seeing him just disgusts me," Zhao Ying said, "My life is going well, and his shameless persistence makes me want to find a boyfriend soon to get him to give uppletely."

    Bo Jingshen, sitting to the side, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, his eyes briefly meeting Su Lu¡¯s.

    Su Lu looked down and sent him a message.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s phone vibrated, and he looked down to see Su Lu¡¯s WeChat message.

    deer: My biological father, now that he¡¯s older, seems to want some stability, so he¡¯sing back to bother my mom.

    Bo Jingshen was speechless.

    After thinking, he replied to her.

    Bambi: What if we bump into himter?

    Su Lu was replying to him, thinking about reassuring him that they wouldn¡¯t meet.

    She hadn¡¯t even finished typing the message when the door to the private room was pushed open, and the face of a rather spirited middle-aged man peeked in. He had a refined aura, clearly disying the charm of his younger days.

    Bo Jingshen knew right away that this man was definitely Shen Jiming.

    There was no helping it, because... Su Lu was the spitting image of him.

    It¡¯s often said that daughters look like their fathers, and this was indeed no lie.

    Shen Jiming smiled warmly, his voice gentle, "Qianqian, Axun, you¡¯re all here."

 Chapter 489

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 489</h4>

    Bo Jingshen had thought Su Lu and Zhao Ying were quite simr, in both appearance and temperament.

    But it was only after seeing Shen Jiming that Bo Jingshen realized, Su Lu actually bore a striking resemnce to Shen Jiming!

    The arrival of Shen Jiming made the atmosphere exceedingly awkward.

    Zhao Tong chuckled awkwardly, "Uncle Shen."

    Shen Xun gave him a cold nce, "How did you get here?"

    "I heard you were here and thought I¡¯d drop by to say hello," said Shen Jiming warmly, his demeanor gentle and refined, the type that made it difficult for anyone to be rude to him.

    Su Lu smiled politely at him, "Mr. Shen."

    She had never called him "father" to this day; her attitude had always been polite, but distant.

    Shen Jiming stiffened slightly when he heard her only address him as Mr. Shen.

    Zhao Ying stared at him coldly, "Done with your greetings? If not, keep going. But if you¡¯re done, you can leave; no need to see you out."

    Shen Jiming, unfazed by Zhao Ying¡¯s chilly words, smiled good-naturedly, "Ying, don¡¯t be like this, the children are here."

    Zhao Ying curled her lips into a cold smirk, barely bothering to pay him any attention.

    Throughout the encounter, Shen Jiming acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Xiaole at all, embodying the old-fashioned belief that Zhao Xiaole¡¯s background was questionable.

    But he didn¡¯t express this explicitly, neither treating Zhao Xiaole with overt coldness nor harsh words; he simply ignored him.

    Then, his eyesnded on Bo Jingshen.

    "Who is this?" asked Shen Jiming.

    Shen Xun stated tly beside him, "Su Lu¡¯s fianc¨¦."

    Hearing this, Shen Jiming¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at Bo Jingshen, "Really? That¡¯s good, very good. A woman needs support, and this young man seems quite impressive."

    Shen Jiming paused, then asked, "Does he know about Qianqian¡¯s situation?"

    Su Lu¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward.

    Bo Jingshen frowned; he wasn¡¯t stupid, and could clearly discern Shen Jiming¡¯s underlying tone... his disdain for Su Lu.

    It was the type of disrespect devoid of malice, simply an earnest belief that Su Lu¡¯s personal conditions were poor, and if she didn¡¯t find a man to marry, she might end up stuck. That was the impression.

    And without a doubt, Shen Jiming¡¯s low opinion of Su Lu¡¯s conditions stemmed from her having a child out of wedlock.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    He had immense respect for Zhao Ying, but as for the middle-aged man before him...

    Especially given Shen Jiming¡¯s disregard for Zhao Xiaole.

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, treating him with the same disregard he showed toward Zhao Xiaole.

    Quietly, Bo Jingshen ced a spoonful of fish onto Zhao Xiaole¡¯s te. Despite trying to hide it, it was clear Zhao Xiaole was unhappy, his head hung low as he poked at the grains of rice in his bowl.

    As Bo Jingshen ced the fish into his bowl, Zhao Xiaole looked up at him, whispering softly, "Daddy..."

    "Yep, eat your food," Bo Jingshen said.

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiaole¡¯s address, Shen Jiming suddenly froze, then focused on Zhao Xiaole, and looked at Bo Jingshen again.

    As if finally noticing something crucial, his expression stiffened, "He... he is?"

    Zhao Xiaole was a very smart child with a sensitive mind, so he had always been aware of the attitude that Shen Jiming and the Shen Family held towards his existence.

    Even more, he knew why they held such attitudes towards him.

    Zhao Xiaole had always been a polite child, but at this moment, upon hearing Shen Jiming¡¯s words, the long-suppressed grievances he had felt at the Shen Family burst forth.

    Perhaps also because he finally had someone to rely on, Zhao Xiaole puffed out his little chest, pouted his lips, but his voice was clear and loud, "He is my dad! My real dad! I am not a child without a father!"

    Shen Jiming looked as if he had been pped, his face immediately turning awkward.

    Zhao Ying suddenly wasn¡¯t so angry anymore; she looked indifferently at Shen Jiming and said, "Fine, Shen Jiming, you should leave now."

    Shen Jiming also felt uneasy, giving an embarrassed smile, "Then, please continue eating, I have some matters to attend to, so I will take my leave now."

    Nobody tried to keep him, not even a word of courtesy was exchanged.

    His departing figure suggested a sense of fleeing in disarray.

    As soon as Shen Jiming left, Zhao Xiaole plunged into Bo Jingshen¡¯s arms.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay." Bo Jingshen hugged his son tightly, gently patting his back.

    Zhao Xiaole began to cry.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart ached; he rarely saw his child cry. Being sensible, the child knew that if he cried, it would upset his mother, so he always tried to be happy and cheerful, seldom crying.

    But now he was crying so hard he trembled, clearly holding back a lot of suppressed grievances.

    "They don¡¯t like me, they look down on me because I don¡¯t have a dad. But I have a dad." Zhao Xiaole¡¯s voice trembled as he lifted his tear-soaked, glossy ck eyes, looked at Bo Jingshen earnestly, and said, "I have a dad!"

    "Of course, you have a dad," Bo Jingshen said, "Let¡¯s just ignore them."

    Zhao Xiaole cried uncontrobly.

    It made Su Lu, Shen Xun, Zhao Ying, and Zhao Tong all feel heartbroken.

    "So annoying, why did he evene! He made everyone unhappy." Zhao Ying usually had a good temper, but Shen Jiming¡¯s appearance annoyed her significantly.

    Su Lu advised, "Mom, let it go, after all, we¡¯re open for business, and we can¡¯t stop him froming to eat..."

    Zhao Ying¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened, and she turned to look at Zhao Tong, "From now on, have someone stop him! At Zhao Family¡¯s restaurant, we won¡¯t serve the Shen Family anymore! Ridiculous!"

    Zhao Tong quickly agreed, his heart aching as he listened to Xiaole cry.

    Bo Jingshen held his sobbing son, heartbroken, his gaze turning steely.

    It was a while before Zhao Xiaole stopped crying. Su Lu took him to the restroom to wash his face.

    Bo Jingshen sat next to Shen Xun and whispered to him, "That Shen Family¡¯s birthday celebration?"

    "Hmm?" Shen Xun looked at him.

    "Take me there." Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was cold and deep.

    Shen Xun had no objections; although he was a Shen, he felt no belonging to the Shen Family, "Okay."

    "I want to see just how formidable they are, daring to look down on my son," Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was icy.

    Shen Xun looked at him, somewhat enlightened.

    Perhaps it was because Bo Jingshen, in order to make Su Lu happy and to appease her family so they wouldn¡¯t mind his past mistakes with Su Lu, had always behaved too gently and agreeably.

    It had made people momentarily forget that this man was not always the agreeable, gentle fool who asionally yed the fool.

    He was originally a decisive businessman in the business world, after all, he is Jing Ce¡¯s son.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 490

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 490</h4>

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s decision not just failed to alienate Shen Xun, rather it left Shen Xun quite satisfied, and Zhao Ying was certainly very pleased as well.

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t feel much sense of belonging to the Shen Family, he valued his own precious little sister far more than the rest of the Shen Family.

    But out of respect for his upbringing, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with the elders, and Su Lu didn¡¯t want him to get into any disputes with those rigid Shen Family elders on her behalf.

    That didn¡¯t mean Shen Xun didn¡¯t have any grudges, though.

    His grudges were quite significant.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take you there," Shen Xun said, "You should also go to support my sister, give her a bit of a boost. Due to the Shen Family¡¯s faults, my sister has suffered unfairly for so many years, and now they even have the nerve to look down on her."

    Shen Xun said through gritted teeth.

    Zhao Ying, standing beside him, was so angry her face turned pale. She was normally good-natured and rarely got so agitated, which showed how Shen Jiming and the Shen Family had repeatedly hit a nerve.

    Zhao Ying remained silent.

    But Zhao Tong, who was quick-witted, said, "It¡¯s all because the Shen Family has been going downhill over the past two years. Seeing Aunt¡¯s business thriving, they¡¯ve started setting their sights on this side."

    Zhao Tongid bare the truth.

    The Shen Family really had been in decline for the past two years. Even though a starving camel is still bigger than a horse, for a prominent family like those in Beijing, if they can¡¯t constantly climb upwards and start going downhill instead, it wouldn¡¯t take long before they¡¯d tumble out of the circle and soon after be insignificant to everyone else.

    The Shen Family had been on a downward spiral, but Zhao Ying had been on the rise.

    "They probably thought before that, since Brother Xun¡¯s surname is Shen, no matter how big Aunt¡¯s business gets, in the end, her fortune couldn¡¯t escape falling into Brother Xun¡¯sp. With thest name Shen, rounding up or down, it still belongs to the Shen Family."

    "But a few years ago, didn¡¯t Aunt transfer all her wealth and property to my sister? My sister doesn¡¯t carry the Shen surname, and she has no emotional ties to them. Plus, for all these years, because of Xiao Le¡¯s existence, they haven¡¯t treated my sister well at all, and havepletely ignored Xiao Le. So now, finding a way to mend things might be a bit difficult; they had to start with Aunt. After all, Aunt..."

    As Zhao Tong spoke, he began tough, "Who made you single for so many years without any man around? They must think you¡¯re still hung up on Shen Jiming."

    "I spit!" Zhao Ying spat disdainfully, "What a disgusting thought. Just because I don¡¯t date, I¡¯m hung up on him? Am I like him? A beast? He loses a daughter and can¡¯t even find her, and I¡¯m supposed to have the mood to date? I almost didn¡¯t want to live! Whereas he, changes girlfriends without missing a beat. My brain would have to be rotting to still be hung up on him."

    Zhao Tong shrugged, "Anyway, their current n is to get Shen Jiming to make a move on you, ideally under the pretense of the children¡¯s well-being. If they could rekindle old mes and reconcile, that would be their ultimate goal."

    It has to be said, Zhao Tong¡¯s analysis was spot-on.

    Su Lu was impressed, "Xiao Tong, when did you be so perceptive?"

    Shen Xun was skeptical and dered, "If he came up with that analysis, I¡¯ll stand on my head and wash my hair."

    Zhao Tong: "...Fine, it was my mom who analyzed it, and my dad embellished it further. I¡¯m just repeating what they told you guys."

    Speaking of Zhao Tong¡¯s parents, they were indeed a remarkable couple, deeply in love and certainly role models as spouses, but to call them exemry parents might be a stretch.

    Back when Zhao Tong and Su Lu were kidnapped, losing a child had nearly driven Zhao Ying mad.

    But Zhao Tong¡¯s parents seemed to bear it better. Of course, they were also upset, but had it been someone else, my child goes missing at your house, gets stolen, I would absolutely despise you!

    However, Zhao Tong¡¯s parents didn¡¯t take their anger out on Zhao Ying, although, of course, they still loathed Shen Jiming.

    They didn¡¯t have any more childrenter, and because they were so affectionate towards each other, theyforted themselves, resigning to the belief that they were simply not destined to have the blessing of children. No blessing, then no blessing, they thought. They continued to have others search for their child, but life went on as usual, like living a lifetime in their own world for two.

    To prevent his wife from worrying unnecessarily, fearing that he might have children with another woman, Zhao Tong¡¯s father even went as far as to have a vasectomy, dering that they would spend their lives devoted to each other.

    Of course, after they found Zhao Tong, Su Yukan shamelessly asked them for arge sum of money. This couple, who had previously been content with the idea of a world of two without the fortune of descendants, didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. Due to insufficient cash flow, they even sold two apartments to raise the money.

    No matter how you look at it, this couple was indeed unusual. To say they lived with rity, that was truly the case.

    It was no surprise to see things so clearly.

    "Aunt and uncle always see things very clearly," Su Lu said with augh, and then asked Zhao Tong, "Did they say anything else?"

    Zhao Tong nced at Bo Jingshen and didn¡¯t hide anything, straightforwardly saying, "My parents used to say that if the Shen Family knew Xiao Le¡¯s father was a wealthy man, they might regret their words so much they¡¯d want to tear them apart, chew them up, and swallow them down, letter by letter."

    "Many in Beijing say the Shen Family has produced a number of cultured people, with integrity. But in reality, their backbone is very soft, the poorer they are, the softer it gets."

    That¡¯s why Su Lu would say that her aunt and uncle saw things with such rity.

    But then to have a son who was a bit dim-witted, that could only be described as... the parents were too sharp, taking away the keenness and insight that should have belonged to their son, leaving him a little simple-minded.

    They had been having a happily meal initially, but it turned into this mess.

    Zhao Xiaole had cried so much, and the mood of the entire family was affected, so after they were full, they decided to leave, wishing to get away sooner, especially thinking of Shen Jiming possibly being in the same restaurant, which was agitating.

    Little did they expect, the situation would turn out to be exactly this precise!

    They ran into Shen Jiming just as they were leaving! It was a direct encounter.

    Shen Jiming¡¯s entourage included several rtives of the Shen Family, as well as an elegant and graceful woman. Knowing Shen Jiming as Zhao Ying did, it was clear she was just his type.

    Upon seeing them, Shen Jiming greeted them with a smile, "You are done eating as well? What a coincidence, how about we go sit at the tea house for a while?"

    His mood had shifted so quickly, returning to his usual genteel and courteous demeanor, as if the previous unpleasantness had never happened.

    It seemed that in the world of adults, once emotions were managed, even a forced smile had to be maintained at the very least.

    But sorry, there was a minor present.

 Chapter 491

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 491</h4>

    Minors are usually emotional.

    Zhao Xiaole had just calmed down, clinging to his father¡¯s neck, but still feeling somewhat wronged, his eyes red and unlikely to clear up today.

    Bao Jingshen had nned tofort him all day today, yet he hadn¡¯t finished soothing him.

    The culprits showed their faces again, not just Shen Jiming, but also several Shen Family rtives beside him who had frowned upon Zhao Xiaole before.

    Upon seeing Shen Jiming and others, Zhao Xiaole pouted and tears immediately filled his eyes, burying his head in Bao Jingshen¡¯s shoulder and starting to cry.

    It seemed today could not be salvaged.

    Bao Jingshen was almost driven mad with irritation; not just him, everyone was frustrated.

    However, due to saving face and the need for superficial politeness, a direct confrontation was avoided.

    Yet, there were those who neither needed to save face nor adhere to superficial politeness.

    A tall person with long legs entered through the door, wearing an expression of unapproachable indifference. With his long legs, he tookrge steps and moved quickly, causing the waiter to promptly greet him.

    He paused, quickly looking over, "What¡¯s going on."

    His voice was cold with a hint of metallic harshness.

    A perfect pair of phoenix eyes sharply directed towards Bao Jingshen, the child¡¯s crying had drawn his focus, and at a nce he recognized a familiar face.

    "What?" The waiter, not understanding his query, immediately responded, "President Song, your dishes are all prepared."

    "I didn¡¯t ask about that," his voice still frosty, he gestured with his chin towards the said direction, "What¡¯s happening over there?"

    "Er... I¡¯m not so sure," the waiter was merely a waiter, not as familiar with the guests and their grievances as a manager would be.

    He frowned, "Alright, bring me my dishes, I¡¯m going over to check."

    "Okay, President Song, please wait a moment," the waiter said.

    "Wuhu..." Zhao Xiaole, clinging to Bao Jingshen¡¯s neck, sobbed miserably.

    As if releasing long-suppressed grievances, bearing in mind Zhao Xiaole¡¯s plight, neither Su Lu nor others thought of him as being unreasonable or annoyingly loud.

    They just listened to the child¡¯s cries, hearts aching.

    The Shen Family rtives indeed, as Zhao Tong had said, wanted to reconnect with Zhao Ying, now smiling and attempting to speak. However, Zhao Ying¡¯s face was stern as she spoke in a lowered voice to Shen Xun, "Handle them, we¡¯re leaving."

    Shen Xun nodded.

    Shen Family rtives and Shen Jiming, having a simr genteel and confucian demeanor, did not feel offended by her remark but maintained a polite smile, "Zhao Ying, don¡¯t be a stranger, after all, we were once family..."

    Zhao Ying, with a dark expression, countered, "Those are all ancient, worthless matters."

    "No matter how old, you two shared two children together, your name is still in our Shen Family Genealogy!" said a Shen Family rtive.

    Shen Jiming remained quite silent, the elegantly charming woman by his side, obviously perceiving the identities of Zhao Ying and others, looked quite displeased.

    At this moment, before Zhao Ying and Shen Xun could say anything.

    A cold voice suddenly erupted from the side, "What nonsense are you talking about? You bunch of old tools blocking the way, iming rtives out of nowhere? Even a good dog doesn¡¯t block the path, yet here you are, shamelessly scaring the child to tears with your old faces?"

    In this world, some are hindered by face and politeness. Facing a smiling face, they think of the saying, ¡¯Do not strike a smiling person¡¯, and find it impossible to tear off that mask. But there are also those who don¡¯t care about face or politeness, whether you¡¯re smiling or not. If they say they¡¯ll p your face, your face will be pped. The old hands in Jianghu fear these troublemakers.

    A random punch can kill a master.

    Right now, even if the Shen Family rtives had the thickest skin, and a gentle refined smile that was hard to reject, they were struggling to maintain theirposure at the moment.

    Because the neer¡¯s words were just too harsh.

    "You!" They wanted to get angry, but when they turned around, they saw that cold handsome face. How could they not recognize him? It was that crazy member of the Song Family, the one who made his parents and brothers utterly miserable.

    If his own father and brothers could end up like that because of him, what about these old tools?

    They naturally didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble. They could only choke back their anger, their faces turning blue, no longer intent on blocking their way.

    They immediately wanted to leave, but now, leaving wasn¡¯t something they could decide anymore.

    They were surrounded by several bodyguards, their expressions embarrassed, "President Song, what are you doing?"

    With President Song¡¯s financial support safeguarding them, the bodyguards felt there was nothing they dared not do once given an order.

    They were old bones now, how could they withstand this? Their faces turned darker.

    President Song said coldly, "Did I say you could leave? Stand there."

    Shen Family crowd: "..."

    President Song turned towards Zhao Xiaole, who was hugging Bo Jingshen¡¯s neck, crying and hupping, "Xiaole."

    As soon as Zhao Xiaole saw him, he stretched out his arms wanting to be held, "Uncle... uncle... woo... Uncle!"

    President Song took the child in his arms, mechanically patting his back gently with one hand, while coldly examining the Shen Family members.

    The Shen Family members exchanged looks, shock in their eyes.

    What was going on? Shen Jiming¡¯s daughter, who he had only found a few years ago, and this son born out of wedlock, wasn¡¯t his biological father unknown?

    Howe ¡¯Uncle¡¯? If President Song is the uncle... then his father must be from the Jing Family...

    Their minds were a mess, but what shocked them even more was, regardless, since Zhao Xiaole called President Song uncle, and the Song¡¯s madman didn¡¯t object but was protective towards the child, this was very unusual. It was rare to see President Song protective towards someone. This madman treated everyone harshly.

    In any case, since it was like this, it at least proved that Zhao Xiaole¡¯s father was no ordinary man.

    They somewhat wanted to smooth things over and said, "President Song, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding..."

    "I wasn¡¯t talking to you." President Song interrupted coldly and then asked Zhao Xiaole, "Why are you crying like this? How did they bully you?"

    Zhao Xiaole continued to hup through his tears, struggled with his words for a long time before he could exin clearly.

    President Song concluded, "So, they¡¯ve been giving you the cold shoulder, ignoring you, and because you exist, they look down on your sister-inw, right?"

    Zhao Xiaole nodded repeatedly, "Yes! Wuu wuu wuu..."

    "Alright," President Song nodded, and for some reason, the Shen Family members suddenly felt a chill down their spines, "Throw them out for me, and pass the word around: from now on, in Beijing, all industries belonging to President Song will refuse to do business with the Shen Family. Shen Family and dogs are not allowed entry."

    For Shen Xun, who had been feeling that nothing mattered and even felt quite pleased: "..."

 Chapter 492

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 492</h4>

    Bo Yuan really had the right to kick them out. Although this restaurant was the business of the Zhao Family, Bo Yuan also had shares in it.

    And what he just said, within the boundaries of Beijing, all of the Song Family¡¯s industries are off-limits to Shen Family members and dogs...

    That really would have a big impact on their lives to some extent.

    Because the Song Family¡¯s business epasses a really wide range.

    No exaggeration, of all the well-known high-end restaurants and bars in Beijing, at least one-third are invested in by the Song Family.

    Not to mention hotels and other businesses...

    The faces of the few Shen Family rtives present all darkened.

    This was just a matter of not letting them in. If this madman really gotbative and stopped cooperating with the Shen Family...

    "President Song, please calm down."

    A few rtives from the Shen Family started to panic, quickly looking at Shen Xun, "Xiao Xun, talk to Mr. Shen. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding."

    Shen Xun thought to himself, you guys think too highly of me.

    That is Bo Yuan, would Bo Yuan listen to me?

    Indeed.

    Shen Xun was just about to speak. At this moment, he was thest hope of the whole vige, all of the Shen Family rtives were looking at him.

    But just as Shen Xun was about to speak, a cold look from Bo Yuan swept over him, "You¡¯re also a Shen, what are you thinking."

    Shen Xun just shrugged his shoulders.

    The waiter was alreadying out with the food boxes, "President Song, your dishes."

    Bo Yuan gave a look to his bodyguard, and someone came over to take it.

    Su Lu, Bo Jingshen, and Zhao Ying, followed Bo Yuan and walked out.

    Once outside, Su Lu said to Bo Yuan, "Xiao Song, thank you."

    "No need to be polite, Sister-inw." Bo Yuan¡¯s voice was still without much variation.

    Shen Xun still felt somewhat surreal. The person in front of him was a notorious madman in Beijing, crazy yet good at doing business, making the Song Family flourish. Such a person, even if you don¡¯t like him, you would not dare to provoke him lightly.

    And this well-known madman of Beijing was actually¡ªXiao Song?

    Xiao Song?

    "What delicious food did Xiao Song buy? Are you taking it back for Xiao Qiao?" Su Lu continued, oblivious to the astonishment in her brother¡¯s heart.

    Although Bo Yuan¡¯s voice was still steady, it was very gentle, "Mmm, she¡¯s had no taste in her mouth after taking Chinese medicine. She¡¯s always liked the dishes from this chef, who was originally at another ce, butter the chef..."

    Bo Yuan said, ncing at Zhao Tong.

    Zhao Tong might not have grown up in Beijing from a young age, but over the past few years, gradually taking over the family business, he had naturally heard quite a few pieces of news here and there and certainly had heard of Young Master Song.

    All he could say was, he was someone not to be provoked.

    Then, at this moment, as Bo Yuan¡¯s gaze swept over him, Zhao Tong put on a smile, "President Song, what is it?"

    Bo Yuan continued, "Later, this chef was poached by them and came here, so we came to buy."

    So there was such a story behind it.

    Su Lu suddenly understood why Bo Yuan would have invested here.

    "Zhao Xiaole, still feeling wronged?" Su Lu looked at Zhao Xiaole who was still in Bo Yuan¡¯s arms.

    Zhao Xiaole sniffed, giving a sob.

    Su Lu reached out and took him, "You haven¡¯t cried like this in a long time, mommy¡¯s heart aches."

    Zhao Xiaole said softly, "Then I won¡¯t cry anymore."

    "Good boy, your uncle has already taken up for you, so no more tears. We¡¯ll go to their ce another day, and your dad will take up for you again," Su Lu soothed Zhao Xiaole.

    With a child¡¯s grievances, it¡¯s simply that, grievances. Su Lu would never tell him to be strong or to endure when he was truly upset.

    With a child¡¯s grievances, it¡¯s simply that, grievances. Always telling him to be strong, to endure, over time it affects their personality.

    Su Lu thought her own child¡¯s lively and cheerful personality was quite good.

    "Yes!" Zhao Xiaole nodded vigorously, then after thinking a bit, he said softly, "It¡¯s not just about them picking on me."

    "Hmm?" Su Lu made a questioning sound.

    Zhao Xiaole looked up at Bo Jingshen and said, "Dad, they really bully my mom. My mom hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, but they always look down on her. Just because my mom gave birth to me, is that a crime? Why do they have to treat us like this?"

    The child¡¯s innocent question was incisive.

    Bo Jingshen stroked his head, "Of course not, don¡¯t mind them."

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t chat with them for too long as he was in a hurry to leave. Su Lu and the others didn¡¯t keep him, simply saying they¡¯d be in touch.

    On the way back for Bo Jingshen and his group, the car was filled with silence.

    Clearly, although the ending was somewhat satisfying, the mood had been affected.

    It wasn¡¯t until they were halfway home and everyone¡¯s emotions had gradually eased.

    That Shen Xun couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How did you get on such good terms with that lunatic from the Song Family?"

    Shen Xun still remembered that lunatic from the Song Family, ready to go to Feng City with his crew looking for trouble...

    He remembered, and of course, Bo Jingshen remembered too.

    Originally, they hadn¡¯t given it much thought on the way over.

    But now, reminded by Shen Xun, Bo Jingshen also wondered, how indeed... did he get closer and closer to Song Boyuan?

    That tense confrontation seemed like it happened just yesterday.

    "It¡¯s a bit magical," Bo Jingshen said.

    Shen Xun nodded repeatedly, "Indeed, it is a bit magical."

    What was even more magical was that the next day, Song Boyuan sent someone over to take Zhao Xiaole out to y.

    It seemed he didn¡¯t want Zhao Xiaole¡¯s mood to be affected by yesterday¡¯s displeasure and wanted to take him out for a good time.

    Bo Jingshen was a bit uneasy, but Su Lu didn¡¯t mind at all, thinking there was nothing to worry about.

    "That is Song Boyuan." Su Lu nced at Bo Jingshen, "People like him who are obsessive usually have OCD. To be honest, when he¡¯s with Zhao Xiaole, he can be more attentive than me at times. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll take the chance to catch up on work."

    She had umted quite a bit of work while apanying Zhao Xiaole to Feng City for the summer holidays.

    Hearing this, Bo Jingshen moved closer, wrapping his arms around her from behind, chin resting on her shoulder, with a rascally demeanor, "I¡¯ming too."

    "What for?" Su Lu looked over her shoulder at him.

    "I¡¯m going to see if there are any little fairies." Bo Jingshen said, "I let you see, my work environment is so pure, the secretary¡¯s office doesn¡¯t even have a single woman. You should let me see too."

    Su Lu was exasperated, nodding, "Alright, alright, if you want toe, then follow along."

    Then Bo Jingshen followed Su Lu to her art gallery, which was a street-front store on Art Street, spanning three floors and not small by any means.

    Then Bo Jingshen fell silent.

    Because there really was a little fairy.

    Bo Jingshen had been just joking, never dreaming there would actually be one.

    So, he suddenly became silent.

    A young, handsome painter with broad shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs, wearing a painting apron, walked out from the back studio of the gallery, his eyes sparkling as he looked at Su Lu, "Sister Lu, you¡¯re back!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 493

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 493</h4>

    Sister Lu... Ha! We¡¯re all men, who couldn¡¯t understand each other?

    From the bright, glistening emotions hidden deep in that young man¡¯s eyes, Bo Jingshen could tell, he certainly didn¡¯t see Su Lu merely as a boss!

    The young, handsome painter...

    Heaven knows how many young, handsome painters there were? After all, he and Su Lu had already missed so many years.

    Bo Jingshen built scenarios in his mind, and the more he imagined, the angrier he got, angry that others had their eyes on his treasure, and angry at himself for not having stood guard by his treasure¡¯s side. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, so much so that his kidneys started to hurt.

    "Mhm." Su Lu smiled at the young painter, "Chengfeng, do you have a ss today?"

    In these past few years, Su Lu¡¯s art gallery had been doing well. There were several branches now, each spanning three or four stories, and the business certainly wasn¡¯t just selling paintings but also included some niche design studios.

    There was also a little art studio that offered children¡¯s hobby sses. The studio wasn¡¯t small, but because it was a ce for children to paint, it was called the ¡¯little art studio.¡¯

    It was different from the systematic training in painting; it mainly involved having fun with the children, who didn¡¯t necessarily have to produce a cohesive piece of work. Sometimes, this approach could inspire even more creativity in the children.

    Su Lu had discovered this while she was teaching Zhao Xiaole to paint. Children were usually very happy and had many spontaneous ideas while scribbling and doodling.

    She had also reached out to some children¡¯s newspapers so that if there were any good pieces by children, they could be published as well.

    As for the teachers who taught painting to the children, Su Lu recruited students from the art academy. After she entered this field, she had interacted with some academy professors, so she would ept their rmendations.

    Lu Chengfeng was rmended by a professor from the academy.

    "No ss today. I have one tomorrow," replied the painter called Chengfeng, still with a smile on his face, "I¡¯m finishing up the draft for an order I took onst time."

    Lu Chengfeng looked at Su Lu, thought for a moment, then asked in a low voice, "Once I¡¯m done, Sister Lu, could you take a look for me?"

    "Sure," Su Lu had no objection.

    Lu Chengfeng then happily nodded, "Great, I¡¯ll get busy then!"

    Throughout the encounter, Lu Chengfeng didn¡¯t give Bo Jingshen more than a nce, and he politely nodded at him before leaving, treating him as just another customer that Su Lu had personally brought to the gallery.

    After Lu Chengfeng went in, Su Lu turned her head to look at Bo Jingshen, and she saw that his expression was off.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Su Lu asked, reaching out to poke his face, "You don¡¯t look so good. Is your stomach hurting?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s stomach ailment was always a concern for Su Lu, something she constantly remembered.

    Her concern made Bo Jingshen feel much better inside, no matter how many people were thinking about this woman.

    Even though he also felt that, indeed, others giving even a nce at the treasure in his heart felt like they were stealing it,

    This treasure was concerned about him, and that alone could give him peace of mind.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched her, "Yeah, it¡¯s aching."

    "Feeling queasy?" Su Lu reached out to hold his hand. "Does it hurt? Are you ufortable?"

    "My heart sure is ufortable," Bo Jingshen responded, off-topic.

    The two were talking at cross purposes, but Su Lu caught on quickly. First, she was taken aback, then she burst intoughter. "Oh... jealous, are we? Is that the ¡¯sourness¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?"

    "Yeah, heartburn. My heart¡¯s so drenched in vinegar, it¡¯s rotting away, sigh..." Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t hide his feelings, pouting and shrugging his shoulders.

    Su Luughed and pulled him by the hand to walk inside. "What¡¯s there to be heartburn about? I think you¡¯re just overeating."

    "Hey, that youngd was clearly interested in you, and who knows how many other youngds there are with thoughts about you."

    As Bo Jingshen spoke, he pretended to tuck some non-existent strands of hair behind his ear, adopting a self-pitying demeanor. "After all, I¡¯m no longer a youngd, am I? In my thirties, with a past. Unmarried with a child..."

    Su Lu almostughed out loud. "Bo Jingshen, enough is enough."

    "Not enough, not enough," Bo Jingshen said, his lips pressed into a smile he could hardly contain. "So, tell me, how many more youngds?"

    Seeing him like this, Su Lu also pretended to ponder deeply. "Well, the list goes on. I have three stores in the camp, and another one is about to open. All of them employ young students from various art colleges. You know art colleges, full of good-looking students, brimming with artistic aura, and plenty of good-looking ones with an artistic vibe. Ah, right..."

    Su Lu thought for a moment and continued, "Two of those stores also include piano and musical instrument training. Those youngds... there¡¯s one who ys the flute. You know the flute, right?"

    As she spoke, Su Lu mimicked ying the flute with her hands beside her face, gesturing while she eximed, "Oh my, those fingers! So long! And white, and long..."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He lifted Su Lu with one hand and tickled her waist with the other. "Su Xiaolu, tone it down a bit! Do you really need to go into such detail? You must have been sneaking looks!"

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t stopughing as she retorted, "I didn¡¯t sneak looks, I watched openly. That¡¯s called appreciation, understand?"

    "I think you¡¯re just trying to make me jealous," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu¡¯s smile was unending. "You¡¯re the one who went looking for trouble, catching vinegar from the sky with your tongue and eating it all up. So I might as well pour you a little more. Does it taste good? Is it sour?"

    Bo Jingshen pinched her nose. "I¡¯ll have to brand you with a mark. Otherwise, I can¡¯t rx for a single day."

    The so-called branding was nothing more than getting a marriage certificate with her. Su Lu clearly understood his intentions on that day, and had no objections of her own.

    However, Su Lu thought about it and felt that, by the time they really went to register, Bo Jingshen would probably get pricked again by the thorn of jealousy.

    Bo Jingshen followed Su Lu inside. Su Lu¡¯s office wasn¡¯t particrly spacious, but it was well-arranged, and Bo Jingshen sat on a soft little sofa.

    He watched Su Lumunicate with the staff at her desk, discussing the work that had piled up during this time.

    "For the college art festival and the art exhibition, tell them I¡¯m willing to invest. The condition is that if they have promising students and works in the future, they have to give me priority."

    Su Lu whispered instructions to her assistant.

    "This painting isn¡¯t clear in photos, it¡¯s iprehensible. Tell him to send over the finished piece, no matter how big. If not, the details aren¡¯t visible in photos, and I can¡¯t give him a price or disy it..."

    Bo Jingshen listened to her soft and tender voice instructing the staff, finding a distinct pleasure in it. It was like watching a star gleam and heat up in its own realm, stunningly beautiful to him. He felt quite content, eating several more of the little round biscuits on the coffee table.

    His little Su Xiaolu, when had she grown into such a mature woman?

 Chapter 494

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 494</h4>

    After a day of bustling about at work with Su Lu, Bo Jingshen had initially thought he would find it uninteresting and not return the next day.

    Unexpectedly, he followed her again the next day.

    Su Lu felt helpless, "Why do you keep following me around? Why don¡¯t you go do your own thing?"

    "What could I possibly have to do?" Bo Jingshen said, adopting the posture of a standard idle rich man, "I¡¯m just ayabout with nothing to do."

    "Don¡¯t give me that," Su Lu red at him, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Even though you¡¯ve mostly focused on Feng City, you¡¯ve still coborated a lot with Jing Su over the years. Didn¡¯t you also have a talk with Song Boyuan before?"

    Indeed, a talk had taken ce.

    And it was more than just a talk. Because of Zhao Xiaole¡¯s significant influence, his uncle was almost ready to build him a castle.

    Song Boyuan, eager to ingratiate himself with Bo Jingshen, had virtually given Bo Jingshen a partnership project for next to nothing.

    Bo Jingshen could easily have gone off to discuss this project, so why was he dawdling around her?

    But he really intended to linger beside Su Lu, "No rush. I¡¯ll spend more time with you first. To be honest, I¡¯ve seen all sides of you over the years, but I rarely get to see you at work."

    Now that he had said this, Su Lu naturally couldn¡¯t send him away.

    So, she went through another day of work, apanied by her partner.

    By the end of the day, it had be clear to everyone in the shop that the unnamed handsome man was their boss¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    Su Lu began to understand, and on the way back, she pinched Bo Jingshen¡¯s cheek, "Tell me! Is this your purpose?"

    "Yes," Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t n on hiding it at all, he proudly nodded, "I just want everyone to know that their boss, their Sister Lu, is taken."

    While saying this, Bo Jingshen hummed a couple of times, "And you said that what¡¯s-his-name, Riding the Winds and Breaking the Waves, isn¡¯t interested in you? You should have seen the look of emotional frustration on his face after he found out I was your fianc¨¦!"

    "..." Su Lu felt helpless, "Riding the Winds is still young; young boys don¡¯t know much, they¡¯ll understand when they grow up a bit."

    Su Lu believed that with her current age, if any of the young boys said they liked her, it was likely because she still looked youthful and pretty, had a sessful career, and could offer them suitable professional advice¡ªmore of a mentor than a romantic interest.

    So they might mistakenly think they had romantic feelings for her.

    But Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t see it that way. Bo Jingshen felt, "Once a man¡¯s beard fills in, he¡¯s no longer a boy, and he should understand these things. Don¡¯t change the subject; I think you¡¯re just managing a fish pond."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t try to change the subject or make excuses, "Fine, fine, let¡¯s say I am managing a fish pond. Now that you¡¯ve shown up, it¡¯s as if my pond has been filled in. Are you satisfied now?"

    Bo Jingshen started tough, "Indeed. I feel much more reassured."

    "Now that your goal is achieved, stop sticking to me tomorrow, and go take care of your own business! Xiao Le is waiting for you to make money to support him! The project you got through your son¡¯s face was practically half-given by Song Boyuan, so please show some enthusiasm!"

    Bo Jingshen felt that made sense and nodded, "Indeed, I should take it more seriously."

    Sure enough, the next day Bo Jingshen had no ns to go to work with Su Lu.

    Su Lu felt that this man was like a lion patrolling its territory, swaggering into her workce to make a deration of ownership, and then, just as grandly, leaving to go hunting.

    Bo Jingshen, before leaving in the morning, made sure to properly adjust the huge diamond ring on her ring finger.

    Su Lu felt helpless, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it off. Are we good now?"

    "That¡¯s more like it," Bo Jingshen said with a smile, then left with his son and headed straight to the Song Family.

    Unlike Bo Jingshen¡¯s office at the Boss headquarters in Feng City, Song Boyuan¡¯s office wasn¡¯t located in a skyscraper. It was in a small Western-style building with a sense of history; in the old days, it would have been called a mansion.

    Knowing they wereing, Song Boyuan stood at the door waiting, a cigarette between his fingers.

    As soon as Zhao Xiaole got out of the car, he said, "Uncle, smoking is harmful to your health."

    Song Boyuan looked at him, then gently lifted his hand, "I¡¯m not smoking."

    Indeed, he wasn¡¯t. He was just holding it.

    There was a time when Song Boyuan had a heavy addiction to smoking. When Jing Qiao had an incident and refused to live after losing her baby in the Psychiatric Hospital, his own suffering outside wasn¡¯t much better. Smoking every day was like offering incense.

    But heter quit.

    Quitting smoking is a tough thing to do, but for someone like Song Boyuan, it seemed to be manageable.

    asionally, when he felt like smoking, he would just hold an unlit cigarette like this. This kind of temptation without satisfaction might be torture for other smokers, but for Song Boyuan, it was enough relief.

    "I¡¯m not smoking," Song Boyuan said, then casually threw the cigarette into a nearby trash can.

    Zhao Xiaole nodded, "You¡¯re right not to smoke. Plus, you always smell nice."

    Bo Jingshen looked towards Song Boyuan, "Where¡¯s Xiao Qiao?"

    "At home," Song Boyuan replied and then added, "Not at the Song Mansion."

    The Song Mansion¡ªJing Qiao aside¡ªeven Song Boyuan had unpleasant memories there. So even though his stepmother and those annoying brothers no longer lived there, he still didn¡¯t want to move back in.

    He even thought about selling the mansion. The location of the Song Mansion was incredibly valuable, and the entire property andnd were now in Song Boyuan¡¯s name. Selling it would indeed be a hefty sum of money.

    Bo Jingshen just nodded, not asking further details. Ever since he found out about Song Boyuan¡¯s deep feelings for Jing Qiao, Bo Jingshen was not worried at all that Song Boyuan would treat Jing Qiao badly.

    "I just came over to chat casually," Bo Jingshen said, "About that project you mentionedst time. Also to let Zhao Xiaolee here to y¡ªI heard from Su Lu that this ce is a mansion."

    "Yes, a mansion," Song Boyuan said without any hint of bragging, indifferent, "Go back a few generations, and it was even a Prince Mansion."

    Bo Jingshen noticed that in Song Boyuan¡¯s tone there wasn¡¯t only ack of bragging but even... some mockery.

    "Hanging a que of a cultural heritage building, trying to get permission for construction or renovation takes forever to get approved," Song Boyuan spoke with a cool voice.

    Bo Jingshen thought to himself, you set up an office in a mansion or Prince Mansion, and you still want to mess with the building¡¯s structure? Are you trying to dig on the head of a god of the earth or what?

    "Please,e in," Song Boyuan said, walking inside. Bo Jingshen followed him, and then heard Song Boyuan as if suddenly remembering something, "Oh right, second uncle, there¡¯s something I think I should warn you about in advance."

    "..." This sudden address of ¡¯second uncle¡¯ made Bo Jingshen feelpletely off, "Go ahead."

    "The state of the eldest uncle isn¡¯t too good. Although I¡¯m not exactly sure what¡¯s going on between him and Song Jining¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s clear it¡¯s affecting his condition."

 Chapter 495

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 495</h4>

    Bo Jingshen felt... this half hour was not enough to discuss the project.

    They had to talk about Jing Su¡¯s situation first.

    The office of Song Boyuan did not share his cold minimalist style; instead, it seemed quite retro with many vintage decorations, including an old phonograph in the corner.

    From the look of the needle, it seemed to still be in working order.

    "Sit," Song Boyuan gestured towards the retro sofa. "What would you like to drink?"

    "Tea," Bo Jingshen said.

    Song Boyuan reached for the vintage rotary dial phone, spoke into the receiver, "Please bring in a ss of juice made from any fruits except for mango. And bring my tea set, too."

    Listening to the arrangement, it seemed he nned to brew the tea himself.

    Shortly after, his secretary came in with a rosewood tray.

    On the tray was aplete set of high-quality purple y teaware and a ss containing an avocado coconut milkshake.

    A small te held a few snacks, which upon closer inspection were low-sugar children¡¯s freeze-dried cheese.

    The secretary, a young man with a demeanor as cool as Song Boyuan¡¯s, was detached but very meticulous in his work.

    Zhao Xiaole happily took some snacks and sat aside to take out his little sketchbook and start painting, paying no mind to the adults¡¯ conversation.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s fingers were slender as he handled the purple y teaware with a practiced and swift motion, warming the cups and heating the pot before brewing a pot of aromatic tea, pouring it into a cup, and pushing it across to Bo Jingshen.

    "You are well-informed in Beijing," Bo Jingshen asked, "what was the situation with Jing Su that you mentioned earlier?"

    "You know Xiao Caizi, don¡¯t you?" Song Boyuan said.

    "I do," Bo Jingshen nodded¡ªnot only did he know her, but they were also engaged for a while.

    "My brother Ji Ning is engaged to her; actually, they¡¯ve already registered their marriage. The wedding hasn¡¯t taken ce yet, but both sets of parents are quite satisfied," Song Boyuan exined.

    Bo Jingshen was startled, "Already registered?"

    "Yes, it just hasn¡¯t been announced publicly yet. There were some issues with the agreement that hadn¡¯t been settled before, so it was dyed. But those have been resolved recently," Song Boyuan said calmly.

    The agreement doubtless referred to the prenuptial agreement.

    In their circle, many marriages are unions of convenience, making prenuptial agreements quite necessary and even quite normal.

    Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao¡¯s marriage had been arranged, and they had a prenuptial agreement too. However, once he fell in love, Song Boyuan would never agree to a divorce, let alone discuss matters of property. Whatever Jing Qiao wanted, she could have, as long as he possessed it.

    Bo Jingshen, after all, was not from their circle. Raised by a long-haul truck driver, he could never be so detached about arranged marriages.

    He even harbored aplex about it, as Su Lu had spent five years in an arranged rtionship with Gu Xin.

    So Bo Jingshen found it... quite unbelievable.

    He asked with some difficulty, "Even you know that Xiao Caizi had something with Jing Su in the past. Does Song Jining not know about it? Just like that... He has no objections?"

    "What objections could he have?" Song Boyuan countered Bo Jingshen¡¯s question.

    Bo Jingshen found the whole situation bizarre.

    "..."

    Seeing Bo Jingshen¡¯s speechless expression, Song Boyuan said, "You might think it¡¯s abnormal, but that¡¯s how things are, they don¡¯t really care about these matters."

    Saying ¡¯they¡¯ because it did not include Song Boyuan.

    Song Boyuan took it quite seriously, but he was well aware that among the people in this circle, especially those with marriages like this, truly didn¡¯t care much about each other¡¯s affairs.

    Sometimes even after marriage, they lived their own lives, indifferent to each other¡¯s extramarital affairs¡ªlet alone premarital rtionships. Those who weren¡¯t busy enough even bothered with such matters...

    "Ji Ning is actually a pretty decent person, with a gentle disposition. Having returned from studying abroad, his mindset is more open, so he doesn¡¯t care about Xiao Cai Zi¡¯s past rtionships," Song Boyuan said, ncing at Bo Jingshen, "Second Uncle, not everyone is like me, Song Boyuan."

    Yeah, not everyone was as faithful as Song Boyuan.

    On the contrary, in this group of people, it was Song Boyuan¡¯s faithfulness that was abnormal.

    "If it were someone else, I definitely couldn¡¯t just let it go," Song Boyuan spoke candidly, "After all, Ji Ning is my brother, a Song. Although the Song Family may not have achieved much, I can¡¯t just watch someone ride roughshod over us. But since the other party is Big Uncle, it¡¯s difficult for me to handle."

    Bo Jingshen also felt somewhat helpless, "I understand, I will go and talk to Jing Su about this."

    Only then did Song Boyuan and Bo Jingshen start discussing business matters.

    Seeing that it was about time, Song Boyuan nced at his watch and said, "It¡¯s gettingte, I should head back."

    "Don¡¯t you want to go out for a bite to eat?" Bo Jingshen had nned to take Xiao Le out for fast food today.

    Song Boyuan shook his head, "No thanks, Qiaoqiao is at home."

    Bo Jingshen thought of what Song Boyuan had said earlier¡ªnot everyone was like him, Song Boyuan.

    And that was indeed true.

    After leaving Song Boyuan¡¯spany, Bo Jingshen took Zhao Xiaole out for fast food, sneaking around like thieves. When Su Lu called and asked what they had for lunch, Bo Jingshen deadpanned his way through the conversation.

    Just after they had finished their fast food, they immediately received another call from Su Lu.

    Making the just-dodged Bo Jingshen inexplicably guilty, he answered, "Hello...? Baby, what¡¯s up?"

    There was a somber tone to Su Lu¡¯s voice, "Where are you now?"

    "Out and about, just finished eating with my son."

    "You¡¯re done eating?" Su Lu asked.

    Bo Jingshen guiltily said, "Just finished. Cantonese, Cantonese food."

    "I¡¯ve asked Old Chen to pick you up. He¡¯s right outside the Cantonese restaurant you mentioned," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen: "..." Crap, busted.

    "Uh, we¡¯re not at that Cantonese restaurant anymore," Bo Jingshen weakly said.

    Su Lu frowned, "So where are you now? Where should I tell Old Chen to pick you up?"

    Bo Jingshen was silent for a few seconds, then sheepishly said, "Two kilometers away at the fried chicken joint."

    Su Lu: "..."

    Bo Jingshen: "I¡¯m sorry my dear wife, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be mad."

    Su Lu¡¯s voice squeezed out from between clenched teeth, "I¡¯ll deal with youter." She took a deep breath, "For now, I will have Old Chen go pick you up. Just wait there."

    When Bo Jingshen hung up the phone, Zhao Xiaole had already guessed the content of the conversation.

    So father and son despondently squatted by the roadside waiting for Old Chen toe pick them up.

    Even when Old Chen arrived, he saw the both of them vengefully starting on ice cream, squatting by the roadside, each holding a cone, ferociously indulging.

    As they headed towards Su Lu¡¯s gallery in the car, the once fiercely eating ice cream Zhao Xiaole turned timid and softly asked Old Chen, "Uncle Chen, what does my mom want us for?"

 Chapter 496

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 496</h4>

    Old Chen had been Zhao Ying¡¯s old driver for decades, driving for the Zhao Family.

    Though he can¡¯t say he watched Su Lu grow up, he pretty much saw both Shen Xun and Su Lue into the world.

    He also saw how distressed Zhao Ying was when Su Lu got lost.

    He felt particrly sympathetic toward Su Lu, and naturally, he was very gentle with Zhao Xiaole.

    Old Chen smiled and said, "Young master, don¡¯t worry, there should be nothing wrong."

    But this didn¡¯tfort Zhao Xiaole, whoined, "I can¡¯t help but worry, Uncle Chen, you know that when Su Xiaolu gets strict, she¡¯s really fierce."

    Old Chen coaxed, "Then I¡¯ll speak up for you. I¡¯m old, and she has to give me some respect."

    "Great!" Zhao Xiaole cheered up a bit.

    Bo Jingshen stood silently to the side, thinking that it wasn¡¯t the kid who Su Lu would deal with first, but rather him, the big guy.

    When they arrived at Su Lu¡¯s gallery, herrgest shop and the first she had started, it was naturally bigger than her other branches, a three-story building fronting the pedestrian street.

    This year, they had also broken through the back and taken over a small building behind.

    By the time Bo Jingshen and Zhao Xiaole arrived, Su Lu was in the courtyard between the two buildings, holding a cup of coffee, drinking and watching the workers carry piano after piano into the back building.

    As the scene was quite busy, Bo Jingshen and Zhao Xiaole, like thieves, cautiously approached her, trying hard to lower their presence.

    Su Lu nced at them, looking unamused, and gave Bo Jingshen a re.

    Bo Jingshen gave an attractive smile, trying to win her over with his charm.

    Just as Su Lu was about to speak, a worker came up, wiped the sweat from his face, and handed her a form, "Boss, please check the pianos that were just carried in, and if there are no issues, you can sign here."

    "Okay." Su Lu walked in, naturally not having time to deal with Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen stopped the worker and asked, "What are you setting up?"

    "It¡¯s a piano room." The worker wiped his sweat and pointed to the building in front, "The previous piano room is being emptied. ording to Boss Su, she wants to connect all the rooms to make onerge room, turning it into a dance studio."

    Upon hearing that, Bo Jingshen paused, thinking this might be another preparation for Jing Qiao.

    Su Lu already had the form, was signing it while walking out from the back building, "I just checked, and there¡¯s no issue. Thank you all, you can go to the front office to get paid. There are cold drinks downstairs, it¡¯s hot today, have some, don¡¯t get heatstroke."

    "Aye! Okay. Thanks, boss!" The worker left with the form.

    As Su Lu approached, Bo Jingshen put on a nervous look but still protected his son.

    Seeing him like this, Su Luughed, "Knowing I would be angry, why did you still take him out to eat junk?"

    "He likes it, just asionally. If I don¡¯t treat him to good food, how would he love me more?" Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu, not bothering to argue, nodded, "Fine, fine, I forgive you this time. Don¡¯t do this next time, Xiaole¡¯s stomach is weak, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get sick."

    With that, Bo Jingshen took it more seriously, "I understand, I¡¯ll be careful next time."

    "Right, why did you ask Old Chen toe pick us up?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Su Lu took his hand, "Come with me."

    Entering the front building, Su Lu waved over a young girl wearing a dirty apron, "Yali,e here."

    The young girl addressed as Yali rubbed her hands and approached, "What is it, Teacher Su?"

    "Take my son to your studio to y with some y," Su Lu said.

    Yali was in charge of the pottery studio, where she asionally held fun y workshops for children.

    Yali smiled, "Sure. Let¡¯s go, little Xiaole, let¡¯s y with y."

    "Woah!" Zhao Xiaole was thrilled; after all, what child doesn¡¯t love ying with y?

    Su Lu dragged Bo Jingshen upstairs, then pushed open the door to her own office.

    Upon entering her office, the first thing Bo Jingshen smelled was a distinct odor of alcohol.

    Then, he saw the man sleeping on her office sofa.

    Bo Jingshen was shocked and found himself speechless for several seconds.

    "What, what¡¯s going on?" Bo Jingshen was puzzled, "Why is he sleeping here?"

    The man sleeping on the sofa was none other than Jing Su.

    Su Lu sighed heavily, "I took my staff to the restaurant next door for lunch and saw him drinking too much there."

    "By himself? At noon? Drunk?" Bo Jingshen found it hard to believe, as these three factors seemed unlikely for Jing Su.

    Su Lu exined, "There were a lot of dishes and bowls on the table. I asked the waitress, and it seemed to be a business meal, but by the time I saw him, everyone else had left, and he was drinking alone, already drunk. Given his status, both the waitresses and the managers were in a difficult position and didn¡¯t know what to do, so I brought him back."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t expect this situation; hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, he frowned deeply.

    Su Lu added, "I don¡¯t think big brother is usually like this, so he must be troubled by something."

    "He¡¯s such a big guy; I¡¯m surprised you could bring him back." Bo Jingshen initially thought that Su Lu had asked Old Chen to pick them up because she realized he had taken Zhao Xiaole for junk food.

    Now it seemed that the real reason Su Lu had Old Chen pick them up was because of Jing Su.

    Su Luughed, "How could I manage to bring him back? I was dining with all the girls today, and no one could move him. Luckily, the workers who carry the pianos were about to start their shift, so I asked them for help."

    Su Lu pulled him out of the office, "Let him sleep a bit longer."

    Bo Jingshen also felt helpless, "It just so happens that I visited Song Boyuan this morning, and he also mentioned Jing Su¡¯s issue."

    Bo Jingshen ryed to Su Lu what Song Boyuan had told him.

    After listening, Su Lu was silent for a moment, "Sigh, I really can¡¯t make head or tail of these things. I¡¯ve been in Beijing for a few years now, and my mom has always been protective, so I didn¡¯t get to know much about these troubled matters, but I still know somewhat, a lot of things indeed work this way, indeed, not everyone is Song Boyuan. People like Song Boyuan are rare."

    Bo Jingshen then apanied Su Lu to see the new piano rooms and the vacated three floors of the front building which were going to be turned into a dance room.

    Bo Jingshen asked, "Is this being saved for Jing Qiao?"

    Su Lu was startled, "Hey, how did you know?"

    "How could I not know you?" Bo Jingshen nced around the rooms, "If these rooms arebined, it¡¯s quite a sizable space."

    "Yes, indeed. Wait until Xiao Qiao has her surgery done and has recovered, by then the renovation here should beplete and the smell gone, it would be perfect for her toe here." Su Lu had everything nned out.

    Bo Jingshen said, "Okay, I¡¯ll get Xiao Song to invest."

 Chapter 497

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 497</h4>

    Jing Qiao sat on the sofa, her cold gaze fixed on the group of people before her.

    These people were like a pack of jackals and hyenas, greedily eyeing her, the malice in their stares went unsaid.

    Originally, she had been fussing with the flowerpot at the courtyard¡¯s entrance, where she had nted some lettuce seeds. She watered them diligently, reasoning that since the flowerpot was idle anyway, it might not be long before she could eat the fruits of herbor.

    Song Boyuan had gone out to get some food. She knew that he must have gone to buy something she liked to eat.

    Jing Qiao wasn¡¯t dumb. She was well aware of Song Boyuan¡¯s kindness towards her.

    That she couldn¡¯t yet ept Song Boyuan in her heart was one thing.

    Knowing how good Song Boyuan was to her was another.

    Then these people arrived, so swiftly as if someone were standing guard outside, ready to inform them the moment Song Boyuan left, so they rushed over without dy.

    The first thing Jing Qiao did was to nce at the bodyguards standing in the doorway.

    Both bodyguards hung their heads, unable to meet her gaze, suggesting that they felt somewhat guilty for letting these people in.

    Noticing Jing Qiao¡¯s look, the person in front of her said, "Don¡¯t bother staring at them. Our Song Family¡¯s bodyguards, they couldn¡¯t possibly side with you, could they?"

    "That¡¯s right, don¡¯t get your hopes up. Rest assured, Bo Yuan won¡¯t be back anytime soon."

    "We didn¡¯te today to cause trouble. We just want to have a proper talk with you."

    Jing Qiao looked at the group before her, her voice very calm, even cold, "What do you want to talk about?"

    "When are you divorcing Bo Yuan?"

    They asked very directly, even interjecting in tandem, creating a back-and-forth exchange.

    "When exactly will you divorce Bo Yuan? You disaster, do you know the state our family has been in because of you? He seemed ready to ruin the family and lose his life over you."

    "That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been a curse on our Song Family for so long, can¡¯t you find another family to torment?"

    "Or is it that you want to im a share of the property, so that¡¯s why you refuse to divorce? If I remember correctly, you signed a prenuptial agreement before marrying Bo Yuan, didn¡¯t you? Logically, you shouldn¡¯t be entitled to any property."

    Jing Qiao quietly watched them, all rtives of the Song Family.

    After all, the Song Family was an established noble house in Beijing, with deep roots and naturally many rtives.

    The Song Family¡¯s enterprise was vast, but their current biggest reliance was on Song Boyuan¡¯s capabilities.

    The entire businessmunity in Beijing was well aware that the Song Family¡¯s Song Boyuan might be a bit crazy, but he was truly formidable.

    That¡¯s why the Song Family also preferred to see Song Boyuan as their pride.

    Yet their pride, because of such a woman, had almost led the family to ruin and personal disaster.

    Rtives like them all shared amon w¡ªthey took themselves incredibly seriously.

    And they also liked to assert themselves as elders.

    Under the guise of looking out for your well-being, they would engage in all kinds of distressing actions.

    "You and Bo Yuan have been married for so long, and you haven¡¯t been able to produce a child."

    "Moreover, you suffer from mental illness. If you actually had a child, who knows if it might inherit some mental disorder from you? Isn¡¯t mental illness hereditary?"

    "So, you should divorce Bo Yuan quickly. Right now, he¡¯s just bewitched by you. If you have any shame, you ought to take the initiative."

    "I thought you were doing quite well before. You left, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you go further away? Why have youe back? You¡¯re really like a bad penny."

    "Why don¡¯t you go abroad for a while? We can help with your documentation issues. It¡¯s as easy as saying the word."

    Jing Qiao listened to them going back and forth, her expression calm from start to finish.

    She didn¡¯t respond, just listened quietly.

    When they seemed to have finally finished their discussion and began to ask for her opinion.

    "What do you think?" they asked.

    Only then did Jing Qiao look at them, smiled, and nodded, "I think what you say makes a lot of sense."

    "It would be best if you could think that way."

    "If you are willing to be sensible, it will save us a lot of trouble."

    Jing Qiao continued, "Then, I¡¯ll leave the matter of the documents to you."

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a simple matter. The visa for P country is the fastest; we will arrange it as soon as possible. We will take care of the ne tickets, visa, and your amodation there. Rest assured."

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t have any objections; she seemed very docile, which pleased them, "Rest assured, Bo Yuan is indeed stubborn. He¡¯s been very obstinate since he was a child. After you leave, we will immediately arrange another match for him. With time, his feelings will fade, and you will be spared the trouble and can live a carefree life."

    "If possible," Jing Qiao looked at them, "could you also take care of the divorce certificate?"

    Her voice was very calm, "I don¡¯t need a penny of Bo Yuan¡¯s wealth. Since it¡¯s just a matter of a word to get the documents done, please take care of the divorce certificate as well."

    They hesitated a bit, "We will try our best using our connections."

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the connections; it just might not be that easy.

    Even if it could be done, it was not possible to do so without alerting Bo Yuan.

    In fact, they had been nning for a long time. Liu Jiarong was a lost cause to them, and they had no intention of providing any support for her, as her background was questionable.

    But those three who were sent by Bo Yuan to the Third World to mine coal were of the Song family blood.

    As an old and influential family, although there were plenty of power struggles and feuds among brothers, blood is thicker than water; after all, they were brothers and shared the Song family lineage, so they also hoped to bring those three back.

    They had thought that perhaps it was Jing Qiao fueling the fire, which is why Bo Yuan could be so ruthless towards his own people.

    But now it didn¡¯t seem like it.

    After receiving Jing Qiao¡¯s consent, they did not stay long and said they would contact her again before leaving.

    Jing Qiao continued to sit quietly on the living room sofa.

    The bodyguards, who had been standing in the entryway, came up to her, "Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re sorry."

    "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for," Jing Qiao looked up at them, "People die for wealth as birds die for food; it¡¯s very normal."

    The bodyguards thought for a moment and then said, "It¡¯s mainly because you don¡¯t seem to be willing, right? You¡¯re not voluntarily staying by the BOSS¡¯s side."

    Jing Qiao just smiled faintly and did not make a sound.

    Whether she was willing or not wasn¡¯t important.

    What was important was that they didn¡¯t understand Bo Yuan well enough.

    Jing Qiao gently touched the chain hanging around her neck, then looked around the room again.

    What kind of person was Bo Yuan? He was the type that, once bitten by a snake, would be afraid of ropes for ten years; not to mention ropes, he would even fill up the well directly.

    On the road, the car Bo Yuan was in sped along.

    The driver¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, with President Song behind him, his presence truly intimidating.

    He had merely opened up a tablet, put on headphones, and God knows what he saw on that tablet, what he heard through those headphones.

 Chapter 498

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 498</h4>

    With Bo Yuan¡¯s nature, the nearly dozens of surveince cameras at home almost left no blind spots.

    Anything that happened in the house couldn¡¯t escape his eyes; otherwise, he would never feel at ease to go out.

    He was like a monster guarding a treasure, having once lost his precious possession and plunged into unspeakable panic.

    After recovering it, he became even more tense, striving to adjust his demeanor, but only to prevent frightening the treasure, never giving others any opportunity.

    He wouldn¡¯t let anyone covet his precious possession or let anyone bully it.

    When the car sped back home, the Song Family rtives had not left yet; their cars were parked outside, and they were discussing their next move in the vehicles.

    Bo Yuan¡¯s car was driving towards them.

    The deep pupils of the man in the back seat seemed to hide a monster that, upon seeing their cars parked at the entrance, struggled and roared as if threatening to burst out.

    Bo Yuan coldly stared at their cars, his gaze dark and inscrutable, only describable with the word "dangerous."

    The driver nced back in the rearview mirror, saw the boss¡¯s eyes, and felt a chill, his heart going numb.

    Then the driver heard a frigid sound from behind, like a voice from hell.

    "Hit them," Bo Yuan said coldly, his eyes revealing an emotion akin to a beast freed from a cage.

    This beast could only be tamed by Jing Qiao, but those sitting in the car ahead were trying to cut the rope in Jing Qiao¡¯s hands that tethered the beast.

    Without Jing Qiao, Bo Yuan was dark and detached, somewhat evil, with a blurred sense of right and wrong, and a faint concept of morality.

    Many people around him knew of his temperament, so they were used to it, or rather, had be somewhat numb.

    For instance, at that moment, the driver hesitated not at all, pushing hard on the elerator.

    The luxury car¡¯s excellent performance swiftly raised the speed, the engine roaring as it mmed hard into the stationary car ahead.

    Bang! A loud crash echoed.

    The front of Bo Yuan¡¯s car and the rear of the car ahead collided heavily, both significantly damaged, and the force of the impact sent the car ahead lurching forward.

    The rtives of the Song Family had two cars parked at the entrance, and along with Bo Yuan¡¯s car, they ended up strung together like candied haws.

    The rm of the cars resounded all at once.

    The instigator, the luxury car¡¯s engine, did not stop; it still roared like an angry monster, continuing to charge forward.

    It wasn¡¯t until it pushed the two cars ahead beneath a tree on the roadside that it finally came to a stop.

    The rtives of the Song Family inside the cars were dumbfounded, especially those in the car that had been directly hit, the violent collision causing them to feel dizzy and confused.

    All were frightened,pletely unable to react.

    Panicked shouting arose from the car.

    "What happened?"

    "What¡¯s going on?!"

    "An earthquake?!"

    "We¡¯ve been rear-ended! How can we get rear-ended while stationary?"

    "Oh my god! Isn¡¯t that Bo Yuan¡¯s car?"

    "Has he gone mad?!"

    "He¡¯s crazy, and you just realized that today? I told you we should have left earlier. Anywhere would have been better than stopping here to chat. Now look what¡¯s happened!"

    "Where did I know he¡¯d be back so soon?! Besides, even if he came back, why did he have to crash into our car?"

    Finally, the car came to a stop. Since they had been parked, of course, none of them had their seat belts on, so now they staggered out of the car, dazed and confused, with some of them having thrown their backs out due to the impact.

    There were cries of distress all around.

    Then they looked at the luxury car behind them, the instigator in even worse shape¡ªthe front end and hood werepletely deformed.

    Peering inside, you could see the airbags had deployed, and the driver had been knocked unconscious by them; the airbags were now deted, and the driver sat slumped over, giving off a deceptively life-or-death vibe, quite frightening.

    Next, they saw the man in the back seat, those chilling, cold eyes.

    Click, the car door opened.

    Watching as the backseat door slowly swung open made everyone shrink back involuntarily.

    Bo Yuan, tall and leggy, emerged from the backseat, naturally creating an intimidating and oppressive presence.

    His handsome face, severe in contour, disyed not an ounce of warmth, and a cut on his forehead was still bleeding.

    He hadn¡¯t belted himself in the backseat before, hadn¡¯t even given a second thought to seat belts; his only thought at that instant was to ram the other car.

    He didn¡¯t care if he was shattered to pieces; he just wanted to eliminate every threat that wanted to pry Jing Qiao away from him.

    The gash on his forehead hade from hitting the seat in front.

    Bright red blood gushed from the cut, tracing the sharp contours of his face before dripping down from his chin...

    Yet he acted as if he felt no pain at all, not even bothering to wipe the blood away, let alone furrow his brow.

    "Bo... Bo Yuan..."

    A rtive from the Song Family called out to him; ording to family hierarchy, this person should be considered Bo Yuan¡¯s adult male cousin.

    Naturally, as an elder, there was a certain haughtiness¡ªas much as he tried not to panic, knowing full well Bo Yuan¡¯s craziness, it was impossible not to feel the slightest bit apprehensive.

    Still, he put on the airs of an elder, and his tone carried a hint of scolding, "What is the meaning of this? Wee to your house as guests, and this is how you treat your elders?"

    Bo Yuan watched them coolly, a bloodthirsty curvature forming on his lips.

    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, and they all fell silent.

    Bo Yuan spoke up, "Go on, why stop talking?"

    The onlookers were visibly ufortable.

    Bo Yuan continued, "Did I invite you as guests? I¡¯ve only crashed into you for now. Try saying a few more words about my wife," he enunciated each word, "and see if I don¡¯t kill you. ¡¯An old man who won¡¯t die bes a lecher,¡¯ if you stretch out your hands too far, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t chop off those ws one by one."

    Their faces grew even uglier, "You, you!"

    Everyone present was a rtive of Bo Yuan¡¯s, all of them considered his elders.

    Although they all knew of Bo Yuan¡¯s ruthless conduct, because his knife had never fallen on them before, they feared him but had never had such a direct experience.

    Now, they were truly experiencing it.

    "You," Bo Yuan¡¯s cold gaze swept over them one by one, "none of you will be spared."

    "You dare!" The earlier adult male cousin was infuriated, his face turning ashen, "We are all from the Song Family! By what right do you..."

    "Don¡¯t provoke me," Bo Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile, their menace enhanced by the blood still slowly trailing down his forehead, "There are three ¡¯Song Families¡¯ with half my blood who are digging for coal right now."

 Chapter 499

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 499</h4>

    As these words were spoken, everyone immediately thought of Song Boyuan¡¯s three older half-brothers.

    What else was there that he dared not do?

    The cousin had an unpleasant look on his face, his neck stiff, still putting up a fight, though no longer as defiant as before.

    Instead, some others seemed to waver, like a middle-aged woman who could have been a cousin, showing a dry smile on her face, "Bo Yuan, don¡¯t be like this. We mean no harm, we just want what¡¯s best for you."

    "Thank you so much for that, then I should also do what¡¯s best for Qi Ju, let him go out into the world and toughen up, so that he can learn to grow, instead of staying under the protective wings of the Song Family, doing nothing productive or ambitious. Who can safeguard him for his entire life, after all, he doesn¡¯t even carry the Song surname."

    Song Boyuan said coldly.

    The Qi Ju he was talking about was this cousin¡¯s son, a spoiled young man from childhood,cking in many skills. He caused quite a few troubles during his schooling, all of which were settled with money, andter paid his way into a substandard university.

    Upon his return, he was ced within the Song Family, in a position with no real authority or duties¡ªquite an idle job.

    Put inly, it was no different from being on phantom payroll.

    It was essentially Song Boyuan supporting her son, just like many other rtives including maternal family, inws, acquaintances, friends, and so on, which wasn¡¯t umon.

    Therger and deeper-rooted families like the Song Family, the moremon such situations were.

    So, the saying that wealth doesn¡¯t pass three generations held some truth. With so many parasites, even thergest tree would be hollowed out from the roots eventually.

    If not for Song Boyuan being exceptional, how could he possibly support so many people?

    The cousin¡¯s face also turned sullen.

    Even though Song Boyuan had a difficult character, being biased and stubborn, he was not petty.

    As the head of the Song Family, from the beginning, he was clear about his responsibilities and knew what he was carrying on his shoulders.

    So even though he knew what a nest of parasites the Song Family was, he neverined.

    "I know very well what you and your foolish offspring are like, but I have never targeted you," Song Boyuan said as he slowly walked towards them. "I have never targeted you, I have allowed you and your foolish offspring to live a life of luxury."

    "This is probably my original sin? Feeding you fools too well, raising you too idly, giving you enough time to meddle in my affairs, to target my woman? Trying to influence my marriage?" Song Boyuan smirked, "That¡¯s right, too much leisure is bound to cause problems. Look, my three brothers now have no time to meddle in anything, right? Busy mining coal every day."

    The crowd was somewhat panicked. "Bo Yuan, Bo Yuan, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding..."

    They did not even attempt to refute Song Boyuan¡¯s use of the word "fools."

    Because of the implications of Song Boyuan¡¯s words, they were somewhat flustered.

    And as for being fools...

    To be honest, surely no one was truly unaware of what they were raising, right? Even with the ¡¯biological¡¯ filter, it should be clear.

    "Then let¡¯s just say I misunderstood," Song Boyuan had already reached them.

    His nearly six-foot-three stature, coupled with his stern face and fierce eyes, could bring a very obvious sense of oppression.

    At this moment, these rtives hardly dared to look him straight in the eye.

    "Now, immediately, get out of my house," said Song Boyuan.

    The individuals did not dare to dy, fearing that any slowness might further provoke Song Boyuan, causing him to say something even more terrifying.

    The words Song Boyuan had just spoke, to them, were terrifying enough.

    Right now, they hoped that after Song Boyuan cooled down, they could speak well on their behalf, that he could give them some respect, after all, they were elders, after all, they cared for him.

    Watching them leave.

    It seemed like the strength tensed in Song Boyuan finally unwound.

    He looked somewhat exhausted, his shoulders slumped.

    Blood was still flowing, drip by drip.

    It soaked the cor of his shirt.

    He had no inclination to raise his hand and wipe it away.

    No matter how cold and brash he had appeared before the rtives of the Song Family,

    that was just a facade for outsiders.

    They could only ever see Bo Yuan¡¯s tough exterior and could never touch his soft heart.

    But Jing Qiao could easily reach it.

    Thus, although Jing Qiao had agreed to their request earlier, and although Bo Yuan had anticipated this and knew well that if there was any chance, Qiaoqiao might not hesitate to leave,

    it still hurt him deeply.

    He slowly entered the courtyard.

    Just then, he saw Jing Qiao hurrying out of the house.

    Two bodyguards followed behind her, saying, "We will handle the situation, ma¡¯am. Please don¡¯t worry."

    Then Jing Qiao looked up and saw the man who had entered the courtyard.

    He looked exhausted and disheveled.

    In his perfectly shaped phoenix eyes hid an undeniable sense of grievance.

    He stopped, looking quietly at Jing Qiao.

    Jing Qiao also stared back at him, her eyes widening slightly in panic.

    "What... happened?" Jing Qiao¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.

    Bo Yuan was about to say something when he noticed the two bodyguards behind her. His eyes darkened, "Old Fang is still in the car outside. Take him to the hospital for a checkup."

    The two bodyguards were confused, but they immediately took action.

    Jing Qiao also hurried forward, viewing the scene outside from the courtyard gate.

    She wasn¡¯t foolish; this wasn¡¯t a city street. The front of the car by the roadside was wrecked, and the skid marks on the ground were as deep as if they had been painted on.

    The driver, Old Fang, was knocked unconscious by the airbag and was still slumped over the driver¡¯s seat.

    With these factors, Jing Qiao could easily deduce what had happened.

    She was instantly dumbfounded.

    "Bo Yuan, you..."

    To say she wasn¡¯t shocked would be untrue. She knew Bo Yuan had a bad temper and could act crazily, but she had never imagined he would directly crash into the elders¡¯ cars.

    She just turned around, wanting to say something to him, but the words didn¡¯te out.

    A figure leaned toward her.

    The smell of blood tinged the air she breathed.

    A forehead still bleeding gently rested on her shoulder.

    The sticky, warm blood quickly soaked through the fabric of her clothes on her shoulder.

    Jing Qiao realized that he wasn¡¯t pretending to be pathetic; he genuinely... couldn¡¯t stand steadily!

    Otherwise, if Bo Yuan could stand on his own, considering she had once injured her leg, he wouldn¡¯t have put his weight on her.

    Jing Qiao frantically supported him and shouted for help, "Someonee quickly, help me support him..."

    Jing Qiao bit her lip and urgently said, "Call... call an ambnce!"

 Chapter 500

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 500</h4>

    Jing Qiao still couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit panicked, as Song Boyuan¡¯s head full of blood was truly a shocking sight.

    Soon, a bodyguard rushed over and helped the person into the house.

    This ce was originally arranged by Song Boyuan for Jing Qiao. The couch was an off-white fabric sofa,pletely decorated ording to Jing Qiao¡¯s taste.

    At this moment, drops of crimson blood left their marks on the sofa.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s hands trembled as she tried to grab her phone to dial 120, but even the phone slipped from her grasp, ttering to the ground, its tempered ss screen protector shattering into a web of cracks.

    She couldn¡¯t even care about that, her fingers continued to swipe on the screen. The broken pieces of the screen protector were quite sharp, cutting fine wounds on Jing Qiao¡¯s fingertips.

    She had sessfully dialed 120, and the operator on the other end, hearing her slightly panicked voice,forted her, "Ma¡¯am, please try to calm down first."

    Jing Qiao took a deep breath before speaking.

    Meanwhile, the bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but suggest, "Madam, should we call Young Master Ji Ning?"

    Jing Qiao was startled, only then remembering, that¡¯s right, Song Jining was a hospital owner¡ªTaiheng Hospital was also invested in by Song Boyuan.

    And in her concern, she had actually forgotten even this.

    She spoke quietly to the person on the line, "Sorry, it¡¯s okay now. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you."

    After hanging up, Jing Qiao turned to the bodyguard, "Let them exin the situation when you call."

    The ambnce from Taiheng Hospital would surely arrive much faster than those dispatched by the emergency call center.

    The medical staff quickly entered, carrying emergency equipment and a foldable medical stretcher.

    The leading young male doctor had a handsome and gentle appearance, dressed in a clean white coat over a pristine ash-gray shirt.

    However, his handsome features now looked somewhat stern.

    It was Song Boyuan¡¯s cousin and a young master of the Song Family, Song Jining.

    He didn¡¯t look much like Song Boyuan, and their temperaments were vastly different. Song Boyuan could probably never possess the gentle and modest demeanor that Song Jining had.

    When Song Jining saw Jing Qiao, he nodded to her gently, "Sister-inw, what happened to my brother?"

    While speaking, he didn¡¯t stop moving. He fastened the blood pressure cuff onto Song Boyuan¡¯s upper arm, connected him to a portable ECG monitor and then shined a shlight into his pupils to check their status, assessing his level of consciousness.

    "How on earth did he end up in a car ident?" Song Jining asked another question. He didn¡¯t have much information, only that he had learned from the bodyguards over the phone that Song Boyuan had been in a traffic ident, but the specifics were unclear.

    He had rushed over right away, so he hadn¡¯t had time to ask for details.

    But on his way there, he thought carefully and found the situation to be quite odd¡ªhow could someone be at their own home after a traffic ident?

    Then, when the ambnce had arrived, Song Jining had just gotten out of the vehicle and saw his cousin¡¯s luxury car, its front end and hoodpletely wrecked, with several dark skid marks on the ground.

    The driver was still unconscious in the driver¡¯s seat, so several medical staff were also dispatched to attend to the driver¡¯s injuries.

    Only when these details were pieced together did the situation seem to line up.

    But the clearer the connections became, the more bizarre the situation seemed.

    Song Jining couldn¡¯t understand why his cousin would have a traffic ident right at the doorstep of his own home.

    Jing Qiao could guess what had happened, but at the moment, she didn¡¯t have the time to exin it all, only wanting to get the person to the hospital for a checkup first.

    Fortunately, Song Jining didn¡¯t seem intent on getting to the bottom of it; he quickly lifted the person onto the stretcher and onto the ambnce.

    "Sister-inw," Song Jining looked at her, "are youing with us to the hospital?"

    The Song Family¡¯s other rtives and elders all looked down on Jing Qiao, but Song Jining didn¡¯t. In fact, one might say he valued the woman before him greatly because he was very aware of this woman¡¯s importance to his cousin.

    His seemingly invincible older brother, who, all grown up, had just this one vulnerability¡ªsuch a fragile woman¡ªit was simply unbelievable even to think about.

    Jing Qiao was silent for a few seconds.

    She stood quietly in ce, hesitating.

    Her lips were pressed tightly together, and whether Song Jining saw her hesitation or was simply in a hurry to get Song Boyuan to the hospital, she didn¡¯t know.

    Anyway, Song Jining didn¡¯t wait for her reply and said, "Sister-inw, then you cane by car too, I¡¯m taking my brother to the hospital now."

    Jing Qiao just nodded slightly.

    The ambnce, shing its lights and sounding its siren, roared away.

    Jing Qiao remained quietly standing in the same ce, her gaze following the ambnce that was now far away.

    Her fingers clenched tightly, trembling slightly.

    It took her a long while before she turned around and went back into the house.

    Upon entering the house, Jing Qiao took several deep breaths, trying to calm her emotions, but as she cast her eyes down, she saw a trail of blood droplets on the grayish-white marble-patterned ceramic tiles.

    Drop by drop, they extended towards the direction of the living room.

    They seemed to be coagting, turning each one into a deep red color.

    Jing Qiao stared fixedly at the trail of blood next to her feet, and involuntarily stretched out a toe to smudge it.

    Instantly, her toe spread the trail of blood across the floor, creating streaks of crimson like the strokes of a brush dipped in paint on a canvas.

    Further on, the floor was a mess with footprints from the medical staff in blood.

    And on the beige sofa, there were also grotesque bloodstains.

    Everything pointed to what had happened here just moments ago.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s fingers gently touched the gruesome stains on the sofa, her face turning a bit pale, her lips also losing their color.

    She stood frozen in thought for a long time before finally turning to walk to the entryway.

    Her initial steps were slow and heavy, but they quickened as she went on.

    She reached the entryway, almost throwing herself at the cab, yanking open a drawer, and without hesitation, grabbed a set of car keys before rushing towards the garage.

    Her speed caught the bodyguards off guard; they were still preparing to clean up the aftermath, first contacting someone to deal with the cars outside, then someone to manage the mess inside the house.

    But then they saw thedy heading to the garage.

    Just as they went after her, a bright silver supercar roared like a fierce beast being released from its cage.

    The tires squealed against the ground as it sped away.

    Jing Qiao drove straight to the hospital.

    She zoomed through the gates of Taiheng Hospital, skidding across two parking spaces with a dramatic fishtail, parking very unreasonably, but at that moment, she had no mind to consider any reason.

    She got out of the car.

    Then her feet felt as though they were welded to the ground, unable to move.

    Jing Qiao could hear her own pounding heartbeat, her own intensely forceful breathing, the sound of blood coursing furiously in her veins.

    She felt as if she could smell the disinfectant, as if she could hear the shing of surgical instruments.

    She could almost hear those people dressed in white, as they reported back to Song Boyuan.

    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Song.

    She won¡¯t be able to dance anymore.

    It¡¯s unlikely she will regain her original capabilities.

    Unfortunately, her career is probably over now.

    Regrettably, she had a miscarriage.

    Her depression is very serious.

    She has clear suicidal tendencies.

    (Ah, finally reached Chapter five hundred, and yet no sweetness was delivered. I despise myself.)

 Chapter 501

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 501</h4>

    Jing Qiao detested Beijing.

    All her nightmares were here, all the knotty issues were here, so all difort was magnified here.

    Upon arriving in Beijing, she felt physically unwell, just as Song Boyuan felt out of sorts whenever he left Beijing.

    Look, how starkly different they were.

    So perhaps it was destined that they shouldn¡¯t be entangled with each other.

    Jing Qiao could no longer hear any sound beside her, only a buzzing in her ears, roaring with the noisy beating of her own heart.

    The surrounding sounds seemed to be covered by a thickyer, as if soaked in water, making every sound indistinct.

    "Hey? Hey!" the voice became clearer, then someone waved a hand in front of her.

    Jing Qiao blinked and turned her head with difficulty.

    Her shoulder had been grasped and gently shaken, "How are you? Are you okay?"

    The voice of the neer was very gentle, Jing Qiao¡¯s blurred vision gradually became clear, and she saw a beautiful, gentle face.

    However, the other person seemed a bit surprised, "Why are you crying..."

    The person took out a tissue from her bag, wiped her tears, and said, "Don¡¯t cry. Let me help you sit down for a while. Is it a family member who is not well? Don¡¯t be sad, everything will get better."

    Jing Qiao was helped by the person to sit down on a stone bench next to the flower bed, it took her a while to calm her emotions.

    "Thank you," Jing Qiao¡¯s voice was soft and somewhat muffled.

    "No need to be polite," said the other person. "Feeling better? Can you walk? Where do you need to go? Do you want me to take you?"

    "Thank you. I can go in by myself," said Jing Qiao.

    "That¡¯s good; I have to go in too. I¡¯ll take you inside." The person still seemed a bit concerned, so she took the initiative to support Jing Qiao.

    Perhaps because she had a gentle person apanying her, Jing Qiao¡¯s condition was indeed much better than before.

    Although her steps were still difficult, she walked towards the hospital.

    The person beside her firmly supported her.

    After entering the hospital building, the person beside her took out her phone and made a call.

    "I¡¯ve arrived. Oh, then don¡¯te to pick me up, I cane in by myself. Don¡¯t want to trouble you..."

    After hanging up, Jing Qiao heard her asking, "Where do you need to go? I¡¯ll take you there."

    Jing Qiao thought for a moment and gently shook her head, "I don¡¯t know."

    She really didn¡¯t know where within the hospital Song Boyuan had been taken for treatment.

    "No room number?"

    Jing Qiao shook her head, "I might... need to ask someone."

    "Okay, then I¡¯ll apany you to the information desk." She helped Jing Qiao towards the information desk.

    Then a tall figure in a whiteb coat hurriedly came from one side, wearing a mask, looked around, and asked in surprise, "Howe you two are together?"

    Jing Qiao saw the person beside her look towards the white coat and smile slightly, "Ji Ning."

    Jing Qiao also looked at the approaching Song Jining, her face still a bit pale, she timidly asked, "Ji Ning, where is he?"

    The person beside her was surprised, "Hm? You know each other?"

    Song Jining said, "This is my sister-inw. Xiaozi, howe you are here with my sister-inw?"

    "Ah, I saw her in the parking lot, she wasn¡¯t in a good state. So I apanied her in," Xiao Caizi looked a bit surprised, evidently not expecting that her act of kindness in the parking lot was for Song Jining¡¯s sister-inw.

    Song Jining¡¯s sister-inw... that would be...

    Xiao Caizi couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Jing Qiao.

    "This is...?" Jing Qiao asked Song Jining.

    Song Jining said, "This is my wife, Xiao Caizi."

    Jing Qiao was also somewhat surprised upon hearing this. Song Jining¡¯s wife? Wasn¡¯t that his older brother¡¯s...

    However, Jing Qiao didn¡¯t have the mind to think too much about this; she asked Song Jining another question, "Where is he?"

    "He went for a check-up," Song Jining said, "Sis-inw, don¡¯t worry, it will be alright."

    After all, Song Jining was a doctor and could urately judge many injuries. Giving such an assessment likely meant that the issue was not serious.

    Jing Qiao breathed a deep sigh of relief.

    Song Jining said, "Shall I take you to see him?"

    Jing Qiao still felt very ufortable; the hospital was a ce that made her quite uneasy, but since she had alreadye in, she gently nodded her head, "Okay."

    Song Jining looked at Xiao Caizi, "Xiaozi, will youe with me to see my brother, or will you wait for me in my office?"

    Xiao Caizi smiled, "Neither. I will visit my grandfather, just call me when you are done."

    Song Jining nodded, "Okay."

    Xiao Caizi looked towards Jing Qiao, "Sis-inw, I¡¯ll be leaving first then."

    "Alright, take care. Thanks for just now," Jing Qiao nodded her head.

    Xiao Caizi: "Don¡¯t mention it." Then she looked up and instructed Song Jining, "Ji Ning, herplexion doesn¡¯t look good; get her something hot to drink."

    "Got it."

    Xiao Caizi turned and left through the side door, heading towards the Nursing Department at the back of the hospital.

    Taiheng Hospital was a high-end private hospital, so there was no emergency room, and the high cost deterred most people, meaning it was never too chaotic.

    Behind the main facility was a very well-equipped nursing home where Xiao Caizi¡¯s grandfather was staying in the Nursing Department.

    Song Jining led Jing Qiao upstairs to the entrance of the radiology department.

    "My brother is inside getting X-rayed right now, sis-inw. Please sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go and check on him," Song Jining said.

    Jing Qiao wanted to say no; she didn¡¯t want to be left alone here.

    But she remained silent.

    So Song Jining went into the CT suite.

    Jing Qiao sat on a chair in the hallway, which was very quiet.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t calm her heart; with a faint smell of disinfectant in the air, Jing Qiao found it a bit difficult to breathe.

    She was squeezing her palm tightly.

    Suddenly, her phone rang.

    She was startled but quickly picked it up when she saw the name on the screen.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t expected to be answered so quickly; it felt as if she hadn¡¯t even heard the dial tone.

    So, she wasn¡¯t sure if the call had been answered until she heard the somewhat hurried breathing from the other end.

    Su Lu paused, nced at her screen, confirmed it was picked up, and then called out, "Hello? Xiao Qiao?"

    Perhaps it was because Su Lu¡¯s voice was too gentle, or perhaps it was because Jing Qiao had already deeply relied on Su Lu during her time in Feng City, but hearing Su Lu¡¯s voice right now,

    Jing Qiaopletely broke down.

    "Sis-inw, I... wuu wuu..." she started sobbing softly.

    Su Lu immediately panicked, "What, what¡¯s going on? Qiao, what happened!"

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t answer, just covering her mouth and continuously streaming tears.

    Su Lu calmly asked, "Where are you."

    Jing Qiao sniffled, "At the hospital, I¡¯m at the hospital."

 Chapter 502

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 502</h4>

    After hanging up the phone with Su Lu, Jing Qiao¡¯s state gradually calmed down.

    Perhaps it was because she knew Su Lu wasing back, or perhaps because she had heard Su Lu speak so calmly and gently on the phone,forting her, "Be good, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll be right there. We¡¯ll talk when I get there."

    It felt like she finally had someone to rely on, and Jing Qiao felt a sense of stability in her heart.

    This was a feeling she hadn¡¯t had for years. After experiencing so much, she had never had a ¡¯family¡¯ of her own to rely on, so in the hardest times, she always had to shoulder everything alone.

    All the fears were magnified, and so too were all the anxieties.

    Now, knowing that she would soon have someone to rely on made it seem not so unbearable.

    ...

    In the operating room, Song Jining was looking at the CT scan images on theputer.

    The radiologist next to himmented, "Dr. Song, who is this? He looks really handsome."

    Song Jining nced at her, "My brother."

    "Your brother... that¡¯s..."

    The radiologist murmured, and then her eyes suddenly widened.

    People working at this hospital generally knew Song Jining¡¯s status. Powerful families did things like that; you love medicine? Your brother simply buys a hospital to fuel your passion.

    So, the identity of the man lying there became obvious.

    "The current head of the Song Family," the radiologist whispered in awe.

    Song Jining smiled, "Don¡¯t be silly, he got married young."

    "Ah... figures," the radiologist nced inside and eximed, "Ah, he¡¯s awake."

    The man lying on the operating table, with perfectly shaped phoenix eyes, had opened them.

    He blinked gently, as if figuring out where he was. Once he realized it, he turned his head to look around the room.

    "Ji Ning," he called out softly.

    Song Jining immediately walked over, "Brother, you¡¯re awake. Are you feeling any better? Are you in any difort?"

    "My head hurts a bit," Bo Yuan said, reaching out to touch his forehead.

    Song Jining stopped him, "Don¡¯t touch the wound. I¡¯ll treat it in a moment. We¡¯ve just finished your scan, it looks like a concussion, but you still need to be hospitalized for a couple of days to rule out dyed bleeding before you can be discharged."

    Bo Yuan pursed his lips, swallowing gently to suppress the dizziness and nausea brought on by the concussion, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Where is my wife?"

    The inquisitive radiologist listened in and thought, "Oh, such a handsome man and he¡¯s so whipped..."

    "Your wife is waiting outside," Song Jining said.

    Due to the concussion, Bo Yuan was a bit slow to react. Upon hearing this, his expression remained unchanged for a few seconds before suddenly turning anxious, "What?"

    He struggled to get off the operating table, nearly losing his bnce as he felt dizzy and disoriented. Song Jining quickly reached out to support him, "Brother, wait! What¡¯s the matter?"

    Bo Yuan frowned deeply, his eyes turning to Song Jining, "You let her wait outside alone?!"

    He staggered toward the exit, still unsteady.

    Song Jining was somewhat bewildered, not understanding why his brother was so agitated.

    Bo Yuan said weakly, "She¡¯s terrified of hospitals. Making her wait alone... you might as well have not let here at all!"

    Only then did Song Jining remember the expression on Jing Qiao¡¯s face when he initially asked her if she wanted toe with the ambnce.

    Song Jining was still unable toprehend what that expression actually was.

    Now, hearing Bo Yuan¡¯s words, Song Jining realized it was an expression of fear.

    Song Jining muttered, "I didn¡¯t ask her toe, she drove here by herselfter."

    Bo Yuan hesitated for a moment, his beautiful phoenix eyes widened in shock. He blinked, seemingly in disbelief, "She came... by herself?"

    "Yes, by herself." Song Jining nodded, "She seemed to be in a bad state, Xiaozi had to help her from the parking lot into here."

    Bo Yuan took a deep breath, fought against the dizziness, stood up straight, and walked out step by step.

    As soon as the radiation-proof doors of the CT room opened, Bo Yuan saw the frail figure sitting on a chair by the corridor.

    Her shoulders were hunched, and her back was slightly arched, a posture that screamed extreme insecurity and defensiveness.

    She was scared.

    A sharp, piercing pain jolted Bo Yuan¡¯s heart initially, then, with each heartbeat, it spread dully.

    Of course, he was moved to see her, despite her fear of this ce, waiting outside the door because she was worried.

    But more overwhelmingly, he was engulfed by guilt and self-me.

    He was naturally severe, suspicious, selfish, with almost nopassion or empathy, and thus, seldom felt guilty or self-reproachful.

    He was used to it, and he never thought there was anything wrong with his personality.

    Until he met Jing Qiao.

    He had found his redemption, and he was grateful. He was always grateful to have met this woman in his life.

    But he also understood that for Jing Qiao, meeting him was like encountering a disaster, enduring all manner of suffering.

    Bo Yuan took a couple of steps forward.

    Hearing his footsteps, Jing Qiao flinched, turned her head, and when her gaze met his, she froze for a moment before quickly standing up.

    She seemed unsure, her hands hanging by her sides, fingers flexing and clenching several times, "Are... are you all right?"

    "I¡¯m fine. I am fine, let¡¯s go home," Bo Yuan said, "I know you don¡¯t like it here, let me take you home."

    Song Jining had followed him out and, hearing this, frowned deeply, his expression filled with disapproval, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly, knowing well the temperament of his older brother.

    The older brother would absolutely not care whether he approved or not.

    Although Bo Yuan didn¡¯t care about Song Jining¡¯s approval, Jing Qiao did.

    Jing Qiao saw the disapproval on Song Jining¡¯s face, her face pale, she shook her head, "You should get examined and treated first."

    "We can get treated just as well at home." Bo Yuan couldn¡¯t stand to look at her pale face.

    But Jing Qiao lifted her small face, "Then wouldn¡¯t mying here have been in vain?"

    Bo Yuan was silent for a few seconds, then looked towards Song Jining, pointing to the wound on his own head, "Get this wound treated quickly."

    Song Jining, after all, was a doctor, and also a brother who respected his elder, so despite knowing Bo Yuan¡¯s temperament.

    Realizing who had the final say, he still braced himself and said, "Sister-inw, my brother¡¯s injury requires hospital observation for a couple of days to rule out the possibility of dyed intracranial hemorrhage."

    Bo Yuan¡¯s brows twisted, he coldly said, "Why are you telling her this!"

    Song Jining, standing his ground, said, "She is family, as doctors, it¡¯s our duty to consult and report to family."

    Bo Yuan¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, but he didn¡¯t argue a word.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 503

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 503</h4>

    Jing Qiao was his family member. What a wonderful phrase that was for Song Boyuan, so even though he felt some anger towards Ji Ning at the moment, Song Boyuan did not retort.

    Jing Qiao nodded slightly and looked at Song Jining, "Then let¡¯s have him hospitalized. Ji Ning, please arrange the admission procedures."

    "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it," Song Jining said, his gentle and handsome face finally rxing a bit.

    Song Jining wheeled over a wheelchair. Having already forcefully spoken up earlier, Song Jining seemed to have found a way to deal with his older brother and quickly turned to Jing Qiao, "Sister-inw, my brother has a slight concussion and is probably very dizzy. It¡¯s best to use the wheelchair."

    Jing Qiao looked at Song Boyuan.

    She didn¡¯t even speak.

    Song Jining then saw his most difficult older brother bend his long legs and sit in the wheelchair.

    She didn¡¯t even speak!

    Song Jining really admired Jing Qiao deep down.

    Song Boyuan sat in the wheelchair and nced at Jing Qiao, "Qiaoqiao, I feel dizzy."

    Song Jining was astonished.

    The admission procedures were quicklypleted. By the time the paperwork was done, Su Lu was almost at the hospital.

    She arrived very quickly, running in, out of breath.

    As soon as she saw Jing Qiao standing there, signing a stack of paperwork, she hurried over, "Xiao Qiao!"

    "Sister-inw." Jing Qiao felt a warmth in her heart.

    Seeing that Jing Qiao was alright, Su Lu was relieved. Previously, when Jing Qiao had been crying badly over the phone, Su Lu didn¡¯t have the time to ask what had happened in detail, only asking where she was before rushing over.

    She hadn¡¯t even caught her breath when she heard a cold, slightly hoarse male voice next to her, "Sister-inw."

    Su Lu turned her head and then saw Xiao Song on the wheelchair, his head bloodied.

    "Xiao Song?!" Su Lu was shocked, "What happened? How did you end up like this?"

    Who else could have caused Song Boyuan to end up like this? Su Lu thought. In Feng City, such bravado from the older brother could pass but now in Beijing, in his territory, who would dare leave him in such a sorry state? It must be...

    Unable to help herself, Su Lu nced at Jing Qiao, and her heart wildly thought, could it be... reverse domestic violence? Had Xiao Qiao beaten him up?

    "There was a traffic ident," Song Boyuan said.

    Su Lu, surprised, asked, "Where¡¯s the person responsible?"

    Song Boyuan thought for a moment and said, "I am the responsible party."

    Su Lu: "...Okay, are you alright? Your injuries..."

    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just needs observation for a couple of days," Song Boyuan said. He pondered for a moment, still uneasy about Jing Qiao¡¯s state, then said, "Sister-inw, I need a favor."

    "Go ahead."

    "When I¡¯m admittedter, could you take Qiaoqiao back? She really dislikes hospitals," Song Boyuan said.

    Su Lu looked at Jing Qiao, "I have no problem with that."

    But she didn¡¯t know if Jing Qiao would be willing to leave.

    After all, despite Song Boyuan saying his condition wasn¡¯t serious, his current bloodied and battered state was concerning.

    Su Lu wouldn¡¯t know what to say if it were Bao Jing in this condition, she certainly wouldn¡¯t go anywhere, choosing instead to stay by his side.

    But as for the emotional status between Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan, that was hard to say.

    Seeing the look in Su Lu¡¯s eyes, Song Boyuan then said to Jing Qiao, "Qiaoqiao,ter you..."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s voice was very calm, "Bo Yuan, just mind your own business."

    He¡¯d ended up bloody and battered, and since he was the instigator, he hadn¡¯t realized what had happened at first. Upon seeing his savage injuries, all he felt was sheer panic.

    Now that he hade to his senses, and with Su Lu there, Jing Qiao felt much more at ease, so she too regained herposure.

    Naturally, she began to feel some anger.

    Was this how he treated the safety of others and his own, as if they were nothing?

    Bo Yuan pursed his lips and said no more.

    Su Lu observed Jing Qiao¡¯s expression, tone, and words.

    Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but silently exim, "Impressive."

    It was likely that in all of Beijing, Jing Qiao was the only one daring enough to tell Young Master Song to mind his own business.

    Jing Qiao had finished signing all the necessary admission documents as a family member.

    Soon, the hospital room was arranged.

    Su Lu apanied them.

    He finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked Jing Qiao, "What exactly happened?"

    Jing Qiao took a deep breath and said, "This man, right at his own doorstep, deliberately and maliciously hit another car from behind, causing a series of crashes. He indeed was the perpetrator."

    Su Lu thought about it and felt that this was indeed something Bo Yuan was capable of doing, but why?

    Su Lu looked towards Bo Yuan.

    He saw Bo Yuan purse his lips and say in a low voice, "But they came to you, told you all those needless things... why should I let them off?"

    "You don¡¯t let them off, but you end up implicating yourself, Bo Yuan, you¡¯re really something," Jing Qiao said, taking another deep breath, feeling a pain in her chest.

    How could she not understand? Bo Yuan did this because of her.

    Those people in the Song Family were just parasites, living off Bo Yuan¡¯s achievements and prospects.

    But Bo Yuan had always been indulgent with them, so why this sudden outburst? It was simply because they hade to bother her.

    Then he feltpelled to seek retribution against them.

    All of this, Jing Qiao understood.

    Yet, she was still angry because of Bo Yuan¡¯s personality, this ¡¯rather break a jade than keep it whole, better to break the than let the fish escape¡¯ mentality.

    This personality really exhausted the people around him, because in this world, many boundaries were blurred, not so extreme.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary to destroy someone just because they disagreed with you.

    Bo Yuan seemed to alwaysck any middle ground mentally; it was either kill or be killed.

    But there was a phrase that always made sense, "Leave a line, and it¡¯s easier to meet in the future."

    Initially, the reason she and he ended up in a situation that couldn¡¯t be resolved also had much to do with this aspect of his character.

    Because he had no middle ground in his mind, once he thought Jing Qiao was mentally ill, he insisted on sending her to the Psychiatric Hospital.

    Bo Yuan: "..."

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He had already undergone a long period of psychological counseling and treatment, so he was rationally aware that some of his actions were incorrect.

    But although he was clear-headed and understood the reason, when his emotions spiraled out of control, he still involuntarily acted ording to his natural character and true feelings.

    Su Lu, trying to smooth things over, then heard Bo Yuan say softly, "As long as they don¡¯t encourage you to leave me. Even if they say Bo Yuan is a bastard, it wouldn¡¯t be worth fussing over."

    Oh dear. Su Lu thought, what nerve, how much had they drunk to be so bold.

 Chapter 504

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 504</h4>

    Even though Su Lu¡¯s interactions with Song Boyuan weren¡¯t extensive, she was still quite clear that Song Boyuan¡¯s bottom line seemed high yet was actually very low, fully ounted for, it was just one thing¡ªJing Qiao.

    As long as no one messed with him on matters rted to Jing Qiao.

    Basically...

    Su Lu thought, to put it crudely, you could even ride on his head and shit, and he probably wouldn¡¯t take it to heart or get angry.

    He was still capable of letting someone off the hook.

    But if anyone caused trouble in matters rted to Jing Qiao.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but recall her first direct encounter with Song Boyuan, in the lobby of Su Zhe Company, where that tall man reached for his trouser pocket.

    Then it frightened everyone, Shen Xun, Su Zhe, Bo Jingshen, as well as Yida and others.

    All because he thought Bo Jingshen was causing trouble in matters rted to Jing Qiao.

    He could boldly appear on someone else¡¯s turf holding a gun, fearlessly confronting all of them.

    As long as they were good enough to Jing Qiao and didn¡¯t try to separate them.

    If, like Zhao Xiaole, they helped out, Song Boyuan would have built him a castle in a single word.

    Song Jining had arranged the hospital ward and came over in person to lead them there.

    Song Jining was still a bit nervous, mainly due to the years of innate reverence for his brother.

    However, Song Jining understood thisyer faster than Su Lu, so he didn¡¯t talk to Song Boyuan, only to Jing Qiao.

    Song Boyuan seemed quite pleased with this, though verbally heined about Song Jining being meddlesome.

    But deep down, he really enjoyed the status of Jing Qiao being his family member.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize Song Jining a few times; she heard Song Boyuan calling him Jining, and it wasn¡¯t difficult to see his name on his badge.

    Song Jining, wasn¡¯t he... Xiao Caizi¡¯s object of affection, Jing Su¡¯s love rival?

    When ites to rtionships, things were somewhatplicated, after all, Su Lu was reminded of her fianc¨¦ with the surname Bo.

    Sorting it out, her fianc¨¦ Bo¡¯s former nominal fianc¨¦e was Song Jining¡¯s object of affection, Xiao Caizi.

    Gosh, it was all very confusing.

    Song Jining also noticed Su Lu, somewhat curious, he asked, "Who is this?"

    "My sister-inw," Jing Qiao said.

    Song Boyuan was quite friendly toward Su Lu; in his eyes, the wives that his three half-brothers had marriedbined were probably not worth a finger on Su Lu.

    That¡¯s what being henpecked is like.

    So Song Boyuan said to Song Jining, "Call her sister-inw."

    Song Jining didn¡¯t dare to defy him and obediently called out, "Sister-inw."

    "I don¡¯t deserve this, I don¡¯t deserve this," Su Lu said quickly, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    She thought to herself, this really wasplex.

    Of course, the ward arranged was the best one in Taiheng Hospital, and when Su Lu saw the inside of the ward, she breathed a sigh of relief. She squeezed Jing Qiao¡¯s hand, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. This looks just like a hotel room, just don¡¯t think of it as a hospital and you¡¯ll be fine."

    Song Boyuan listened to Su Lu¡¯s words and was still somewhat worried. He hoped Su Lu would take Jing Qiao away from the hospital.

    But it seemed that Su Lu had no such ns, or perhaps it was Jing Qiao who didn¡¯t agree to it.

    However, Song Boyuan did not speak up again.

    Jing Qiao heard this and nodded gently, "Mhm, I know. Thank you, sister-inw."

    Jing Qiao raised her hand to lightly scratch her nose, and a bted sense of embarrassment finally appeared on her face, "I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw, for troubling you like this. You must be busy with something, right?"

    Jing Qiao had also heard that Su Lu was doing well in Beijing. Although she wasn¡¯t involved in mega-deals worth millions every minute, she had made quite a name for herself in her own field.

    She had been in Feng City for so long; there must be a lot of work piled up. She ought to be busy once she returned to Beijing, but she rushed over immediately because of her call.

    "It¡¯s nothing major. I¡¯ve recently taken over the building behind our main shop, and then I moved the piano rooms and the music ssrooms to the back building. The former piano rooms in the front are now open and being prepared to turn into a dance studio."

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Jing Qiao was stunned for a moment, "A dance studio...?"

    Su Lu nodded, "I thought that once you¡¯re better, you should do something you like, whether it¡¯s baking or dancing."

    Jing Qiao remained silent.

    "But if you¡¯re really going to put your whole heart into it, your brother and I would worry about your health being unable to take it. So, since I have the space, I¡¯ll get everything ready, and when you¡¯re better, you cane over to help out and test the waters to see if you¡¯re interested."

    "If you are interested, you can take over this part, or you could go out and start your own thing. If not, I¡¯ll pull some people from the dance academy to take over. Oh right, I¡¯ve expanded the tea kitchen on the first floor to be a baking studio."

    Su Luid out her ns in detail.

    Jing Qiao felt a warm feeling in her heart, "Thank you, sister-inw."

    Song Boyuan, standing aside, looked at Su Lu, "Sister-inw, if there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know."

    Hearing this, Su Lu¡¯s eyebrows rose, and she decided against being polite. She turned and smiled at Song Boyuan, "I might not be able to hire a very good construction team like you can. The progress might be slower. Do you think you could..."

    Song Boyuan raised his eyebrows, "Leave it to me. You don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯ll have someone contact your shop soon."

    Su Lu thought to herself: Yay, I saved there.

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t feel taken advantage of at all. On the contrary, he thought Su Lu was being very thoughtful. He was ready to manage everything himself and even nned to provide financial support for any events that Su Lu¡¯s shop might hold in the future.

    Su Lu nced at the time and asked Jing Qiao, "Xiao Qiao, have you eaten yet?"

    "Not yet." Jing Qiao pressed her stomach, "I haven¡¯t even felt hungry."

    "That¡¯s normal when you¡¯re too tense¡ªall your physiological needs get suppressed." Su Lu looked at the QR code on the table in the ward, "Why don¡¯t we just order here? I¡¯ve heard that the restaurants in these private hospitals are very tasty and everything is specially bnced by nutritionists, plus it¡¯s healthy."

    "I¡¯m fine with anything," Jing Qiao seemed to rx a lot.

    It had to be said that with Su Lu around, she indeed wasn¡¯t as tense as before and gradually began to feel hungry instead of just panic and fear.

    Su Lu took the tablet that Song Boyuan passed over. He exined that every VIP ward had a tablet, which had a terminal, and all services could be directly operated through the tablet, which was quite convenient.

    Su Lu opened the shopping page on the tablet.

    And she swiftly selected two bouquets of flowers.

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t understand, "Flowers?"

    Su Lu nodded, "I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t buy anything. At least as a get-well visitor, I should bring some flowers. Oh, the other bouquet is for me to take and pacify your brother with, as I can¡¯t apany him for lunch today¡ªI¡¯ll send him flowers to cheer him up."

    While saying this, Su Lu offhandedly asked Jing Qiao, "Do you also want to send Xiao Song a bouquet of flowers?"

 Chapter 505

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 505</h4>

    Su Lu was actually just asking casually, a question thrown out without much thought.

    When Song Boyuan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce in their direction.

    Jing Qiao nced at the screen filled with various bouquets and her first impression was... they were quite attractive.

    She felt that the arrangement of these bouquets could even rival those of the flower shops in the market.

    So, Jing Qiao thought for a moment, then extended her finger, tapping on the screen and chose a bouquet.

    "This one," she said.

    After Su Lu had chosen the flowers, she picked out a fruit basket, showing no intention of saving money for Song Boyuan. In truth, Song Boyuan didn¡¯t need Su Lu to save money for him anyway; with Su Lu assisting, he was willing to spend any amount.

    Soon, the items were all delivered.

    First to arrive were the bouquet and the fruit basket.

    Su Lu looked at the bouquet she had ordered and, quite satisfied, packed away the one intended for Bo Jingshen, while the other was directly ced in a vase on the cab in the sickroom, arranged one by one.

    Then she carried the vase to the coffee table in the living room to disy.

    As for Jing Qiao¡¯s bouquet, she tossed it to Jing Qiao, also casually providing her with a vase.

    It was only now that Jing Qiao saw clearly; she had only nced at the small image on the screen and hadn¡¯t clicked to view therger one, so she hadn¡¯t seen the details. Receiving the actual bouquet, she discovered that the main flower was indeed a rose.

    She arranged the bouquet in the vase properly, and was just about to take the vase out.

    Song Boyuan stopped her, "Qiaoqiao, just leave it here."

    He pointed at the bedside table.

    Jing Qiao: "..."

    She didn¡¯t speak, nor did she refuse, simply cing the vase on the bedside table.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help feeling that she was somewhat superfluous here.

    So she picked up her own food, ced it on the coffee table in the living room, sat on the sofa to eat, and bitterly took a photo to send to Bo Jingshen, feigning pitifulness.

    deer: [image]

    deer: Lonely boxed meal.

    Bambi: Why aren¡¯t you eating with me? Where did you go to eat?

    deer: Guess?

    deer: Wasn¡¯t it because you were busy with something? So, if I came to find you for a meal, what would we eat?

    At the other end, Bo Jingshen nced at the business set meal box in front of him.

    Bambi: Uh, a boxed meal, I guess.

    deer: That¡¯s it, though mine might be more upscale than yours.

    To be fair, Bo Jingshen could see from the photo that Su Lu¡¯s boxed meal was indeed very upscale.

    Upscale, but... hmm?

    Bo Jingshen took a closer look and furrowed his brows.

    He immediately dialed her number.

    "What¡¯s up?" Su Lu talked on the phone while eating.

    Bo Jingshen asked, "What¡¯s going on? Why does the logo watermark on your meal box say the name of a hospital?"

    "Huh?" Su Lu then noticed just how upscale the meal box was¡ªit had a watermark?

    "Uh..." Su Lu bit the tip of her chopsticks.

    Bo Jingshen frowned and said, "Su Lu, what are you doing at the hospital? Didn¡¯t you tell me you were busy with the gallery?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s tone sounded... so grievously aggrieved... it was as if he had caught a cheater in the act.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Yes, yes, I¡¯vee to meet my lover secretly."

    Bo Jingshen managed to suppress hisughter on the other end, "How could you do this to me, who loves you wholeheartedly? How will you face our child..."

    Su Lu almost choked and said seriously, "Enough already, I almost choked. Hey, why does this sound so familiar? It¡¯s killing me."

    "It should sound familiar. It¡¯s simr to the lines from the TV drama we watchedst night," Bo Jingshen said. "Now you know it¡¯s suffocating? When I watched the drama with youst night, I said that line was too much, and you told me I wasn¡¯t trendy enough to appreciate the fast-paced and melodramatic TV dramas of today."

    Su Lu: "..."

    It seems that something like this did happen.

    Who would have thought that he would remember the lines that suffocated him then and use them to seek his revenge now?

    Su Lu chuckled and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t joke with you anymore."

    "Mm," Bo Jingshen hummed, then heard Su Lu say obediently on the other end, "Xiao Qiao called me, that¡¯s why I came."

    Su Lu simply exined the situation to him.

    After listening, Bo Jingshen fell silent for a few seconds and then sounded somewhat displeased, "Really, any Tom, Dick, or Harry dares to step on her."

    Su Lu knew that the "her" Bo Jingshen mentioned was Jing Qiao. Although he didn¡¯t say it, he did care for his little sister to some degree.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Bo Yuan is protecting her," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen huffed lightly upon hearing this, "He¡¯s quite a piece of work, too. Is that his idea of protection? Protecting so much hends himself in the hospital? What if one day he protects himself out of existence? No wonder Jing Qiao is upset with that kind of behavior."

    Su Lu thought for a moment and said, "Although I think you make sense, I used Xiao Song¡¯s money for a meal and even bought you a gift, so I should still side with him a bit."

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly on the other end, "Alright, when it¡¯s almost over,e find me. They don¡¯t need you to look after them."

    "Mhm, I¡¯lle find you after I finish this meal." Su Lu said and then after contemting, added, "Oh, right."

    "What?"

    "I¡¯ve met Song Jining." Su Lu whispered conspiratorially.

    Despite her whispering secretively, Bo Jingshen on the other end fell silent for two seconds, then his voice was a bit dry, "Ah, is that so."

    Su Lu, sharp and astute as ever, immediately realized something was off upon hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s tone.

    Surely, Jing Su wasn¡¯t... No, Jing Su was definitely right beside him.

    Su Lu¡¯s face stiffened at that moment, thinking to herself, how could this Mr. Bo be so tactless?

    Why turn on the speakerphone during a private call?

    In reality, Bo Jingshen had indeed found himself in a somewhat difficult position at the other end. He was eating a business meal provided by Jing Su¡¯s secretary while holding a pair of chopsticks in one hand and reviewing a document in the other to save time, so when he called Su Lu, he hit the speakerphone button as soon as he dialed out.

    This led to the currently awkward situation.

    In fact, he was sitting on a couch in arge office.

    And Jing Su was seated in the boss chair behind the desk.

    Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t quite sure if Jing Su had heard the voice of Su Lu from the telephone, which wasn¡¯t very loud and had been deliberately lowered because of the secretive nature of her statement.

    So Bo Jingshen looked over, cautiously observing Jing Su¡¯s facial expression. He didn¡¯t notice anything significant and felt slightly relieved but didn¡¯t n to continue the conversation on that topic.

    Su Lu also understood, so she took the initiative to say, "Alright, I¡¯ll continue eating then. We¡¯ll talk on WeChat."

    "Okay," Bo Jingshen nodded.

    The call ended.

    At the moment it ended, Bo Jingshen saw Jing Su, who was sitting behind the desk, looking over at him.

    "What is Su Lu doing at Song Jining¡¯s hospital?"

    Turns out, out of all the content discussed in the call, Jing Su hadn¡¯t paid attention to any of it except for crystal clear hearing of the three words "Song Jining."

 Chapter 506

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 506</h4>

    "Uh..." Bo Jingshen said dryly, "You heard that, huh?"

    "I¡¯m not deaf." Jing Su sat behind his office desk, twirling a pen between his fingers, seemingly indifferent.

    But to those who knew him, it was clear that this was just a facade to mask his inner turmoil.

    Bo Jingshen watched his feigned nonchnce and sighed softly, "If you weren¡¯t deaf, you should have heard what she said about going to Song Jining¡¯s hospital."

    Earlier on the phone, Su Lu had made the situation very clear, because Song Boyuan was injured and Jing Qiao was at the hospital, and out of fear, Su Lu went to keep herpany.

    Most of the content of Su Lu¡¯s call had been about this matter.

    Anyone who had listened even a little would not ask such a question.

    But he did.

    It showed that during the entire phone call, he had been ¡¯deaf,¡¯ perhapspletely absorbed in his own thoughts or simply distracted.

    Until the name Song Jining came up.

    It seemed that was the only thing he had heard, which immediately snapped him to attention.

    Jing Su, hearing what Bo Jingshen said, "..."

    He fell silent, his head bowed as he continued to grapple with the documents in front of him, the project materials that Bo Jingshen had gotten from Song Boyuan, almost a giveaway.

    Instead of analyzing it with the team from Boss in Feng City, it made more sense to discuss it up close with Jing Su. They could share insights, especially since the project was closer to Beijing.

    Seeing Jing Su still engrossed in the documents, Bo Jingshen sighed again and asked, "Aren¡¯t you going to eat?"

    "I¡¯m not hungry, you go ahead."

    "I think you¡¯re nearly turning into a saint. Have you eaten anything today?"

    He hadn¡¯t.

    After Bo Jingshen said that, Jing Su began to ponder. Not only had he not eaten today, but he also seemed to have barely eaten anything yesterday.

    Seeing him suddenly silent, Bo Jingshen picked up a meal box and stood up, walking to Jing Su¡¯s desk.

    Thump.

    The meal box was ced in front of Jing Su, who lifted his eyes, which resembled Bo Jingshen¡¯s by sixty percent, "I¡¯m really not hungry."

    "Hungry or not, you need to eat," Bo Jingshen said with a frown. "You know that people don¡¯t eat just because they¡¯re hungry, right?"

    Bo Jingshen opened a pair of chopsticks and handed them to Jing Su, "It¡¯s to stay alive that we eat."

    Jing Su took the chopsticks, motionless for a moment.

    "Eat," Bo Jingshen said.

    Finally, Jing Su slowly picked up some vegetables with his chopsticks and put them in his mouth.

    Watching him, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but say, "With you like this, maybe I should just arrange things in Feng City and stay in Beijing with you for a while."

    Hearing this, Jing Su smiled briefly, "Is that necessary?"

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow nomittally, "Look at your own state, and you still dare say it¡¯s not necessary?"

    Jing Su said nothing, picking up another mouthful of vegetables.

    "Eat some meat," Bo Jingshen instructed.

    "Oh," Jing Su responded dully and then absent-mindedly picked up some meat with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth.

    Bo Jingshen dragged a chair over and sat opposite to Jing Su¡¯s desk and asked, "Where has Jing Ruo gone gallivanting to recently?"

    "I heard from the secretary that she seems to have joined some reality TV show," Jing Su said. "Why? Do you need her for something?"

    Jing Ruo now should be considered a minor artist, barely scraping past the fourth or fifth tier. Her stage name is Bo Jingruo. In order for Bo Jingshen to also agree to let her take this path, her stage name was deliberately chosen to include the surname Bo.

    Jing Ruo was lucky; as she grew up, both her older brothers had already spread their wings.

    Thus, she was treated with much indulgence and protection, letting her avoid going through the unwilling experiences that Jing Qiao had to endure.

    Jing Ruo could do what she liked as she pleased.

    She coaxed her way into getting nods from both Bo Jingshen and Jing Su, after which Bo Jingshen gave her a global endorsement deal for an electronic product from Boss¡¯s line-up.

    And then, together with Jing Su, they invested in a TV drama for her.

    That was her official debut. Although others didn¡¯t know, after all, she had two powerful brothers shielding her from the background, she had a lukewarm development and had at least mixed in enough to be considered almost a fourth or fifth-tier artist.

    Bo Jingshen lifted his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose, a look of a headache on his face, "I said we shouldn¡¯t have let her get into this business, but you just had to indulge her back then."

    Jing Su took a sip of soup, "ming me now? It was clearly you who first gave her the global endorsement for that GPS system advertising campaign, which paved the way for her debut, wasn¡¯t it?"

    Bo Jingshen had nothing to say in response.

    "Alright, what are you going to do about her?" Jing Su looked at Bo Jingshen. "You¡¯re not thinking of calling her back to keep an eye on me, are you? What is this, a roundabout rescue?"

    Bo Jingshen looked at him with annoyance, "I should just let you die."

    Jing Su shrugged his shoulders and remained silent. He ate a few bites of food and a few bites of vegetables ¨C maybe it was because the food had gotten cold, but he¡¯d already lost his appetite.

    Jing Su put down his chopsticks.

    Bo Jingshen said, "That little girl, just to chase after stars, ran off to mingle in the entertainment industry, not even caring about her own brother."

    Indeed, Jing Ruo had coaxed her brothers into letting her take this path initially just to chase stars.

    Jing Su was pretty calm about it, "How can you stop a little girl from growing up and flying on her own? Isn¡¯t it good that she has her own things to do?"

    Bo Jingshen looked at his already put-down chopsticks and said, "Yeah, let¡¯s not talk about Jing Ruo. I think Jing Qiao would be more suited to look after you."

    Jing Ruo had never dirtied her hands, although previously she was forced by Jing Ce to learn this and that, to study all the skills necessary for a virtuous wife and mother, the same as Jing Qiao had in the past.

    But because sheter had two brothers protecting her, and even Jing Qiao spoiled her, she was allowed to do what she wanted, not needing to follow the old path that Jing Qiao had trodden.

    So she carelessly forgot many of the skills that Jing Ce had forcefully taught her.

    Not to mention anything else, her cooking skills had at least halved, nowhere nearparable to Jing Qiao.

    Given Jing Su¡¯s current hermit-like lifestyle, it was indeed Jing Qiao who had full life-skills proficiency that would be more suited to look after him.

    "She already has enough on her te, don¡¯t make trouble," Jing Su tapped lightly on the documents on the table, "I¡¯ve just about finished looking through the materials you brought. This project is really not bad, Song Boyuan is truly generous."

    Jing Su looked up pensively at Bo Jingshen, "You didn¡¯t sell your sister for it, did you?"

    "Not... I guess not?" Bo Jingshen felt slightly guilty, then shook his head seriously, "It shouldn¡¯t count."

    Seeing that Jing Su had barely touched his food, Bo Jingshen still felt uneasy and decided that they should go out for dinner together in the evening.

    So he sat down with Jing Su to discuss the project that Song Boyuan had handed over practically as a gift. After rounding off their discussion, Bo Jingshen called Su Lu.

    "I¡¯ve finished up here; are you still at the hospital? Do you want me toe pick you up?" Bo Jingshen said to Su Lu.

    Jing Su, listening to this conversation on the side, had a slight flicker in his gaze.

    (I¡¯ve decided not to degenerate any longer and to update on time every day, tentatively updating two Chapters at 8 pm each evening. Please, my babies, supervise me.)

 Chapter 507

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 507</h4>

    "I¡¯m still at the hospital," Su Lu said, "Are youing to pick me up? How are youing, I drove."

    Shouldn¡¯t she be the one to pick him up? Bo Jingshen was in Beijing, unfamiliar with the ce.

    Bo Jingshenughed cheerfully, "I¡¯ll just take a taxi toe pick you up."

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t some spoiled young mistress; she hadn¡¯t lived a pampered life at the Su Family.

    So, she had always adapted well to public transportation.

    Hearing Bo Jingshen mention taking a taxi, she thought for a moment and then offered, "Shall I call a taxi for you? I still have coupons on my ride-hailing app."

    Bo Jingshen, barely suppressing hisughter, said, "My wife is really thrifty."

    Jing Su suddenly spoke from the side, "No need, I¡¯ll take you there."

    "Hey? Brother, hello..." Su Lu responded from the other end.

    Then she recalled the somewhat dry and ufortable tone in Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice when she had mentioned Song Jining earlier.

    At the sound of Jing Su¡¯s voice, Su Lu also felt a bit uneasy.

    However, Jing Su¡¯s tone revealed nothing unusual, much the same as before, habitually indifferent with a touch of mildness only when speaking to his own people.

    Speaking to Su Lu now, he was quite gentle, "Hello there, I hear Bo Jingshen has already tricked you into his grasp?"

    "Ah, I¡¯m embarrassed, couldn¡¯t resist the sugar-coated bullets," Su Lu replied with augh, her words light and joking with Jing Su.

    "I heard that Jinqiao has also received much care from you in Feng City," Jing Su said.

    "As I should," Su Lu replied.

    "I¡¯ll take Bo Jingshen over in a bit, don¡¯t worry."

    "All right, then thank you, Brother," Su Lu told Bo Jingshen directly, "Ah Shen, we¡¯ll talk more when you get here."

    After ending the call, Su Lu felt a bit mncholic as she looked at the beautiful woman sitting in the hospital room with Song Jining, peeling fruit.

    What a situation.

    Jing Qiao came out and saw that Su Lu had finished her call, "Sister-inw, done with your call? Come in and have some fruit or drink some fruit tea? I made it with a special secret recipe."

    "Okay." Su Lu nodded, and then thought for a moment before saying to Jing Qiao, "Your brother ising over soon."

    "My brother? Is heing to pick you up?" Jing Qiao smiled lightly, looking somewhat embarrassed, "Sorry for bothering you."

    "Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me over these formalities. The situation now is that not only will your younger brothere, but your older brother will alsoe along."

    Hearing this, Jing Qiao paused, "Uh, my older brother..."

    She was insightful and perceptive.

    While saying this, her gaze couldn¡¯t help but shift inside for a moment, undoubtedly also looking at the beautiful woman who hade with Song Jining.

    Then Jing Qiao and Su Lu exchanged nces, sharing an understanding look.

    Knowing what Jing Qiao was probably thinking, Su Lu directly asked, "Isn¡¯t this quite awkward?"

    Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t make it clear if it was good or bad.

    But hearing Su Lu say it, she tentatively suggested, "Then should I... speak to Bo Yuan and maybe have Song Jining and the others... leave first?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment, and felt that, regardless, this might be better than the possibly extremely awkward situation that could arise if they met face to faceter.

    So, Su Lu nodded, "I think that¡¯d be fine."

    "Okay, then, Sister-inw,e inside first and have some fruit tea while I go talk to him." Jing Qiao led Su Lu into the hospital room.

    Su Lu sat on the sofa in the living room, looking at the ss teapot on the coffee table filled with fruit tea that Jing Qiao had made.

    The lid was sealed, and the spout was plugged with a stopper. Su Lu poured herself a cup, curious about the taste of Jing Qiao¡¯s secret recipe fruit tea, and took a sip.

    Her mind exploded with vor.

    It was incredibly delicious!

    Ice cubes, sparkling water, oolong tea bags, mint leaves, mixed with various fruits.

    And Jing Qiao¡¯s knife skills were excellent. The fruit dices she had cut felt like they were all from the same nest; each piece was almost identically sized.

    Thus, the visual effect piled in the ss teapot didn¡¯t look messy or dirty.

    Instead, the colors appeared neatlyyered.

    The taste wasyered as well¡ªtea fragrance, fruitiness, enveloped by the popping sensation of the sparkling water in her mouth,bined with the refreshing coolness of the mint leaves!

    Su Lu instantly felt revitalized. Indeed, despite the chaotic world, she still loved Jing Qiao.

    The Jing Qiao she loved had already walked into the inpatient room.

    The wound on Song Boyuan¡¯s head had been treated. It wasn¡¯t very serious, and stitching wasn¡¯t necessary, but to avoid scarring, Song Jining still performed cosmetic suturing on him.

    As for the bleeding earlier, it seemed as if it couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    Previously, Song Jining had shown Jing Qiao Song Boyuan¡¯s blood work, mentioning that due to Boyuan¡¯s low telet count, his blood clotting function was poor, and he was also slightly anemic.

    "Sister-inw," Su Lu heard Song Jining call Jing Qiao as soon as she entered.

    Su Lu thought to herself, the girl called ¡¯sister-inw¡¯ by others is now being called ¡¯sister-inw¡¯...

    Jing Qiao nodded politely at Song Jining.

    Then she bent down close to Song Boyuan¡¯s ear.

    Her ear tips turned slightly red.

    This sudden action made Song Boyuan also freeze, his long phoenix eyes briefly narrowing.

    Almost reflexively, his hand gently supported Jing Qiao¡¯s waist, his voice tinged with a metallic tone and a trace of huskiness, "What¡¯s up?"

    Jing Qiao¡¯s voice was very soft, lingering by Song Boyuan¡¯s ear.

    Her voice was naturally gentle and soft; now softened further, it sounded even more tender and coquettish.

    "My brothers will beingter, including my eldest brother. Jining and his wife are here, and it might be a bit awkward if they meet. Could you possibly..."

    Jing Qiao hadn¡¯t finished speaking.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s hand was still on her waist, his cold phoenix eyes nced briefly and then focused on Song Jining, who had just received an apple peeled by Xiao Caizi and was chopping it into small pieces for his cousin to eat.

    Song Jining inexplicably felt a menacing gaze.

    He turned his eyes and saw Song Boyuan¡¯s indifferent gaze fixed on him.

    "Song Jining."

    "Brother, what¡¯s up?" The direct use of his full name made Song Jining a bit nervous.

    "Take your wife and get lost. Don¡¯t disturb Qiaoqiao and me."

    At this moment, the way Jing Qiao was whispering into Song Boyuan¡¯s ear indeed appeared to outsiders as if... because others were present, some words could only be shared like this.

    Song Jining: "..."

    Xiao Caizi was initially stunned but then also smiled, "Alright, we won¡¯t disturb you and Qiaoqiao then."

    Song Jining also realized that his cousin really did not need the fruit he was cutting. Staying here was somewhat superfluous.

 Chapter 508: 508

    <strong>Chapter 508: Chapter 508</strong>

    Considering how crucial Jing Qiao was to her elder brother, Song Jining hadn¡¯t forgotten to add a word on her behalf, ¡°Sister-inw, then you persuade my brother to eat well and pay attention to nutrition. He¡¯s almost one hundred and ny centimeters tall, but he¡¯s still a bit too skinny.¡±

    Jing Qiao¡¯s face turned beet red from Song Boyuan¡¯s relentless interference, and she nodded with a voice as meek as a mosquito¡¯s, ¡°I, I will.¡±

    Xiao Caizi went to the restroom to wash her hands, then smilingly said to Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you two for now. I¡¯ve opened a Western restaurant and a private kitchen. When your injury is healed, you¡¯re wee to bring your sister-inw over for a meal.¡±

    Song Boyuan was nomittal, merely ncing briefly at Song Jining with a cold tone, ¡°I know what you¡¯re up to, but I¡¯m not that good-tempered, so tell those people not to bother me.¡±

    Song Jining sighed softly, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    The ¡°those people¡± Song Boyuan mentioned referred to rtives from the Song Family.

    Before, not knowing any better and having offended Song Boyuan, they should brace themselves for a fierce retaliation from him.

    Originally, they had thought that as a family, things shouldn¡¯t be that severe, but after being hit directly by Song Boyuan¡¯s car and brought to their senses, they all became somewhat panicked.

    It seemed that since Song Boyuan dared to hit them with his car, there probably wasn¡¯t much he wouldn¡¯t dare to do¡­ As for being rtives and whether it was necessary to be so severe¡­

    All that was nonsense¡ªit all hung on Song Boyuan¡¯s mood.

    And his mood about this matter¡­ was obviously very bad.

    So those rtives, having been hit by the car, suffering mild concussions and such, also checked into Song Jining¡¯s hospital.

    Knowing that Song Jining and Song Boyuan¡¯s rtionship was still okay, they wanted to have Song Jining put in a good word for them so they could meet with him.

    Although Song Jining wasn¡¯t exactly gentle, it¡¯s always difficult to refuse when the elders make requests¡ªit¡¯s hard to turn them down without losing face. Thus, he could only mention it to Song Boyuan.

    Just mentioning it.

    As it stood, it clearly was of no use.

    Song Boyuan nced at him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even bring those nonsense talks in front of me in the future, I don¡¯t want to hear it. I invested in your hospital to let you save people and fulfill your dreams, to do what you like without having to look at anyone¡¯s face. Not for you to bring me troublemakers¡¯ nonsense and ruin my mood.¡±

    Song Jining sighed softly with his head down, knowing his cousin was truly angry, and said, ¡°Brother, I know I was wrong.¡±

    He was, of course, aware that Song Boyuan was actually quite good to him as a cousin. After all, he was just a cousin.

    For someone as emotionally distant as Song Boyuan, his half-blood brothers from different mothers could only be described as heartless and cruel.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, go do your work,¡± Song Boyuan said, then as if he remembered something, he added a reminder, ¡°This hospital is a for-profit medical institution, charge for what needs to be charged. I don¡¯t want anyone to take advantage of being rtives to waste medical resources and not pay.¡±

    Song Jining bit his lip, understanding what his brother meant, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Those rtives indeed upied several VIP wards, when in fact they weren¡¯t really injured or sick¡ªjust trying to cling to Song Jining to beg Song Boyuan for a favor.

    Frankly speaking, when it came time for them to be discharged, they probably would not pay the medical bills. Song Jining had, of course, already prepared himself to let the staff know not to charge them.

    But now that Song Boyuan had spoken, not charging them was out of the question.

    Song Jining walked out of the ward with Xiao Caizi.

    Looking somewhat distressed, Xiao Caizi lightly patted his shoulder, ¡°Why so unhappy?¡±

    ¡°What do you think,¡± Song Jining sighed.

    Xiao Caizi thought for a moment, ¡°I think although your brother seems to have a bad temper, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s quite protective of you. I¡¯d be envious if I were you, and yet you look so glum?¡±

    ¡°Protecting is one thing, having a headache is another; they¡¯re not mutually exclusive,¡± Song Jining said. After a moment¡¯s thought, he said to Xiao Caizi, ¡°Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t drag this out. I¡¯ll go clear things up with those people now, so they stop upying the sickroom. Do you want toe with me, or would you rather wait in my office?¡±

    Xiao Caizi shrugged lightly, ¡°Either is fine with me.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want you to be troubled. You wait in my office,¡± said Song Jining.

    He knew what kind of people that group was, daring to be so presumptuous even in front of his cousin; naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be any more respectful in Song Jining¡¯s presence. Better to spare Xiao Caizi from listening to their unpleasant remarks.

    Xiao Caizi didn¡¯t seem too bothered, as if she were already used to it.

    Indeed, when it came to the messy affairs within the family, the Xiao Family¡¯s situation was no better than the Song Family¡¯s.

    Whether she was used to it or numb to it, in the end, she was pretty thick-skinned.

    Nevertheless, Xiao Caizi certainly didn¡¯t insist on going with Song Jining after hearing him, and nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you in your office.¡±

    ¡°Mm, if you¡¯re hungry, just go to the cafeteria and grab something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Having said this, Song Jining headed toward the sickroom that the rtives had taken over.

    Xiao Caizi thought about it and made her way to Song Jining¡¯s office.

    In the sickroom, Jing Qiao¡¯s face still looked uneasy, ¡°You¡ªyou let go of me first.¡±

    Song Boyuan¡¯s hand remained on her waist, he sighed lightly.

    It sounded rather regretful as he murmured, ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed them away so quickly.¡±

    That way, Jing Qiao would probably have had to keep whispering to him because they were there.

    Although it was a murmur, it reached Jing Qiao¡¯s ears loud and clear.

    Her ears were still red, and she bit her lip, ¡°Song Boyuan!¡±

    Her voice carried a hint of irritation.

    Song Boyuan heard her, the corners of his mouth lifting into a very subtle smile, his usually icy gaze softened a bit.

    His hand reluctantly let go of Jing Qiao¡¯s waist.

    He didn¡¯t mind his own weight loss, but Jing Qiao seemed to have finally put on a little weight, a realization that pleased Song Boyuan.

    He still remembered rushing to the Psychiatric Hospital after Jing Qiao had an incident there, seeing her emaciated appearance.

    It was like a knife twisting in his heart.

    Su Lu saw that Song Jining and Xiao Caizi had already left, so she entered the sickroom, holding a cup of fruit tea, ¡°Xiao Song, Xiao Qiao¡¯s fruit tea is really delicious, do you want some? I¡¯ll share it with you?¡±

    ¡°I want a big cup,¡± said Song Boyuan.

    ¡°Alright, a big cup,¡± Su Lu generously poured him arge cup.

    Song Boyuan asked her, ¡°What were you doing outside all this time?¡±

    Su Lu shrugged, ¡°You might not know, but your sister-inw used to be engaged to Bo Jingshen for a while. I just felt awkward¡­¡±

    Song Boyuan took a big gulp, ¡°That¡¯s not awkward. It¡¯ll be truly awkward if Jing Su shows upter and runs into them.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 509: 509

    <strong>Chapter 509: Chapter 509</strong>

    Isn¡¯t that right, Su Lu shuddered at the thought of that scene.

    If Song Jining and Xiao Caizi hadn¡¯t left just now, and thenter on Jing Su and Bo Jingshen both arrived.

    The ex-fianc¨¦e and the current fianc¨¦e gathered under one roof, the ex-fianc¨¦ and the current husband as well as the lover all together¡­

    A real-life chaotic scene.

    Su Lu quickly drank a big gulp of fruit tea to calm her nerves, and then teasingly looked at Song Boyuan, ¡°Not calling him Big Uncle anymore?¡±

    Song Boyuan cleared his throat lightly, ¡°I will call him that when he arrives.¡±

    The red on Jing Qiao¡¯s ears had faded, and she sighed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s fine for the younger brother, he¡¯s deeply devoted. Originally, it was only to appease Jing Ce that he didn¡¯t take that engagement seriously.¡±

    It sounded like she was making excuses for Bo Jingshen, but Su Lu knew that things were indeed as Jing Qiao had described.

    Jing Qiao continued, ¡°But Big Brother seems to have not let go.¡±

    She was, of course, aware of the recent downcast state of Jing Su.

    Su Lu thought to herself that matters of the heart are known best by those who experience their own pain and joy. Whatever others say is useless, and what they see is only one side; there¡¯s only so much they can do.

    But the fate between people sometimes isn¡¯t destroyed by the actions of others.

    Fate is just the kind of thing that you can¡¯t stop even if you try. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be called fate.

    Bo Jingshen was driving toward Taiheng Hospital with the phone¡¯s navigation connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth.

    ¡°Turn left at the traffic light intersection in five hundred meters. Please changenes in advance,¡± the female voice of the navigation announced in the car.

    Bo Jingshen said helplessly, ¡°You said you¡¯d drive me, but now I¡¯m the one driving. I might as well have taken a cab.¡±

    Jing Su was sitting in the passenger seat, resting his elbow on the car window, propping up his face, and when he heard this, he turned to look at Bo Jingshen, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would drive? You wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Bo Jingshen shook his head, ¡°With yourck of rest, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll drive us up onto the curb.¡±

    Jing Su gave a light smile, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m always short on rest, but I¡¯ve never driven up onto the curb.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°Just think about where we¡¯re going to eatter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Su Lu is hungry,¡± Bo Jingshen nced at him, ¡°You can just watch us eat and pay¡ªthat¡¯s enough.¡±

    Jing Su smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The brothers had not grown up together, so logically, they shouldn¡¯t have much of a brotherly bond. However, due to their unreliable father, their mutual empathy and shared experiences naturally brought them closer.

    Over the years, they had supported each other quite a bit, and as they grew older, Bo Jingshen no longer felt the resistance and hostility toward Jing Su that he had when they first met.

    In fact, he had alreadye to regard him as a brother in his heart.

    ¡°So, I have to decide where to eat?¡± Jing Su asked him.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Bo Jingshen frowned, ¡°Whoever pays gets to decide.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Jing Su said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask Jing Ruo if she¡¯s in Beijing today. If she is, we¡¯ll invite her to join us for a meal.¡±

    Bo Jingshen had no objections to this.

    The car was now nearing Taiheng Hospital, and Bo Jingshen was somewhat aware of why Jing Su insisted on driving him there.

    So he also had some uneasiness in his heart. He surely wouldn¡¯t run into Xiao Caizi or Song Jining, would he?

    But when they reached Song Boyuan¡¯s hospital room, they didn¡¯t see those two. There was only Song Boyuan browsing on his phone on the hospital bed, and Su Lu and Jing Qiao sitting together on a small sofa by the bed, watching a tabletputer.

    Bo Jingshen nced at Jing Su without leaving a trace, expecting to see disappointment in his eyes, but there was none. He couldn¡¯t tell whether Jing Su had grown ustomed to it or what.

    Jing Su¡¯s eyes were empty.

    ¡°Big brother,¡± Jing Qiao stood up when she saw him.

    ¡°Why so nervous? Sit down,¡± Jing Su walked in.

    Song Boyuan also sat up straight, with a certain seriousness, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Jing Su: ¡°¡­¡±

    Feeling a bit helpless, Jing Su turned to nce at Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°Oh, he calls me ¡®second uncle.''¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle,¡± Song Boyuan readily repeated.

    Jing Su: ¡°¡­¡±

    It was clear he still wasn¡¯t used to seeing this crazed, number one wild card of Beijing¡¯s high society suddenly acting so meek andpliant.

    Bo Jingshen was already used to it, very calm, walking over to look at the gauze on Song Boyuan¡¯s forehead, raising his eyebrows, ¡°Got your noggin cracked open?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Song Boyuan responded.

    Bo Jingshen asked, ¡°Who¡¯s so bold to provoke you?¡±

    ¡°Plenty,¡± Song Boyuan said tonelessly, sometimes there was just no reasoning to it. He was already crazy, howe there were still people blind enough to stir trouble with him?

    Not wanting to continue the topic on those irksome rtives, Song Boyuan nced to the side and said, ¡°Oh, your wife bought you flowers.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Bo Jingshen looked towards Su Lu.

    There he saw her smiling eyes, ¡°Oh right, I bought you flowers, using Xiao Song¡¯s card.¡±

    As she spoke, Su Lu took out the bouquet she had wrapped earlier and handed it to Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen smiled both helplessly and joyfully, ¡°What does a big man like me need flowers for¡­¡±

    He said that but still took them and even sniffed them.

    Then he carefully ced them back into the gift bag they came in, clearly nning to carry them with him.

    Bo Jingshen looked at Song Boyuan, ¡°Alright,ter I¡¯ll go to dinner with Su Lu and big brother, how about I take Jing Qiao to grab a bite too?¡±

    In the end, it was the project that Song Boyuan had sent which bought Bo Jingshen over, and of course, it could also be that Bo Jingshen began to consider him family after learning about Song Boyuan¡¯s feelings for Jing Qiao, however partial.

    That¡¯s why he was considerate of Song Boyuan¡¯s paranoid protectiveness toward Jing Qiao in his personality; even inviting her to a simple meal required asking for his opinion.

    Because of their time together in Feng City, Song Boyuan had dropped his guard around Su Lu and Bo Jingshen. Hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, he nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Song Boyuan thought a moment, ¡°After we eat, send her back to rest.¡±

    Despite his intense desire for Jing Qiao to stay by his side, considering her extreme aversion to hospitals, Song Boyuan¡¯s pity for her prevailed.

    But there was still plenty of time before the meal, so there was no rush to leave.

    Bo Jingshen simply started discussing the project with Song Boyuan, with Jing Su asionally chiming in.

    However, Jing Su seemed rather out of sorts, probably truly in need of rest.

    After a while, he stood up, ¡°You two sit, I¡¯m going out for a smoke and will check out the back¡­¡±

    As soon as Jing Su left the ward, Bo Jingshen stopped talking about the project with Song Boyuan and asked, ¡°Going to check out the back? What¡¯s out back?¡±

    Song Boyuan looked at Bo Jingshen, silent for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Your father is there.¡±

 Chapter 510

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 510</h4>

    Bo Jingshen: "..." Why does it feel like he¡¯s cursing?

    When Bo Yuan saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression, he could only repeat himself, "Your father, Jing Ce."

    Bo Yuan exined, "The Nursing Department is in the back."

    Bo Jingshen understood the meaning of his words, and to be honest, it was somewhat unexpected.

    In fact, years ago, after Jing Ce was injured by Zhou Xiaochu and Bo Jingshen took the me for his mother, he hadn¡¯t seen Jing Ce again.

    He had only learned about Jing Ce¡¯s subsequent condition through the words of Jing Su and Jing Ruo, knowing that he was recuperating in a nursing home, with his condition fluctuating between good and bad.

    At first, it was a long period ofa, then intermittent awakeness, andter he could finally stay awake. However, due to the extendeda and the brain damage caused by the bleeding, his mobility was greatly affected.

    Progress through difficult rehabilitation sessions could only enable him to stand with the help of a walker for a while, because he was no longer young, and neither his recovery speed nor his bodily functions were that easy anymore.

    So more often, he was bedridden for long periods. It was better to have an extended stay in a nursing home with well-equipped facilities than to move back home.

    Bo Jingshen knew that Jing Ce waster being taken care of in a nursing home, but he had no idea that it was actually in Taiheng Nursing Department.

    Jing Su asionally came to visit, but to be honest, he really had no feelings for Jing Ce.

    If it weren¡¯t for the unavoidable ties of blood, Jing Su probably wouldn¡¯t want toe.

    "I didn¡¯t expect him to be staying here," Bo Jingshen said.

    Jing Qiao beside him also appeared somewhat surprised, clearly unaware of this as well.

    Bo Yuan said, "He has been transferred here for a while now. Your eldest uncle probably didn¡¯t want his news to affect your moods, so he didn¡¯t tell you."

    Jing Qiao felt a bit emotional; though their eldest brother was usually very serious, he was actually very gentle with them, his younger brothers and sisters.

    Even just now, all he mentioned was to check out the back, without bringing up anything about Jing Ce.

    He must have thought that Jing Qiao already had it tough enough and there was no need to disturb her with news about Jing Ce.

    And Bo Jingshen had just sessfully proposed to Su Lu with great difficulty; after ten years of twists and turns, he was finally about to get his wishe true, so there was no need to spoil his mood with news about Jing Ce.

    Xiao Cai Zi left Bo Yuan¡¯s ward and headed to Song Jining¡¯s office. In fact, there was nothing important to do, so she just discussed the Mid-Autumn Festival menu with the restaurant staff.

    Standing at the window listlessly listening to the restaurant manager reporting the preliminary set menu for the festival.

    "...That¡¯s the C set menu. The price is a bit higher, but due to the inclusion of premium drinks and having Australian lobster and king crab, the cost-performance ratio is still reasonable. President Xiao, what do you think?"

    Xiao Cai Zi, while counting the people passing by the window below, said absent-mindedly, "Change the king crab to hairy crab, the kind that¡¯s over a pound each, that¡¯s more seasonal. Choose a good-quality rice wine, and then lower the price."

    "Okay," the manager noted down her instructions and asked, "Is there anything else President Xiao would like to adjust?"

    But he didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Cai Zi¡¯s voice.

    She didn¡¯t speak; her gaze firmly fixed on the scene below.

    Her finger, originally resting on the window ss, followed a person passing by, counting each one.

    At the moment, her finger was firmly pressed against the ss, her fingertip turning slightly white.

    From her angle, she could perfectly see the man in the ck shirt standing upright under the tree, a cigarette perched between his lips, his head bowed to light it.

    He smoked silently, his entire figure appearing very thin.

    Xiao Cai Zi¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly, and her lips were pressed firmly together.

    It wasn¡¯t until she heard the restaurant manager¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone that her thoughts returned, "President Xiao? President Xiao, are you still listening?"

    "I¡¯m listening," Xiao Cai Zi said, "There¡¯s nothing else. Just give each set meal an auspicious name, rather than just calling them Set A or Set B¡ªitcks a festive atmosphere. I can¡¯t think of anything else right now, I¡¯ll add more if somethinges up."

    "Okay."

    After the call ended, the man under the tree had also finished smoking a cigarette.

    She had thought he would leave, but he didn¡¯t. He just stood there for a while, then lit another cigarette¡ªwith the frequency he was smoking... it was indeed somewhat exaggerated.

    She remembered that he used to have a pack of cigarettes that he barely touched even when they became damp with humidity.

    Xiao Cai Zi didn¡¯t want to watch anymore. She turned around and took a few deep breaths.

    Whatever her emotions were, she tried her best to suppress them, picked up her phone, opened a short-video app that was a good time-killer, and began scrolling through. Time did indeed pass quickly this way.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed; when she looked out the window again, the slim and tall figure was no longer there.

    Song Ji Ning walked in, "I¡¯m sorry, have you been waiting long?"

    "It¡¯s fine," Xiao Cai Zi smiled at him, "Are you done with your work?"

    "More or less," sighed Song Ji Ning, shaking his head helplessly. During his visits to the elders¡¯ wards, he had faced a barrage of criticisms¡ªas if they were just short of poking at his spine.

    There was no helping it; such were these rtives, wielding their seniority to lord over others. They had even dared to pester Song Boyuan and the others before.

    And Song Ji Ning was no different.

    Xiao Cai Zi quite understood his helplessness and smiled encouragingly, "Just bear with it."

    "There¡¯s not much else I can do," Song Ji Ning nced at his watch and said, "Xiaozi, wait for me to change clothes, then I¡¯ll go with you to the restaurant for a tasting."

    "Sounds good," Xiao Cai Zi had just nodded when the office door was knocked on. A nurse walked in, "Dr. Song..."

    In an instant, Song Ji Ning frowned.

    The nurse said, "There¡¯s an emergency surgery that requires your presence."

    Because Taiheng Hospital didn¡¯t have an emergency department, there rarely were moments of utter chaos, and instances of emergency surgery were infrequent.

    But infrequency didn¡¯t mean it never happened; there were unavoidable circumstances, such as a patient¡¯s condition suddenly deteriorating even after a surgery had been scheduled, necessitating immediate surgery.

    And now, clearly, one of those instances had urred.

    Song Ji Ning looked at Xiao Cai Zi, "Xiaozi, I¡¯m sorry..."

    Xiao Cai Zi knew that her n to join Song Ji Ning for a tasting at her restaurant today was probably not going to happen.

    She wasn¡¯t angry, and for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel there was anything to be angry about, "It¡¯s fine, your work is important. Go ahead."

    Ever since she had agreed to this arranged marriage, Xiao Cai Zi was fully aware of the nature of Song Ji Ning¡¯s job, which was bound to have many such unexpected situations that required her understanding.

    Her gentle demeanor made Song Ji Ning feel somewhat ashamed, "I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s do the tasting tomorrow, okay?"

    Perhaps it was also because she had no expectations that Xiao Cai Zi always understood very well.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 511: 511

    <strong>Chapter 511: Chapter 511</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go check on my grandpa againter, I¡¯ll head back first,¡± Xiao Caizi said.

    ¡°Then drive safely on your own,¡± Song Jining seemed genuinely remorseful and wanted to say more but found words were inadequate, so he had to rush off to perform surgery.

    Xiao Caizi sat in the office for a while longer, then got up and left Song Jining¡¯s office, heading towards the nursing home behind.

    Her grandfather suffered from dementia. He used to live in another nursing home on the outskirts of the city. It was only after her and Song Jining¡¯s matters were settled that she had transferred her grandfather to Taiheng.

    It was also considering the rtionship with Song Jining that her grandfather could receive better care at Taiheng.

    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since the transfer to Taiheng Nursing Home, Xiao Caizi was already quite familiar with the route to her grandfather¡¯s ward.

    And so, she went her familiar way.

    Upon reaching the ward, she found her grandfather had already fallen asleep. The caretaker whispered to her, ¡°Miss Xiao, the old master is asleep.¡±

    ¡°When did he fall asleep?¡± Xiao Caizi whispered back.

    ¡°Just a short while after you left, the old master fell asleep,¡± the caretaker responded, ¡°He mentioned several times that he wanted to eat dumplings, but he never liked the dumplings from the hospital when we gave them to him before.¡±

    Xiao Caizi sighed softly, ¡°He wants to eat the dumplings made by Grandma.¡±

    People with dementia have disordered memories, so sometimes they speak incoherently and might mention things that are impossible to ur again.

    For example, the dumplings made by his wife¡ªthose were an impossibility now, as she had passed away several years ago.

    ¡°So¡­¡± The caretaker, seeing the expression on Xiao Caizi¡¯s face and guessing the situation more or less, didn¡¯t know quite what to say about asking Grandma to make dumplings.

    After thinking for a bit, Xiao Caizi said, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can make some myself and bring them over for him to try.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that might work, give it a try,¡± the caretaker nodded repeatedly.

    Xiao Caizi didn¡¯t leave immediately and sat by her grandfather¡¯s bed instead.

    The Xiao Family and other families in Beijing actually weren¡¯t much different; after all, it was clear from how her marriage was treated like a business deal, that the family atmosphere was not all that pleasant.

    Her father and uncles fought over power and profit, and the marriages of their children were all used to their advantage. To put it bluntly, it was quite disgraceful.

    Yet having been born into such a family, after more than twenty years, she wasn¡¯t sure whether to call it habituation or numbness, but in any case, she didn¡¯t feel such intense emotions towards these matters.

    Although her father¡¯s generation behaved scandalously, her grandparents¡¯ generation was actually not so bad. At least her grandfather had never used his children¡¯s marriages for personal gain.

    So, after her grandmother passed away and her grandfather became ill, her father and uncles, busy with their fight for power and profit, didn¡¯t have much time to visit their father and sent him to an expensive nursing home, as if that fulfilled their filial duties.

    So, it was only Xiao Caizi and her cousins who would make regr visits to see their grandfather.

    In another ward.

    Jing Su, exuding a scent of tobo, entered the room.

    ¡°Mr. Jing.¡± The caretaker stood up when he saw Jing Suing in.

    At Taiheng Nursing Home, each patient was taken care of by two caretakers working shifts. This way, if some of the patients with severe dementia had trouble recognizing people, it would avoid difficulty in caretaking due to changing faces too often.

    Thus, this caretaker was one of those specifically looking after Jing Ce and naturally recognized Jing Su.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Jing Su nodded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Of course, this was not asking the caretaker what he was doing, but rather asking him what Jing Ce was doing.

    No sooner had Jing Su spoken than he heard a cold voice ringing from inside, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, you could juste and ask me directly?!¡±

    The voice sounded not weak, but the enunciation was somewhat unclear. The original injury had affected not only his mobility but also his speech capabilities.

    The caregiver smiled awkwardly and whispered to Jing Su, ¡°The old man has returned from rehabilitation and slept for a while. He just woke up, and I was about to prepare some fruit for him to eat.¡±

    The caregiver¡¯s voice became even lower, ¡°Rehabilitation is quite tough, so the old man¡¯s mood is usually not good after finishing each session.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Jing Su said politely to the caregiver.

    He walked into the hospital room and saw Jing Ce sitting on the hospital bed.

    Compared to Jing Su¡¯s thinness, Jing Ce had actually gained weight. There was more flesh on his face and body, which made him look less rigid than before.

    However, his previously rigid appearance had been spirited, and now, although he had put on some weight and seemed less rigid, he also showed signs of aging.

    The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and the expression lines on his face were more pronounced.

    His eyes were no longer as bright and alert as before; they seemed somewhat murky.

    He stared at Jing Su with a gaze that could certainly not be called friendly, cold and chilling. Facing such a pair of eyes was quite ufortable.

    ¡°Are you on drugs? You¡¯ve be so skinny?¡± Jing Ce sneered coldly, ¡°After barely managing to bring me down, you better not die before me. Now that would be interesting.¡±

    Since Jing Ce had regained the ability to speak, almost every visit, Jing Su heard this kind of malicious speech.

    Jing Su had gotten used to it, numb to it.

    He sat down on the chair beside the bed, ignoring Jing Ce as if he had heard nothing, picked up the fruit tray and fruit knife that the caregiver had left on the small table, and started to peel the fruit.

    Jing Ce was very angry watching him do this.

    In fact, he was always angry, raging every day.

    For someone like Jing Ce, who was used to controlling everything, now having lost all control¡ªeven to the point of not being able to manage his own body¡ªwas a constant torment, like being burnt alive.

    Seeing Jing Su acting as if nothing was wrong only fueled Jing Ce¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Mr. Jing, shall I do it?¡± the caregiver offered from the side.

    Jing Su shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    But Jing Ce suddenly went berserk, triggered by the caregiver calling Jing Su ¡°Mr. Jing.¡±

    It was him, Jing Ce, who used to be known as Mr. Jing in everyone¡¯s mouths!

    And what was Jing Su? He was nothing more than a young master who had merely basked in the glory of his father!

    Now, everything had changed.

    He had be a decrepit, disabled old man¡­

    This almost drove Jing Ce mad; he was angry every day, every minute, every second.

    Even during rehabilitation earlier, when he couldn¡¯t manage to walk a few more steps, his rage intensified.

    And as Jing Su came over at this time, looking at his young and strong son surely hit a raw nerve for Jing Ce.

    He snatched the fruit knife from Jing Su¡¯s hand and swung it at him!

    ¡°What kind of Mr. Jing are you! What are you worth! Rebellious child! If it wasn¡¯t because of you, how would I have ended up like this! It¡¯s all your fault! All your fault! Go to hell! Die!¡±

    The caregiver immediately screamed in shock.

 Chapter 512

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 512</h4>

    In Song Boyuan¡¯s hospital room, with Jing Su still absent after a while, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Standing up, he asked Song Boyuan, "Could you help me ask which room Jing Ce is in? I¡¯m going to have a look."

    Perhaps due to his deepest apprehension about Jing Ce, Bo Jingshen felt greatly uneasy.

    Whether it was Su Lu, Jing Qiao, Jing Ruo, or even Jing Su, Bo Jingshen inherently felt anxious at the thought of them being in the same frame as Jing Ce.

    Su Lu looked at him, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I always feel unsafe about anyone being with Jing Ce, it makes me uneasy," said Bo Jingshen openly to Su Lu.

    "Alright," Song Boyuan had no objections and picked up his phone.

    Though the hospital was an investment for Song Jining, Song Boyuan certainly didn¡¯t know only Jining in this hospital.

    Song Boyuan dialed a number and put the phone to his ear.

    As the call connected, he heard the person on the other end¡¯s voice sound rushed.

    "Are you busy? I have something to ask you about the Nursing Department at the back..." Before Song Boyuan finished speaking, the person¡¯s words made him frown, "An ident? What happened?"

    Bo Jingshen, Su Lu, and Jing Qiao watched Song Boyuan¡¯s expression turn increasingly grave.

    Thest thing they heard Song Boyuan say before hanging up the phone was:

    "A bunch of good-for-nothings!" Song Boyuan red fiercely, "If he¡¯s hurt, you can quit your job too!"

    Song Boyuan promptly hung up.

    Because of the attitude held during the call, it made the emotions of Su Lu, Bo Jingshen, and Jing Qiao rise sharply.

    Song Boyuan got up from the bed, ready to get off.

    "What happened?" Bo Jingshen asked with a heavy voice.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s gaze became even heavier, he turned and looked steadfastly at Bo Jingshen and Jing Qiao, "I¡¯ll tell you, but you need to keep calm."

    "Jing Su had an ident," Bo Jingshen stated, not as a question but as a direct affirmation.

    Song Boyuan nodded, "Jing Ce grabbed a fruit knife."

    "Damn it!" Bo Jingshen sprinted out, with Su Lu quickly following, and shouted at Jing Qiao and the others behind, "Su Lu and I will go ahead to check."

    Jing Qiao was a bit panicked, standing there looking somewhat helpless.

    Song Boyuan was very dizzy, but still stood up forcibly, holding onto Jing Qiao¡¯s shoulder, "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. Do you want toe see? If not, wait here for me, I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s happened."

    Thinking further, Song Boyuan continued, "This is a hospital, which might scare you. But fortunately, it¡¯s a hospital, and your eldest uncle can at least receive timely treatment."

    Jing Qiao¡¯s gaze trembled, she was indeed still afraid. The room didn¡¯t feel like a hospital at all, where she had just started to rx.

    But not going, she couldn¡¯t be at ease, and besides...

    Jing Qiao looked at Song Boyuan¡¯s originally paleplexion, now his face was whiter than paper.

    "No, I must go." Jing Qiao looked at him, "In your condition, you can hardly walk steadily."

    She pushed a wheelchair over for him to sit in and then they both left the room together.

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen were much faster, running towards the Nursing Department at the back.

    The Nursing Department was in a separate small building, with a little garden in front.

    At this moment, quite a few people had gathered in front of the small building.

    When Su Lu and Bo Jingshen arrived, they heard the people¡¯s quiet murmuring.

    "Oh no, this is serious!"

    "Did you see that?"

    "I only got a glimpse, but his face was covered in blood, it was so scary."

    "Sounds like it was his own father who got violent with his son?"

    "That¡¯s such a sin! How could he be so ruthless?"

    "Who knows, maybe the son is unfilial? There are so many unfilial children these days. Otherwise, what could have pushed him toy hands on his own son?"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s already gloomy face darkened further when he heard these people¡¯s idle gossip.

    Anger was brewing in his eyes while Su Lu reached out and pulled him away, "Why bother with them? They¡¯re just a bunch of people who chew on rumors without knowing the truth. There¡¯s nothing to fuss over."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t try to lower her voice, and upon hearing her words, the faces of those people turned somewhat embarrassed.

    Su Lu hurriedly pulled Bo Jingshen into the small building.

    Inside, the situation was still chaotic, with the clear sound of a woman¡¯s crying drifting out from one of the wards.

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen exchanged nces, both of their eyes questioning the same thing: Why was there a woman¡¯s crying?

    And the hospital security staff hesitated at the door with their batons in hand.

    Of course, they hesitated because the situation in the ward was indeed troublesome.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu squeezed through and saw the scene inside the ward.

    Jing Ce¡¯s face was distorted with ferocity as he held a fruit knife in one hand and firmly grasped Jing Su in a hostage-like manner.

    He seemed to havepletely lost his mind.

    "You are my son! So what if I kill you! Your life was given by me!"

    Jing Su was in very bad shape, his face bloody, his head hanging weakly, seemingly with no intention of struggling, as one arm hung limp by his side and bore a long gash.

    Blood flowed down his arm, gathered at his fingertips, and dripped incessantly.

    "Let him go! Let him go!" a woman¡¯s voice cried out from the side.

    Only then did Bo Jingshen and Su Lu see that it was Xiao Caizi who was crying.

    But their minds were too muddled to contemte how the situation before them hade about.

    How could Xiao Caizi happen to be here? How could Jing Ce suddenly go mad? Why was Jing Su suddenly so injured?

    They didn¡¯t have time to think deeply, because Jing Su¡¯s face was covered in blood and the white floor tiles were a chaotic crimson mess, the visual impact was simply too much.

    For a moment, Bo Jingshen felt like the blood was going to burst from his own eyes, as if the veins in his head were throbbing, about to explode.

    "Jing Ce!" Bo Jingshen forced out these two words through his throat.

    Jing Ce paused, then raised his eyes to see him, the crazed fury in his already red eyes intensified.

    "You¡¯re here too? You little bastard, where¡¯s your whore of a mother? She made me look like this and just ran off? I won¡¯t let her off! She wanted to marry me in all her glory, didn¡¯t she? Let here; I¡¯ll marry her in all her glory."

    Jing Ce said with a savageugh, "And torment her for a lifetime!"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Su Lu remained rtively calm, quickly grabbing hold of Bo Jingshen.

    Jing Ce stared at them coldly, "You think just because you went to jail for a stint and took the me for your whore of a mother, it¡¯s all settled?! Seems like you¡¯re living a good life, getting involved with this woman now? Good, I¡¯ll take care of her too!"

    Su Lu held on tightly to Bo Jingshen, preventing him from rushing forward.

    She turned her head to ask the security at the door, "Is the security at your hospital all dead or what? Can¡¯t even take action, and you don¡¯t know how to call the police?!"

 Chapter 513

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 513</h4>

    The security guard hesitated and said, "We¡¯ve already called the police, but he¡¯s a patient, so we can¡¯t reallyy hands on him."

    Mainly they were afraid. The patients here were either rich or noble. They truly dared not provoke them.

    Moreover, because Song Jining¡¯s hospital was a private one, incidences of medical disturbances were very rare.

    So the security guards really had never dealt with such a situation,cking experience, and suddenly they didn¡¯t know what to do, especially since the two involved were father and son.

    There¡¯s a saying that even a fair official finds it hard to settle a family dispute, and they were merely lowly security guards.

    If they reallyid hands on someone, and it came to be investigated afterwards, with these patients¡¯ wealth and prestige, a few of them wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover the damages.

    After all, who would actually believe that a father could truly kill his own son?

    In the end, it was Bo Jingshen who rushed forward.

    Bo Jingshen picked up a folding chair nearby, took a sprint, and charged forward, hitting both Jing Su and Jing Ce, who was holding a knife.

    Jing Su and Jing Ce were both hit, and of course, the knife was knocked out of his hand.

    Bo Jingshen hurriedly pulled Jing Su away and threw him to the side, not caring about the consequences. Thus, he pulled at his injured arm, feeling a sticky dampness of fresh blood upon grasping it.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t forget to kick Jing Ce fiercely a few times.

    "Brother! Are you alright?" Bo Jingshen, who usually never called him ¡¯brother¡¯ and always addressed him directly by name, was clearly too tense at the moment.

    After kicking Jing Ce a few times, Bo Jingshen turned around to see Xiao Caizi had already thrown herself next to Jing Su.

    Her face was filled with panic, "Jing Su, your eyes... your eyes..."

    Su Lu had also noticed by then and looked gravely towards Bo Jingshen, "Ah Shen."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t quite believe it and hesitantly said, "Eyes, what happened to his eyes..."

    "Quick, call a doctor... call a doctor..." Xiao Caizi looked toward Bo Jingshen.

    Initially, Bo Jingshen only saw blood all over Jing Su¡¯s face and thought he was injured on the head or face, but now he realized that wasn¡¯t the case.

    At first, Bo Jingshen thought Jing Su was restraining himself because of the father-son rtionship with Jing Ce.

    But now he realized that wasn¡¯t the reason.

    Jing Su¡¯s face was covered in blood, not from an injury to his head or face, and hisck of struggle wasn¡¯t due to his rtionship with Jing Ce.

    He had be blind.

    Jing Ce had shed across his face with a knife, directly injuring his eyes. One eye was severely damaged, and the de had also touched the other, rendering both unable to open.

    He could only keep them closed, which is why he couldn¡¯t struggle, why he couldn¡¯t see.

    Before long, Uncle Jing and Jing Qiao also arrived.

    Following them was one of the hospital administrators, who was extremely respectful, trailing behind Uncle Jing.

    Seeing Jing Su in such a state, Jing Qiao started to cry, "What do we do... what do we do..."

    The hospital didn¡¯t have an emergency department, so there were no emergency doctors.

    The administrator immediately summoned a doctor from the ophthalmology department to give Jing Su¡¯s eyes emergency treatment.

    Jing Su¡¯s expression was very calm, no panic or confusion, and he even managed to console Jing Qiao when he heard her crying, "Xiao Qiao, stop crying."

    "Uncle Jing, please try to persuade her," Jing Su said.

    While Xiao Caizi was crying inconsbly by his side, scarcely able to speak clearly, "You... why did you have to do this...?"

    Jing Su smiled, "You were just dragged into this."

    Previously, Jing Ce had snatched a fruit knife and shed Jing Su¡¯s arm, causing blood to immediately gush out and terrifying the caregiver, who started screaming in rm.

    Xiao Caizi happened to pass by the door, heard the caregiver¡¯s scream, and couldn¡¯t help but take a look.

    What she saw was Jing Su¡¯s arm shed and bleeding profusely.

    She was shocked and hurried in.

    She wanted to persuade Jing Ce to calm down, "Uncle Jing, please calm down, okay? Isn¡¯t it better to talk things through peacefully? Holding a knife is very dangerous; what if you hurt yourself?"

    Xiao Caizi recognized Jing Ce, and it was not just recognition; Jing Ce had been quite gentle with her in the past, perhaps because she had almost be a daughter-inw of the Jing Family.

    So she only thought that Jing Ce was acting out of anger and impulsiveness.

    Little did she know that Jing Ce hadpletely lost his mind? Just when Xiao Caizi thought he was about to hand over the knife, Jing Ce suddenlyshed out and reached to grab her!

    One of his hands reached for Xiao Caizi, while the other swung the knife up.

    Actually, Jing Su himself couldn¡¯t remember how he had thrown himself forward at that moment, only the sound of Xiao Caizi crying out in pain as he pushed her to the ground.

    Jing Su wanted to turn his head to see if she was hurt, but... he couldn¡¯t see her anymore.

    The caregiver screamed even louder.

    But Jing Su didn¡¯t even feel the pain; rather than pain, it was a sense of coldness.

    He felt very cold inside, and could feel the warm blood streaming over his face...

    Then he heard Xiao Caizi¡¯s cries, hoarse and desperate.

    "Jing Su... Jing Su! What should we do... what to do, help, somebody help! Somebodye quick!" Xiao Caizi cried out loudly.

    The education she received as a child and her parents¡¯ expectations made it rare for her to lose herposure, not to mention crying out like this.

    But at that moment, she couldn¡¯t stop.

    One hand gripping Jing Su¡¯s wrist, Jing Ce coldly smiled at Xiao Caizi, "You¡¯ve arrived just in time, do you think I am a fool? Jing Su has been protecting you like a treasure, without you, I wouldn¡¯t even know how to deal with him!"

    Then came the scene Bo Jingshen and the others saw.

    Jing Su whispered to Xiao Caizi, "I can¡¯t possibly let you get involved and hurt."

    The doctor had already arrived, and after some initial treatment, announced that he needed immediate surgery for his eye condition.

    Jing Su nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything and his expression remained free from panic.

    In that prior moment, he had already mentally prepared for the worst-case scenario.

    But after giving it some thought, it didn¡¯t seem quite so frightening.

    It was much more bearable than the danger Xiao Caizi might face.

    So at that moment, Jing Su¡¯s face was calm. After a brief silence, he slightly turned his head and said very softly to Bo Jingshen, "You take her home, otherwise, otherwise call Song Jining."

    Jing Su¡¯s voice was very soft; he thought Xiao Caizi was no longer by his side and couldn¡¯t hear him because Bo Jingshen was the one helping him onto the wheelchair.

    But he didn¡¯t know that Xiao Caizi had been following right beside them all along.

    She heard every clear word.

    Bo Jingshen was a bit embarrassed, but he also didn¡¯t want to remind Jing Su, so he simply nodded, "All right, I know, don¡¯t worry about these things... it will be fine, no worries."

    Jing Su nodded, reached out to grasp Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, squeezing a bit harder, with aforting intention, "Xiao Shen, your voice is shaking; don¡¯t be scared, I can ept any oue."

 Chapter 514: 514

    <strong>Chapter 514: Chapter 514</strong>

    Jing Su was taken into the operating room.

    The police also arrived and made a record, with a caregiver who had witnessed the whole process present, making the evidence collection quite smooth.

    The case was notplex, but it wasn¡¯t easy to handle either due to the father-son rtionship between Jing Ce and Jing Su, coupled with Jing Su¡¯s physical condition.

    So, there were many parts that needed amodation.

    At least they weren¡¯t able to take Jing Ce back to the station for now, instead leaving two officers to guard outside the hospital room.

    Bo Jingshen and the others couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about what happened to Jing Ce anymore, as they were all waiting outside the operating room.

    Su Lu sat between Bo Jingshen and Jing Qiao, tightly holding their hands, one in each hand.

    Both siblings¡¯ hands were ice-cold.

    Su Lu knew they were both panicking, which was normal, she felt if it were her own brother in such a situation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm either.

    So at this moment, she had to stay calm and support both siblings.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems, good luck favors the good, there definitely won¡¯t be any issues,¡± Su Lu said in a steady voice, trying to console them.

    Then she turned to Song Boyuan and said, ¡°Xiao Song, you look too pale, go back to your room and rest.¡±

    Song Boyuan gently shook his head, not daring to move too much due to dizziness, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait with you. My secretary will arrive soon.¡±

    Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    It broke Song Boyuan¡¯s heart to see her like this, and he said softly to Jing Qiao, ¡°I asked Ji Ning to contact some experts abroad, it will be okay.¡±

    Jing Qiao nodded as she wiped her tears.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face looked terrible, and he took a deep breath and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to Jing Ruo, and then¡­ wash my hands.¡±

    Su Lu noticed that Bo Jingshen¡¯s hands were covered in dried blood, realizing that he had been holding Jing Su¡¯s injured arm earlier, the one he had used to pull Jing Su away from Jing Ce.

    That was why his hands were stained with blood.

    However, both Su Lu and Jing Qiao had not noticed it before, and it wasn¡¯t until now that Su Lu had realized that even though she considered herself rtively calm, trying to support the siblings, she herself wasn¡¯t fully calm.

    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here and keep Jing Qiaopany,¡± Su Lu nodded.

    In the operating room.

    Jing Suy on the operating table, his eyes locally anesthetized, so he didn¡¯t feel much.

    But his consciousness was still very clear, a sensation that was quite unsettling.

    He couldn¡¯t see much; his right eye could still perceive some light and shadows, but his left eye seemed¡­ to have lost even the sense of light.

    He could still hear the doctors speaking in very low voices among themselves.

    ¡°The left eyeball is severely ruptured¡­¡± one doctor said, his tone filled with a sigh, ¡°There¡¯s hardly any of the lens left. It feels like there¡¯s nothing much to save¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± another doctor said, ¡°Think of something else!¡±

    Then he lowered his voice to the earlier doctor, ¡°Do you know who this person is before you just give up like that¡­¡±

    Jing Su felt very tired; his lips quivered lightly, ¡°Can I¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked the doctor.

    ¡°Can I sleep? I¡¯m a bit tired,¡± Jing Su said.

    Soon after, he fell into a deep sleep.

    When he woke up, Jing Su saw darkness and could only hear someone crying beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bastard!¡± The female voice was so hoarse with crying that Jing Su couldn¡¯t initially recognize whose it was.

    This wasn¡¯t good, he thought to himself sarcastically, as he might have to rely on sounds to perceive the world in the future.

    Awake, Jing Su instinctively reached to touch his eyes, only to feel a warm hand grabbing his.

    The very hoarse female voice eximed, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re awake! Don¡¯t open your eyes yet, and don¡¯t touch.¡±

    Jing Su felt okay, as his first reaction upon waking up wasn¡¯t to open his eyes.

    It was Jing Ruo.

    ¡°Why did you also rush over?¡± Jing Su asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be busy with schedules?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in this state, how could I note! Wuuwuu¡­¡± Jing Ruo clutched Jing Su¡¯s hand and wept even more, ¡°Are schedules more important than my brother? I¡¯ll quit the circle, I¡¯m not doing it anymore!¡±

    Listening to Jing Ruo, Jing Su nearlyughed, ¡°You pestered me and your little brother for so long to debut, and now you¡¯ve gained some fame, and you say you¡¯ll just quit?¡±

    ¡°Wuuwuu, I¡¯m quitting. I can¡¯t chase anyone anyway. I¡¯lle back and take care of you¡­¡± Jing Ruo held his hand, crying even harder.

    Jing Su could feel some unknown wet substances on his hand, probably tears¡­ and maybe snot.

    He quietly pulled his hand back and discreetly wiped it on the bedsheet.

    Then he asked, ¡°Who else is here?¡±

    Bo Jingshen said quietly from the side, ¡°Me. Both Su Lu and I are here. She just went to the bathroom to fetch water to wash your hands and face.¡±

    Su Lu came back from the bathroom carrying a basin of water, since Jing Su¡¯s eyes were covered inyers of gauze, it was hard to tell if he was awake or not.

    She whispered, ¡°Big brother hasn¡¯t woken up, has he?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± Jing Su said.

    Su Lu spoke, ¡°Big brother, let me wipe you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jing Su said, actually feeling quite ufortable, probably because of the blood previously on his hands and face.

    Though the medical staff had cleaned him up before the surgery, he still felt a bit uneasy.

    Su Lu called Bo Jingshen to help, and together they wiped Jing Su¡¯s face, hands, and upper body.

    ¡°I asked Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan to go back to Song Boyuan¡¯s room,¡± Bo Jingshen said, ¡°I said we¡¯d call them when you woke up. Mainly because Song Boyuan also needs to recuperate, he had just followed you to your room when you finished surgery before being violently sick.¡±

    ¡°Let him rest properly then,¡± Jing Su said.

    He thought for a moment before asking, ¡°What about Jing Ce.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in his room,¡± Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression cooled again when he mentioned the man.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Jing Su didn¡¯t want to deal with it anymore, feeling extremely weary, ¡°For thepany matters, if you have time, you can liaise, if not, let it be. I¡¯ll contact a specialized management teamter and outsource it. I probably won¡¯t be able to handle work for a while.¡±

    Bo Jingshen actually didn¡¯t have enough time; his own work was already piled up high, and if he didn¡¯t deal with it, Cheng Yan would be as busy as a dog.

    But given Jing Su¡¯s current situation, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. He stated, ¡°You just focus on recovering, don¡¯t worry about these things, I¡¯ll coordinate with your secretarial office.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jing Su said.

    His lips moved as if he wanted to ask something more but ultimately didn¡¯t ask.

    Su Lu, seeing his hesitation to speak, took the initiative and said, ¡°Miss Xiao has gone to make her statement.¡±

 Chapter 515: 515

    <strong>Chapter 515: Chapter 515</strong>

    Perhaps because his eyes were covered, and he was already a reserved person, having his eyes covered shut off the window to his emotions.

    Thus, one couldn¡¯t discern any emotions from Jing Su¡¯s face.

    And he immediately changed the subject, saying, ¡°Doctor¡­ what did he say?¡±

    He wanted to turn his head, a habitual motion to look at the speaker when talking.

    As his head turned, he suddenly realized, he couldn¡¯t see. He didn¡¯t even know if he was facing Bo Jingshen.

    So, his movement stiffened, bing more awkward.

    However, Bo Jingshen reacted quickly, immediately reaching out to grasp Jing Su¡¯s hand, as if to tell him, he was right there.

    However, as soon as Jing Su spoke, the atmosphere suddenly became very quiet. No one spoke, only Jing Ruo let out a barely audible sob.

    In fact, she had been crying messily with tears streaming down her face. She had been holding it well, but couldn¡¯t help letting out a sob.

    Jing Su clearly heard it.

    It seemed that after losing sight, his other senses became especially sharp; it really wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    Jing Su sighed softly, ¡°Before I went into the operating room, I said it, Xiao Shen, whatever the oue, I can ept it.¡±

    Because already by the time Jing Ce had dragged him to the side, Jing Su had thought a lot and had almost finished his mental preparations.

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say it.¡±

    Jing Ruo, as if giving up on herself, started crying out loud.

    Su Lu was embracing her shoulders, gently patting tofort her.

    Bo Jingshen thought of what the doctor had said when he came out earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, his left eye is severely injured, the eyeball ruptured, vitreous missing, we tried our best to restore it, performed filling and repairs, but the prognosis still cannot be guaranteed.¡±

    ¡°What is certain is that his vision will definitely be impacted, but to what extent it will be affected cannot yet be determined. Everything will have to wait until he wakes up and heals. There is a possibility of blindness. From my many years of experience, I must tell you, the likelihood is quite high.¡±

    ¡°His right eye injury is lighter, but only rtively speakingpared to the left. It will still affect his vision, how much it will be affected depends on the recovery processter.¡±

    Bo Jingshen was upset at the time.

    He knew it was unreasonable; he had even previously scorned those family members whoshed out at doctors, thinking that the doctors had already done their best, what more could you want? The doctors are just medical practitioners, not miracle workers.

    But when it actually happened to him, he realized that sometimes, some anger just doesn¡¯te with reasons.

    He understood the rationale, but still couldn¡¯t help being very angry, really angry.

    Bo Jingshen was irrationally angry, his voice wasn¡¯t loud at the time, but his tone was very heavy, ¡°The ident happened right in the hospital! We remedied it as quickly as possible! And this is all you could restore?!¡±

    The doctors seemed unsurprised by such a reaction; if the surgical results were bad, the rtives¡¯ emotions were almost expected.

    So even the doctor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, he calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have done all we could, tried our best to save his eyeball¡­ Maybe our technology isn¡¯t perfect yet, if possible, you can also contact higher authorities.¡±

    The meaning was simple, with Jing Su¡¯s injuries and their capabilities, being able to save Jing Su¡¯s eyeball and achieve this oue was already them doing their utmost.

    After listening to Bo Jingshen recounting the doctor¡¯s words, Jing Su¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, he just nodded slightly.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°Song Boyuan says he will contact authorities, I will also reach out to friends abroad, don¡¯t worry, it will definitely get better.¡±

    Jing Su slightly curved his lips, ¡°It¡¯s much better than I anticipated.¡±

    He paused, then spoke gently, ¡°While Jing Ce was holding me on his side, I originally thought, at that moment, I would either die or be blinded. But listening to the current status, I shouldn¡¯t bepletely blind, right? It¡¯s already much better than I imagined.¡±

    This goes to show, some people spend a lifetime healing their childhood.

    Who would have thought, the privileged son of the Jing Family, raised with every luxury, turned out to be an absolute pessimist.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about thepany, I will liaise with your secretarial office.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Jing Su sighed, ¡°What about your business in Feng City?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to travel back and forth,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu frowned slightly from the side.

    Jing Su and she had the same concern, ¡°Taking a flight knocks you out half-dead¡­¡±

    Of course, Su Lu was worried about the same thing.

    But Bo Jingshen, who was severely afraid of flying, didn¡¯t seem worried, merely saying, ¡°Consider it desensitization therapy for my fear of flying. I guess the back-and-forth will be more frequent initially, once things are settled on both sides, there won¡¯t be a need to travel so often.¡±

    As Bo Jingshen spoke, he patted Jing Su¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If you sympathize with my severe flight phobia, then get better quickly.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jing Su said, taking a deep breath, ¡°Rare for me to be able to ck off.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you guys go back first, no need to stay here with me,¡± Jing Su said.

    Bo Jingshen checked the time, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a nutrition meal for you, it¡¯ll be here soon, after you¡¯ve eaten we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Given Jing Su¡¯s current state, without someone caring for him, he might even struggle with eating.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jing Su also recognized his current limitations.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a nursing aide,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Jing Ruo protested from the side, ¡°What nursing aide? I can take care of him!¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Aren¡¯t you working? Don¡¯t you have a show to record?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t record,¡± Jing Ruo wiped her tears, ¡°My brother is more important.¡±

    ¡°This is really not about importance,¡± Su Lu interjected, ¡°Ruoruo.¡±

    ¡°Little sister-inw, don¡¯t try to persuade me,¡± Jing Ruo was firm.

    Su Lu countered her resolve with a single sentence, ¡°If we don¡¯t get a professional nursing aide, when Big Brother takes a shower¡­¡±

    Jing Ruo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jing Su coughed twice.

    Jing Ruo quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Sorry, I was too rash, it¡¯s better to hire a decent nursing aide to take care of Big Brother, and I¡¯lle over as support.¡±

    Jing Ruo was very persistent about this, seeing as she wasn¡¯t going to be persuaded, they didn¡¯t try to argue further; indeed, having someone around to watch over was more reassuring.

    Soon, the nutrition meal was delivered.

    Jing Ruo wasn¡¯t good at caring for someone, and Bo Jingshen was too rough, so it was Su Lu who fed Jing Su.

    This made Bo Jingshen somewhat proud, ¡°How about that? Isn¡¯t my wife great?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 516: 516

    <strong>Chapter 516: Chapter 516</strong>

    Jing Su had just wiped his mouth when he heard Bo Jingshen say that.

    Jing Su, ¡°¡­Is it really appropriate to unt your affection in front of an injured person like this?¡±

    Su Lu was speechless beside them. She had seen shamelessness before, but never at this level.

    Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t always this shameless, was he? What sudden change had taken over him? It seemed like his shamelessness switch had been flipped ever since she epted his proposal.

    However, Jing Su certainly didn¡¯t get upset about it. On the contrary, having been reminded by Bo Jingshen¡¯s disy of affection, he said,

    Jing Su, ¡°Oh right. Now that you¡¯ve sessfully proposed, my current situation is adding to your workload for no reason. Won¡¯t it affect your original ns?¡±

    Jing Su was well aware of Bo Jingshen¡¯s persistent efforts over the years for Su Lu, so there must have been many ns. Perhaps even this trip to Beijing was part of his ns.

    But Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t hesitate at all, ¡°ns are flexible, it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t worry about these things. Besides¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen smiled, ¡°She¡¯s mine, she won¡¯t run away.¡±

    Bo Jingshen thought, this time when he returned, he would first secure a legal status. Once Jing Su was better, they could discuss everything else. Su Lu was so understanding that she would surely bear with him.

    After leaving the hospital, Bo Jingshen and Su Lu went to a nearby restaurant.

    As soon as the dishes arrived, the two of them began to eat in silence. This quiet state of eating continued for about ten minutes before they finally slowed down from their wolfish devouring.

    Thankfully, with theirportment and appearance, even eating quickly seemed elegant and methodical, with no movement appearing too hasty or clumsy.

    But each bite was huge!

    Several times Su Lu felt like she was about to choke, therge clumps of food seeming to split her throat, but after swallowing with difficulty, the sense of satisfaction in her empty stomach was too much to stop.

    Finally having filled her stomach, she let out a long sigh, expressing her relief, ¡°I was almost starved to death¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen also decided to take a break after eating his fill, so he drank a few sips of soup and served Su Lu a bowl as well.

    Then he said, ¡°Burp¡ª!¡±

    A melodious and extended burp.

    Su Lu, ¡°¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen himself found it a bit funny. He curved his mouth, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and then said, ¡°Earlier, outside the operating room, I was too nervous to feel hungry. Afterwards, when Jing Su woke up and everything seemed to go back to normal, my heart settled down a bit, and I realized I was so hungry I could barely stand it¡­¡±

    Su Lu nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, my God, how can Jing Ruo not feel hungry?¡±

    ¡°Forget about her,¡± Bo Jingshen nced at Su Lu¡¯s slim figure and said, ¡°She¡¯s not blessed with the naturally skinny physique like you.¡±

    ¡°But Jing Ruo isn¡¯t fat either,¡± Su Lu thought about Jing Ruo¡¯s figure from the past, which wasn¡¯t particrly lean but was definitely not fat.

    Now, she seemed much thinner. When Su Lu saw her for the first time, she even wondered if Jing Ruo was worn out from working too hard.

    ¡°After she debuted, she started dieting. Cameras tend to add a little weight, so if you¡¯re not skinny enough, you¡¯ll appear fuller on screen. Of course, some are exceptionally gifted with facial features that look slim on camera, but unfortunately, Jing Ruo doesn¡¯t have such an innate advantage,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    He still remembered that time, when he was still locked up.

    After Jing Ruo debuted, she wasn¡¯t very busy and could alwayse to visit him.

    Several times, she cried. With a particrly aggrieved look, the moment she saw Bo Jingshen, she would just burst into tears.

    At first, Bo Jingshen tried to console her, butter he felt something was off. Upon asking, he learned that it wasn¡¯t just worry and heartache for her little brother that made her cry.

    It was hunger.

    Because of dieting, her daily carbohydrate intake was limited. Without enough carbs, shecked sugar; without sugar, her mood was affected, leading to feeling aggrieved. Then, seeing her little brother trapped behind bars, she would cry.

    Bo Jingshen was both amused and annoyed by this revtion, butter he told her that next to the waiting hall for visitations, there was a stand that sold a type of prepared food made of coarse grains, like the small tbreads, that wouldn¡¯t make her gain weight because it was made fromplex carbs.

    He told her to eat that if she was hungry.

    Jing Ruo asked him how he knew this, to which he replied that it was because this was what they made while they were inside.

    And so Jing Ruo believed him and ate that every time she came.

    Hearing Bo Jingshen talk about the past while sipping soup, Su Lu became curious, ¡°And then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Later, she stoppeding because she was angry.¡±

    ¡°Why was she angry?¡± Su Lu blinked her eyes.

    Bo Jingshen seemed to find it amusing, curving his lips slightly, ¡°Where were thoseplex carbs? It was actually made from refined white flour, as fine as it gets. It would have been better off just eating in rice¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you so wicked?¡± Su Lu said helplessly, her own lips curving into a smile.

    But both of their smiles were short-lived and quickly faded from their faces.

    Bo Jingshen let out a soft sigh and asked, ¡°Do you think¡­ Jing Su will ever recover?¡±

    Su Lu was at a loss, exhaling softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I hope he will get better, but¡­ now when I close my eyes, I still see his face covered in blood.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Bo Jingshen feeling the same way?

    It was precisely because he saw with his own eyes Jing Su¡¯s face covered in blood and the fierce injuries on his face and eyes that he could not be optimistic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had the staff at our overseas branch contact some authorities abroad these days, sent Jing Su¡¯s medical records over to see if there are any other options,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good. Later, I will also ask my brother, Qiao Li, as well as You Ran and her boyfriend Lei Yang to inquire as well.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face suddenly became a bit stiff.

    Seeing his stiffened expression, Su Lu instantly felt resigned, ¡°At a time like this¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen remained silent, just staring down, poking aimlessly at a piece of fish in his te until it was almost mush.

    Seeing him like this, Su Lu could only wave her hand and say, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll count Qiao Li out, okay?¡±

    Only then did Bo Jingshen stop mutting the piece of fish and said, ¡°Just that, I may have to start coordinating with Jing Su¡¯s secretariat during this time and get busy. Since I¡¯m not ustomed to the work yet, it will surely require more time, and I probably won¡¯t have as much time to spend with you and the child.¡±

    ¡°I understand; I wouldn¡¯t me you. I¡¯m not that unreasonable,¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen looked up at her deeply, ¡°So, the understanding Su Xiaolu¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Could you give me a legal status first, so I can work with peace of mind?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 517: 517

    <strong>Chapter 517: Chapter 517</strong>

    Su Luughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t really have any objections in the first ce.¡±

    Since she had agreed to his marriage proposal, she had implicitly consented to everything afterward.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed at that time.

    On the way back to the hospital after dinner, Bo Jingshen was checking an almanac on his mobile phone, nning to pick an auspicious day to get their marriage certificate with Su Lu.

    Su Lu, seeing him looking almost dizzy, said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother choosing anymore. In my opinion, Mid-Autumn Festival is perfect¡ªwhen the moon is full, people reunite, celebrating a beautiful full moon festival, and it was also the first Mid-Autumn Festival you, I, and our son spent together.¡±

    Bo Jingshen thought it was feasible, ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Ah, Su Xiaolu is really reliable.¡±

    When they returned to the hospital, they didn¡¯t visit Jing Su¡¯s room first but went straight to Bo Yuan¡¯s room.

    Bo Yuan was sitting on the hospital bed; the small table over the bed was already set up, with one hand supporting his head and the other lightly sliding on theputer touchscreen.

    His face showed fatigue, but he had no intention of resting.

    Theputer screen disyed pages of English medical literature, filled withplex and abstruse long terms. Although Bo Yuan was very familiar with them, reading these lengthy terms could be dizzying in his concussed state.

    Su Lu was somewhat surprised, ¡°Why are you here alone in the room? Where¡¯s Xiao Qiao?¡±

    Upon hearing their voices, Bo Yuan looked up at them, ¡°I had the bodyguard take her back. She said she wanted to stew some soup for Uncle and prepare some nutritious meals. She thinks the meals she makes are better than the hospital¡¯s¡ªbetter taste and more meticulously selected ingredients.¡±

    After finishing, Bo Yuan paused, then added, ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Su Lu nced at the takeout box in her hand, ¡°I even packed food to bring for her; looks like she won¡¯t be able to eat it.¡±

    Su Lu then asked Bo Yuan, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±

    Bo Yuan gently shook his head, ¡°Thanks, but no.¡±

    Su Lu raised her eyebrows, realizing something, ¡°Oh¡­ it seems Xiao Qiao¡¯s cooking involves more than just nutritious meals for Uncle.¡±

    Bo Yuan nodded, ¡°She said she¡¯d bring me some as well.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems I can only give this to¡­¡± Su Lu was about to say Jing Ruo but then remembered that Jing Ruo was controlling her diet to maintain her figure and surely wouldn¡¯t eat food from restaurants that wasn¡¯t carefully calorie-counted.

    Su Lu was dumbfounded, thinking that this exquisite meal from Pingfu Building couldn¡¯t even be given away?

    Just then, a voice came from the doorway, ¡°Only give it to who?¡±

    Su Lu looked towards the person entering, her eyes lighting up, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for you!¡±

    Song Jining was startled, ¡°For¡­ for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Song, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡± Su Lu asked.

    Song Jining nodded, ¡°I just finished up and haven¡¯t had the chance to eat.¡±

    ¡°Here, eat up. It¡¯s takeout from Pingfu Building, just right tofort a life-saving doctor like you.¡± Su Lu handed him the meal box.

    Song Jining felt a bit embarrassed since he wasn¡¯t close with Su Lu and nced at Bo Yuan who nodded. Song Jining then thanked him and started to eat.

    He was indeed a bit hungry and ate ravenously, though not embarrassingly so.

    His eating manner was probably simr to the way Bo Jingshen and Su Lu had eaten earlier.

    Nearly done eating, Bo Yuan finally called him over, ¡°Ji Ning,e take a look at this. These doctors are eye specialists that I just had the secretariat help me find. There are honors and papers about them here. I¡¯m not a medical student, so I don¡¯t understand much, could you help check when you have time if there¡¯s any padding in their credentials?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll check itter,¡± Song Jining said, ¡°Brother, what are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no water in it, I n to have someone contact us to see if we can arrange an online consultation,¡± Bo Yuan said.

    Song Jining had also learned about the malignant incident that urred in the Nursing Department, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Bo Yuan would take the matter so seriously.

    To be a doctor is somewhat in this vein, where what seems like the sky falling to others may be viewed as a manageable issue within their scope.

    They can still stabilize it.

    But for others, it could well be nearing a breakdown.

    Song Jining seemed to partly feel this way too, so he was quite surprised when he heard what Bo Yuan said.

    ¡°Why are you taking this so seriously, brother?¡± Song Jining asked.

    Bo Yuan nced at him lightly, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see my woman¡¯s tears anymore.¡±

    Crying as if a knife was stabbing his heart.

    Honestly, people like Bo Yuan who are naturally indifferent, gloomy, and paranoid, normally have very little empathy andpassion. If it wasn¡¯t because Jing Qiao was so upset.

    Truthfully, Bo Yuan might have been even moreposed than Song Jining.

    He actually stillcks empathy andpassion, and his ability to resonate with others is quite weak.

    But Jing Qiao, seems like a point that connects him with the ordinary world. Although his perception and empathy towards the outside world were not clear, he was very sensitive to Jing Qiao¡¯s emotional perception and empathy.

    So, it was enough that Jing Qiao¡¯s perception and empathy towards the outside world were clear.

    Also, because his empathy was quite weak, Bo Yuan directly hit Song Jining¡¯s heart without any psychological burden, and he coldly red at Song Jining, saying, ¡°It seems you rather bear seeing your own woman shed tears.¡±

    Song Jining: ¡°¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Xiao Song, if you can speak nicely then speak, if you can¡¯t, then it¡¯s better not to say anything at all.

    How embarrassing it must be, even if Song Jining didn¡¯t care about Xiao Caizi¡¯s past, it doesn¡¯t mean he was willing to be reminded of it in front of everyone.

    But Bo Yuan mentioned it without any psychological burden.

    In Bo Yuan¡¯s view, the matter was very simple¡ªyou¡¯ve epted it, so why not mention it? If you can¡¯t mention it, it means you haven¡¯t really epted it. Since you haven¡¯t epted it, why force yourself?

    Honestly, the logic is clear and unassable.

    So, those who understand Bo Yuan¡¯s personality know what they would feel in this situation.

    So, Bo Jingshen, Su Lu, and Song Jining, all three were rendered speechless and none spoke.

    However, Bo Jingshen and Su Lu were suddenly reminded of that moment, at that scene, Xiao Caizi¡¯s grieving cries, and afterward¡­

    The three of them standing guard at the operating room door together.

    Su Lu now recalled, although none of them had the time to attend to Xiao Caizi at that time, he now realized her tears seemed to have never stopped.

    Until Jing Su¡¯s surgery was over, until the doctor came out of the operating room to exin the situation of the surgery.

    Until Jing Su was brought out of the operating room, his eyes wrapped inyers of gauze.

    Then¡­ she seemed to have left.

 Chapter 518: 518

    <strong>Chapter 518: Chapter 518</strong>

    Song Jining felt somewhat awkward, of course, but given his familiarity with Song Boyuan¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t say much more.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at it in a bit,¡± he quickly picked up where Song Boyuan had left off.

    When Jing Qiao arrived, her eyes were still red, and so was the tip of her nose¡ªit was unclear whether she had been cooking and crying at home.

    Song Boyuan frowned when he saw her.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said.

    Jing Qiao rubbed her nose, ¡°I need to bring soup to Big Brother first.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,e here first,¡± Song Boyuan sat up straight, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to deliver it in a bit.¡±

    Jing Qiao had walked up to Song Boyuan¡¯s hospital bed before she noticed that Su Lu, Bo Jingshen, and Song Jining were all sitting on the sofa against the wall¡ªSong Jining was even voraciously inhaling his food from a meal box.

    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, you¡¯re all here. And Jining too,¡± Jing Qiao said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±

    ¡°What delicious food have you made?¡± Su Lu got up and came over to look, ¡°Bo Jingshen and I left Big Brother¡¯s room not too long ago, and he had already eaten.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother has woken up?¡± Jing Qiao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Su Lu nodded, ¡°Yes, he woke up. He was talking andughing with us, and I even fed him his meal.¡±

    Su Lu gently ced her hand on Jing Qiao¡¯s shoulder, giving her stiff shoulder a squeeze, ¡°Don¡¯t worry or feel too sad. Big Brother is in a decent mood. Plus, Xiao Song was doing some research just now; he¡¯s going to arrange for an online consultation with some foreign experts.¡±

    Jing Qiao nodded slightly and turned to look at Song Boyuan, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Song Boyuan looked at her reddened eyes, ¡°Stop crying now.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Jing Qiao sniffed, the corners of her mouth forming a slight arc as she took out the meal boxes from the insted bag one by one andid them neatly on the small table in front of Boyuan.

    ¡°I made everything light-vored, afraid you might vomit again. I made some easy-to-digest porridge,¡± Jing Qiao opened each of the small meal boxes.

    Every dish inside was made with care and was very delicate.

    A gentle look appeared in Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes.

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen had originally nned to go home, but now they decided to wait until after Song Boyuan and Song Jining had finished eating and after looking over the information from the experts before leaving.

    As soon as Song Jining finished eating, he immediately started reviewing the files on Song Boyuan¡¯sputer, saying as he read, ¡°Copy this for me. I¡¯ll ask an ophthalmology professor about itter. But since it says here that he¡¯s won this award, it should be urate. This award has no fluff in Country B.¡±

    They discussed the matter in depth for a while.

    Song Boyuan let Song Jining copy the data. Song Jining still had work to tie up, post-surgery patients to follow up with, and after busying himself, he had to finish his shift and go home.

    Thus, Song Jining didn¡¯t stay any longer. After thanking Su Lu and Bo Jingshen again, he left Song Boyuan¡¯s hospital room.

    After he left, Song Boyuan finally turned to ask Bo Jingshen, ¡°How¡¯s the handling of the mattering along?¡±

    Initially, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t react to what Song Boyuan was referring to.

    But after a moment¡¯s pause, he caught on.

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to handle. His physical condition, and his father-son rtionship with Jing Su¡­¡± Bo Jingshen furrowed his brows.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s voice was as detached and metallic as ever, devoid of warmth, ¡°What kind of father and son? They almost blinded each other.¡±

    As he spoke, Jing Qiao turned to look at him.

    Song Boyuan pursed his lips, seemingly aware that his words weren¡¯t very tactful.

    But Jing Qiao wasn¡¯t angry because he was blunt, she simply said, ¡°He¡¯s always been like this, it¡¯s not like you only found out today.¡±

    Selling her, selling Bo Jingshen, Jing Ruo was also ready to be traded at a price.

    Jing Su may not have been sold, but his eyes almost got blinded¡­

    Was there anything he couldn¡¯t do?

    Song Boyuan said to Bo Jingshen, ¡°If you feel that it¡¯s difficult to handle because it¡¯s a family or father-son rtionship, just leave it to me.¡±

    At this point, Song Boyuanughed self-deprecatingly, his lips curling into a faint smile, ¡°After all, if we¡¯re being honest, I¡¯m best at dealing with rtives.¡±

    Indeed.

    When it came to dealing with rtives, Song Boyuan was definitely number one in Beijing.

    No one was better at being ruthless with their rtives than him, wasn¡¯t that right? He had just dealt with a bunch of them these past few days.

    Bo Jingshen was somewhat hesitant, but Su Lu saw through the situation more clearly and said, ¡°Still, it should be up to eldest brother to decide.¡±

    After all was said and done, it was almost midnight when Bo Jingshen and Su Lu finally left the hospital.

    Old Chen had parked the car outside the hospital waiting for them; as Su Lu and Bo Jingshen approached and pulled open the car door, they saw Zhao Ying sitting inside.

    Su Lu was a bit surprised, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°This is such a big incident, I heard about it. I was worried, so I came to pick you up,¡± Zhao Ying said with an anxious expression. She looked at Bo Jingshen, ¡°Is Jing Su okay?¡±

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t exactly say he was fine, so he just pursed his lips and sighed lightly.

    ¡°What a good child, how could he end up with such a father!¡± Zhao Ying looked at Bo Jingshen and Su Lu and said, ¡°I originally thought that both of you were unlucky without paternal blessings, but now it seems that although Shen Jiming is trash, he is at least not so vicious.¡±

    Bo Jingshen smiled at her words, ¡°Yeah, Mom, if we were to categorize trash, Jing Ce would have to be considered hazardous waste, right?¡±

    Su Lu was taken aback, and Zhao Ying was equally stunned. Although it was true that Jing Ce was hazardous waste, hearing Bo Jingshen already calling her ¡°Mom¡± took her some time to get used to.

    Su Lu was also slow to react.

    Zhao Ying nodded nkly, ¡°Uh, right, you¡¯re correct.¡±

    After getting into the car, on the way home, Su Lu briefly exined the situation to Zhao Ying.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a sin. How is little Su now¡­¡± Zhao Ying said, with her eyes beginning to redden, ¡°Jiang Yan only had this one son, and she never hoped for anything else before she died, just for her son to have a better life.¡±

    Jiang Yan was Jing Su¡¯s mother who passed away early and was a high school ssmate with Zhao Ying. Although they weren¡¯t particrly close confidants, they had known each other for a long time.

    That¡¯s why Zhao Ying always felt regret about Jiang Yan passing away so early. It was also for this reason that Zhao Ying told herself that no matter what, she had to survive; only if the mother was alive would the child have a better life.

    ¡°We can only wait for a consultation with a specialist to see if there¡¯s a better treatment n. We should¡­¡± Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, speaking more directly, ¡°for the left eye¡­ we can only try to preserve whatever vision we can.¡±

    Zhao Ying sighed with relief, ¡°What about the right eye?¡±

    ¡°The right eye is in far better condition than the left eye. Once it¡¯s recovered, the impact on vision should not be too significant. But it still needs time to heal, and I need to stay in Beijing for a short while to take over hispany¡¯s affairs. So, what I mean is, Mom¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen looked towards Zhao Ying.

 Chapter 519

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 519</h4>

    "We can only look for a specialist consultation afterwards to see if there is a better treatment n. We should..." Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, his words more direct, "the left eye... we can only try to preserve a bit of vision."

    Zhao Ying sighed with relief, "And the right eye?"

    "The condition of the right eye is much betterpared to the left eye, and after recovery, the impact on vision should not be too severe. But it still needs some time to recover, and in the short term I have to stay in Beijing to take over hispany¡¯s affairs, so what I mean is, Mom..."

    Bo Jingshen looked toward Zhao Ying.

    When Bo Jingshen looked over, Zhao Ying suddenly felt like a chicken being eyed by a weasel during the New Year.

    Bo Jingshen was that weasel, and that weasel had his eyes on her family¡¯s spirited little chick...

    "Uh, go on," Zhao Ying said, steeling herself.

    Bo Jingshen said, "So I want to get the marriage certificate with Su Lu first. We¡¯ve picked the date, it¡¯s on Mid-Autumn Festival."

    Zhao Ying kept silent. "Bo Jingshen, everyone else is reuniting on a full moon, and you¡¯re nning to whisk away my daughter."

    Of course, that was what Zhao Ying was thinking deep down. If she could, she¡¯d wish for her daughter to stay single by her side forever.

    She didn¡¯t care whether her daughter married or not, but as a mother, she couldn¡¯t be so willful.

    Zhao Ying sighed and said, "Why are you telling me this? Su Lu¡¯s household registration isn¡¯t even with me."

    Bo Jingshen stated, "It doesn¡¯t matter where her household registration is, I want to marry your daughter, and of course, I need your consent."

    "Alright, alright, I agree. Even if I didn¡¯t... I guess you¡¯de back and ask again tomorrow, and the day after."

    Upon returning home, Zhao Xiaole had already fallen asleep.

    Since Bo Jingshen and Su Lu were upied, Shen Xun had taken care of him all day. The child hadn¡¯t seen them all day and missed them a lot. Although he had already been asleep, perhaps he wasn¡¯t sleeping soundly.

    They came back, and he immediately woke up.

    "Mama..." Zhao Xiaole puckered his lips, about to cry.

    Sometimes children are just like that; it¡¯s not that they are hurting anywhere or feeling ufortable, they just wake up halfway through their sleep and feel aggrieved and start to cry.

    "Hey, Mommy and Daddy are back, sweetheart." Su Lu picked him up, and Bo Jingshen quickly came over too.

    With both parents crowding around, Zhao Xiaole finally didn¡¯t cry, but his little mouth was pursed, and his voice still sounded aggrieved, "Where did you go..."

    Bo Jingshen knew that Su Lu adhered to a principle of not lying to Zhao Xiaole, so after thinking for a moment, he said, "Lebao, do you remember Uncle?"

    "Daddy¡¯s brother?" Zhao Xiaole thought for a bit and nodded, "I remember."

    "Daddy¡¯s brother had an ident today and was seriously injured in the hospital. Mommy and Daddy were at the hospital with him, so we couldn¡¯t take good care of our baby all day," Bo Jingshen gently caressed Zhao Xiaole¡¯s head and kissed him on the forehead, adding, "I hope Lebao can forgive us."

    After hearing this, Zhao Xiaole frowned, "Is Uncle okay?"

    "It¡¯s serious," Bo Jingshen replied.

    Zhao Xiaole said, "It will get better. Hug-hug makes the pain go away."

    "Why don¡¯t you give Uncle a hug-hug someday? Your hugs are more helpful than ours," Bo Jingshen chuckled, asking gently, "Can Lebao forgive us?"

    Zhao Xiaole responded, "But I wasn¡¯t even mad at you." He whispered, "I just missed you."

    Su Lu, holding her son, kissed him, "All right, you go to sleep now, darling. Mommy and Daddy just came back from the hospital and need to take a shower. Tonight, Mommy and Daddy will sleep with you, and tomorrow morning we can all stay in bed together, okay?"

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Xiaole was thrilled, grasping his tiny fists and rubbing his eyes, though he was actually extremely tired.

    It didn¡¯t take Bo Jingshen long to coax him, and soon he was sound asleep.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu walked to the living room, where Shen Xun was still sitting at the dining table, wearing a pair of golden-framed sses, with aputer opened on the desktop, its screen¡¯s light reflecting off his sses.

    Seeing theme out, Shen Xun looked up and asked in a deep voice, "How is Jingsu doing?"

    "You know too?" Bo Jingshen asked.

    Shen Xun raised his eyebrows, "Otherwise, why do you think I agreed to help you babysit and put the kid to sleep at this hour?"

    "The situation... isn¡¯t very good," Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu said, "We can only contact more experts to see what can be done. I¡¯ll reach out to You Ran and my brother, and Bo Jingshen will contact some foreign experts."

    Shen Xun sighed softly, "I¡¯ll go see him tomorrow. It¡¯s really... turned into such a mess, Jing Ce damn well deserves to go to hell."

    Then, after thinking it over and still feeling unsatisfied, he coldly added, "Or be buried next to Shen Jiming and Su Yukan."

    Su Lu: "..."

    Not a single good father, not one!

    Even looking at Bo Jingshen made Su Lu feel quite upset.

    When it was time to sleep at night, she saw Bo Jingshen carefully pull up Zhao Xiaole¡¯s thin nket and ce his hand on Xiaole, gently patting in a soothing rhythm.

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but pinch Bo Jingshen¡¯s nose.

    Bo Jingshen was startled, "...?"

    Su Lu frowned at him, "Why are you men so awful? Why can¡¯t you just be good fathers?"

    Bo Jingshen, having his nose pinched, thus spoke in a nasal tone, "That¡¯s a generalization."

    "I¡¯m not," Su Lu retorted stubbornly.

    "You are."

    "I¡¯m not!" Su Lu continued stubbornly.

    Bo Jingshen thought about it and realized he couldn¡¯t win against her. If this went on, there would be only one oue¡ªhim sleeping on the couch tonight.

    So, after thinking it through, he quickly conceded, performing a gesture¡ªas if tucking nonexistent hair behind his ear in a tender,dylike fashion.

    Even his voice softened considerably, sounding rather effeminate, "Exactly! Men are really too bad!"

    Su Lu finally couldn¡¯t help butugh, feeling significantly better than before.

    Bo Jingshen reached over and gently patted her shoulder, "Go to sleep, you¡¯ve had a long day."

    Su Lu hummed softly and closed her eyes.

    However, Bo Jingshen stayed awake, staring into the night. Every time he closed his eyes, the image of Jingsu, his face covered in blood, came to mind.

    That image slowly merged with his own past, when he had shielded someone from sulfuric acid, leaving grotesque scars on his back.

    He looked at the sleeping Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole, leaned over, and ced a kiss on each of their faces.

    Now that he had them, he would never back down, and even if it cost him his life, he would surely protect his wife and child.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 520

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 520</h4>

    I must say, Xiao Song is truly a remarkable person.

    Bo Jingshen admitted that he wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone in terms of work ability, but he felt that none matched Song Boyuan¡¯s capability in getting things done.

    Even though he was hospitalized for observation due to a concussion, in just one night, he had contacted all the necessary experts, and the time for video consultations had been set.

    Not only that, but he had also arranged for the construction team that would remodel Su Lu¡¯s store into a dance studio, and they were all set to go to Su Lu¡¯s store today.

    When the store manager called her to confirm this, Su Lu was still in bed.

    Lazily, she turned over from Bo Jingshen¡¯s embrace and stretched her arm to grab the cellphone on the bedside table.

    "Hello?" Su Lu saw the name on her screen, "Xiao Zheng, what¡¯s up?"

    Detecting theziness in Su Lu¡¯s voice, the manager quickly said, "Sorry, Teacher Su, to disturb your rest."

    "It¡¯s fine, go ahead."

    "It¡¯s like this, a construction team has arrived saying they were hired by the boss, but you never mentioned such a team to me, so I called to ask you."

    Xiao Zheng¡¯s words left Su Lu confused, "Hired by the boss? A construction team?"

    "Yes, so did they make a mistake? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ask them to leave," said Xiao Zheng.

    "Wait, wait a minute," Su Lu thought for a moment and asked, "What are they here to build? Did you ask?"

    "They said it¡¯s for the dance studio reconstruction."

    Upon hearing this from Xiao Zheng, Su Lu immediately realized, "Oh! That! I got it! Let them proceed, and show them our previous design diagrams, they can just follow those. Or ask them if they have other design ns. If I guess right, this crew... should be in charge of everything frombor to materials and design."

    With Su Lu¡¯s instructions, Xiao Zheng naturally went ahead to manage it.

    After hanging up, Su Lu felt somewhat moved, and of course, the drowsiness she had felt moments ago hadpletely dissipated.

    "Whats the matter?" Bo Jingshen asked from the side.

    "Hmm," Su Lu pondered, touching her chin, and said, "I¡¯m telling you about Song Boyuan, he must have turned into some kind of work machine, right?"

    "Was it Song Boyuan¡¯s people that called?" Bo Jingshen had listened to her and figured it must be something work-rted.

    Su Lu said, "You remember that Xiao Song took over the construction of the dance studio in my store, right?"

    "Oh, I remember, he sent someone?"

    "He did," said Su Lu, "With so much happening these past few days, even you and I have felt quite overwhelmed."

    Unable to help but exim, she said, "And him, despite being hospitalized from a concussion, he still didn¡¯t forget about fixing his wife¡¯s dance studio!"

    Bo Jingshen was looking at his phone, and upon hearing this his brows raised and he nced at the information on his phone, adding, "Not only that, but he also contacted the international experts overnight and set the time for the video consultation."

    "The reason being... he contacted them overnight just to match the international time differences," Bo Jingshen nced at Su Lu, "He probably really turned into some sort of work machine."

    What Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t mention was that he, too, was once a workaholic.

    Back when he was expanding his business overseas, he barely had any rest. Initially, his business wasn¡¯t sorge, so people didn¡¯t give him much respect.

    Being an Asian in foreign business was already difficult enough, requiring him to put in even more effort.

    Sometimes he was so exhausted he didn¡¯t even have time to eat; in the early days when funds were insufficient, he even had to participate in underground racing to earn money...

    For several years, he hadn¡¯t taken a single day off.

    Cheng Yan¡¯s current demeanor of an emotionless work machine had been shaped during those times under Bo Jingshen¡¯s influence.

    However, after returning to China, Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t pushing as hard anymore.

    Cheng Yan wasn¡¯t sure if it was because Bo Jingshen¡¯s business had grown and he becamecent, or what exactly¡ªI thought we agreed to endure together, and yet you¡¯ve quietly pulled ahead?

    No wonder Cheng Yan sometimes resented him.

    Now, Bo Jingshen waspletely immersed in his wife and child, and not focused as much on his work.

    Like today, cuddling Su Lu with one arm and Zhao Xiaole with the other, slouched on the sofa, embodying a contentedlyzy disposition.

    With a slightly troubled expression, he mumbled, "I don¡¯t want to go to work. I just don¡¯t."

    Su Luughed helplessly, "Then why did you volunteer so eagerly...? When Brother JingSu mentioned hiring a professional team, you shouldn¡¯t have intervened."

    "Let¡¯s leave it, I¡¯ll handle it. They say they¡¯ll hire a specialized team, but JingSu definitely won¡¯t be at ease. He won¡¯t be able to rest properly then." Bo Jingshen said this, but didn¡¯t move an inch.

    He really didn¡¯t move at all, still embracing his wife and child, embodying a life of contentment.

    It was Zhao Xiaole who said, "Dad, you can¡¯t be like this, you need to have some drive. Without drive, how can you support mom?"

    Bo Jingshenughed, "Really? Does it cost a lot to support your mom?"

    The little guy had only a vague concept of money; although he had ess to the best for food, clothing, and shelter, his understanding of money wasn¡¯t very clear¡ªjust like an ordinary child, partly because his mom didn¡¯t often let him have snacks.

    If he got three dors to buy an ice cream cone, he was already thrilled.

    So, in his view, maybe forty or a hundred dors were already a lot¡ªthey could buy lots of ice cream and lollipops.

    Bo Jingshen, aware of this, was thus curious when he heard Zhao Xiaole say this¡ªcould it be that his son already had a clear concept of money?

    But Zhao Xiaole pouted, while ying with the Gundam model in his hand, he said, "It¡¯s not really about that, but grandma and I discussed that the person with mom needs to be ambitious, can¡¯t be idlyzing around.

    Zhao Xiaole continued, looking up at Bo Jingshen, "So I¡¯m studying very seriously, I dare not ck off, otherwise, what if mom won¡¯t stay with me if I¡¯m not ambitious?"

    Bo Jingshen: "..."

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t suppress augh that curled the corners of her mouth.

    Bo Jingshen whispered to her, "Didn¡¯t see iting, huh? My son turns out to be quite the motivator."

    He finally no longer resembled the man sprawled on the sofa, content with life; he sat up straight, "Alright then, I¡¯ll get to work. What about you?"

    Su Lu thought for a moment, "I¡¯ll goter. Xiaole has a kindergarten summer education ss soon, I¡¯ll drop him off there first, then attend to other things."

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s kindergarten, before the start of each term, offered this kind of summer education ss to ease children into the school routine and reduce the anxiety associated with separation from their parents.

    Speaking of this kindergarten...

    Bo Jingshen furrowed his brow and asked, "The one he attends with Zhou Xiaolong, right?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 521

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 521</h4>

    My God, Su Lu could hardly believe it.

    This man, this once unapproachable Ke University¡¯s school hunk who had been the end of so many women¡¯s pursuit,ter known as the Diamond Bachelor, the upstart in the business world, amercial giant!

    He actually held a grudge against a kindergarten kid?

    Su Lu stared at Bo Jingshen dumbfounded, "You...No, what are you trying to do?"

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything, what can I do anyway? Am I really going to fuss with a kindergartner?" Bo Jingshen raised his brow as he spoke.

    But that expression alone made Su Lu understand, even if he didn¡¯t fuss with the child, it didn¡¯t mean he had forgotten.

    She had once heard from Zhao Xiaole about Zhou Xiaolong¡¯s deeds, and this man probably remembered every single one of them.

    It was only after Su Lu oversaw the exhibition setup that she went straight to the hospital.

    She hadn¡¯t expected there to be so many visitors.

    Even though Su Lu was not very familiar with the upper circles of Beijing, she recognized quite a few, all of whom belonged to that social circle, their faces filled with pity, their tones full of sympathy.

    Su Lu knew that everyone in this circle was an excellent actor, but it all still seemed disingenuous no matter how she looked at it.

    Even if the pity and sympathy they showed seemed genuinely kind.

    But it just made her feel physically unwell.

    It was like... Su Lu couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on that feeling.

    However, after everyone left, Jing Ruo wrinkled her brow and said coldly, a sentiment that articted clearly the vague feeling in Su Lu¡¯s heart.

    Jing Ruo said, "Pah! What trash! Since when did my big brother need their pity?"

    Jing Su, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to mind, "What¡¯s there to be angry about?"

    But Jing Ruo was angry, she took a deep breath but still couldn¡¯t suppress the rage in her heart; the more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt, "You don¡¯t know what they¡¯re like, acting as if they could supersede you just because you had this ident, as if they don¡¯t see what they are really worth."

    Hearing this, Jing Su wasn¡¯t annoyed but rather smiled, lightly touching the gauze wrapped around his eyes, and said, "Speaking of which, being unable to see does have its perks, at least I don¡¯t have to witness those disgusting faces, and I can¡¯t see the people I don¡¯t want to see."

    Seeing him like this, Jing Ruo said somberly, "But you also can¡¯t see the people you want to see."

    Su Lu stood by: "..." Sister, consider that your big brother is still a patient, and his emotional state contributes to the recovery from his injuries.

    Su Lu quickly changed the subject, discussing the arrangements Song Boyuan had made for the video consultation.

    Jing Su was a bit surprised, "Isn¡¯t he injured himself? Why is he fussing over my affairs..."

    "Maybe he feels a bit responsible," Su Lu said, "After all, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was visiting you, you might not have had this ident at all."

    But many things don¡¯t have a ¡¯what if.¡¯ What happened, happened. Jing Su wouldn¡¯t disce his anger onto others.

    "That¡¯s unlikely, how could he be responsible? He¡¯s also injured; let him rest well," Jing Su said.

    Su Lu: "Since he¡¯s already arranged it, just don¡¯t refuse. Perhaps he¡¯s doing it to curry favor with Xiaoqiao?"

    Hearing this, Jing Su felt it made sense, "That¡¯s probably it. Seems there are benefits to having a brother-inw like that; I regret that I didn¡¯t see his worth before, unwise indeed."

    "Isn¡¯t that the truth? I¡¯m smarter than you guys," Su Lu said, "I was never prejudiced against him from the start."

    "This brother-inw isn¡¯t bad at all. Not bad," Jing Su remarked, then slightly turned his head in Jing Ruo¡¯s direction.

    The habit of familiarity is quite formidable indeed. In just one night, Jing Su had already grown somewhat ustomed to identifying someone¡¯s position by their voice.

    "When are you going to bring back a useful brother-inw instead of some idol you can¡¯t catch yourself?" Jing Su asked her.

    Jing Ruo frowned, "Big brother, can you not rub salt in my wounds? I¡¯ve already said it, I can¡¯t catch him, I just can¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t give me the time of day."

    Jing Ruo pouted, her expression actually somewhat dejected.

    Su Lu had also heard Bo Jingshen mention that Jing Ruo, when she first started her career intending to develop in this field, did so to pursue a celebrity.

    It seemed she hadn¡¯t seeded, or rather, that it was difficult to pursue. So Su Lu was originally curious as to which untouchable flower had Jing Ruo so obsessed, almost to the point of madness.

    But it was better not to ask too much, in case Ruoruo felt her wounds were being reopened.

    However, Jing Su, taking advantage of being the injured party, was relentless as he continued, "So, as I said, not some idol you can¡¯t catch yourself, but a useful brother-inw."

    Jing Ruo¡¯s face looked bitterly amused, "Big brother, you¡¯re so annoying. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t have the heart to deal with you just because you¡¯re injured."

    Jing Su asked, "Do you have the heart?"

    Jing Ruo silently looked at him for a few seconds, "...No, I don¡¯t have the heart."

    She really didn¡¯t have the heart. She had already mentioned that he couldn¡¯t see the person he wanted to see, and even that made her feel quite cruel.

    It was then that Jing Ruo finally had the time to properly talk with Su Lu, "I was so busy crying yesterday."

    Su Lu smiled, "It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t run away. You can talk to me anytime."

    "You won¡¯t run away? Really? Then my little brother must be thrilled to death?" Jing Ruo blinked her eyes, sighed softly, and sped Su Lu¡¯s hand, "Sister-inw, you and my little brother have to stay together, it¡¯s not easy."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s been ten years already. A child could have learned to fetch soy sauce by now, what else is there to fuss about."

    Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, "What about the child?"

    She had long heard about Zhao Xiaole but had yet to meet him. She was itching with curiosity to see him.

    Su Lu said, "He went to the kindergarten for a summer ss." She thought for a moment, "After ss, I¡¯ll bring him over to visit great-uncle and to meet his little aunt."

    Hearing this, Jing Ruo was still not fully satisfied and volunteered eagerly, "Can Ie with you to pick up the kid after ss?"

    Su Lu had no objections but asked just one question, "Aren¡¯t you staying with your big brother?"

    Jing Su sighed, "Just take her away, please. I need some peace."

    Su Lu was not entirely at ease, "Did you arrange for a caregiver?"

    Jing Ruo said, "I was going to arrange for one, but Sister Xiaoqiao¡¯s ex-husband...?"

    Su Lu said, "They haven¡¯t divorced yet."

    Jing Ruo smoothly corrected herself, "Brother-inw said he would handle it, so I didn¡¯t look further. He should be here soon."

    Su Lu nodded, "Okay then, we¡¯ll wait for the caregiver to arrive first."

    The caregiver arrived with Song Boyuan, a male caregiver who looked very efficient at his job.

    "Last name Yang, he¡¯s been in the business for ten years. Uncle, you can directly order him around," Song Boyuan said.

    Jing Su nodded, "Thanks, and why did you personallye over?"

    "I¡¯m much better, just came to see how things are, to sit for a while," Song Boyuan paused, "and to ensure no one bothers you unnecessarily."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 522

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 522</h4>

    Su Lu initially did not understand the deeper meaning of Song Boyuan¡¯s words, but she quickly grasped it.

    Song Boyuan, like a fearsome deity, sat in Jing Su¡¯s hospital room.

    Emanating a ceaseless low pressure, the visitors to Jing Su were mostly from the Beijing circle, those who could recognize Jing Su surely recognized Song Boyuan as well.

    Since they recognized Song Boyuan, they also knew that he was the number one mad dog in the wealthy circles of Beijing.

    Absolutely someone they could not afford to provoke and had no desire to either.

    Therefore, whether they came to gawk or to express pity and sympathy,

    seeing Song Boyuan with a cold face there truly made people feel as if they were on tenterhooks.

    So, the visiting guests usually just made a brief stay, exchanged some pleasantries, and then left in a hurry.

    It must be said, Jing Su felt relieved of many troubles and was considerably more rxed.

    Although he was injured, with a potentially very unfavorable prognosis,

    at least he could rest for a while. It was quite bothersome that he could not rest the next day.

    Others came under the pretext of visiting the sick, and he couldn¡¯t very well get angry; getting angry would seem rather unkind.

    Song Boyuan took care of this for him.

    For no other reason than Song Boyuan was inherently an unkind person.

    Su Lu and Jing Ruo stood nearby, watching Song Boyuan as he asionally threw out a chilly retort here and there; both were almost bing numb to it.

    "Jing Su, your injury looks quite severe, all bandaged up like this... you¡¯re not blind, are you?"

    "If you can speak nicely, then do so; otherwise, keep that mouth shut." A voice with a metallic chill left no room forpassion, "Last year when you had your stic surgery at Taiheng Medical Beauty Department and were wrapped up like a mummy, you didn¡¯t go blind, did you?"

    The atmosphere turned exceedingly awkward, thedy who hade to visit, a young heiress from some Beijing family, was dressed up very elegantly. One would think she hade for a fashion show, not knowing she was here for a hospital visit.

    Her big, Carn eyes blinked, a European style double-lid, and overlyrge eyes undoubtedly indicated traces of artificial enhancement, and she was suddenly left speechless by Song Boyuan¡¯s remark.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t stay for long and left quickly.

    Song Boyuan crossed his arms in front of him, leaned back into his chair, and adopted an aloof and indifferent posture, truly exuding an aura of being unstoppable.

    Su Lu and Jing Ruo both admired him immensely.

    To be honest, if everyone could do as they pleased like Song Boyuan, utterly unconcerned with offending others and making others simmer in their own discontent, it might seem as though theycked social skills, but one had to admit... it seemed rather refreshing.

    Just thinking about it was quite exhrating.

    "As a brother-inw..." Jing Su said.

    Song Boyuan looked at him and hmmed, "What about this brother-inw?"

    "Perfect." Jing Suughed softly, "If Jing Ruo could find someone like you, then I¡¯d be really happy. My care for the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been in vain."

    Song Boyuan seemed to smile, or maybe not. In any case, when Su Lu looked over, she only saw a slight curve at the corner of his mouth.

    However, that very faint curve at the corner of his mouth quickly receded, "I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve disturbed your rest. I¡¯m just here to wait for Jing Qiao toe, as well as to make sure no troubles from me will bother you."

    Upon hearing this, Jing Su initially did not quite understand the meaning behind Song Boyuan¡¯s words.

    But when Su Lu saw several members of the Song Familye to visit, he began to understand.

    The Song Family rtives, some with unhealed wounds on their faces, others with their wrists wrapped in stabilizing tape.

    They came in with a basket of flowers, wearing forced smiles on their faces.

    "President Jing! Ah, how could something like this happen! It¡¯s really too...ugh! Burp!"

    The voice of Song Boyuan¡¯s uncle, initially melodious with ups and downs, came to an abrupt halt upon seeing Song Boyuan sitting in the corner. It turned into a short cry of rm, like a duck whose neck had been suddenly squeezed.

    Then, he began uncontrobly burping.

    This situation turned the previously serious atmosphere somewhatical.

    Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, covering her mouth with her hand.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s uncle red at her, but even as he did, the burps kepting.

    Song Boyuan said nothing, just crossed his arms over his chest and watched them with an indifferent look that dared them to continue.

    When Song Boyuan¡¯s uncle red at Jing Ruo, he did so with assertiveness despite his burps. But when he turned his gaze toward Song Boyuan, it instantly shrank, his demeanor timid like a mouse before a cat.

    The scene fell silent.

    Song Boyuan sat elegantly with his long legs crossed, lifted his chin toward them, and said, "Go on, why have you stopped talking?"

    "Uh, uh..." the Song Family rtives suddenly found themselves speechless.

    Looking at him tentatively, "Bo Yuan, why are you here?"

    "This is my hospital. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be here?" Song Boyuan countered, "But as for you, unless I¡¯m mistaken, I believe Ji Ning was instructed to ban you, right? Yet here you are. I¡¯m quite curious how that happened."

    "Where...where is thating from... We¡¯re all family here, Bo Yuan, don¡¯t be a stranger. Besides, we are injured like this, if you don¡¯t let use here, where else can we seek treatment?"

    "There¡¯s a hospital three kilometers away. You might want to check it out," Song Boyuan said.

    Jing Ruo wanted tough even more, covering her mouth with her hand; the hospital three kilometers away was a psychiatric hospital.

    Eventually, one of Song Boyuan¡¯s uncles couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration and said, "We paid too! Didn¡¯t you encourage Ji Ning to even take our medical fees? We paid, so what? Are we not allowed toe?"

    The next second, Song Boyuan suddenly stood up.

    As soon as he did, the Song Family rtives quickly took a step back.

    Clearly, they were still very wary of Song Boyuan.

    But Song Boyuan didn¡¯t seem to intend to do anything to them; instead, he walked toward the door.

    Jing Qiao stood at the door of the hospital room with a lunch box in hand. It seemed she wasn¡¯tfortable with so many visitors in the room, so she didn¡¯t enter.

    Song Boyuan came over to take the bags and boxes from her hand, "Why didn¡¯t you let them bring you in?"

    "Ah." Jing Qiao responded, "They did. They first went to your room, and when they saw you weren¡¯t there, I asked them to wait there, and I came over to my brother¡¯s side by myself."

    Knowing Jing Qiao was notfortable with hospitals, Su Lu got up and walked over, asking, "Are you alright?"

    Jing Qiao nodded her head, "It¡¯s okay, I think I¡¯m getting used to it a little."

    She looked at the Song Family rtives present and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 523

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 523</h4>

    These people, wasn¡¯t it enough that they came to trouble her? Why did they also have to bother her elder brother when he was already in this condition...

    Jing Qiao¡¯s lips were tightly pursed.

    Song Boyuan turned his gaze toward them, "Aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you waiting for me to invite you?"

    The expression of that uncle from earlier still held some anger, as if he wanted to say something more, but other rtives held him back.

    They then apologized to Song Boyuan with a smile, "Alright, alright, we¡¯ll take our leave now. President Jing, you rest well, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore, and we wish you a speedy recovery."

    Then, they finally left from Jing Su¡¯s hospital room.

    Jing Qiao took out the lunch boxes one by one, cing them on the table in front of Jing Su¡¯s hospital bed, and while doing so, she said to Jing Su, "Brother, I made yellow croaker for you. You like it, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve removed all the bones."

    The caregiver immediately came over, "Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Mr. Jing."

    It was then that Jing Qiao took out another thermal bag, took out the meal boxes inside, and ced them on the coffee table.

    Song Boyuan just sat quietly by the coffee table.

    Jing Qiao said, "I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw, I didn¡¯t know that you and Ruoruo would being, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything for you."

    Jing Ruo waved her hand nonchntly, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I have a small appetite anyway. There¡¯s plenty here with brother-inw, just give me a few bites to try."

    As Jing Ruo finished her sentence, Song Boyuan¡¯s gaze turned towards her, with no emotion, no warmth¡ªseemingly no different from his usual expression.

    But Su Lu, because of her time spent in Feng City, hade to understand Song Boyuan quite well.

    So, she immediately grabbed Jing Ruo, "Alright, stop causing amotion,e with me to pick up Xiao Le."

    Su Lu then looked at Song Boyuan and said, "Xiao Song, eat slowly. Ruoruo and I will go pick up Xiao Le, and we¡¯lle back soon."

    Song Boyuan nodded, "My driver is at the entrance, I¡¯ll have him take you."

    Su Lu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him, nodding in agreement, "Good. Eat plenty."

    After pulling Jing Ruo out of the hospital room, Jing Ruo still felt a bit regretful, "The meal sister cooked looks really delicious, I didn¡¯t even get to try a bite."

    Su Lu said, "I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious, just don¡¯t try snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth, it won¡¯t end well."

    Jing Ruo then finally realized the real intention behind Su Lu dragging her away, "Really? Is brother-inw that stingy?"

    Su Lu responded helplessly, "It depends on how you define ¡¯stingy.¡¯ He might effortlessly build a castle for Zhao Xiaole, but when ites to the food Jing Qiao made for him, he probably wouldn¡¯t want to share a single bite."

    Jing Ruo instantly understood.

    When they reached the kindergarten, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s ss hadn¡¯t ended yet; they were having an outdoor lesson, and from outside the kindergarten fence, they could see a line of small kids, ying games.

    Zhao Xiaole stood out distinctly, and even Jing Ruo could recognize him at a nce.

    No other reason, just that he was the most dazzling kid on the field.

    "Sister-inw, the son you gave birth to is so good-looking..." Jing Ruo stared at him.

    Su Lu chuckled, "Yes, I have to thank your brother for the good stock."

    Jing Ruo chuckled out loud, "You¡¯re so cheeky, does your brother know?"

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow, thought for a moment, then said, "Me being this cheeky is probably something your brother spoiled me into."

    Jing Ruo admitted defeat and waited outside with Su Lu.

    A chubby kid was always following Zhao Xiaole, but they didn¡¯t seem to be very close friends.

    Jing Ruo kept staring and couldn¡¯t help saying, "Sister-inw, I think that chubby kid looks like he wants to bully Xiaole."

    Su Lu took a closer look, "Zhou Xiaolong? I don¡¯t think so. He and Xiaole usually get along fine."

    However, Jing Ruo still felt...

    "I think his expression looks very angry, he seems like he really wants to bully Xiaole." Jing Ruo frowned, understanding that kids will be kids and roughhouse, but the sight of the chubby kid made her think of her nephew being at a disadvantage, and she couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer.

    She even began to think about calling a teacher over.

    But Su Lu appearedpletely unruffled, even reassuring Jing Ruo, "Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t bully Zhao Xiaole."

    Yet not long after, they indeed started fighting.

    However, the scene was not quite what Jing Ruo had imagined, she had originally thought her nephew would be bullied by the chubby kid.

    Unexpectedly, just as the chubby kid started trouble, he was quickly pinned to the ground by her nephew.

    The teacher hurriedly pulled the two children apart. The chubby kid immediately began to cry bitterly.

    Su Lu had always been worried about her son being bullied, being just a normal mother, fearful of her child facing bullying.

    Moreover, she worried about Zhao Xiaole¡¯s health, so she had sent him to learn Sanda early on, even though it seemed only to be shy moves¡ªafter all, he was still just a child.

    But against other children, it was enough.

    Jing Ruo then realized why Su Lu wasn¡¯t worried; it turned out she had always known her child wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged.

    Zhou Xiaolong was lying on the ground, throwing tantrums, and no amount of coaxing by the teacher helped.

    Having no other choice, the teacher negotiated with Zhao Xiaole, "Xiaole, you are a good boy; could you apologize to Xiaolong? If you apologize to him, he should stop crying."

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face was expressionless when he heard this.

    He was, after all, the son of Bao Jing and resembled him closely, so his features carried a simr quality¡ªif he wasn¡¯t smiling, his face looked particrly cold.

    Even as just a child, this demeanor was already evident.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s face showed no warmth, "I didn¡¯t do anything wrong; why should I apologize?"

    Zhou Xiaolong kept on bawling next to them, causing the teacher great distress.

    The teacher said, "Because you are a good boy, let¡¯s amodate Xiaolong a bit. Apologize to him, and he¡¯ll stop crying."

    Zhao Xiaole looked at the teacher. "Is it just to make him stop crying?"

    The teacher nodded, "Yes, just to stop him from crying. When our friends cry, we should havepassion, right?"

    Zhao Xiaole ignored thement, walked up to Zhou Xiaolong, clenched his fists, and said coldly, "If you don¡¯t get up and stop crying, I¡¯ll hit you."

    "Gulp!" Zhou Xiaolong was probably stunned by Zhao Xiaole¡¯s imposing manner, and his wailing stopped as he stared at Zhao Xiaole, even starting to hup.

    The teacher breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this little ¡¯devil¡¯ had finally stopped throwing a tantrum, and then thought he should teach Xiaole that while intimidation had worked, such a method of using force was not advisable.

    "Xiaole, you..." The teacher hadn¡¯t finished speaking.

    From not far away came a gentle voice, "Son,e here."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 524

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 524</h4>

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s originally cold little face instantly thawed when he heard his mother¡¯s voice, his eyes brightened, and he immediately trotted over toward the fence.

    But because Su Lu was standing outside the fence, he could only watch.

    "Wait for me a moment; I¡¯lle inside right away."

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was calm and gentle. To the child¡¯s ears, it had a strange soothing power that immediately calmed Zhao Xiaole down.

    He even had the time to wonder who this beautiful and fashionable auntie standing next to his mom was.

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s voice, the teacher¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but hearing Su Lu¡¯s calm and gentle voice made her rx again.

    She remembered Zhao Xiaole¡¯s mother was a beautiful and gentle woman, seemingly an artist with a distinctive demeanor.

    Although she had never seen Zhao Xiaole¡¯s father, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand from the mother¡¯s appearance why Xiaole was the best-looking child in the ss.

    Su Lu quickly entered the yard.

    Zhao Xiaole ran over and threw himself into his mother¡¯s arms.

    Su Lu picked him up, and Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes reddened. He hugged Su Lu¡¯s neck and whispered, "Su Xiaolu, I didn¡¯t bully him."

    Children are like this; although young, their personalities and characters are already beginning to take shape, so they have their own thoughts and persistence.

    When there is no one to rely on, they can still be strong alone with a cold little face.

    Now that his biggest support had appeared in front of him, all his strength could no longer hold, and his little mouth puckered, filled with grievance.

    "I know, I saw it. And I know you are not a child who bullies others," said Su Lu. "That¡¯s why I came in."

    The teacher who followed overheard Su Lu and her expression became a bit stiff, "Mother of Xiao Le, please don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯smon for children to fight and bump into each other, and they usually make up quickly."

    Su Lu looked at her. "I¡¯m not misunderstanding. I understand the roughhousing and bumps among kids, and I know they usually bear no grudges and will y together again soon."

    The teacher, relieved by her words, said, "Exactly, exactly, I¡¯m d you understand."

    "I do understand. I just don¡¯t understand why, knowing all this and even knowing the kids will make up soon, my son should apologize?" Su Lu asked.

    The teacher was rendered speechless. Although this parent¡¯s voice was still calm and the tone gentle, it seemed to carry an indescribable force of intimidation.

    It left her temporarily unable to speak.

    "Since he was little, my approach to educating my son was, if he does something wrong he should admit his mistake; apologizing is not shameful. But if he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, then he shouldn¡¯t have to apologize or hide. Even if the sky falls, I will bear it for him, so I came in."

    Su Lu calmly said, "I¡¯m sorry for disrupting your ss, but I basically witnessed the whole thing, so I came in."

    She nced at the teacher¡¯s nametag. "Teacher Yan."

    "Uh, please go ahead." She was a new teacher, originally leading this summer early education ss, waiting for the school term to start to be officially assigned to a regr ss.

    This kindergarten was known for good treatment, and the families of the children were generally quite decent¡ªnot necessarily enormously wealthy, but mostly civil servants, schrs, or professionals like doctors andwyers.

    So she didn¡¯t want to provoke these kids, to avoid parents causing trouble, as she, being a teacher, couldn¡¯t handle it.

    She made this n, so especially for these short summer sses, she preferred to keep the peace. That¡¯s why kids like Zhou Xiaolong, who threw tantrums, were particrly troublesome for her; seeing Zhao Xiaole being sensible, she thought of having Zhao Xiaole give in.

    But wanting Zhao Xiaole to step back didn¡¯t mean that his parents were willing to have their son do so.

    Su Lu¡¯s voice contained no anger; it was very calm. Sometimes, such calmness could be more unsettling.

    Su Lu, "May I ask, what did my son do wrong that you want him to apologize?"

    "Uh, I just saw Zhou Xiaolong crying so badly, I thought since Xiao Le is more sensible, I could ask Xiao Le to give in a bit to Zhou Xiaolong. Mother of Xiao Le, I meant no harm," Teacher Yan quickly exined.

    Su Lu sorted through her logic, "My son is sensible, so he needs to make more concessions?"

    Su Luughed upon hearing this, and it was only at this moment that some other emotion seeped into her calm voice and expression¡ªmockery.

    Su Lu looked at her, "I raised my son to be sensible and polite not so he could apologize unconditionally when he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong."

    Teacher Yan was very humble, "Yes, yes, I understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s my oversight. Please don¡¯t take it to heart."

    But not every parent was that easy to talk to.

    Especially Su Lu, when it came to matters concerning Zhao Xiaole, was never one to be easily spoken to.

    "Normally, kids fight and bicker, a mutual apology, a handshake, and we¡¯re still good friends. Even if it¡¯s a fault on both sides, it¡¯s not really a big problem."

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, Teacher Yan sighed in relief, "That¡¯s good to hear, understanding this way is best."

    Su Lu quietly watched Teacher Yan, "You¡¯re mistaken, I don¡¯t understand. I understand the kids¡¯ roughhousing, but I don¡¯t understand your educational approach."

    Zhao Xiaole clung tightly to Su Lu¡¯s neck, not speaking, just burying his head in the nook of her neck, turning his head to nce with his eyes at the beautiful aunt standing behind Su Lu.

    The beautiful aunt was wearing a face mask, but Zhao Xiaole could still tell she was very pretty due to her beautiful, sparkling eyes.

    He was looking at Jing Ruo, who was also watching him. Seeing the slight redness around the child¡¯s eyes, Jing Ruo pulled out a rose candy from her pocket, unwrapped it, and put it into Zhao Xiaole¡¯s mouth.

    Zhao Xiaole was momentarily stunned, but soon, his eyes began to curve upward, and the faint redness around them faded away.

    Not only that, but Jing Ruo was also hurriedly texting Bao Jingshen.

    Jing Ruotu: Brother Bao, no offense, but your wife really has amanding presence.

    Bambi: Of course. What happened?

    Jing Ruotu: You agree without even knowing what happened?

    Bambi: I don¡¯t need to know the details to feel that she ismanding. So what happened?

    Jing Ruotu: We¡¯re at Zhao Xiaole¡¯s kindergarten. She seems unassuming, but she¡¯s actually pretty tough. She¡¯s fiercely protective of her kid, no doubt about that. Don¡¯t worry, I recorded it on another phone, I¡¯ll send you the videoter.

    Bambi: [OK]

    Bao Jingshen wasn¡¯t too worried about Su Lu, after all, she wasn¡¯t some fragile delicate flower. In Beijing, both her own family and her own status gave her a strong backing, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of.

 Chapter 525

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 525</h4>

    Bo Jingshen soon saw the video.

    Su Lu hadn¡¯t lost her temper at all.

    But Bo Jingshen knew very well that Su Lu was the kind of person who didn¡¯t need to lose her temper to put pressure on others.

    He felt he was quite capable, a formidable man, but when facing Su Lu, she didn¡¯t need to lose her temper; she just had to quietly look at him to make him obediently back down.

    Of course, there was the halo of love involved.

    But it had to be said that Su Lu indeed possessed a kind of magical power.

    From beginning to end, Su Lu never mentioned any intention toin about the teacher, didn¡¯t show anger, and didn¡¯t even present the causes and consequences of the matter to the principal.

    She just calmly held her son and talked to the principal about transferring Zhao Xiaole to another school.

    She was quite clear on where her bargaining chipsy and how many she had.

    So, there was no need for anger, since sometimes, impotent rage does nothing more than affect one¡¯s own mood and bring no useful results.

    As soon as Su Lu mentioned the transfer, the principal immediately became nervous.

    "Mother of Xiao Le, has something happened? Why the sudden decision to transfer schools? Xiao Le has always been doing well and performing excellently in our kindergarten. May I ask what reason you have for wanting to transfer Xiao Le?"

    Su Lu smiled faintly, "I just feel that the educational philosophy does not align; it¡¯s not a major issue. It¡¯s just that I am personally... perhaps a bit picky, plus my home is quite far from the kindergarten. If the educational philosophy doesn¡¯t align, there¡¯s no need for me to continue to waste so much time. In any case, I would like to handle the transfer procedures as soon as possible."

    Su Lu said politely, "If there¡¯s nothing else today, I¡¯ll take Xiao Le home now, since his little aunt just happened to return from out of town."

    The principal could only agree.

    All he could think about was to find out what exactly had happened today, once she left. To his knowledge, the Mother of Xiao Le was one of the easiest people to talk to, being an artist with a good temper and gentle nature, and her disposition and personality were also very pleasant.

    Thus, she hadn¡¯te with any intention to use others and had even attributed the reasons all to her own pickiness.

    But the principal couldn¡¯t help but investigate thoroughly, after all, the cartoon murals in the kindergarten¡¯s outdoor activity area were all painted for free by the people from the Mother of Xiao Le¡¯s studio, and Grandma Xiao Le had also sponsored the kindergarten quite generously.

    The Mother of Xiao Le was indeed gentle, but the principal was very aware that gentle people can also be very powerful.

    Leaving the kindergarten, Jing Ruo finally couldn¡¯t help but burst out, "Sister-inw, how can you be so calm and not get angry?"

    "I am angry. Otherwise, why would I talk about transferring Xiao Le?" Su Lu said.

    Jing Ruo stared at her seriously for a long time and then shook her head, "I can¡¯t tell."

    Su Luughed, "I¡¯m just not very good at throwing hysterical fits."

    Jing Ruo touched her chin and sighed lightly, "No wonder my brother loves you to death; even when you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re so gentle and beautiful."

    Zhao Xiaole loved hearing other people praise his mother, so he nodded again and again, "My mom is the most beautiful."

    Jing Ruo took off her mask and looked at Zhao Xiaole, "Is your little aunt beautiful?"

    "My aunt is beautiful," Zhao Xiaole nodded.

    Jing Ruo suddenly became happy, but Su Lu poured cold water on her excitement, "He¡¯s talking about Jing Qiao."

    Jing Ruo¡¯s joyous smile on her face instantly stiffened, "I¡¯m your little aunt, am I beautiful?"

    Zhao Xiaole stared at her for quite a while, "Not bad."

    Jing Ruo: "..."

    Jing Ruo¡¯s heart took an immediate hit.

    Actually, Zhao Xiaole also thought Jing Ruo was pretty, her eyes shining like stars.

    But whenparing her to Jing Qiao and Su Lu, it seemed like there was somethingcking.

    Jing Ruo slowly understood that Zhao Xiaole liked that kind of appearance with a gentle temperament because Su Lu had just that temperament and look, and Jing Qiao¡¯s demeanor was quite simr to Su Lu¡¯s.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand why Song Boyuan was also exceptionally fond of Su Lu.

    Jing Ruo tossed a cellphone to Su Lu, who was perplexed, "Hmm?"

    "Here, take a look." Jing Ruo pointed at the phone. Su Lu picked it up and realized it was a... video call?

    "Video call?" Su Lu looked at the screen and saw a handsome face on the disy; she paused, "How did you..."

    Looking at the duration of the call, she realized it had been going on for quite some time!

    She turned to Jing Ruo, "You¡¯ve been broadcasting live to your little brother this whole time?"

    "Yeah, I thought you¡¯d lose your temper, but surprisingly you didn¡¯t," Jing Ruo said with a smile.

    Su Lu, of course, wouldn¡¯t get mad at Jing Ruo because of this. She looked at Bao Jing on the video, "Aren¡¯t you busy? You still have time to watch this?"

    "I¡¯ll always have time to watch my wife and child, no matter how busy I am. Besides, I was worried you and Xiaole were really getting bullied. All¡¯s well now." Bao Jingshen said with a smile, "My wife is so dominant."

    Su Lu felt somewhat helpless.

    Zhao Xiaole leaned in to talk to Bao Jing for a bit, and knowing his son felt aggrieved, Bao Jingshen of course made quite an effort tofort him.

    Zhao Xiaole was happy to act spoiled with his father, whining for a while until Bao Jingshen managed to appease him. Then he handed the phone back to Su Lu.

    He looked up at Su Lu, "But Mommy."

    "Hmm?"

    "Do I really have to change schools?" Zhao Xiaole asked seriously.

    "Yeah, don¡¯t you dislike this kindergarten?" Su Lu had already decided to switch kindergartens for Zhao Xiaole, especially since she might take her son to Feng City in the future.

    After all, Bao Jingshen¡¯s career was in Feng City.

    She didn¡¯t have any intention that a man should move his career¡¯s focus for her; none of that "love me,e to my city," or "if you fall in love with someone, you should fall in love with the city too" stuff.

    Su Lu wasn¡¯t like that.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, "It¡¯s not that I dislike it, it¡¯s just..." He sighed like an old soul, "The kids are definitely going to miss me a lot."

    "Ha, my son is so popr, isn¡¯t he?" Bao Jingshen¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    Su Lu startedughing, "That¡¯s true. He¡¯s always been popr, especially with thedies."

    "Oh, popr with thedies?" Bao Jing thought, how could such a little kid havedy killer vibes.

    But Su Lu¡¯s words made him acknowledge the fact.

    Su Lu continued, "Indeed, I¡¯ve never seen a woman who doesn¡¯t like him, from one or two years old up to eighty or ny. When Zhao Xiaole smiles, he captivates all ages."

    Bao Jingshen: "..." After a few seconds of silence, he uttered four words, "I¡¯m impressed, truly impressed."

    Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t smug but blinked and asked, "Mommy, if I transfer schools, can I go to where Daddy is? I don¡¯t want to be apart from Daddy."

 Chapter 526: 526

    <strong>Chapter 526: Chapter 526</strong>

    Children more or less understood that Daddy wouldn¡¯t always stay in Beijing, and he might leave once he finished his busy work here.

    He didn¡¯t want to.

    Children usually don¡¯t feel a sense of belonging to a city.

    A child¡¯s sense of belonging to a city oftenes from someone.

    Because my dad is there, because my mom is there, and so on.

    Therefore, Zhao Xiaole¡¯s sense of belonging to Beijing came from having his mom, grandma, and uncle there, and to Feng City, naturally because of Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen was originally busy with work while on a video call.

    He was reading a document and when he heard what the child said, his gaze suddenly stopped.

    His heart felt warm, and he really wanted to drop everything right now and go to be with the two of them, to hold the child and her in his arms.

    Bo Jingshen asked, ¡°Where are you goingter?¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°I¡¯m picking up Xiao Le and nning to take him to the hospital to see big brother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Bo Jingshen said, ¡°then I won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    Su Lu had no objections. After ending the call, Zhao Xiaole turned to Su Lu and asked, ¡°Daddy just now didn¡¯t even respond to me.¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°Yeah, he didn¡¯t respond to you.¡±

    She knew that Xiao Le¡¯s trust in Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t so fragile as to be easily hurt.

    So she didn¡¯t exin anything for Bo Jingshen, and sure enough, she heard Xiao Le say, ¡°Daddy might be too touched and went to cry in secret after hanging up the video, right?¡±

    Jing Ruo: ¡°¡­¡± To tell the truth, Jing Ruo had earlier felt that it was somewhat inappropriate for big brother to ignore the child¡¯s warm words.

    Having heard what Zhao Xiaole said, she suddenly understood, and could not help but start to think, could big brother really have gone off to cry in secret?

    Su Luughed, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right? But if he really did go cry in secret, let¡¯s not expose him, okay? Men care a lot about pride.¡±

    Zhao Xiaole nodded in agreement, ¡°Then Mommy, youfort Daddy well.¡±

    Su Lu smilingly took out her cell phone and sent a WeChat message to Bo Jingshen.

    deer: Your son thinks you were so moved you snuck off to cry, told me tofort you.

    Bambi: My son is too sweet.

    deer: How do you want me tofort you?

    Bambi: You decide.

    deep: How about this?

    Bambi: This what?

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t realized yet, but Su Lu had already stopped replying. It took Bo Jingshen a while to catch on.

    He got busy with his paperwork again, nning to take it to the hospital to see his wife and son and tomunicate some work matters with Jing Su.

    So he didn¡¯t think much of it and nned to ask Su Lu when they met.

    It wasn¡¯t until he got into the back seat of the car with his briefcase and Jing Su¡¯s driver started driving toward the hospital that Bo Jingshen suddenly realized.

    ¡°Ah,¡± he eximed quietly.

    The driver was startled, but since he was experienced, he remained steady, neither the car¡¯s speed nor direction changed as he asked, ¡°Mr. Bo, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± Bo Jingshenughed, ¡°Keep driving.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Go a little faster.¡±

    The driver sped up a bit more. Bo Jingshen took out his phone and opened his conversation with Su Lu. He looked at Su Lu¡¯s WeChat nickname¡­

    He hadn¡¯t realized before, but now he did.

    Su Lu¡¯s WeChat nickname was no longer the English for ¡®deer,¡¯ but had a small change.

    It had be ¡®deep,¡¯ which meant ¡®deep¡¯ in English.

    The corners of Bo Jingshen¡¯s mouth curled, and then he finally responded to the question Su Lu had asked earlier.

    deep: How about this?

    Bambi: This what?

    Their conversation had been left there, but now, Bo Jingshen lightly tapped a new message.

    Bambi: It¡¯s perfect.

    Su Lu then responded to him.

    deep: Then that¡¯s settled, kisses.

    Cheng Youran quickly noticed that Su Lu¡¯s nickname had changed, because she was just about to contact Su Lu.

    Originally nning only to send a text message, after seeing Su Lu¡¯s changed nickname, she couldn¡¯t help but make a voice call.

    ¡°You¡¯re really spreading the dog food in a fresh and refined way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a matter of one letter. We artists do things subtly,¡± Su Lu said.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Cheng Youran indicated her disgust at Su Lu¡¯s self-praise with a single syble.

    Su Lu said, ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll call Lei Yang and tell him you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    ¡°How can you¡­ my goodness, are you still Su Xiaolu? Why have you be so mean?¡± Cheng Youran clicked her tongue, ¡°What a saying, ¡®to marry a chicken is to follow the chicken, to marry a dog is to follow the dog.''¡±

    They didn¡¯t tease for long before Cheng Youran started talking seriously, ¡°About that thing you mentioned before, I asked around and also had Lei Yang help to contact to see, authoritative experts shouldn¡¯t be hard to find, it¡¯s mainly about the quote, but I guess that shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, so I¡¯ll send the data and the quote directly to youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, and please thank Lei Yang for me too,¡± Su Lu said.

    Cheng Youran sighed softly, ¡°Sigh, how could things have gotten so serious, just hearing about it makes me feel it¡¯s quite severe and scary.¡±

    ¡°It is quite severe and scary,¡± Su Lu said, ¡°I was there at the scene, and¡­¡±

    Considering that Jing Ruo and Zhao Xiaole were nearby, Su Lu didn¡¯t go into detail. She wasn¡¯t worried about Cheng Youran handling the details¡ªas a surgeon, Cheng Youran saw plenty of detailed cases daily.

    Having seen so much, Cheng Youran could imagine the scene without Su Lu saying more.

    So Cheng Youran changed the subject, ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know if the senior has mentioned to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? My brother? What did my brother tell me?¡± Su Lu was somewhat confused.

    Cheng Youran: ¡°Uh¡­ The senior might be worried about you, knowing that you have a lot going on right now, so he might have chosen not to tell you, and of course, it¡¯s also very likely that he didn¡¯t want you to know about these things at all.¡±

    In fact, because Cheng Youran had a youthful admiration for Su Zhe in the past, Lei Yang had somehow found out about it and was quite displeased with her and Su Zhe having any interaction.

    To avoid suspicion and not wanting her boyfriend to be jealous or overthink, Cheng Youran didn¡¯t have much to do with Su Zhe, so she didn¡¯t even know about this matter herself but found out from Lei Yang.

    Cheng Youran said, ¡°You might not know yet, but Su Yukan is in critical condition.¡±

    Su Lu was taken aback upon hearing this, ¡°He¡­¡±

    Su Lu found herself at a loss for words for a moment.

    Because this person had been absent from her life for far too long.

    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Su Zhe, she might not be willing to hear any news about Su Yukan at all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 527

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 527</h4>

    Su Yukan had be to her more like a stranger now.

    Who would be interested in the birth, aging, sickness, and death of a stranger?

    It took Su Lu a while before she asked, "Is his condition very bad?"

    "It¡¯s not very good, I suppose. I haven¡¯t gone out of my way to find out, but since even Lei Yang knows about it, the situation probably isn¡¯t good."

    That¡¯s because Lei Yang was in charge of critically ill patients. His experience and skills were exceptional, particrly in the cardiology department. Many patients¡¯ conditions would eventually lead toplications like lung infections and heart failure in theter stages.

    If it had reached Lei Yang¡¯s attention, that meant Su Yukan¡¯s condition was indeed dire.

    "I see," Su Lu responded. "Anyway, it¡¯s not my ce to worry about his condition, but I am still concerned about my brother. So, if anythinges up, give me a call. Keep a closer eye for me."

    "Understood, don¡¯t worry," Cheng Youran finally hung up the phone.

    After hanging up, Su Lu¡¯s originally decent mood from the previous video call with Bo Jingshen suddenly soured.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?" Jing Ruo, noticing her sudden change of mood, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jing Ruo was well aware of how her brother had driven away that person back then and how important this woman was in her brother¡¯s heart.

    So, seeing Su Lu unhappy, she subconsciously wanted to figure out why.

    It made her feel like a spy, nervously trying to ferret out the reason.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t smile. There was a very light look of mncholy in her expression, which couldn¡¯t be described as sorrowful, and certainly not as sad.

    It was just a hint at the corners of her eyes and brows. She calmly said, "It¡¯s nothing much, just... my former adoptive father might be dying soon."

    Jing Ruo froze, faintly recalling that Su Lu¡¯s adoptive father was not a good person.

    But Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t tell if she was upset, "Are you very upset?"

    Su Lu shook her head. "I¡¯m not upset at all, but he is my brother¡¯s father after all, and I think he might take it quite hard."

    Plus, Su Zhe was now in a rather bad state.

    Just thinking about it gave Su Lu a headache. She raised her hand and pressed it against the bridge of her nose, saying, "Enough of this. Let¡¯s talk about you, Ruoruo."

    Su Lu smiled faintly at her, "I never imagined you¡¯d be a big star."

    Jing Ruo was taken aback for a moment, then she felt a bit embarrassed and lightly scratched the tip of her nose, "Don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m just a nobody, far from a big star."

    "Wow wow wow wow wow!!!" Zhao Xiaole suddenly let out a long series of surprised exmations, "I, I, I remember now!"

    Zhao Xiaole pointed straight at Jing Ruo with her little finger, "I¡¯ve seen you on TV!"

    Zhao Xiaole was extremely shocked, then she was a bit delighted, "Wow wow, is my auntie a star?"

    Jing Ruo looked at him reproachfully, "But don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not pretty enough?"

    Zhao Xiaole waved his hands repeatedly, "No, I didn¡¯t say Auntie wasn¡¯t pretty."

    Jing Ruo raised an eyebrow, just about to smile, when the child¡¯s next words came out, "I just said you aren¡¯t as pretty as my mom."

    Jing Ruo¡¯s expression froze again, but it rxed quickly, and she nodded, "Okay, I admit that."

    Then, for the entire journey, Zhao Xiaole kept chattering to Jing Ruo, and all the parenting pressures on Su Lu fell onto Jing Ruo¡¯s shoulders.

    She curved her lips into a smile, took out her tablet from her bag, and started drawing illustrations with a stylus.

    The car arrived at the hospital.

    Zhao Xiaole had spent a long time in the hospital when he was younger, but he didn¡¯t have any particr aversion to it.

    Su Lu held his hand and leaned down to talk to him, "Baby, we are going to meet your uncle soon. Uncle has been hurt a bit, hurt on his eyes, so now his eyes are covered, and he might not be able to see you. Having his eyes covered must be making him feel very upset. Think about it, what if your eyes were covered? So, will you cheer him up, okay?"

    "Okay." Zhao Xiaole nodded obediently.

    When they got to the ward, Jing Su was eating fruit. A nurse tried to feed him, but Jing Su refused.

    Even though his eyes were covered, he seemed to be quickly and earnestly adapting, so his fingers searched downwards quite urately.

    When Zhao Xiaole arrived, he saw Jing Su picking fruit urately from a te with his eyes covered, which left him amazed, "Wow... Uncle, you¡¯re so awesome, can you identify sounds to locate things?"

    As soon as Jing Su heard Zhao Xiaole¡¯s words, he began tough. He was effectively cheered up.

    Su Lu felt much more relieved, then turned to look at Jing Qiao and asked softly, "How is it going?"

    "Not bad. I prepared some sweets, but Big Brother said he doesn¡¯t like sweet things, so I cut up some fruit instead," Jing Qiao replied. Then her gaze involuntarily shifted to the side, adding, "And he didn¡¯t want to eat it, so I kept it aside for you and Xiao Ruo. I¡¯ll go and get it for you."

    "Okay," Su Lu smiled.

    While Jing Qiao went to get them some pastries, Zhao Xiaole started to chatter away with Jing Su.

    He climbed directly onto the hospital bed and sat on Jing Su¡¯sp, then blew on the wound on Jing Su¡¯s arm, "I¡¯ll blow on it, and it won¡¯t hurt anymore."

    "It really works, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much now," Jing Su said with a smile.

    Zhao Xiaole babbled on to Jing Su about all sorts of things, anything and everything.

    The innocent words of a child can sometimes sound annoying, but to some, they can be incredibly rxing and de-stressing.

    Jing Su responded intermittently, "Oh, I see. And then what happened?"

    "Then he rushed up and hit me because I told him that not only is my mom prettier than his, but my dad is also handsome, way better looking than his dad."

    "Pfft..." Jing Su couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Well, if you say that, of course, they¡¯re going to get mad."

    "But..." Zhao Xiaole blinked, "I was telling the truth."

    Jing Suughed, "I believe you were telling the truth, but Lele dear, sometimes the truth can be too sharp, so some people just have to resort to lies."

    "It seems Uncle has a point, so maybe I was wrong too. No wonder Zhou Xiaolong was so angry." Zhao Xiaole thought seriously, "So, if he¡¯s willing to apologize to me, I¡¯ll apologize to him too."

    Before Zhao Xiaole¡¯s words finished, a calm and cold voice came from nearby, "Why should you apologize when he was the one who hit you first? How could that teacher dare to make you apologize to that chubby kid first?"

    Although Song Boyuan¡¯s voice sounded as usual, for some reason, you could tell that he was angry.

 Chapter 528: 528

    <strong>Chapter 528: Chapter 528</strong>

    Su Lu was just about to say that Jing Su¡¯s educational methods were not bad, when she was coldly interrupted by Song Boyuan next to her.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Xiao Song, you¡¯re going to spoil the children this way.¡±

    It seemed that Song Boyuan didn¡¯t understand Su Lu¡¯s meaning at first. He blinked and was silent for a moment before he realized what Su Lu meant.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Song Boyuan paused, then saw Jing Qiaoing over with some snacks, so he lowered his voice, ¡°I just don¡¯t like Xiao Le being bullied.¡±

    ¡°Who can bully him? It¡¯s more like he¡¯s the one making others cry.¡± Su Lu smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s true that he needs to switch kindergartens.¡±

    Song Boyuan pondered for a moment, ¡°Do you need me to help contact them?¡±

    Jing Qiao handed the snack te to Su Lu and Jing Ruo¡¯s hands. Jing Ruo, trying to lose weight, dared not eat much, and shaved off just a tiny bit with a fork.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t touch the snacks on the te. She held her face with both hands and half-jokingly said, ¡°Uncle Xiao Le, why don¡¯t you open a kindergarten for Xiao Le? I¡¯ll give you this snack.¡±

    Su Lu was indeed joking; she just wanted to see what extent Song Boyuan could reach.

    Song Boyuan took her words seriously and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my secretary tomorrow what procedures are needed.¡±

    Su Lu chuckled lightly and pushed the te into his hands, ¡°Here, have the snack. I was just joking about the kindergarten.¡±

    Song Boyuan took the small te, ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±

    Jing Ruo remarked from the side, ¡°Brother-inw is really¡­¡±

    Having already understood the full story about Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao, Jing Ruo was quite moved and naturally held no biases against Song Boyuan.

    However, what Jing Ruo wasn¡¯t sure about now was whether Song Boyuan¡¯s unwavering decision was because of his fondness for Xiao Le, because he wanted the snacks, or because it was a mix of both, showing extra indulgence towards the people around Jing Qiao.

    So Jing Ruo thought about it and said quietly, ¡°Brother-inw, I want to act in a movie, but my brothers don¡¯t want to invest and let me join the crew with capital. I¡¯ll give you this snack too¡­¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t hold back her smile at this.

    Song Boyuan, of course, could see the probing intent in Jing Ruo¡¯s words.

    But to Song Boyuan, these were all harmless, as long as they were important people to Jing Qiao, and as long as they didn¡¯t think about taking Jing Qiao away from him, Song Boyuan felt other issues were not significant.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Boyuan nodded gently, then saw the snack Jing Ruo had already spooned over and declined, ¡°No need to give it to me.¡±

    Jing Ruo felt slighted.

    However, thinking about how Song Boyuan didn¡¯t even frown before agreeing to open a kindergarten for Zhao Xiaole, Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You and my sister should just have one already. You¡¯re both so good to Xiao Le, imagine how much you¡¯d love your own child.¡±

    At that moment, Jing Qiao¡¯s expression halted briefly.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s face did not show any change in expression, mainly because he seldom showed many expressions anyway.

    He just nced at Jing Qiao.

    Su Lu noticed the change in Jing Qiao¡¯s expression and sighed silently.

    She had once had her own reservations about Bo Jingshen, so she could somewhat understand Jing Qiao¡¯s feelings.

    Su Lu thought back to when she was originally pregnant with twins, but one of them had an imntation issue, so it was lost.

    But there was nothing to be done, and even though it couldn¡¯t be helped, Su Lu still felt sad for a while because she could have had two lovely babies.

    If she felt this sadness without remedy, even more so for Jing Qiao, whose child could have been saved if not for a series of events.

    How could there not be emotional scars? How could she not be upset?

    Su Lu could fully understand Jing Qiao¡¯s feelings, so she also understood why Song Boyuan never brought up these topics and why he seemed to ask nothing else of Jing Qiao.

    All that mattered to him was that she didn¡¯t leave.

    He was willing to sleep in separate rooms as if they were roommates under one roof, willing to be kind to those important to her, so long as they didn¡¯t take her away from him.

    In Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes, everything in his life was unimportant, including himself; it had always been this way.

    But then Jing Qiao came into his life, the only important person.

    Therefore, Jing Qiao was the most important, and everything else, including himself, was unimportant.

    Song Boyuan could ce himselfst, Jing Su, Bo Jingshen, Su Lu, Jing Ruo, Zhao Xiaole; he could put them all ahead of himself, only putting himself at the very back.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know if others saw it, but she certainly did.

    Such a person actually lived quite ackluster life, previously hanging on by a thread, and now hanging on for that one person in his heart.

    If he lost everything, living might almost be the same as being dead to him, extremely dull, and who knew when he might do something extremely foolish.UI

    What neither Song Boyuan nor Su Lu expected was that after Jing Qiao¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, sheughed self-deprecatingly and actually responded to what Jing Ruo had just said.

    She said, ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m just not meant to have children.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jing Ruo¡¯s personality included being quite blunt¡ªan aspect often nurtured in children who hadn¡¯t experienced much hardship.

    Compared to Jing Qiao and Su Lu, Jing Ruo indeed hadn¡¯t faced much hardship.

    So Jing Ruo, without much psychological turbulence, straightforwardly said after hearing Jing Qiao¡¯s words, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so difficult about wanting a child? As long as you two are willing, nowadays, you can even have twins made, as long as you have the money. My brother-inw can build a kindergarten for Zhao Xiaole, can it really be difficult to get that little money? Besides, he¡¯s got the funds.¡±

    Jing Ruo went on to mention how many couples in their circle had IVF twins or used surrogates, rattling off a long list.

    Then concluded, ¡°Anyway, surrogacy is illegal, and we can¡¯t do anything illegal, but doing IVF is still possible, right? In my opinion, sister, you should take good care of your health, and then have a child, twins are fine too. You¡¯re so skilled, know so much, and are so impressive, you¡¯re definitely going to be a great mom. Oh right, I¡¯ll ask around for some really good doctors who specialize in health conditioning¡ªthey are truly amazing. I¡¯ll do some homework and then tell you. You should check it out; it¡¯s excellent for both curing ailments and strengthening the body.¡±

    ¡°Jing Ruo,¡± Song Boyuan suddenly called out from the side.

    ¡°Uh?¡± Jing Ruo looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to act in a movie? I¡¯ll directly invest and tailor-make one for you, from the script to the crew, having the Movie Emperor apany you.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 529</h4>

    Jing Ruo: "..."

    Su Lu: "..."

    Jing Qiao: "..."

    Jing Su: "..."

    This kind of collective silence was rare, as usually Jing Ruo, with her moreid-back personality, would say something to ease the mood.

    But the topic now was about her, which made her join in the silence.

    Therefore, the responsibility to lighten the mood solely fell on Zhao Xiaole, who blinked and asked, "What movie? Mimi the Sheep and Bubu the Bear?"

    That was Zhao Xiaole¡¯s limit, as his understanding of movies at his age was predominantly animated features.

    Mimi the Sheep and Bubu the Bear were popr IPs in recent years; there had already been two versions released in theaters, both of which Su Lu had taken Zhao Xiaole to see, and a third was due out this year.

    Thus, Zhao Xiaole was always thinking about them, and naturally, that was what he thought of when movies were mentioned.

    Yang Apanying had been very inconspicuous at the side. He had been in this line of work for ten years and had worked at Taiheng for quite some time. He had seen plenty of wealthy families with sick members, so he was quite tactful.

    When he needed to be invisible, he was so transparent that he seemed non-existent.

    At the moment, with the atmosphere heavily silent, he thought for a moment and then voiced out, "Movie Emperor... is that Xi Wenyan who acted in ¡¯Loyalty and Courage¡¯?"

    Jing Ruo finally uttered a squeak, "That¡¯s a TV series, Xi Wenyan is a TV Emperor."

    Yang Apanying nodded in understanding, "Oh... then is the Movie Emperor the one who acted in ¡¯Jingzhe¡¯? Gao Han?"

    Jing Ruo didn¡¯t utter a sound, but her eyes twinkled fiercely.

    Of course, there were many Movie Emperors, and new ones emerged every year, but from Jing Ruo¡¯s twinkling eyes, it was not hard to guess that she was indeed interested in him.

    Song Boyuan also noticed the change in Jing Ruo¡¯s expression, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "This one?"

    Jing Ruo coughed lightly, saying nothing.

    Jing Su sighed from the side, "Yes, this one. This is her male idol, she has liked him for many years."

    Jing Ruo, seeing that her older brother had spilled the beans, simply slumped back into her chair in resignation and said, "Yes, this one. Liked him for many years. The legendary wife fan, that¡¯s me. What¡¯s the use? Relying on my brothers to invest and barely making it as a fourth or fifth-tier, I can¡¯t catch him, can¡¯t catch him. He won¡¯t even spare me a smile. It¡¯s exhausting..."

    Song Boyuan couldn¡¯t understand this fangirl mentality of young girls, but he liked every word Jing Ruo had just said, so he didn¡¯t care about these sentiments; he didn¡¯t need to understand.

    Just fund it.

    In Xiao Song¡¯s view, as long as he could solve problems with money, they weren¡¯t big problems.

    "Then him," Song Boyuan said, "I¡¯ll have someone contact Jianghe Media."

    Jing Ruo could hardly believe it; was it... really settled just like that?

    She couldn¡¯t help but look towards her brother, "Jing Su, look at him! Look at him! What¡¯s called generous? What¡¯s called domineering? This is it!"

    Jing Su couldn¡¯t help butugh, nodding, "Yes, yes, domineering and bossy. Go be his sister, stop sticking around me."

    "I am already his sister." Jing Ruo looked at Song Boyuan fawningly and asked, "Brother-inw, right?"

    "Right," Song Boyuan nodded faintly.

    Jing Ruo, of course, knew why she was treated so well. She excitedly patted her chest and said seriously, "Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll immediately contact people to find a good doctor so my sister can go and get her health properly taken care of."

    "Appreciated," Song Boyuan said. He thought for a while, considering Jing Qiao¡¯s aversion to hospitals, and then deviating from his usual brevity, he added, "Once you find one, persuade your sister to go for treatment. Her health is really poor; not to mention other things, she feels unwell every time the weather changes, and even worse when it gets cold."

    "Got it," Jing Ruo immediately nodded.

    Since they were already on the topic of treatment, Su Lu turned to ask Jing Qiao, "Didn¡¯t You Ran introduce a doctor before? Have you been to see them?"

    Song Boyuan remained silent on the side.

    Jing Qiao bit her lip and said nothing, which was enough for Su Lu to realize she hadn¡¯t gone.

    "You haven¡¯t gone? Why not go?" Su Lu grabbed Jing Qiao¡¯s wrist, "Look how thin you¡¯ve be."

    Jing Qiao said in a small voice, "Sister-inw, you¡¯re thin too."

    Hearing this, Su Luughed, "Alright then, let¡¯s both go. I¡¯ll go, and so will you, okay?"

    Jing Qiao: "...Alright then."

    "Originally, I was also nning to just join you for a health treatment, and have Xiao Song foot the bill. That¡¯s what your little brother was thinking." Su Lu pointed at Song Boyuan, "Xiao Song, make the appointment."

    "Understood," Song Boyuan¡¯s movements quickened as he took out his phone. Even he, usually so reserved, couldn¡¯t quite hide the joy in his eyes now.

    When Bo Jingshen arrived, he saw Song Boyuan outside the hospital room talking on the phone, quietly instructing the secretary to make appointments for Su Lu and Jing Qiao.

    His tall figure stood by the door like a guardian statue.

    Seeing Bo Jingshen approaching, Song Boyuan slightly raised his eyebrows and after giving a few more instructions over the phone, he ended the call, "Second uncle."

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help butugh at the nickname. It wasn¡¯t so much the ¡¯uncle,¡¯ but the ¡¯second¡¯ that really tickled him¡ªit sounded kind of silly.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "You might as well call me ¡¯Brother¡¯, like Jing Qiao. ¡¯Second Uncle¡¯ just makes meugh every time."

    "Brother Shen," Song Boyuan readily shifted gears. He was already a bit younger than Bo Jingshen, so calling him ¡¯brother¡¯ wasn¡¯t a loss.

    "Okay," Bo Jingshen seemed satisfied with the nickname, and asked, "So? Su Lu managed to coax Jing Qiao into seeing the doctor?"

    "Yep," Song Boyuan nodded, "They¡¯ve gone to register now. I couldn¡¯t persuade her; it had to be you guys."

    Bo Jingshen sighed softly, "Jing Qiao is so meek and soft-hearted, how did she end up sopletely in your grip?"

    "One thing conquers another, I guess," Song Boyuan seemed to have a crystal-clear understanding of this.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go in," Bo Jingshen said.

    Thinking of Jing Ruo, Song Boyuan then mentioned, "Brother Shen, isn¡¯t Mr. Jiang from Jianghe Media a friend of yours?"

    "Sort of, why?"

    "I¡¯m nning to invest in a movie for Jing Ruo. If you¡¯re familiar with the people at Jianghe Media, it might make things easier," Song Boyuan exined.

    Bo Jingshen: "..." Probably because he often did such things himself, when he heard Song Boyuan say this, Bo Jingshen held back but then couldn¡¯t help asking, "Xiao Song, what has Jing Ruo got on you?"

    Just then, Jing Ruo¡¯s voice came out from the hospital room, "Bo Jingshen, I heard that! Do you gossip about people without hiding it from them?"

    (Uploading saved the result but it wasn¡¯t scheduled, it was only after I refreshed several times and still didn¡¯t see Chapter Two that I realized it. The author weakly says.)

 Chapter 530: 530

    <strong>Chapter 530: Chapter 530</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m not badmouthing you, I¡¯m just being realistic,¡± Bo Jingshen said with a smile.

    Jing Ruo¡¯s voice continued from inside, ¡°Well, I¡¯m also being realistic when I say that you¡¯ve scammed quite a bit yourself, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!¡±

    The project Bo Jingshen was currently negotiating had been given to him by Song Boyuan.

    Hearing this, Song Boyuan remained silent, standing in ce as if deep in thought or silent contemtion.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t intend to force a response from him; he pped Song Boyuan on the shoulder, ready to head inside.

    But then Song Boyuan spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m not quite like most people, you all probably see that¡ª I¡¯m not exactly normal.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t expected Song Boyuan to suddenly say something like that. Honestly, Bo Jingshen could tell, this was a disy of trust, right?

    Or at least, it could be seen as an attempt on Song Boyuan¡¯s part.

    So after only a brief second of hesitation, Bo Jingshen extended his hand to close the door to the ward.

    Then he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t really felt you were that abnormal. Everyone has things they can¡¯t let go of and show their obsessions. I¡¯m much the same with Su Lu. It¡¯s just that maybe my methods aren¡¯t as extreme as yours.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Boyuan¡¯s lips curved in a shallow smirk, but because he rarely smiled or showed much expression, it was a fleeting arc.

    His face quickly returned to its usual indifferent state.

    ¡°Mypassion, empathy, familial love, and friendship are all very weak. I don¡¯t resonate with others and don¡¯t feel sorry for their misfortunes,¡± Song Boyuan said in his characteristically calm voice with a hint of metallic coldness.

    Moreover, the detachment in his words made him seem even colder.

    He continued, ¡°Others might crumble to pieces in front of me, and I wouldn¡¯t react. I know I¡¯m not normal; I¡¯ve always been aware of that.¡±

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, finding it remarkable that Song Boyuan was analyzing himself like this. It wasn¡¯t easy, and even if he was, as he said, not quite normal, the fact that he could analyze himself was already great progress.

    Bo Jingshen then said, ¡°But you got very angry when Jing Su was handled like that. And you were furious when Xiao Le was bullied.¡±

    Song Boyuan looked into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes.

    In those usually tranquil and unwavering phoenix eyes, Bo Jingshen thought he saw a glint of light.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Boyuan stated.

    Did his voice sound somewhat lighter? Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but he felt that when Song Boyuan uttered that syble, Song Boyuan seemed to radiate a sense of lightness and vivacity.

    ¡°My emotions are all connected to Jing Qiao. My psychologist says that¡¯s not good, that it¡¯s too passive. It¡¯s not improvement or relief if one¡¯s emotional switch entirely depends on another person. It¡¯s only moving from one dead-end to another,¡± Song Boyuan recounted the analogy his psychologist had used, ¡°It¡¯s like using an electronic cigarette to quit smoking.¡±

    Bo Jingshen gestured to a spot nearby, indicating for him toe over and chat.

    But Song Boyuan didn¡¯t intend to continue the conversation. He was nearly done speaking and went on to say, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it. You all are happy, Qiaoqiao feels good, and if she feels good, so do I.¡±

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, understanding Song Boyuan¡¯s point, and let out a slight sigh, ¡°Xiao Song, it¡¯s just that you ran into our family. If Qiaoqiao had a troublesome family, like bloodsucking leeches, they could drain you dry.¡±

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu often talked about delegating tasks to Xiao Song, but that was because they could tell that Song Boyuan was not tired of their requests.

    They wouldn¡¯t really exploit Song Boyuan like bloodsucking leeches.

    However, after hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, Song Boyuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, and he said indifferently, ¡°As long as she¡¯s willing, it¡¯s fine with me. I don¡¯t mind. After all, I have no other skills; I only know how to make money.¡±

    Thatment certainly riled up some animosity.

    But Bo Jingshen could totally understand Song Boyuan¡¯s feelings. To be honest, if Shen Xun, Zhao Ying, and Su Zhe were to tell him not to be with Su Lu, unless it involved sucking blood from him, Bo Jingshen felt he would be willing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Song Boyuan pushed the door open and they both entered.

    The hospital room was bustling. It was naturally very lively with Zhao Xiaole there, and now, with the rather carefree Jing Ruo, it was even livelier.

    Bo Jingshen and Jing Qiao were initially worried that they might disturb Jing Su¡¯s rest, but it seemed that Jing Su¡¯s mood was quite good, perhaps even better due to the boisterous atmosphere they created.

    However, that good mood didn¡¯tst when Bo Jingshen pulled out a stack of documents.

    Jing Su sighed softly, ¡°Are you even my brother? Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? Look at me, take a good look at me¡ªI¡¯m already like this, can¡¯t I ck off for a bit?¡±

    Bo Jingshen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t, but we need to get these initial details sorted out. Come on, Jing Xiaoqiao, read.¡±

    Bo Jingshen handed a document to Jing Qiao.

    Reluctantly, Jing Qiao took it.

    Bo Jingshen teased, ¡°I happen to know you¡¯ve got quite the experience with reading documents.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Jing Qiao¡¯s cheeks flushed red. She didn¡¯t take up the conversation, instead clearing her throat and beginning to read the document.

    Song Boyuan hadn¡¯t thought much in that direction, but after hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯sment, he suddenly recalled that¡­ during the times when he had been passive about work, he would catch this woman and make her sit on hisp, having her read documents to him.

    If she read a term incorrectly, he wouldzily correct her.

    Sometimes her voice would be so soft and soothing that it made him itch inside, and he couldn¡¯t resist throwing the documents aside, pinning her down on the desk to¡­ deal with the matter at hand.

    Song Boyuan pursed his lips, appearing somewhat parched and restless, his gaze deep as his eyes were cast down.

    Jing Qiao finished reading all the required documents, and even though Jing Su initially appeared unwilling to work, he listened attentively while she read.

    After listening, Bo Jingshen took him out for a walk to discuss the details of the documents.

    Jing Ruo was grabbed by Zhao Xiaole to watch cartoons, and Su Lu stepped outside to answer a phone call.

    Yang Apanying cleaned up the snack dishes to wash.

    Leaving just Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao alone in silence.

    Jing Qiao looked up at him, ¡°Have you gone for a check-up yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Let Ji Ning write an order, I¡¯ll apany you for the check-up,¡± Jing Qiao said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such trouble, just stay here, I can go by myself,¡± Song Boyuan knew she didn¡¯t like hospitals to the extent that it was both a physical and mental aversion.

    But Jing Qiao then said, ¡°You¡¯re not avoiding the check-up just because it¡¯s troublesome, are you?¡±

    Song Boyuan¡¯s lips tightened.

    (The author¡¯s draft box ispletely empty. Another update will be out before 9 o¡¯clock, and regr updates will continue tomorrow at 8 sharp.)

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 531</h4>

    Could Qiaoqiao possibly not understand him? So, seeing his tightly pursed lips, she reached out her hand, "Give me the phone."

    Song Boyuan took out his mobile phone from his pocket and ced it in Jing Qiao¡¯s hand.

    Jing Qiao clicked on the screen and saw the password interface. She gently bit her lip, lifted her eyes to nce at Song Boyuan, and he looked back at her with a calm gaze.

    Jing Qiao silently took a breath and lightly entered a few digits on the screen.

    The screen instantly unlocked.

    Almost all of his passwords were her birthday, and if not, then it definitely was their wedding day.

    He didn¡¯t mind her looking through his phone; she could see anything she wanted, and if she really desired to take any business secrets, she could take them all.

    To her, Song Boyuan had no defenses.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s fingertips were somewhat whitened from the pressure, and she paused for a few seconds before opening Song Boyuan¡¯s WeChat.

    The WeChat was clean, with her chat at the top. Further down, there weren¡¯t many chat boxes, except for work groups.

    However, because Song Boyuan was in the group, there was never any idle chatter, only work-rted content.

    Further down was Song Jining¡¯s WeChat.

    And further down...

    "You¡¯ve added Xiao Le on WeChat?" Jing Qiao was a bit surprised.

    Indeed, Zhao Xiaole had a WeChat ount; Su Lu had set it up for him, and his little watch could log into WeChat.

    Song Boyuan nodded, "Added."

    At that moment, Jing Qiao felt likeughing but held back, then opened Song Jining¡¯s WeChat and sent a message.

    In a short while, Song Jining came over, but he didn¡¯t enter the sickroom, just phoned Song Boyuan¡¯s mobile from the sickroom door.

    He probably also felt it was a bit inappropriate toe in, after all, considering his current rtionship with Xiao Caizi, plus Bo Jingshen¡¯s previous engagement to Xiao Caizi, and Jing Su¡¯s previous entanglement with Xiao Caizi.

    Jing Qiao walked to the door.

    Seeing here out, Song Jining hurriedly called out, "Sister-inw."

    "Thank you for making the trip here specially."

    "No trouble. Is my brother going for a check-up? Is he willing to have a check-up now?"

    Song Boyuan, who just came out from inside, heard this and furrowed his brow: "...Say what you need to say properly. Otherwise, shut up."

    Jing Qiao turned to look at him, and Song Boyuan, whose gaze was originally sharp, softened somewhat.

    Song Jining knew that his words had probably exposed something and pursed his lips, smiling somewhat sheepishly.

    "I¡¯ll write up the order now."

    Soon after, Jing Qiao followed Song Boyuan to the radiology department entrance.

    The result of the re-examination came out quickly. There were no signs of dyed bleeding, which meant that there was only a superficial injury on the forehead, and he could be discharged.

    But Song Jining still insisted that he needed to take in more nutrition.

    "Sister-inw, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head off first. I¡¯ll have someone take care of my brother¡¯s discharge procedures," Song Jining said.

    Jing Qiao asked, "Wait a moment."

    "Hmm?"

    "The chauffeur." Jing Qiao thought of the sight of Song Boyuan¡¯s car outside the yard and inquired, "How is the chauffeur doing?"

    "The chauffeur¡¯s condition is slightly more serious, mainly due to the force of the airbag; he¡¯ll need to stay a few more days," Song Jining said, "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no danger."

    Jing Qiao nodded her head upon hearing this, finally feeling at ease.

    Song Ji Ning then left.

    Jing Qiao walked out of the radiology department, with Song Boyuan following close by her side.

    They made it out of the medical technology building to the small garden that led to the inpatient building.

    The garden was nted with many sweet osmanthus trees, which had already flowered, emitting a rich and pleasant fragrance of osmanthus.

    Jing Qiao suddenly came to a stop, and Song Boyuan halted as well, standing next to her.

    Jing Qiao gazed at the delicate and fragrant flowers on the sweet osmanthus trees, and picked a small cluster of them.

    "Mid-Autumn Festival ising up soon..." Jing Qiao murmured to herself.

    "Mhm," Song Boyuan nodded, "Half a month left until Mid-Autumn."

    Jing Qiao turned around and looked up at Song Boyuan.

    Song Boyuan was tall, his eyes looking down at her, and the perfectly shaped phoenix eyes that followed the movement of his gaze drew long and slightly curved lines at the corners.

    "Song Boyuan, it¡¯s so hard for me to hate you," Jing Qiao suddenly said.

    Hearing her start with this sentence, Song Boyuan¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, "Qiaoqiao, I..."

    "You¡¯re never intending to let go of me in this lifetime. Hating you is so difficult for me, I know I¡¯m pathetic, and I¡¯m aware of it. So when I see you¡¯re upset, I feel ufortable too," Jing Qiao said, slightly pursing her lips.

    Song Boyuan opened his mouth as if to say something, but he became speechless. After a moment of silence, his voice was tinged with a rasp, whispering, "Then I will... hide my emotions even better in the future."

    "How much better can you hide? You already are the person with the least obvious emotions I¡¯ve ever seen. But I can tell, I just can tell! What am I supposed to do?" Jing Qiao¡¯s voice was still soft, but it was not hard to hear the agitation in her tone.

    Her voice was trembling.

    Song Boyuan watched her intensely, not speaking.

    He silently watched her, and as she spoke, the corners of her mouth turned downward, and finally, tears began to fall.

    She raised her hand and roughly wiped them away, saying with a sense of grievance, "What can I do, when you stand there expressionless and still, and I still know whether you¡¯re upset or not..."

    Tears fell again, and she quickly wiped them off, raising her reddened eyes to nce at him, "You look like this now, and I know that your heart is bleeding. What can I do..."

    Song Boyuan sighed softly, remaining quiet, just extending his arms to embrace her.

    Jing Qiao stiffened in his arms for a moment, then rxedpletely as if deted.

    Her hand slowly raised, first tightly grasping the clothes at his waist as if she could tear through the fabric, and it seemed as if that wasn¡¯t enough, she finally wrapped her arms around his waist.

    He really had gotten thinner, Jing Qiao¡¯s first thought was just that.

    Her first thought was this. What could she do about it?

    She was just such a hopeless person, what could she do?

    Seeing him making such efforts to be nice to Su Lu, to Zhao Xiaole, to amodate Bo Jingshen, and to be courteous and modest with Jing Su...

    Although she knew that being polite and friendly to each other¡¯s rtives was fundamental when two people were together.

    Yet, when she recalled his former aloof and haughty demeanor, she could always detect that extra carefulness in his favoritism and amodation towards her rtives.

    She was happy, but shortly after, her heart felt as if it had been stabbed, aching.

    She was still such a hopeless person that her heart ached for him.

    This contradictory feeling tore at her immensely with pain.

    It seemed like there was no other path to choose, only those two options, one was for her not to live.

    The other...

    Song Boyuan heard her voiceing from his chest, low and tearful, "This is thest time, Song Boyuan, if there¡¯s a next time, I really won¡¯t want you anymore."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 532: 532

    <strong>Chapter 532: Chapter 532</strong>

    Bo Yuan felt a sudden warmth in his eyes. He didn¡¯t speak, just silently tightened his arms, holding her even closer to his chest.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s sobbing sounded like a dagger stabbing his heart.

    Bo Yuan took a deep breath, only to find that even his breathing was trembling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive myself, and I know I havemitted terrible sins,¡± Bo Yuan¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°Someone like me, doomed by fate, should end up lonely and alone. I¡¯ve tried, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Jing Qiao actually didn¡¯t like to hear him talk about himself like this, not just now, but in the past as well.

    Bo Yuan was actually a very pessimistic person, pessimistic and desperate, his world was dark, void of light.

    It had always been like this from his childhood, which is why he, as a person, had no interests or hobbies, even though he could do anything very well.

    Jing Qiao still remembered the first time she saw him, sensing a clear aura of loneliness about him.

    He sat in front of his grandfather¡¯s spirit, eyes downcast, dering himself an ill-fated loner who would bring misfortune to those around him.

    That he should end up lonely and alone.

    Jing Qiao still remembered what she had said then, she said that humans are social animals, and no one should end up lonely and alone. She would stay with him.

    Don¡¯t worry, I will stay with you.

    She didn¡¯t know if those words were a vow she made in front of the old man¡¯s spirit, or if they were a spell that willingly shackled her.

    She had never been able to break free.

    Being close to him meant being close to pain, but being away from him didn¡¯t seem to bring happiness either.

    Bo Yuan¡¯s voice grew more hoarse, ¡°Jing Qiao, I can¡¯t let you go, nor can I let myself off, I owe you, I know. I¡¯ll be indebted to you in my next life, in this life I can¡¯t let go of you.¡±

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t make a sound, her tears kept flowing.

    After a while, Bo Yuan finally heard her voice from his embrace.

    Her nasal voice was heavier, making her gentle words sound a bit coquettish, she softly said, ¡°You have to serve me in this lifetime.¡±

    Bo Yuan was startled, a smile curling up at the corners of his lips, ¡°Okay, I will serve you in this lifetime.¡±

    If someone else had been there, they would have seen Bo Yuan¡¯s smile, a bright smile they had never seen before.

    Jing Qiao cried for a long while, unable to stand anymore.

    Bo Yuan helped her to the side and sat her down, his gaze dropping to her legs, ¡°Do you want me to massage them?¡±

    He knew the situation with her legs better than anyone.

    Jing Qiao saw the guilt in his eyes. Only towards her would he disy all sorts of normal emotions.

    Jing Qiao shook her head, ¡°No need. Look at me, not my legs.¡±

    Bo Yuan lifted his perfect, beautiful phoenix eyes to meet Jing Qiao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I am looking at you,¡± Bo Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been watching you.¡±

    Jing Qiao said, ¡°I will only forgive you this onest time, so there are things I must rify with you from the start.¡±

    Bo Yuan watched her quietly, waiting for her to speak.

    His gaze was very focused; he liked to watch her like this, without having to hide or pretend. He felt he could watch her forever, until the end of time.

    Jing Qiao frowned at his intensely captivated expression, ¡°Don¡¯t be so silent. I¡¯m serious; be more solemn.¡±

    She then saw a smile slowly melt the icy demeanor on the man¡¯s face that had been there for years; he smiled.

    His lips curled into a soft arc, and dimples appeared on his cheeks due to the extent of his smile.

    Not many people knew Song Boyuan had dimples because hardly anyone saw his unguarded smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be solemn, Qiaoqiao.¡± Song Boyuan lowered his head and buried his face in her neck. ¡°I¡¯m too happy.¡±

    Jing Qiao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She stood up to leave, but Song Boyuan quickly wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be serious.¡±

    Jing Qiao sat down, seeing that his face finally lost its engaging smile, and then she said, ¡°From now on, apart from your work matters, you must consult me about everything else. You handle things too impulsively; I don¡¯t feel safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You absolutely must never again encourage a driver to hit someone¡¯s car. That¡¯s causing an ident! It¡¯s criminal! Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting arrested?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Heplied softly, like arge feline that had retracted its ws and fangs, showing only its soft belly and paw pads to a loved one.

    He pondered for a moment, ¡°Would you arrest me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Jing Qiao said.

    ¡°I understand, no inciting, no encouraging, no crashing,¡± Song Boyuan replied meekly.

    ¡°Regrly attend counseling and therapy sessions, and if you feel ufortable, whether physically, emotionally, or psychologically, you need to tell me and intervene in advance. Don¡¯t just keep it to yourself until one day your emotions and mind force you into irrevocable actions¡­¡±

    Jing Qiao never thought she would ever so easily express these sentiments, without any pause or hesitation.

    Clearly, she had thought about this many times before, perhaps starting back when they were still in Feng City, when she learned from him that he recognized his issues and had admitted to receiving counseling and therapy for a long time already.

    From that moment, she might have been secretly nurturing these words.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Boyuan nodded. After a moment¡¯s thought, he asked softly, ¡°Would youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What?¡± Jing Qiao asked.

    ¡°The psychological counseling and therapy,¡± Song Boyuan exined. ¡°My psychologist mentioned that he hoped I would bring someone along, even if it¡¯s not you. Anyone who can speak freely in front of me will do.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t taken anyone?¡± Jing Qiao asked, struggling for words.

    ¡°Yeah, no one can really speak freely in front of me. Except you. Oh¡­ right. Now your brother and sister-inw seem okay too. Zhao Xiaole too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jing Qiao said.

    She took a deep breath, feeling a dull pain pull in her heart, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Then I¡¯ll get treatment for my leg, undergo surgery for internal fixation, and start rehabilitation, and you need to be with me. It will be painful, and you need to stay with me, but you must not lose your temper.¡±

    Just hearing that it would be painful for her made his brows furrow tightly.

    Jing Qiao stretched out a finger and gently pressed the knot between his brows, continuing, ¡°My pain is because I¡¯m healing, you must not lose your temper; otherwise, I have to strive to recover and also try tofort you, which is very hard for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. What else?¡± Song Boyuan said, sounding a bit down.

    ¡°I want to raise two dogs, three cats, a pair of Core ducks, and a pair of parrots.¡± As Jing Qiao was finishing her sentence, a hint of panic already shed through Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 533</h4>

    Song Boyuan felt he could agree to anything Jing Qiao asked, but upon hearing the number and types of pets she mentioned, he was somewhat horrified.

    He was silent for a long while.

    Then he said, "One dog, or one cat."

    He didn¡¯t like small animals, which was not surprising since, having lived for thirty years, he didn¡¯t have any particr likings, except for Jing Qiao. The rest were either extremely detested, very disliked, somewhat disliked, or slightly disliked.

    After thinking it over, Jing Qiao said, "One dog, two cats, one Coro duck, or one parrot."

    Song Boyuan¡¯s temple throbbed. He coughed lightly, "One canine, one feline, and one avian. That¡¯s my final offer, Qiaoqiao, be good."

    "Deal," Jing Qiao said. She had intentionally asked for a lot initially just so she would have more room to negotiate.

    Song Boyuan sighed in relief, but still decided to ask her, "Anything else?"

    Even if she might propose terms he found hard to ept, he still wanted to know, to amodate, to indulge.

    "And you have to volunteer with me every month, either at an orphanage or an animal shelter."

    Jing Qiao yed with Song Boyuan¡¯s nerves like they were stic bands, bouncing around on them.

    He asked, "Do I have to go? Can¡¯t I just donate money?"

    "No, you have to go," Jing Qiao said. "Small animals and children are gifts from heaven. You need to interact with these soft beings; it helps with your guidance and recovery."

    "I¡¯m already in contact with soft you," Song Boyuan murmured under his breath.

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t speak and just looked intently at him.

    Song Boyuan met her gaze for a moment and sighed softly, "How many times a month?"

    "Once a week, but if you¡¯re too busy at work, at least twice a month," Jing Qiao said.

    Song Boyuan nodded, "All right. Anything else?"

    "I like children," Jing Qiao looked at him. "A lot."

    Song Boyuan thought she was referring to their unborn child, which made his heart sink, and a surge of hatred toward Liu Jiarong and her sons welled up inside him, his eyes filled with dark and violent emotions.

    "But my health isn¡¯t great, and I don¡¯t know if I can still have children. So, if I can¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to adopt two, either gender."

    Jing Qiaoid out these conditions, not only to set clear terms but also to present him with a vision of a future he could see now.

    To give him hope, to keep him from being pessimistic, perhaps then he wouldn¡¯t act so drastically.

    Song Boyuan watched her quietly. In Jing Qiao¡¯s eyes, he saw theplex and deep emotions weighing down on her, almost suffocating her.

    After a while, Song Boyuan said softly, "Baby, is it really okay for a sinner like me to be this happy?"

    His voice and words revealed his pessimism, "What if one day, you feel it¡¯s not enough, and you leave me? Wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel to make me happy and then leave? I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it."

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t want to be unhappy; he was just scared.

    He didn¡¯t hide his fear from Jing Qiao.

    He had been so happy once, he thought he was blessed by the heavens.

    Then, his happiness was shattered.

    It was a painful fall from grace into an abyss. It might be better to just stay in the abyss.

    "Why not treat me a little worse but never leave me? At least, even if you hate me and ignore me, although it hurts, I¡¯m... somewhat used to it."

    His voice remained calm, emotionless, cold with a metallic edge.

    Yet, his words made him sound so lowly, downtrodden to the dust.

    Jing Qiao felt as though her heart was broken into pieces, bleeding and leaking air.

    "Why can¡¯t we be happy? You are a sinner, true, but isn¡¯t that my way of punishing you? If you think the punishment isn¡¯t enough, then let me have two dogs, three cats, a pair of ducks, and a pair of parrots."

    As Jing Qiao spoke, she quickly lowered her head to wipe her eyes.

    Song Boyuan gently touched her face.

    Jing Qiao took a deep breath and continued, "It¡¯s not all for you. I, myself, also want something to look forward to. Is that so bad?"

    "Good," Song Boyuan always pampered her without aint, but after a pause, he added, "Two dogs, three cats, a pair of ducks, a pair of parrots is not okay."

    Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t help but want to smile, her lips curving slightly.

    She nced at the time, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back."

    Song Boyuan inquired, "Going to visit your uncle in the hospital?"

    "No, let¡¯s just go back. Ji Ning already had someone handle your discharge, didn¡¯t he?" Jing Qiao thought for a moment, "I still need to stop by the store to buy some stuff, we have no groceries at home. Just have the driver drop me off there."

    "I¡¯lle with you," Song Boyuan said.

    Jing Qiao looked at him, "You¡¯re still injured, and the concussion needs more rest. Plus, you don¡¯t like going to stores, do you?"

    "Now I do," Song Boyuan said.

    He took out his cell phone and called the driver, instructing concisely, "At the entrance."

    Then he walked with Jing Qiao towards the hospital entrance. Seeing the young driver in the driver¡¯s seat, Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t help but turn to Song Boyuan, "We¡¯ll need to buy something for the driver to visit him, because of your unreasonable demands, he had to be hospitalized."

    Song Boyuan pursed his lips, his voice softening, "I paid him."

    "Is money omnipotent?" Jing Qiao challenged him.

    Song Boyuan couldn¡¯t help but retort, "Isn¡¯t it?"

    "If it were, with all your money, why did I still leave you before?" Jing Qiao looked at him.

    Song Boyuan conceded with a nod, "It¡¯s not omnipotent. I¡¯ll go with you to visit him."

    "That¡¯s good because if anything life-threatening had happened to him, how would you exin it to his wife and children?" Jing Qiao said.

    Song Boyuan wanted to say that he could pay them a lot of money, but remembering what Jing Qiao had just said, he held back.

    Jing Qiao sighed softly, "If it were you, put in danger by someone else¡¯s instigation, no amount of money could make it right, no amount at all."

    "I understand," Song Boyuan indeedcked empathy and was significantly poor at rting to others.

    But if he thought from Jing Qiao¡¯s perspective, it suddenly became much clearer to him.

    So he added, "I know I was wrong."

 Chapter 534: 534

    <strong>Chapter 534: Chapter 534</strong>

    Who would have thought that Young Master Song, seemingly so cold and heartless in front of others, would be such a submissive figure in love?

    No one could have imagined it.

    Yet, it was true that Bo Yuan had been like that when they were together. Although he wasn¡¯t exactly the most docile and obedient toward Jing Qiao, he made considerable concessions.

    It was just that he always kept a cold expression, which made it seem like his concessions were rather reluctant.

    Who knew how willing he actually was?

    He got into the car and drove home.

    Not long into the drive, Bo Yuan fell asleep.

    Jing Qiao rarely saw him sleep in the car.

    Bo Yuan had no hobbies, though whatever he did, he did exceptionally well, he didn¡¯t have any activities that he could particrly call hobbies.

    So, apart from work, he preferred staying at home.

    Normally, his time in the car was spent eithermuting to work or heading home after work.

    During these periods, he usually worked.

    Every day he was engulfed in work; dozing off in the car like this was almost unheard of.

    But now, he was deeply asleep, his face rxed.

    Even if Jing Qiao had reached out and traced her finger over the lines from his forehead, across his brows, down to his nose, he wouldn¡¯t have woken up.

    Bo Yuan was simply too exhausted.

    This nerve of his might have been tensed for years and only rxed today.

    Such sudden rxation made Jing Qiao somewhat worried; she even feared that Bo Yuan might fall ill from it.

    Because that¡¯s how it is with people; when they are constantly in a state of high tension, it seems as if every part of their body and every cell is striving to coordinate and function, creating a state of equilibrium.

    But as soon as they rx, it seems that the fatigue, squeezed out in advance, rebounds, making them susceptible to illness.

    It¡¯s the same reason many students fall ill after the stress of college entrance exams.

    The same principle.

    In a soft, gentle voice, Jing Qiao spoke to the driver, ¡°Turn the air conditioning down a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± the driver responded promptly, not daring to disregard her words. In fact, everyone around Bo Yuan took great care not to slight Jing Qiao.

    Everyone knew the sort of switch she was, capable of instantly triggering Bo Yuan¡¯s darker side.

    Jing Qiao thought for a moment and then asked softly, ¡°Is there a nket in the car?¡±

    The driver looked slightly troubled, ¡°No, because the sir rarely rests in the car.¡±

    ¡°Alright, no problem, I¡¯ll bring one next time.¡± Seeing them talk like this and Bo Yuan still not waking up, she thought for a while and then told the driver, ¡°Drive slower, take a longer route, let him sleep a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the driver eased the speed of the car.

    Jing Qiao took out her phone to send a message to Su Lu, telling her she was leaving first.

    deep: No problem, if you need to go then go first. Xiao Song is alright, isn¡¯t he?

    Jo: He¡¯s fine, just tired. I¡¯m apanying him home, I¡¯ll bring a nutritious meal over to big brotherter.

    deep: Why don¡¯t you have it delivered instead of always running yourself ragged?

    Jo: It¡¯s not a bother. At any rate, I don¡¯t have much else to do.

    deep: Mainly, whenever you step out, Xiao Song gets anxious and follows along. He just got out of the hospital, he needs more rest indeed.

    Jo: I know.

    Jing Qiao looked at the screen for a moment, then typed and sent another message.

    Jo: Sister-inw, why did you decide to forgive my brother in the first ce?

    deep: Howe you suddenly thought to ask this? Are you perhaps¡­

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know that Jing Qiao had entirely let his guard down. Seeing the message, she felt that Jing Qiao must have softened a bit.

    So, Su Lu didn¡¯t ask in detail and sent another message.

    deep: It¡¯s simple.

    deep: I love him, I can¡¯t let go. I was ming him, but then I felt that continuing like that, it wasn¡¯t just punishing him, it was also straining myself, and I was putting myself through unnecessary misery. Suddenly, it seemed pointless.

    deep: It feels like such a waste of time, if it continued that way. Time dyed, time missed, time wasted¡ªit¡¯s tragic. Life is only a few decades long, I don¡¯t want to spend more time on missed opportunities.

    After sending so many messages, Su Lu looked up and saw Bo Jingshen sitting nearby, watching her.

    Bo Jingshen asked, ¡°Who are you chatting with so energetically that you¡¯re ignoring me?¡±

    His voice was so filled with jealousy it could turn the air sour.

    Su Luughed, got up, and quietly said to him, ¡°Xiao Qiao and Xiao Song might be making up soon.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, ¡°It was bound to happen sooner orter.¡±

    Then, Bo Jingshen realized, ¡°So, you were chatting with Jing Qiao about this?¡±

    ¡°More or less,¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen thought about it and then leaned in to whisper to Su Lu, ¡°Then you should let Jing Qiao ask Bo Yuan about it.¡±

    ¡°Ask what?¡± Su Lu also lowered her voice, matching Bo Jingshen¡¯s sneaky demeanor.

    Bo Jingshen almostughed at that moment, then continued, ¡°Be serious.¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°Okay, serious now. Go on.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°You let Jing Qiao ask Bo Yuan¡­¡±

    Su Lu continued, ¡°About Song Jining and Xiao Caizi¡¯s situation?¡±

    Bo Jingshen clicked his tongue, ¡°Wife¡¯s too smart, don¡¯t even need to finish my sentence, really kills my sense of aplishment.¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jing Su in the hospital room, who was listening to Jing Ruo ying a radio show on the phone, saying they should let him return to the basics.

    Honestly, it was pretty interesting. Modern society is tooplex, people are too restless.

    Very few people can sit down and truly listen to a radio show anymore.

    Jing Su was listening attentively, yet his heart felt a bit helpless and bitter. Maybe he really had be blind?

    Otherwise, why would his hearing be so sharp?

    Xiao Shen and Su Lu had lowered and lightened their voices, and there was the background sound of the radio on his side.

    Yet, he still heard what they were saying quietly.

    To ask Bo Yuan about Song Jining and Xiao Caizi.

    What about Song Jining and Xiao Caizi? Jing Su knew they meant well, but there was really nothing to ask Bo Yuan about.

    He had given up himself.

    Jing Su still remembered waking up that morning, groggy from sleep, seeing her silhouette in the morning light at the window.

    She was facing away from him, her voice calm with a hint of fatigue, ¡°Jing Su, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s call it quits.¡±

    Jing Su remembered the smile on his face hadn¡¯t yet faded because he saw the patchy kiss marks on her shoulders, recalling the frenzy of the night before.

    Then that smile froze on his face, filled with confusion and panic.

    ¡°How¡­¡± Jing Su didn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    Xiao Caizi took a deep breath, holding back all her emotions, and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost thirty, I¡¯m getting married.¡±

    At that moment, Jing Su opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    I want to marry you.

    Such a simple five words, yet he couldn¡¯t say them.

    At the tip of his tongue, they turned into a calm question, ¡°With whom?¡±

    (Second update will be a bitte, had a family dinner and thought about taking a day off, but decided not to. Will updateter, kisses.)

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 535</h4>

    Xiao Caizi¡¯s heart might have been killed by those two words.

    At that time, there wasn¡¯t actually a firm decision, and it wasn¡¯tpletely certain; Xiao Caizi had only heard a few candidates mentioned by her family.

    She didn¡¯t really remember them, only Song Jining, because they had once attended the same middle school and met briefly.

    "Song Jining," Xiao Caizi said.

    "Hm?" Song Jining¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, "What¡¯s up?"

    "I¡¯m thinking ofing over to bring you some food," Xiao Caizi said, "I¡¯ve cooked some dishes and stewed a soup, there¡¯s quite a lot, your brother and sister-inw can have some too."

    "My brother was discharged from the hospital," Song Jining said with augh in his voice, "and my sister-inw has spoiled him with her cooking; he¡¯s just waiting for that every day."

    "Uh..." Xiao Caizi felt a bit embarrassed.

    "But if you¡¯reing over to bring me food, I¡¯d definitely be happy to eat it all," Song Jining said, seemingly detecting the difort in her voice, and so he said this.

    In fact, although he and Song Boyuan were cousins, their personalities were truly at opposite ends of the spectrum. Compared to Song Boyuan¡¯s indifference, Song Jining could be considered gentle.

    "Then I¡¯lle over now," Xiao Caizi said.

    ...

    Su Lu watched the woman who was standing at the entrance of the corridor between the outpatient building and the inpatient building, looking dazed.

    "Mommy, what are you looking at?" Zhao Xiaole asked, carefully savoring the lollipop he had in his mouth.

    "Hm?" Su Lu nced down at Zhao Xiaole, "Is the lollipop good?"

    Zhao Xiaole giggled, "It¡¯s yummy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll brush my teeth and rinse my mouth properly after I finish it."

    Su Lu stroked his head and nced at Bo Jingshen who was still inside the inpatient building, on the phone, and at the vending machine, getting her a drink.

    To Zhao Xiaole, she said, "Lebao, do you remember how to get to your granduncle¡¯s ward?"

    "I remember, what¡¯s up?" Zhao Xiaole blinked his eyes curiously at her.

    Su Lu thought for a moment and said, "Then why don¡¯t you go and bring granduncle downstairs, alright? The weather outside is nice, the air here is good too, let¡¯s take him out for a walk. You have more sway than Mommy, granduncle adores you, he¡¯ll definitely agree."

    Zhao Xiaole puffed up his chest proudly, "Leave it to me!"

    He ttered his way into the inpatient building. Bo Jingshen was somewhat surprised to see hime in and looked up towards Su Lu outside the ss door.

    For some reason, just by locking eyes with Su Lu, even without knowing what Su Lu intended to do, Bo Jingshen felt reassured.

    So when he heard Zhao Xiaole say he was going upstairs to take granduncle out for a walk, Bo Jingshen abandoned the action of continuing to buy drinks and went upstairs with Zhao Xiaole.

    Su Lu¡¯s estimation was indeed correct, and in no time, Zhao Xiaole came down pushing Jing Su, just a child and naturally unable to push the wheelchair by himself, but with Bo Jingshen pushing it.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s role was to coax granduncle down.

    After seeding, he bounced back to Su Lu to report his sess, "Reporting to the leader, Xiao Le has honorablypleted the mission."

    "An excellent student, truly an excellent student," Su Lu stroked his head, "Then just push granduncle over here to enjoy the sun, it¡¯s not too sunny here, and it¡¯s windy, so the air is good."

    "Roger that!" Zhao Xiaole ttered back inside, like mommy¡¯s little soldier.

    "Granduncle, we¡¯re going out to enjoy the sun," Zhao Xiaole grabbed Jing Su¡¯s hand.

    Jing Su smiled and said, "Okay, okay."

    Bo Jingshen wheeled him out, and then Su Lu said to Zhao Xiaole, "You stay here and keep your unclepany for a while, Mom is going to the restroom, Dad is off to buy drinks."

    "Sure," Zhao Xiaole nodded obediently.

    Su Lu turned to Jing Su and said, "Big brother, sit here for a while, the air is nice. Just pretend you¡¯reing out for a breath of fresh air."

    "Okay," Jing Su nodded.

    On their way back to the hospital building¡¯s ss door lobby, Bo Jingshen suddenly pinched her nose. "Up to mischief again, huh? Even coaxing Xiaole to be naughty, Su Xiaolu, howe you¡¯re so clever?"

    Thinking back to the glimpse of a figure he saw at the end of the corridor earlier, Bo Jingshen asked, "That was Xiao Caizi, wasn¡¯t it?"

    "What else?" Su Lu nced up at him. "Did I eat too much and decide to have Xiaole go up and push big brother down here?"

    "It¡¯s just... isn¡¯t it inappropriate? The two of them currently have no rtionship with each other," Bo Jingshen still hesitated.

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow at him, "Since they¡¯re nothing to each other, what¡¯s the harm? To be honest, if she really feels it¡¯s inappropriate, she will avoid himter. With big brother unable to see right now, taking a stroll and enjoying the breeze, he¡¯s not gonna know what¡¯s appropriate or not."

    Bo Jingshen watched her with a helpless smile, "So it¡¯s you being naughty, then?"

    "Right, I¡¯m naughty," Su Lu pouted, "Bad women get the love of men."

    Bo Jingshen took her to the vending machine to buy her a drink.

    Meanwhile, outside, Jing Su was sitting in his wheelchair. The wheelchair was parked under the corridor, which indeed faced the wind, and the cool breeze made him feel utterly pleasant andfortable.

    Jing Su let out a long sigh, as if finally releasing the pent-up gloom in his chest.

    Zhao Xiaole, sucking on a lollipop next to him, said to Jing Su, "Uncle, this ce is really beautiful. It¡¯s like a... corridor... porch?"

    Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t know what to call this gallery and, after thinking for a moment and still being unable to describe it, just said, "Anyway, it¡¯s like a covered walkway that lets the wind and rain through."

    Jing Su chuckled softly at Zhao Xiaole¡¯s words, sounding rather amused.

    "Xiao Le, are you trying to say gallery?" Jing Su asked.

    "I guess?" Zhao Xiaole nodded, "There are flowers blooming on the beams above."

    "What flowers?" Jing Su asked.

    Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t familiar with many flowers, recognizing a rose was achievement enough for him.

    He pondered for quite some time but couldn¡¯t figure out what the flowers were and turned to ask, "Excuse me, ma¡¯am, could you tell me what flowers are blooming on this trellis?"

    Jing Su assumed Xiaole was asking a passerby since the gallery was a public ce; he thought others would find the breeze pleasant too, so having people around wasn¡¯t strange.

    Jing Su tilted his head slightly, waiting for a response.

    Zhao Xiaole waited for a while and seemed to not get an answer, so he asked again, "Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t know either?"

    Then, finally, came a reply, soft and faintly trembling, as though it was not, dissipated with the breeze as soon as it came.

    "Rose," she said.

    The gentle voice was from the other side, in the direction where Jing Su had slightly turned his head... which was wrong.

    Jing Su¡¯s entire body stiffened, and he lowered his head.

    "Oh! So it¡¯s roses. I¡¯ve heard my mom talk about them before, I just couldn¡¯t remember," Zhao Xiaole cheerfully turned to Jing Su and said, "Uncle, have you seen roses? This ce is filled with them, and they¡¯re so pretty."

    "Yes, I¡¯ve seen them before, they¡¯re indeed beautiful," Jing Su¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 536: 536

    <strong>Chapter 536: Chapter 536</strong>

    Xiao Caizi had stood at the end of the corridor, spacing out earlier, initially unresponsive to the activity here, despite having vaguely heard the conversation between Su Lu and Zhao Xiaole.

    But because she was immersed in her thoughts, she did not pay attention and did not even turn to look.

    Standing at this windy spot, the cool breeze seemed to help her clear her mind.

    However, she had not been able to hear the surrounding sounds earlier, yet at the moment Jingsu¡¯s voice appeared,

    her whole body shuddered.

    Xiao Caizi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she turned to see the man sitting in a wheelchair, dressed in striped hospital clothes.

    Hospital clothes are strange things, clearly still a tall figure with broad shoulders, but when worn, they always exuded a sense of thinness and frailty, and his skin seemed somewhat pale.

    His eyes were wrapped inyers of white gauze, although they were no longer the bloodily fierce sight from before.

    But she had witnessed him with a face full of blood, so even seeing him now, clean and dressed in hospital clothes,

    Xiao Caizi¡¯s mind uncontrobly recalled his blood-covered face.

    Xiao Caizi took a deep breath, only then realizing her breath was somewhat trembling.

    In her memory, Jingsu had never appeared so weak.

    He couldn¡¯t see.

    So she could scrutinize him with such unrestraint.

    Xiao Caizi stared at his face covered with gauze, and without realizing it, her steps slowly moved towards him.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Xiaole to suddenly speak to her, before that, Xiao Caizi hadn¡¯t been listening to what they were talking about.

    Not until Zhao Xiaole suddenly spoke to her did she suddenly react.

    Then, Xiao Caizi saw Jingsu¡¯s head slightly turn away.

    In another direction.

    Just in that moment, Xiao Caizi¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed.

    She had never been so keenly aware that he really couldn¡¯t see anymore.

    This elegant, handsome man, always seeming effortless in any situation, was now blind?

    So Xiao Caizi originally did not want to speak.

    But Zhao Xiaole¡¯s clear gaze was upon her, and Jingsu seemed to indeed want to know.

    Xiao Caizi pondered for a long time before she softly said, ¡°Roses.¡±

    The moment Jingsu turned his face, Xiao Caizi kind of regretted it, wishing she had kept silent.

    However, the words were already spoken, irreversible.

    So Xiao Caizi moved forward a few steps and asked softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Jingsu gently nodded, ¡°Not too bad. Not much pain, and if there¡¯s no pain, it¡¯s fairly bearable.¡±

    Xiao Caizi opened her mouth, but at the moment, she also didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It was Jingsu who spoke, ¡°You got scaredst time, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Xiao Caizi gently shook her head, then realized he couldn¡¯t see her, and when she realized this, a wave of sourness surged in her heart, and her eyes instantly reddened.

    She softly spoke, ¡°No, it didn¡¯t scare me.¡±

    She felt she might burst into tears any second, grateful at that moment that he couldn¡¯t see.

    But there was the clever child, Zhao Xiaole, beside her, who blinked and immediately saw Xiao Caizi¡¯s reddened eyes.

    Zhao Xiaole asked, ¡°Auntie, why are you crying?¡±

    Jing Su¡¯s fingers tightened around the armrest of the wheelchair, turning white at the tips.

    Xiao Caizi took a few silent deep breaths to steady her voice, saying, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t cried, it¡¯s just that the wind is strong here.¡±

    Jing Su didn¡¯t know what to say, especially with a child present.

    Zhao Xiaole looked at Xiao Caizi and then at Jing Su, as if suddenly realizing something.

    He quickly reacted and said to Jing Su, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go inside and get some drinks for you and Auntie.¡±

    Jing Su wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but Zhao Xiaole had already dashed off, his footsteps ttering away quickly.

    Zhao Xiaole rushed into the hospital¡¯s main hall where Bo Jingshen instantly pulled his son close.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhao Xiaole was initially startled, then quickly startedughing, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    He shouted crisply and looked up to see Bo Jingshen with half a popsicle in his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re sneaking a popsicle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eating it openly,¡± Bo Jingshen said as he took him to sit on a row of waiting chairs nearby.

    Su Lu was also there, eating a cone.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re sneaking one too,¡± Zhao Xiaole said, his voice bing soft, ¡°I want one too.¡±

    ¡°Let Ah Shen buy you one, don¡¯t go out yet,¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen got up to buy the child a popsicle.

    Before long, Zhao Xiaole was sitting on Bo Jingshen¡¯sp, eating the popsicle.

    But he still looked somewhat worried, ¡°But Uncle is all by himself outside.¡±

    Bo Jingshen looked down at him and said, ¡°Then why did you leave him alone outside just now and came in yourself?¡±

    Zhao Xiaole said, ¡°Oh, mainly because I saw that Auntie seemed to recognize Uncle and I was afraid I¡¯d be in the way out there.¡±

    Bo Jingshen really marveled, ¡°My son is so considerate and thoughtful, I really don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve taught him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how I taught him,¡± Su Lu said, then crunched into her cone, ¡°He¡¯s perceptive.¡±

    Su Lu then asked Zhao Xiaole, ¡°Why do you think you¡¯d get in the way of Uncle?¡±

    Zhao Xiaole chuckled and said, ¡°What if that¡¯s Uncle¡¯s girlfriend? If they¡¯re dating, wouldn¡¯t I be disturbing them?¡±

    Su Lu looked at Bo Jingshen, ¡°See, sharp kid. Zhao Tong had several girlfriends before, and when they came to our house, Zhao Xiaole was like a perfect wingman, a little schemer.¡±

    However, the little schemer¡¯s helping hand didn¡¯t seem to be that effective for Jing Su.

    Xiao Caizi stood nearby, silent for a few seconds, then whispered, ¡°I made some food.¡±

    She ced the box of food on Jing Su¡¯s knees, ¡°It¡¯s all mild dishes.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Jing Su said, shaking his head.

    ¡°You take it,¡± Xiao Caizi insisted.

    Jing Su looked up, his face turned towards her, ¡°Xiaozi.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Caizi responded, even feeling a bit nervous, unsure of what Jing Su was about to say.

    Not knowing if her emotions were of anticipation or hesitation.

    Jing Su was silent for a few seconds, then said softly, ¡°That was my father. When he did something that crazy, I couldn¡¯t just stand by. No matter if it was you or anyone else there, I would¡¯ve done the same.¡±

    Xiao Caizi¡¯s eyes trembled, her lips quivered, ¡°What¡­ what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty or sad for my current state. Turning out this way was due to my poor fate and having such a father.¡±

    Jing Su said, sighing softly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Tears uncontrobly fell from Xiao Caizi¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 537

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 537</h4>

    Jing Su pushed her away, and anyone with a bit of sense could see that he was rejecting her.

    Even her kindness, he could rejectpletely.

    "Jing Su," Xiao Caizi took a deep breath, "Do you really have to be like this?"

    Jing Su¡¯s head hung low, his face... or rather, it was void of expression.

    Because eyes are such magical entities, once they are obscured, it seems as if all channels of emotion are instantaneously shut off.

    It¡¯s difficult for anyone to urately read emotions from the subtleties of the other facial features.

    So Xiao Caizi looked at Jing Su¡¯s face and could only see a pale indifference; beyond that, it seemed there was nothing.

    Jing Su hung his head, "You¡¯re married."

    Xiao Caizi smiled upon hearing this, a self-deprecating, bitter smile, "Even if I weren¡¯t married. At a time like this, you, Jing Su, would still push me away. I know very well what I am."

    As she spoke about what she was, Jing Su¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, but it was not obvious because it was obscured by the bandage.

    Jing Su felt he couldn¡¯t stay a moment longer, one more second and he might show weakness, one more second and he might pathetically, pitifully, beg her with outstretched hands not to leave.

    I can¡¯t see, it¡¯s very dark, I¡¯m very scared, can you please not leave.

    He had already said it countless times in his dreams.

    But now he didn¡¯t want to speak, couldn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Thus, Jing Su hurriedly, almost frantically, grasped the wheelchair handle and turned to leave.

    But he couldn¡¯t see.

    He had never felt so helpless and disheveled.

    It was Bo Jingshen who noticed in time and immediately rushed over, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, the phone call took a bit long, are you alright, brother?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Jing Su said quietly, finally regaining control of himself, not losing hisposure, "Take me back to the ward, it¡¯s a bit cold here, I want to go back."

    "Ah, alright," Bo Jingshen responded, looking at Xiao Caizi for a moment, he saw tears on her face.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly internally; it wasn¡¯t easy for anyone.

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t easy for Xiao Caizi either.

    So, pushing Jing Su through the hospital lobby, after the ss door separated him from Xiao Caizi in the corridor, Bo Jingshen then lowered his eyes to Jing Su, "Are you just looking for trouble?"

    Jing Su was taken aback, his chin lifted slightly, a gesture that seemed like he wanted to lift his head, but since he couldn¡¯t see, there wasn¡¯t much point, so he lowered his head again.

    "Yes," Jing Su sighed, admitting, "It¡¯s truly self-inflicted. Has she left yet?"

    "Not yet, she¡¯s still standing outside, her back turned to this side, raising her hand to her eyes, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s crying or not," Bo Jingshen said.

    Jing Su¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and his brows even more furrowed.

    Bo Jingshen, looking down, thought to himself that Jing Su was just stubborn.

    Bo Jingshen nced at the lunchbox resting on Jing Su¡¯s knees, "Since you dislike her so much, you shouldn¡¯t take the lunch she made for you."

    "..." Jing Su remained silent. Bo Jingshen pushed him into the elevator, Jing Su¡¯s hand tightly gripping the lunchbox on his knees. It wasn¡¯t until the elevator doors closed that he finally murmured, "I forgot."

    "I¡¯ll help you eat itter then," said Bo Jingshen.

    Jing Su, somewhat helpless, whispered, "Why are you so annoying? Su Lu is such a good girl. How could she like a scoundrel like you?"

    Bo Jingshen looked at him, "You are hardly any better than I am. Xiao Caizi is a decent girl too, well..."

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t want to say more; matters of the heart are like drinking water, others can say what they will but it¡¯s pointless.

    Xiao Caizi is such a good girl, Bo Jingshen thought, Jing Su knew this better than he did.

    However, sometimes, it seemed, there were just so many excuses, and then, somehow, being good was no longer a reason to keep going.

    Thus, Bo Jingshen continued to annoy him, "Well? Want me to eat it for you?"

    Jing Su chuckled and cursed, "No need! I have my own mouth! I can eat!"

    But soon, he realized Bo Jingshen¡¯s intentions¡ªhis rascally and stubborn divergence made Jing Su feel that his previously overwhelming sadness seemed less suffocating.

    After stepping out of the elevator, Jing Su finally whispered, "I might go blind."

    "Nonsense," Bo Jingshen frowned and scolded him, "Hasn¡¯t Song Boyuan already arranged a consultation with specialists? What are you talking about? The authorities haven¡¯t spoken yet, and you¡¯re already dering yourself blind?"

    "In any case, it¡¯s a possibility, isn¡¯t it? Jing Ce¡¯s strike was cruel, we both know that," Jing Su said calmly.

    This made it impossible for Bo Jingshen to respond with the same irritability as before.

    "Even if I don¡¯t go blind, I doubt my vision will ever return to normal. I¡¯ve been inquiring too. When all of you weren¡¯t around, I asked Yang Apanying. With my situation, it seems I could directly apply for a disability certificate once I¡¯m discharged from the hospital."

    Bo Jingshen: "... What kind of apanying care is Song Boyuan finding?"

    Jing Su: "She was just telling the truth."

    Jing Su¡¯s fingers clenched tightly around the lunchbox on his knees and he whispered, "Disabled. I thought about dying, but never about bing disabled. After all, everyone dies, but not many end up disabled by the end of their lives. It¡¯s shocking. And this isn¡¯t the same as being handicapped, so why burden her?"

    "You keep being pessimistic, Jing Su, just don¡¯t regret it yourselfter. I¡¯ll say it now; you¡¯ll regret it one day, just like I once did. You and I might really be brothers; even our attitudes are exactly the same, obstinate and self-righteous."

    Bo Jingshen ced his hand on Jing Su¡¯s shoulder, "I won¡¯t try to persuade you, but remember my words today. You will regret your obstinacy and self-righteousness. And when you finally want to regret, I don¡¯t know about Xiao Caizi, I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯ll be as forgiving as my Su Xiaolu."

    Bo Jingshen continued, "I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll let go of you like Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t let go of me. If not, then you¡¯ll regret it toote, worry yourself sick, having missed your chance."

    "Missed time is irreceable. No matter how much I regret now, how much I me myself, mourn my past self¡¯s decisions¡ªbecause I thought I was doing it for her good¡ªthose missed moments cannot be regained."

    "Su Lu said it herself; that time was such a pity. Time really is too precious." Bo Jingshen sighed, "Just think it through yourself, I won¡¯t persuade you."

    For some reason, although Jing Su didn¡¯t feel he was wrong, he was still somewhat shaken by Bo Jingshen¡¯s words.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 538: 538

    <strong>Chapter 538: Chapter 538</strong>

    Back in the hospital room, Jing Su noticeably struggled with low spirits.

    When Jing Ruo saw it, she felt puzzled.

    She moved to the side and asked Bao Jing in a low voice, ¡°What happened? Why did his mood change so abruptly after the trip downstairs?¡±

    Jing Ruo had always been quite attentive to her older brother¡¯s emotions, especially knowing that undergoing such a sudden change in life could definitely affect one¡¯s mood, which, in turn, can have a significant impact on one¡¯s psyche.

    Therefore, Jing Ruo was always worried and had even postponed her work to stay by Jing Su¡¯s side, waiting for the international experts to reach a consensus diagnosis. She thought she could only rx and return to work if their opinions were positive.

    Although they were not full siblings, Jing Ruo and Jing Su shared a strong bond because they had lived together in the same city.

    That¡¯s why Jing Ruo understood Jing Su very well; she knew he had grown up under Jing Ce¡¯s shadow.

    Even though he became the first to decide to break away from Jing Ce and had severed his ties with himpletely, he still turned into a well-established, grounded man who could stand on his own two feet.

    But there¡¯s a phrase that, while it may sound a bit contrived, isn¡¯t without merit¡ªmany people spend their whole lives healing from their childhood.

    Everyone¡¯s character, personality, and values are, one way or another, influenced by their childhood experiences.

    Jing Ruo¡¯s own childhood was decent since she didn¡¯t start off living under Jing Ce. She thought her childhood was quite happy, growing up with her maternal grandparents. Although not wealthy, she felt loved and cherished.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s childhood wasn¡¯t too bad before their mother passed away.

    That¡¯s why she and Jing Ruo both had fairly good temperaments and didn¡¯t suffer from any acute sensitivity, inferiority, or loneliness.

    Bo Jingshen was doted on by a caring stepfather, so even though he was treated unfairly by his mother, the love he should have gotten from his parents waspensated for by his stepfather.

    Despite thispensation, Bo Jingshen¡¯s character still showed deficits due to the absence of maternal love.

    Jing Su¡¯s childhood was filled with Jing Ce¡¯s shadow, so even though he had grown into an independent and stable adult, the insecurities,ck of safety, and loneliness that stemmed from Jing Ce¡¯s influence constantly loomed over him, affecting his actions and decisions.

    At times, it would impact his judgment and choices.

    Jing Su¡¯s mentality was pessimistic and unhealthy.

    Jing Ruo had always known this and was also aware that such a state of mind could sometimes lead to extreme behavior.

    So she was very concerned that some unfortunate trigger in her older brother¡¯s life could negatively sway his emotions.

    Bo Jingshen said in a low voice, ¡°He ran into Xiao Caizi.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaozi?¡± Jing Ruo expressed surprise. ¡°And that made Brother unhappy? Why? Did Sister Xiaozi ignore him? So he¡¯s upset?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Bo Jingshen nced towards Jing Su, ¡°It¡¯s him ignoring her. She even brought him food, and what did he do? He made her cry, right there, wiping her tears away. He got her all upset, and still took the food she¡¯d made, enjoying the advantage without any remorse. He¡¯s being terrible, just ignore him.¡±

    Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but be amused by Bo Jingshen¡¯s words. She tried hard to suppress her smile, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Big Brother like that; he¡¯s had it tough, too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Bo Jingshen replied nomittally, ¡°as long as he doesn¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Jing Ruo said, ¡°Alright, you stay here for a while. I¡¯m going to check on Sister Xiaozi. Sigh, not one of us seems to have it easy, not one¡ªwhat luck do we siblings have?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± Bo Jingshen poked her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m quite content. I have a wife and child, and that¡¯s all I need.¡±

    Jing Ruo covered her forehead, frowning at Bo Jingshen, ¡°Bao Jingshen, do you have any idea if it were any other female celebrity with injections in their forehead, that poke of yours would have ended our sibling rtionship right here.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to put that messy stuff on your face, I¡¯ll immediately contact Jiang Su and have you banned,¡± Bo Jingshen also frowned, ring at her.

    Although he detested Jing Ce to the extreme, he was still quite protective of his two younger sisters.

    Jing Ruo waved her hand, ¡°With my natural beauty, even I fall in love with myself, so there¡¯s no need for that stuff.¡±

    She said it as she walked out the door and went downstairs.

    Su Lu was justing in with Zhao Xiaole, and Jing Ruo even greeted her.

    After Su Lu came in, she asked Bo Jingshen, ¡°Where did Ruoruo go?¡±

    ¡°She went downstairs to get some air; don¡¯t worry about her,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Su Lu nodded, then walked over to Jing Su¡¯s side, ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jing Su seemed to finally snap out of his own thoughts, ¡°Xiaolu, what is it?¡±

    ¡°I just heard from your chief physician that their team is going to have a consultation with the experts over there tonight. Don¡¯t worry too much; there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Su Lu said gently and soothingly, with a power thatforted the heart.

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m not worried,¡± Jing Su¡¯s lips curved slightly.

    Su Lu looked at the food container in his hand and said, ¡°Shall I open it for you? Yang Apanying went back to take a shower, I¡¯ll feed you. I saw you didn¡¯t eat much at noon.¡±

    Jing Su seemed reluctant, his hand tightly guarding the bag holding the food container.

    Hearing Su Lu¡¯s words, he hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Lu took the bag from his hands and began to take out and open each of the food containers.

    Each container was insted, so the food inside was still warm.

    The dishes inside clearly showed a lot of care in their preparation.

    Seeing this, Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but let out a very soft, almost silent sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jing Su immediately asked.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then decided not to hide it and said, ¡°The food is prepared¡­with a lot of care.¡±

    Miss Xiao was really good at taking care of people.

    Jing Su couldn¡¯t see. Since the incident, this was the first time he deeply hated his inability to see, so he could only ask with a hoarse voice, ¡°What does it look like?¡±

    Su Lu put some of the food from the containers into a bowl with a spoon and then added some sauce, stirring it until evenly mixed.

    They did not need her to feed him; the person who made the food had already thought everything through thoroughly.

    Su Lu handed the spoon and bowl to him, ¡°Try it yourself and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Jing Su was silent for a moment, then scooped from the container with the spoon. Since he couldn¡¯t see, he blindly scooped and then brought it to his mouth.

    It was fish, but all the bones had been removed cleanly, and the fish flesh had been minced into small pieces, along with finely chopped vegetables.

    Su Lu said, ¡°She made all the ingredients into small pieces. The sauces were all packed separately; I mixed it with the sauce into the rice. I didn¡¯t taste it, but I think it should be pretty good.¡±

    Jing Su didn¡¯t say anything, but Su Lu saw that his fingers holding the spoon turned white from the force of his grip.

 Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 539</h4>

    Su Lu sent a message to Jing Qiao.

    deep: You don¡¯t need to bring lunch for Big Brother today, someone else has taken care of it.

    Jo: Who¡¯s covering?

    Jing Qiao was somewhat curious and, of course, a bit embarrassed because she didn¡¯t have time to cook and bring lunch to her brother today anyway.

    Song Boyuan seemed to finally rx and was sleeping soundly in the car, showing no signs of waking up, so Jing Qiao didn¡¯t call out to wake him.

    She simply couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him.

    The weary shadows under his eyes were very distinct, especially since Song Boyuan naturally had a paleplexion; hence the dark circles under his eyes were hard to ignore.

    Jing Qiao even had the driver stop in front of a store where she went in to buy a pink, floral-patterned thin nket for a nap and covered him with it.

    He didn¡¯t wake up.

    His phone was constantly lighting up on the rear seat¡¯s center armrest, with iing calls shing continuously. Since it was on silent mode, it didn¡¯t disturb his sleep.

    But the screen would light up every few minutes due to the calls.

    Jing Qiao knew that he wouldn¡¯t be angry if she answered his phone, but she wasn¡¯t used to doing so. Instead, she simply flipped his phone over, face down, out of sight, out of mind.

    Jing Qiao sat in the car, waiting for Song Boyuan to wake up, idly scrolling through her phone and casually chatting with Su Lu.

    deep: Xiao Caizi.

    Jo: I suppose she counts as an ex-girlfriend?

    deep: I don¡¯t know. I also don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between her, Big Brother, and Song Jining. If things work out between you and Song Boyuan, ask him what exactly is happening between Xiao Caizi and Song Jining.

    Jo: I know the two of them are married. They haven¡¯t had a wedding banquet, but they have already gotten their marriage certificate.

    Jing Qiao sent this message and, after a moment¡¯s thought, felt it was a bit indelicate. If Xiao Caizi was already married to Song Jining and then prepared a lovingly cooked meal for Jing Su...

    Although she¡¯s Jing Su¡¯s sister, she¡¯s also Jining¡¯s sister-inw. Plus, being an illegitimate daughter herself, she had some aversion to such matters.

    However, Jing Qiao knew that Xiao Caizi was present at the time Jing Su had been seriously injured in order to prevent Jing Ce from harming her. If it was to express gratitude or something simr by making a meal, it wasn¡¯t totally unreasonable.

    deep: Anyway, just take a look. If convenient, ask Xiao Song.

    deep: How is little Xiao Song doing? Is his recovery going well? It seemed his head injury wasn¡¯t healing very well.

    Jo: He might have a weak constitution, so his recovery is slow.

    After sending this message, Jing Qiao nced at the sleeping Song Boyuan next to her.

    His beautiful phoenix-like eyes were closed, and the wound on his forehead that had bled profusely was stitched with two cosmetic sutures.

    But it did seem like it was not healing quickly.

    deep: I think so too. He has lost a lot of weight. My brother was thin too, about the same as Song Boyuan is now, but back then he had juste out, so being thin was normal. He¡¯s regained his weight in recent times. Song Boyuan is even taller.

    Song Boyuan, nearly 1.9 meters tall, indeed looked too thin now.

    Jing Qiao sighed softly, feeling somewhat ufortable inside because she knew she felt sorry for him.

    Thinking it over, she began to casually chat with Su Lu while creating a shopping list on her phone.

    When Song Boyuan woke up, what he saw was the sky turning dark outside, a pink floral-patterned nket covering him, and the woman sitting beside him leaning earnestly on the car window, holding a phone in her hands, appearing very focused on noting something on the screen.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s eyesight was still good; he covertly squinted to look at her phone screen.

    He saw what she was noting down.

    It was soup and food recipes.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s gaze softened a bit. He nced at the still-driving car.

    He asked in a low voice, "Haven¡¯t we arrived yet? Where are we going?"

    His sudden speech startled the driver more than Jing Qiao; it¡¯s probably because Song Boyuan¡¯s temperament is usually so unpredictable, which makes him quite intimidating.

    The driver stuttered, "Sir! We are going... are..."

    Jing Qiao intervened from the side, "Heading home."

    "Not there yet?" Song Boyuan asked. Despite not sounding unhappy, he lifted his hand to check his watch, "Should have reached beyond the province by now, right?"

    "I saw you were asleep and didn¡¯t want to wake you, so I just let the driver drive around aimlessly," Jing Qiao said.

    Hearing this, Song Boyuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but there was a hint of a pleased emotion in his eyes.

    "A pink floral-patterned nket?" Song Boyuan pinched a corner of the thin nket thaty upon him with two fingers.

    Jing Qiao smiled lightly, "I stopped by the roadside and bought it on a whim. There was a discount area right by the door, selling off nap nkets. If you don¡¯t like it, give it back to me."

    Although Song Boyuan was only holding it between two fingers, he gripped it tightly and showed no sign of letting go.

    Then he shook out the pink floral-patterned thin nket lightly before folding it neatly and cing it beside him, apparently quite satisfied as he lightly patted it.

    "Did you sleep well?" Jing Qiao asked him.

    "Mhm," Song Boyuan nodded. He wanted to tell the driver to head home, but before he could speak, he heard Jing Qiao say, "Thene with me to the store to buy things."

    After thinking for a moment, Jing Qiao added, "Come to think of it, you¡¯ve never apanied me to the big marketce before."

    Song Boyuan: "...I¡¯ll apany you from now on."

    Jing Qiao smiled, looked up at the driver, and instructed, "Go to the big marketce on Hushan Road. I¡¯ve got a lot to buy."

    The driver promptly headed towards the marketce.

    Jing Qiao was still earnestly making her list on the phone, Song Boyuan nced at it and asked, "Materials for food you¡¯re making for our uncle?"

    Jing Qiao paused, turned to look at him and said, "Materials for food I¡¯m making for you."

    Although Song Boyuan was never expressive at any time, the slight widening of his eyes was quite noticeable.

    "I just need something light and nutritious, something that helps with wound recovery," Jing Qiao turned to look at Song Boyuan. "You¡¯re the one who really needs nourishment."

    "I¡¯m okay," Song Boyuan was not a man ustomed to showing weakness, seemingly unwilling to worry her. If before, ying the sympathy card was to gain her empathy and forbearance, now that Jing Qiao had decided to forgive him and start over, Song Boyuan would rather not feign weakness to worry her.

    "Thenter on you¡¯ll get on the scale and show me how much you weigh," Jing Qiao said calmly.

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t respond; he had secretly weighed himself the day before.

    At 1.89 meters, his weight was barely under 140 kg. If he really got on the scale, he might get a scolding.

    Song Boyuan honestly stated, "I only lost weight because I didn¡¯t limate well to Feng City recently."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 540: 540

    <strong>Chapter 540: Chapter 540</strong>

    The big market on Hushan Road in Beijing is one of therger markets in the city, with aplete variety of goods and excellent quality, including many imported items not easily found elsewhere.

    The only downside is probably the price.

    But sometimes it¡¯s just like that, the only downside of expensive things is their expensiveness. Yet many cheap things have nothing but their cheapness going for them, with the rest being drawbacks.

    Jing Qiao used toe here frequently, not because she couldn¡¯t ept cheap items, but because Young Master Song was really picky.

    Even as a child not favored by his father, growing up in aplex family like the Song Family, he was raised in luxury and was very delicate and precious.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t feel out of ce anywhere outside of Beijing.

    So Jing Qiao often patronized this ce, and even after so much time had passed, she still knew it well. She pushed her cart and made her way inside.

    Then a slender hand reached out from beside her and took the cart from her grip.

    Jing Qiao was startled and looked at Song Boyuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll push, just pick out what you need,¡± Song Boyuan said.

    Jing Qiao gently acknowledged and led the way, selecting items and cing them in the cart.

    Song Boyuan seemed to have no objections to anything she bought, giving the impression that even if Jing Qiao added a nuclear warhead to the cart, Song Boyuan would continue pushing without changing his expression.

    At first, Jing Qiao shopped by herself, but since they came together, it wasn¡¯t the same as shopping alone; gradually, she began to ask for Song Boyuan¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°How about this?¡± Jing Qiao held up a particrly beautiful purple cabbage, ¡°Looks nutritious.¡±

    Song Boyuan nced at it and murmured, ¡°The color looks poisonous¡­¡±

    Jing Qiao silently put down the purple cabbage and picked up regr cabbage instead.

    ¡°What about this one?¡± Jing Qiao picked up a box of kiwifruit.

    Song Boyuan: ¡°Sour.¡±

    Jing Qiao: ¡°These kiwifruit seem pretty sweet, though.¡±

    After some thought, Song Boyuan said, ¡°Some fruits, no matter how sweet, are fundamentally sour and sweet. Even when they¡¯re sweet, there¡¯s always a bit of sourness. Like kiwifruit, bayberries, plums¡­¡±

    Jing Qiao put down the box of kiwifruit, finally couldn¡¯t help but mutter quietly, ¡°You¡¯re really hard to please. If I knew, I would¡¯vee here by myself.¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more it seemed right to her, ¡°The food I made for you before, you weren¡¯t this picky.¡±

    Song Boyuan¡¯s typically expressionless, indifferent handsome face seemed to soften a bit, with soft, gently curved lines at the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°So don¡¯t ask for my opinion anymore, just buy what you want to buy,¡± Song Boyuan stretched out his long arm and retrieved the seemingly poisonous purple cabbage and the kiwifruit, which were still somewhat sour no matter how sweet, back into the cart.

    ¡°Anyway, I like whatever you make,¡± Song Boyuan stated.

    As he said this, two young girls passed by, seemingly college students, who were there to catch a glimpse of a handsome guy up close.

    After all, with Boyuan¡¯s height standing out, his straight and firm body, broad shoulders, narrow waist, and extraordinarily long legs, plus his stylish dress and good temperament, even just his silhouette was enough to be lethal.

    Such a silhouette ahead could provoke a very strong impulse in people to go up and see the face.

    It must be said that sometimes people just owe it to themselves.

    Even though they know that seeing the face might break the illusion, they still can¡¯t help but want to look.

    And so, two female college students walked up arm in arm.

    Seeing him, they were not disillusioned ¨C in fact, far from it, his face was even more lethal than his silhouette.

    Moreover, that kind of aloof and abstinent aura was simply amazing, perfectlyplementing his paleplexion, indifferent and stern expressions, and a cool, detached demeanor.

    He felt like one of those high-fashion models from a fashion magazine, exuding an air of being above the fray.

    But all this aura of distance, this cool detachment, it all stopped when he said, ¡°After all, whatever you make, I like to eat.¡±

    Instantly, it brought people down from their lofty heights.

    It made one think, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s human after all.¡±

    And also so¡­

    The two female college students couldn¡¯t help covering their chests, feeling like they had been struck right in the heart by his beauty.

    Noticing the approach of others, Song Boyuan¡¯s expression turned cold, and his gaze seemed to hide a sharp edge, sweeping past the side.

    With just one look, he filled the space with the imposing and condescending deterrent presence of the current head of the Song Family.

    Just there to see a handsome guy, the two female students felt a little scared when met with that look and shrank back.

    Jing Qiao knew what kind of temper Song Boyuan had. This man, when his temper rose, his gaze was far from gentlemanly. He wouldn¡¯t care whether you were a woman or a child, his knife-like stare would simply cut straight through.

    Jing Qiao reached out and tugged at him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Song Boyuan¡¯s gaze, when it fell back on Jing Qiao, had all of its sharpness retracted, ¡°What is it?¡±

    The two female college students took the opportunity to scuttle away.

    Jing Qiao looked at Song Boyuan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at others, just look at me.¡±

    Song Boyuan was stunned for a moment, and then, the usually indifferent gaze softened significantly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just looking at her would do.

    Jing Qiao picked out a lot of food items. The shopping cart in this big market was one of therger types, so it didn¡¯t look too stuffed.

    But her legs were getting a bit tired. Jing Qiao slightly frowned and wanted to bend down and rub her legs but didn¡¯t want to make Song Boyuan overly concerned, so she quietly endured it.

    Even though she didn¡¯t make any motions like rubbing her legs, Song Boyuan still noticed.

    ¡°Qiaoqiao,¡± he called her softly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jing Qiao turned around.

    Then Song Boyuan scooped her up in one motion.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jing Qiao let out a surprised gasp, blinking much faster than usual.

    Of course, Song Boyuan wasn¡¯t actually nning to carry her around so dramatically, but simply ced her at the edge of the cart to let her sit down, ¡°Sit here, I¡¯ll push you. You can¡¯t walk anymore, your legs won¡¯t take it.¡±

    Jing Qiao¡¯s face turned a bit red, ¡°But, this¡­ isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t worried about it being improper for Song Boyuan to push her, but rather, was it inappropriate to be sitting in this shopping cart? What if a staff member said something?

    However, Song Boyuan didn¡¯t mind at all, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already watched along the way here, at least three couples did the same, cing their partners in the cart to push along. If others can do it, I, Song Boyuan, can do it too.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Jing Qiao to feel a lot more at ease. That was the great thing about being with Song Boyuan; she only needed to care about him, and nothing else to worry about.

 Chapter 541

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 541</h4>

    If one were to say that Song Boyuan was a danger, as long as one stayed by his side, one would only need to consider the danger he posed and not worry about any other dangers.

    All things considered, it could even be counted as reassuring.

    In Jing Qiao¡¯s heart, there had always been a certain sentiment like this.

    Consequently, Jing Qiao became more and morex as she sat, initially sitting in the cart and then stretching out her arms to grab products, eventually even toozy to reach out.

    "Song Boyuan, get that one."

    "This one?" Song Boyuan followed her direction and took down a product.

    Jing Qiao shook her head, "No, not that one, the one next to it, the blue box."

    She seemed like a great generalmanding from a siege vehicle.

    Unknowingly, they had bought a lot of items.

    Then, Jing Qiao btedly realized that she had never seriously roamed through thisrge store before; her mind always had a clear n, walking straight in, heading directly to the shelves, buying what she needed, and then leaving.

    Like today, aimlessly wandering around, even buying many things that weren¡¯t on the list.

    Yet, it still felt quite interesting, like a mini vacation.

    It was with this feeling that Jing Qiao also remembered that she and Song Boyuan had never gone on a trip together.

    Thus, after paying, the driver stuffed the bags big and small into the car and on the way back, Jing Qiao was somewhat down, not exactly depressed, but seemingly distracted.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Song Boyuan noticed and turned to ask her, "Tired?"

    Jing Qiao gently shook her head; she hadn¡¯t intended to say anything.

    But after thinking it over, their rtionship had always been like this, always considering his feelings, always thinking about what was best for him, thus she told him nothing.

    Thinking it was for his best, not letting her emotions affect him.

    But since he was inherently a sensitive and suspicious person, the less she told him, the more he spected and worried irrationally.

    Andter, Song Boyuan, too, always thought he was doing what was best for her, but ended up causing her harm.

    If they decided to start over, and yet walked the same path as before, interacting in the same old ways without any progress or change, then another chance might not yield a better oue.

    Jing Qiao suddenly thought of this and turned to look at Song Boyuan.

    When Song Boyuan saw her clear, bright eyes staring straight at him, his hands stopped moving suddenly, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Song Boyuan quickly frowned slightly, his expression and movements disying a bit of helplessness.

    Because from Jing Qiao¡¯s clear eyes, he read her emotions.

    Which were tinged with a bit of grievance.

    Why... was there grievance?

    Realizing that Jing Qiao¡¯s emotions included grievance, a somewhat fierce feeling suddenly surged in Song Boyuan¡¯s heart.

    Who had made her feel aggrieved? Who had bullied her? Who would dare?

    Then Jing Qiao gave him the answer, "It¡¯s you."

    Song Boyuan was shocked, and the fierce emotion popped like a soap bubble, vanishing without a trace.

    "Me... me?" Song Boyuan pointed at himself, then thought carefully, sure that he hadn¡¯t done anything recently that might make her feel aggrieved or bullied.

    "I haven¡¯t even traveled, which is why even shopping at a big store feels so exciting." Jing Qiao stared at him, "And you have the nerve to ask me to see a doctor to recover, but it¡¯s your delight-excited body, once away from Beijing, that really needs careful recuperation."

    Realizing it was because of this, Song Boyuan rxed a bit but also felt somewhat guilty.

    The only person who could make him feel guilty was Jing Qiao. Toward others, hecked these basic emotions, because he usuallycked them, making such feelings quite prominent when they arose, making him acutely aware of his feelings.

    "Then I... will think of something." Song Boyuan said, "I will think of something."

    Seeing him like this, Jing Qiao felt a bit sorry for him, but after thinking it over, decided not to hide her thoughts, so simply continued, "After I recover and have the surgery on my leg."

    "Okay." Song Boyuan nodded.

    "And then I want to travel."

    "Okay."

    "If you¡¯re still as delicate as a young master, I¡¯ll go alone."

    "Okay, I won¡¯t be." Song Boyuan said.

    The driver upfront was driving the car and almost in shock inside.

    Although he had always heard that their boss, who could be termed mad, was actually controlled by his wife, Jing Qiao.

    But seeing it with his own eyes was still quite shocking, especially since their boss was well-known for his madness, and his previous partner was still recovering in the hospital.

    And now...?

    Who could have thought that this seemingly gentle, delicate woman was the rope tethering the fierce beast?

    The driver felt that he must be nicer to his wife from now on.

    The car returned home and stopped at the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    The driver just got out, ready to carry the bags inside.

    When a car drove straight over and stopped at the roadside, the careless manner of parking revealed the driver¡¯s urgent emotions.

    Song Boyuan saw the car, the scene, and his expression immediately turned cold.

    He turned his head to Jing Qiao and said, "Baby, go inside first, I¡¯ll be in shortly."

    Had it been the old Jing Qiao, she certainly would have obediently gone inside.

    But at this moment, looking at the car, she also had a premonition, frowned, and said, "I won¡¯t."

    "..." Faced with Jing Qiao¡¯s staunch refusal, Song Boyuan was a bit helpless, "Be good, please."

    Jing Qiao remained silent.

    Song Boyuan pursed his lips, "It¡¯s not that I want to hide something from you, mainly, I don¡¯t want some irrelevant people to affect your mood."

    Jing Qiao sighed deeply inside, looked at Song Boyuan, "But your mood is also very important."

    Song Boyuan was taken aback, seemingly not expecting this response from Jing Qiao.

    "Your mood is also very important." Jing Qiao said, then looked towards the car, "Perhaps if I am here, your mood won¡¯t be affected so severely by him."

    The car¡¯s rear door opened, and a middle-aged man hurried out.

    He was clearly carrying an irate demeanor, but upon seeing the deep skid marks on the ground by the entrance of Song Boyuan¡¯s mansion.

    The previously irate and agitated mood suddenly settled down slightly.

    As he approached Song Boyuan, his face wasn¡¯t as uncontrobly angry, just coughed lightly, his face stiff, his voice and tone somewhat dry.

    "Bo Yuan, you¡¯re really being unreasonable, after all, they are elders, how can you treat elders like this?" Song Xingping said, turning his head towards Jing Qiao, "You too, why not persuade him a bit?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 542

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 542</h4>

    Song Boyuan had originally thought he would be very angry when he saw Song Xingping rushing down... In fact, even if he hadn¡¯t seen him rushing down, just seeing his caring over,

    Song Boyuan pretty much already knew what he wanted to say.

    This wasn¡¯t some kind of premonition, just based on his years of understanding of his father.

    Song Boyuan was very clear about the kind of circumstances under which this man woulde to find him.

    When he was a child, Song Boyuan got sick, his father wouldn¡¯te; parent-teacher meetings, he wouldn¡¯te; bullied at school, he wouldn¡¯te.

    Only when Song Xingping hoped Song Boyuan would say some good words to the old man, he woulde and y the role of a doting father, taking him out to y, to eat delicious food, all ultimately for a purpose.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s personality had already shown to be different from ordinary people from an early age.

    So actually, he was quite indifferent since childhood, yet even so, children still generally have some expectations of their parents, even someone like Song Boyuan who was different from other children from a young age.

    His mother regarded him as proof of her humiliation, though notpletely neglecting him, she was far from good to him, and moreover, she passed away before he could feel a mother¡¯s warmth.

    He grew up in his grandfather¡¯s care, and his grandfather¡¯s strict education made Song Boyuan even more different from ordinary people.

    When Song Xingping took him out to y and eat delicious things, Song Boyuan would still be somewhat happy, even though in the end, Song Xingping would always make some requests, all of them hoping he would put in a good word for him with the old man, to fight for something for his three half-brothers and Liu Jiarong.

    Song Xingping knew his words carried no weight with the old man, and could only rely on Song Boyuan.

    Although Song Boyuan was young at the time, he was not unaware of what this meant.

    But maybe because from a young age, he never received any warmth, only his father¡¯s disregard, his mother¡¯s indifference, and his grandfather¡¯s severity,

    he didn¡¯t mind much even if warmth had to be bartered for.

    But after a few times, the old man got somewhat angry, feeling that Song Boyuan didn¡¯t understand he had been deceived by Song Xingping with false affection.

    The old man harshly trained Song Boyuan, adamant about not letting him be fooled by such insincere warmth, unwilling for him to be so foolish.

    So on one asion, the old man schemed and let him overhear a conversation between Song Xingping and Liu Jiarong.

    To be precise, it was Song Xingping coaxing Liu Jiarong.

    Liu Jiarong was very dissatisfied with him going to apany Song Boyuan.

    She was a selfish woman,cking in tolerance and kindness towards other children, perhaps that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t raise a good son.

    "Why are you going to see that child again! Didn¡¯t you promise me you wouldn¡¯t visit him, wouldn¡¯t bother with him? Do you still think he¡¯s your son and the three I bore for you are not?"

    "What are you talking about! Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry, if I don¡¯t spend some time with him, how can I coax him to speak favorably to the old man? My words are less than nothing in front of the old man. If he doesn¡¯t speak well for us, how can our son attend a private aristocratic school?"

    "That¡¯s more like it. Just remember, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed to acknowledge him, not allowed to be nice to him, you¡¯re only the father of my sons, not his, do you understand?"

    "I understand, I understand, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid. If it wasn¡¯t for wanting him to speak favorably to the old man, I wouldn¡¯t bother visiting him. But... actually, the kid is quite pitiful."

    "Pitiful? What¡¯s so pitiful about him? The old man ns to leave all his fortune to him! What¡¯s pitiful about him? Our son wants to attend a private school, and you have to sweet-talk this kid, you have to coax him¡ªthat¡¯s pitiful! Your own father doesn¡¯t n to leave you a penny, now that¡¯s pitiful!"

    Song Xingping and Liu Jiarong were sitting in a room at a Japanese restaurant, separated from the neighboring private room by just a folding screen, a mere paper door.

    Therefore, Song Boyuan and the old man next door could clearly hear the conversation from the other room.

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t make any sound, quiet as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    Until the voices next door disappeared, until the two people next door left.

    The old man silently poured a ss of warm sake, but before he could even lift the cup, Song Boyuan reached over and took it, drinking it down in one gulp.

    It was his first drink, and that cup of sake was like he hadpletely severed ties with Song Xingping in his heart.

    Perhaps because his first drink was such, Song Boyuan found it not at all ptable, and eventer on, he always had a strong dislike for drinking.

    After finishing that drink, the old man, disappointed as if hating iron for not bing steel, rebuked him for being deceived by the false warmth of Song Xingping.

    He scolded him for not being able to aplish great things if he continued this way.

    After the old man returned, he fiercely whipped Song Boyuan, scolding him all the while. If he continued to be so foolishly kind-hearted, perhaps after he passed away the family fortune would end up being squandered by those three useless sons of that woman.

    After that, Song Boyuan became an even colder person, Song Xingping could no longer get any favors from him, and gradually his true colors began to show.

    The false appearance of warmth torn away was indeed repulsive and hideous.

    And in Song Boyuan¡¯s heart, the definition of Song Xingping was no longer ¡¯father¡¯, but rather a ¡¯man who must have an ulterior motive if he appears¡¯.

    Now Song Xingping had appeared.

    But Song Boyuan wasn¡¯t angry, with Jing Qiao by his side, who felt like a calming presence.

    Song Boyuan felt his emotions were quite stable, only somewhat displeased in his heart when he heard Song Xingping turn around to scold Jing Qiao.

    If Jing Qiao was simply toozy to deal with the Song Family rtives that hade earlier,

    her feelings for Song Xingping wereplete disgust, even hatred.

    She clearly knew what kind of person Song Xingping was, and how he had always treated Song Boyuan.

    If it were just these, that would be one thing.

    Jing Qiao also clearly knew, if it hadn¡¯t been for his tacit consent, Liu Jiarong wouldn¡¯t have schemed against her.

    The child she carried, not yet fully formed, would not have been lost.

    And yet now, Song Xingping dared to stand in front of her, using her of not properly persuading Song Boyuan?

    A surge of antagonism instantly welled up inside Jing Qiao.

    "Why should I persuade? What right do you have to use me? Who are you to me?" Jing Qiao said coldly.

    Song Xingping¡¯s expression stiffened, "You... how can you talk to me like this? No matter what, I am your father-inw! Is this the extent of your manners?"

    "To talk of manners with me? You have the nerve to ask me for manners? It¡¯s already polite that I¡¯m standing here listening to your nonsense; otherwise, if I turn around and go inside, you think anyone would bother with you?"

    Song Boyuan simply regarded him as if he were thin air.

 Chapter 543: 543

    <strong>Chapter 543: Chapter 543</strong>

    Song Xingping¡¯s face was very unsightly, for he knew that Song Boyuan did not respect his opinions, but he had gotten used to it over the years.

    After all, even if Song Boyuan didn¡¯t respect his decisions, he wouldn¡¯t treat him unfairly. Song Xingping might not have enjoyed excessive wealth, but he nevercked ordinary luxury and honor.

    Besides, every once in a while, he could still unt some authority in front of Song Boyuan, ying the role of a father.

    It¡¯s not that Song Boyuan indulged him or allowed him to act this way; rather, Song Boyuan simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.

    Whatever ruckus he chose to make would usually go in one ear and out the other for someone like Song Boyuan, who would just dismiss it as if it were nothing.

    So, of course, Song Xingping was angry. Even his own son, who could be quite wild, didn¡¯t speak to him in that manner. Even if he didn¡¯t want to speak to him, at least he wouldn¡¯t talk to him like that, right?

    What was she, then? Just some cheap daughter the Jing Family picked up and brought home, and now she was shaking things up?

    ¡°Even Song Boyuan doesn¡¯t speak to me that way!¡± eximed Song Xingping, his voice rising, his eyebrows standing on end.

    Song Boyuan looked more like his mother, especially those perfectly shaped phoenix eyes, which were an exact copy. Originally, his facial features did resemble Song Xingping¡¯s, but as Song Xingping had aged, his face had sagged, so there weren¡¯t many simrities left.

    Jing Qiao was already very annoyed, and she would have let it be had Song Xingping not brought up Song Boyuan, which only made her angrier.

    She was just an outsider, that¡¯s all.

    But was Song Boyuan not his own son? Had he shown even a shred of fatherly affection toward Song Boyuan?

    ¡°It¡¯s trulyughable. Besides making demands, when have you ever spoken to Song Boyuan?¡± Jing Qiao pulled Song Boyuan behind her.

    Of course, she knew that someone like Song Boyuan didn¡¯t need her protection.

    Against anyone else, Jing Qiao could honestly hide behind him, letting him confront things with his irond resilience.

    But when facing Song Xingping, Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t act that way. Even if Song Boyuan showed an irond demeanor, Jing Qiao felt that¡­ even if Song Boyuan was indifferent, when facing Song Xingping, he might still feel some sorrow, even if only subconsciously.

    Song Boyuan hadn¡¯t expected Jing Qiao to adopt such a protective stance, so he was somewhat taken aback. However, his expression was calm, and though his thoughts were deep, they were hard to discern on his face.

    Jing Qiao stared coldly at Song Xingping and said, ¡°You want me to treat you nicer? You¡¯re a forgetful person in high standing, perhaps you have forgotten that, with your tacit consent, Liu Jiarong repeatedly schemed against me, my leg injury¡­ and the time I spent in the sanatorium, how I was harmed¡­¡±

    Jing Qiao struggled to continue.

    At the mention of this, Song Xingping¡¯s expression turned slightly uneasy. He indeed had tacitly agreed to Liu Jiarong¡¯s ns, but he truly didn¡¯t know the details of the ns Liu Jiarong had downyed.

    Hearing Jing Qiao bring up the matter, Song Boyuan¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and he turned to look at Song Xingping.

    The moment Song Boyuan¡¯s gaze met his, Song Xingping couldn¡¯t help but shiver inwardly, feeling as though he were the target of a venomous snake.

    ¡°Do you leave on your own, or shall I have someone escort you out?¡± Song Boyuan asked coolly, his tone t, barely revealing any emotion.

    But Song Xingping didn¡¯t dare to be careless; his previous manner of speaking softened, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯te here to cause trouble. It¡¯s just that your uncles havee to me, weeping and wailing, and I also find it annoying, Bo Yuan. You see, Dad¡¯s not getting any younger, right? He¡¯s also troubled by these matters, so, of course, I have to persuade you not to be angry with them¡­¡±

    Song Boyuan remained silent for a while before speaking softly, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Song Xingping¡¯s face lit up with relief, even feeling somewhat triumphantly. It was either a bizarre case of Stockholm syndrome or some other strange condition.

    In light of their entanglements, the fact that he could feel any sense of triumph was rather preposterous.

    So he even cast a rather smug nce at Jing Qiao, as if to say: What use were your words? My son still listens to me!

    Jing Qiao¡¯s brow furrowed as she watched him, thinking he must be sick.

    Seeing Jing Qiao frowning, Song Xingping assumed she was upset about it, which only encouraged him to push further.

    So after a moment of thought, he added, ¡°Bo Yuan, your brothers have been on the outside for so long, and they have regretted their actions. It¡¯s fine that you let them gain experience out there, but the Mid-Autumn Festival is almost upon us. Could you consider letting them return for a family reunion?¡±

    Song Xingping tried to reason with emotion, ¡°No matter how big the grudge, after all, we¡¯re family. They have been punished for so long and know they were wrong. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Song Boyuan stood expressionless beside Jing Qiao, not even sparing Song Xingping a nce. He looked at Jing Qiao and then reached out, gently tucking a stray hair behind her ear.

    By treating Song Xingping like he was thin air, he caused an awkwardness to seize Song Xingping¡¯s expression.

    But since he had already started, it would be inappropriate to stop there, so he continued, ¡°I have to take some responsibility for these matters. If I hadn¡¯t neglected them, they wouldn¡¯t havemitted those mistakes. In the future, I¡¯ll keep a closer eye on them, make sure they don¡¯t err, and prevent anything bad from happening again¡­¡±

    Song Xingping stared at Song Boyuan and asked, ¡°Bo Yuan, what do you think?¡±

    Finally, Song Boyuan turned his gaze towards him. Those eyes, upon meeting his, made Song Xingping feel a chill even in the lingering heat of the weather.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s lips curvature was almost imperceptible as he responded, ¡°I think you¡¯re right, which is why I¡¯ve sent all of you to the sanatorium. You can all spend the rest of your days together there. How does that sound?¡±

    Song Xingping¡¯s face, already stiff, turnedpletely pale at this.

    Song Boyuan wasn¡¯t finished and continued, ¡°Of course, if you find the sanatorium too dull and unstimting, I could also release Liu Jiarong and send you and her off to join your three sons abroad. You could settle there, always together as a family. So, how does that sound?¡±

    Song Xingping dared not speak a word, fearing that saying more might lead Song Boyuan to think he had made a choice, and then be thrown into a sanatorium or off to some impoverished country in the Third World.

    He once proimed true love with Liu Jiarong, but so much for true love. When Song Boyuan gave him a choice, he did not hesitate to abandon Liu Jiarong, for he wanted to live in clover.

 Chapter 544

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 544</h4>

    Song Boyuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to notice the ufortable expressions on Song Xingping¡¯s face.

    He simply wanted to quickly dispense with the current situation, so he continued, "Three choicesy before you, I¡¯ve never forced you in anything, nor have I stopped you from wanting a family reunion. You can choose freely for yourself."

    The first choice was to reunite with his spouse in the sanatorium.

    The second choice was to join Liu Jiarong and go abroad for a family reunion.

    However, for these two options, Song Boyuan would not provide him with any financial support. After all, his wife and children were with him, and his son even had three children of his own. Surely, his estranged, unloved son need not be the one to support them, especially since Song Boyuan¡¯s money didn¡¯te from the wind.

    The third choice was for Song Xingping to live on his own. In that case, considering his lonely and solitary state, Song Boyuan wouldn¡¯t mind giving him some economic support.

    "Bo Yuan, it¡¯s been so long, why must you be so heartless..." Song Xingping still wanted to plead.

    He was that typical, selfish type of person who could share pleasures but not hardships. When it came to this, he and Liu Jiarong were indeed a perfect match, equally selfish.

    Such a person lived by their words alone; they could effortlessly speak of how heartbroken they were and how much they remembered their three sons living in a foreignnd and the wife in the Psychiatric Hospital. He could repeat it as many times as needed.

    But to actually live the same life as them?

    He would instantly show his true colors and surrender.

    Which was quiteughable.

    Jing Qiao found itughable, Song Boyuan himself found itughable, and what was even moreughable was that such a man was actually his biological father, which was somewhat tragic.

    "I have always been heartless; you¡¯ve known that from day one. So, whenever you¡¯ve made your decision, let me know, and just in time for Mid-Autumn Festival, I can have someone arrange the flight route and ne immediately to send you there."

    Song Boyuan spoke in a particrly calm voice, which seemed to highlight even more the ruthlessness of his words.

    Song Xingping quickly waved his hands, "No, no, I¡¯m too old for such hassles, and besides, so suddenly... it won¡¯t be easy to get a visa, right?"

    He quickly found himself an excuse, not expecting that Song Boyuan had meticulously closed all loopholes.

    Song Boyuan replied even more coolly, "Don¡¯t worry, I already anticipated the possible future scenarios when I sent them away, so both you and Liu Jiarong¡¯s visas have been prepared, and they are still valid."

    Song Xingping: "..."

    The room went quiet all of a sudden, as he had no words to say.

    The fact that Song Boyuan didn¡¯t want to speak more about it didn¡¯t mean Jing Qiao was willing to indulge his bad habits.

    Jing Qiao sneered and said, "If you¡¯re afraid of suffering there, then just admit it. No need to make up stories about visa issues..."

    Jing Qiao stared into Song Xingping¡¯s eyes, "The ¡¯Lone Star of Tiansha¡¯ was never Song Boyuan; he won¡¯t die alone, but you will."

    Jing Qiao always remembered that, deep down, Song Boyuan felt an intense self-deprecation; he always believed he was the ¡¯Lone Star of Tiansha¡¯, destined to die alone. Anyone getting close to him would surely suffer bad luck.

    Therefore, after his mother died, and then his grandfather, and his father shunned him like the gue. After Jing Qiao followed him, his leg was broken, his dreams were shattered, and he lost his child.

    But really, who actually starts life thinking they¡¯re the ¡¯Lone Star of Tiansha¡¯?

    This notion had been instilled in Song Boyuan from the very beginning by Song Xingping.

    This father of his kept drilling into him from a young age that it was his fault no one stayed by his side, his fault his father didn¡¯t stay¡ªit was because he was the ¡¯Lone Star of Tiansha¡¯, and those who stayed would suffer bad luck.

    Otherwise, why would his mother despise him so much and not want him? Why did she ultimately die of illness?

    So his father didn¡¯t stay by his side, merely because he didn¡¯t want to invite bad luck.

    Trulyughable.

    Jing Qiao tightly grasped Song Boyuan¡¯s hand, not giving him the chance to continue to turn his gaze towards Song Xingping. She fixed her eyes on Song Boyuan¡¯s.

    Although she didn¡¯t speak, Song Boyuan understood from her eyes.

    Her eyes seemed to say, don¡¯t look at him, look at me.

    Don¡¯t look at the person who affects your mood.

    Song Xingping was just about to retort in anger when he saw his estranged son, whose face was usually expressionless, now breaking into a smile.

    Song Xingping was taken aback.

    He had almost never seen Song Boyuan smile; his son¡¯s face was always as if it were dead¡ªlet alone a smile, it hardly ever bore any expression at all.

    But in this moment, as Song Boyuan looked at Jing Qiao, he actually smiled.

    Song Xingping even realized today for the first time that Song Boyuan had dimples, exactly like his mother¡¯s.

    Song Xingping found himself at a loss for words.

    And at this very moment, Jing Qiao, holding onto Song Boyuan, walked into the courtyard.

    Song Boyuan let her lead him; they entered the house together.

    After entering the house, Jing Qiao turned to look at Song Boyuan and said earnestly, "You should from now on... hmm?"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Boyuan tightly embraced her.

    Jing Qiao stood stunned, blinking her eyes, then she lifted her hands and hugged him too, gently patting his back.

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t speak, just gently tapped his back over and over.

    After a while, Song Boyuan asked softly, "What about from now on?"

    "What?" Jing Qiao didn¡¯t catch on.

    "You were saying, from now on...?" Song Boyuan brought the conversation back.

    Jing Qiao smiled a little, "From now on, you shouldn¡¯t bother with him anymore."

    "Alright, good," Song Boyuan nodded.

    "I will get better, and so will you," Jing Qiao gently raised her hand to touch his face, "Time will heal us, and we will start to live happily, but we need to keep our distance from them."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you," Song Boyuan ced her hand against his face, his usually cold, indifferent eyes slowly softening.

    "Your elders at home, except for Ji Ning¡¯s family, are all unkind to you. My elders..." Jing Qiao said, pursing her lips, thinking of her older brother¡¯s eyes covered with bandages, and thus she concluded, "...even worse. So, it seems we¡¯re not blessed with great rtions to elders; we shouldn¡¯t force it. Thankfully, our siblings are quite nice."

    "Mhm." Song Boyuan¡¯s chin rested on top of her head, gently rubbing back and forth, "I don¡¯t care about all that, Qiaoqiao, you know, I have you and that¡¯s enough."

    "Do you want to eat shrimp dumplings?" Jing Qiao suddenly asked.

    Mainly because, when she hugged him just now, she realized he had lost quite a bit of weight and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit anxious.

    "Yes," Song Boyuan nodded. After a thought, he added, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten the steamed pork you make."

    "I¡¯ll make it for you." Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t let go of his hand, so she could only pull him along to the kitchen with her.

    And there, at the edge of the kitchen, or to be precise, at the boundary between the kitchen and the dining room, beside the floor-to-ceiling window that led to the courtyard, stood two bodyguards.

    "You two..."

    (I¡¯m taking the day off today; I¡¯m using one of my leave days for January here.)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 545</h4>

    Their faces were both quite unsightly, saying they looked as pale as death wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement.

    Jing Qiao had long grown ustomed to the presence of bodyguards in and around the house, but seeing them so pale, she was somewhat taken aback.

    Once she realized the situation, she understood.

    Song Boyuan was holding a grudge; he still remembered how they let the Song Family rtives into the house.

    Upon seeing Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao¡¯s return, the two men¡¯s posture became even more submissive.

    Song Boyuan, however, was quite calm. He nced at them and said, "Haven¡¯t you left yet?"

    With gloomy faces, the two men pleaded, "Sir, please forgive us just this once."

    "I¡¯ve forgiven you," Song Boyuan said, his mood fairly good today. Although Song Xingping had greatly affected his mood, he couldn¡¯t ignore that he had spent the day at the department store with Qiaoqiao, and she had stood up for him in front of Song Xingping.

    Therefore, Song Boyuan was not nning on holding a grudge against them and waved them off, saying, "So you may leave."

    But it was quite obvious that the two men didn¡¯t intend to leave. The forgiveness they sought wasn¡¯t merely Song Boyuan¡¯s words alone; they wanted to continue working by his side.

    Working alongside Song Boyuan came with particrly good benefits. Although he was ill-tempered, he was genuinely generous, offering sries and benefits that were unrivaled in the industry.

    Perhaps some people are like that, the more money they receive, the greedier they be, which is why they were bought off by those uncles. In hindsight, they had traded something trivial for a greater loss.

    The two men remained standing in ce, unmoving.

    Song Boyuan saw they hadn¡¯t moved and discerned their intent, "Don¡¯t tell me you think that after betraying me, I¡¯d still keep you by my side?"

    The two men remained silent.

    Seemingly inspired, one of them turned to Jing Qiao and said, "Madam, please forgive us once."

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t speak and, after a moment of silence, she said, "Go back to thepany¡¯s security department for now. We¡¯ll see how things can be arrangedter."

    The two sighed with relief, knowing their jobs were secure. Otherwise, given Song Boyuan¡¯s temperament, they definitely couldn¡¯t stay with the Song Family.

    Seeing them breathe a sigh of relief, Jing Qiao said, "But if you want to continue working by Boyuan¡¯s side like before, I think that¡¯s unlikely. You don¡¯t have any objections to that, do you?"

    Certainly, in their hearts, they still hoped to remain by Song Boyuan¡¯s side, but they also knew his temperament. If it weren¡¯t for Jing Qiao¡¯s intervention, they would have been fired outright. Now that they had kept their jobs, what more could they want?

    So they nodded in agreement and took their leave, "No objections, no objections, thank you, Madam. We won¡¯t disturb your and Sir¡¯s rest."

    After the duo left, Jing Qiao proceeded to the kitchen as if nothing had happened, to tidy up the stuff they had bought from the store.

    Song Boyuan wanted to help, but she shooed him aside, asking him not to make a mess.

    So he just leaned against the countertop, watching Jing Qiao organize.

    Jing Qiao washed a te of cherries for him to eat. Song Boyuan stuffed cherries into his mouth intermittently, and murmured in a low voice, "Why keep them? You¡¯re just too soft-hearted."

    "Yes, I am," Jing Qiao nced at him, "You should be d I am soft-hearted."

    Song Boyuan suddenly found himself at a loss for words. After eating a few more cherries, he spoke softly, "Right. You¡¯re correct."

    Seeing him acquiesce so meekly, Jing Qiao curved the corners of her mouth, "I¡¯m not that soft-hearted, really. They just didn¡¯t push my buttons; it¡¯s not worth making a fuss. Look how I am with Song Xingping, am I soft-hearted there?"

    "Now that you mention it, it seems true," Song Boyuan nodded.

    Jing Qiao prepared a simple dinner, just three dishes and a soup, all home-style food, but they were Song Boyuan¡¯s favorites.

    Not only that, she took a bottle of decent vintage wine from Song Boyuan¡¯s cer and decanted it in advance.

    She poured a ss for both him and herself.

    Sitting at opposite sides of the table, Jing Qiao raised her ss towards him.

    "It¡¯s been a long time since we had a proper meal together, hasn¡¯t it?" Jing Qiao remarked.

    "Mhm," Song Boyuan also lifted his ss as he looked across the table at her, "It¡¯s been a while."

    At the thought of such simple and unadorned warmth, his heart ached.

    Noticing his eyes seemed somewhat reddened, Jing Qiao didn¡¯t intend to be too sentimental, so she reached out with her ss to clink with his, "Let¡¯s start over."

    "Okay," Song Boyuan was still a man of few words and not skilled at expressing himself, but he drank the wine in his ss in one go.

    That night, Song Boyuan could no longer afford to neglect his work. He had too much piled up. The secretarial department, having grown ustomed to his workhorse attitude, was nearly overwhelmed when he suddenly cked off.

    So that evening, Song Boyuan went to his study to work.

    He wore a Bluetooth headset on his ear. On theputer, a video conference was in progress.

    Each department reported their work methodically. On the screen, their Boss, still meticulous and cold as ever, showed no difference except his palerplexion and the conspicuous scar on his forehead.

    Then, they noticed their Boss¡¯s eyes seemed off-focus, not fixed on the screen, and appeared... less icy?

    All heard a slight disturbance, as if a door had been opened.

    Then, on the video, a delicate, fair hand appeared in front of Song Boyuan, cing a dish of fruit before him.

    In their eyes, Song Boyuan was a work machine, unsmiling and as if he didn¡¯t need food¡ªin fact, staff joked about whether he recharges with batteries or motor oil to keep working.

    The video clip nowpletely overturned their long-held perception of him.

    Not only did he look up and curve his lips slightly, but he began to eat the neatly cut fruit with a fruit fork.

    Right there in the meeting, in front of so many eyes behind the cameras.

    The virtual meeting room went deathly silent, as though thework had frozen, even those reporting work stopped abruptly.

    Jing Qiao, with a book in hand, nestledfortably on the sofa next to the desk.

    Only then did Song Boyuan look back at theputer screen, meeting pair after pair of astonished eyes.

    Yet he didn¡¯t quickly revert his smile. The slight curl of his lips remained, and he continued to snack on fruit, his voice as indifferent as always, "Continue."

    Jing Qiao, wrapped up in her reading on the couch, felt as if time hadn¡¯t drifted away, as if they had returned to their warmest and most harmonious times.

    Suddenly, Jing Qiao understood what Su Lu meant in her words.

    Because time was too precious. The time they missed was all too precious.

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 546</h4>

    Jing Qiao realized that her long-time refusal to reconcile with him wasn¡¯t just making things difficult for him; to some extent, it was even more a matter of not making peace with herself.

    Now, she had reconciled not only with him but also with herself.

    It didn¡¯t feel bad at all.

    In fact, it was a rare andzy feeling, just like before¡ªwhen everything had yet to happen¡ªwhere she would simply stay in Song Boyuan¡¯s study, curled up on the soft sofa beside his desk.

    She sipped her homemade milk tea asionally.

    While reading a book, asionally, from beside her, a man¡¯s cold, metallic-sounding voice would cut through, briefly issuing instructions during a video conference.

    Lazily flipping through the book in her hands, Jing Qiao reminisced about the old days.

    Before she knew it, she had fallen asleep.

    It had been a long time since she had slept so deeply, so well.

    When she awoke, she didn¡¯t even know how she had returned to her room, but the morning light was already streaming through the window.

    She raised her hand to shield her eyes and felt a warmth next to her. Turning, she saw Song Boyuan lying beside her, his long arm encircling her.

    Like a monster carefully guarding its most precious treasure.

    She didn¡¯t know when he had carried her in; she had fallen asleep unnoticedst night and hadn¡¯t kept track of how long this man had been working.

    Perhaps he had been workingte again, as the shadows under his eyes hadn¡¯t lightened much.

    Jing Qiao didn¡¯t intend to wake him, but she knew that if she got up, he would certainly awake.

    So, it was only a split-second of hesitation before she made her decision.

    She turned and buried herself in his warm chest, wrapping her arms around him, deciding to sleep a bit longer.

    Song Boyuan didn¡¯t wake up, but even in his sleep, he was semi-conscious and tightened his embrace.

    In the hospital.

    "He hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Still hasn¡¯te yet." Jing Ruo sat cross-legged on Jing Su¡¯s hospital bed.

    Sitting across a small table on the bed, her posture was as if she was about to start pounding the table, "My sister hasn¡¯t arrived yet, hasn¡¯te."

    Jing Su smiled helplessly, "Don¡¯t you need to diet anymore? You¡¯re always so greedy for food. Can¡¯t you let Jing Qiao rest a bit? Besides, she never liked hospitals."

    "That¡¯s why we should do desensitization therapy, right? Come here multiple times, and she would naturally be desensitized, especially while you are still hospitalized, and we could bring meals and stuff," Jing Ruo said.

    Then she pouted, "As for dieting... I¡¯m not dieting anymore, I don¡¯t want to diet. Who would I be dieting for? Besides, I think I¡¯m pretty enough already."

    "You are pretty," Jing Su nodded.

    Jing Ruo pouted and said, "That¡¯s some half-heartedfort from you, brother. You can¡¯t even see."

    Jing Su¡¯s face showed no stiffness at all, still wearing that helpless smile, he nodded and said, "Yes, I can¡¯t see. So my casualfort should be enough for you; don¡¯t take it too seriously."

    Just like Jing Ruo had spoken earlier about Jing Qiao needing desensitization therapy.

    Her treatment toward Jing Su was somewhat a form of desensitization therapy too, as opposed to him going outter and feeling hurt by what others said, it was better to let the people close to him gradually make him ustomed to these potential remarks.

    After all, when kin spoke, it was at least without malice, but outsiders, who knows.

    Jing Ruo sighed twice.

    Jing Su couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he reached over and picked up his cellphone from beside the pillow, "Shall I call Jing Qiao now?"

    But Jing Ruo held his hand, "Never mind, let my sister rest. I was just saying, I can eat anything, I¡¯m not picky."

    Jing Su knew Jing Ruo was actually very obedient. To tell the truth, when it came to being considerate, Jing Ruo was far more so than Bo Jingshen.

    Jing Ruo stood up, "I¡¯ll go see what nutritious meals the cafeteria has to offer. If they¡¯re not good, I¡¯ll go outside to buy you something. Big brother, listen to the morning news while you wait for me."

    He turned on the radio on his cellphone and tuned it to the news channel before he headed out.

    Jing Su sat on the bed leaning against two softrge pillows, looking quite leisurely andfortable.

    As soon as Jing Ruo walked into the hospital lobby, he saw Su Luing in with an insted bag. Seeing Jing Ruo, Su Lu raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Perfect timing, I brought you some food."

    Jing Ruo smiled, "Sister-inw, you¡¯re so thoughtful. Where is Lele baby?"

    "Lele baby went to check out the new kindergarten, his uncle is taking him," Su Lu replied. "Your brother has to take care of Big Brother¡¯s business, and he doesn¡¯t have much time to apany him. I also don¡¯t want to keep bringing him to the hospital. After all, it¡¯s still a hospital."

    "That makes sense," Jing Ruo nodded. "Sister-inw, you¡¯re a lifesaver. Now I don¡¯t have to go to the cafeteria to buy food for Big Brother."

    Jing Ruo nced at the items Su Lu was carrying. One side clearly contained food bought from outside, with the restaurant¡¯s logo on the bags and meal boxes. The other side, however, was obviously homemade, with an insted bag and insted food containers.

    Back in the room, Jing Su turned his face towards the door and asked, "Who is it?"

    "It¡¯s me. Big Brother," Su Lu smiled.

    Jing Ruo said, "I met little sister-inw downstairs; she brought food."

    Su Lu handed over the food from the restaurant to Jing Ruo, then she pulled out homemade dishes from the insted bag and ced them in front of Jing Su, opening one food container after another.

    Jing Ruo pressed his lips together as soon as he saw what was in the food containers, already understanding; it wasn¡¯t about Su Lu treating anyone differently.

    The distinction was made by another person who didn¡¯t want to show their face.

    Su Lu gently mixed the food, added some sauce, and then passed the spoon and bowl to Jing Su.

    With a smile, Jing Su asked, "Xiaolu being so formal?"

    He took a bite as he spoke, and his expression suddenly paused.

    Strangely enough, when vision is blocked, other senses might indeed be enhanced; the taste was so sharp, vividly recalling this vor.

    He remained silent, quietly eating.

    Yang Apanying happened toe in, holding a clean towel, "Ah? Mr. Jing is having dinner?"

    Worried about Jing Su¡¯s eyesight, Yang Apanying rubbed his hands wanting toe over to feed him, then noticed the finely chopped ingredients in his bowl mixed with the distinct grains of aromatic rice, creating beautiful, rich colors.

    Yang Apanying chuckled, "Was it made by the same person as yesterday? It¡¯s so meticulous."

    Jing Su wanted to smile, but even that simple expression seemed impossible.

    Remembering the words of that wan woman she met outside the hospital building earlier, Su Lu sighed softly in her heart, but still seriously said to Jing Su, "Big Brother, while you¡¯re hospitalized, I will bring you meals every day, meals like this. Once you are better and discharged, I will stop."

    Su Lu emphasized the words ¡¯like this,¡¯ watching Jing Su.

    Jing Su was silent for a long time, gripping his spoon as if about to snap it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 547</h4>

    No matter what had happened between Jing Su and Xiao Caizi, Su Lu felt they indeed had a tough time to get to where they were now; everything had be challenging.

    Jing Su had his dignity and pride, which probably wouldn¡¯t allow him to meddle in someone else¡¯s marriage.

    And he was very insecure deep down; even when he could still see, he felt unworthy, let alone now with an uncertain future.

    Sometimes Su Lu indeed meddled in others¡¯ business when she was idle, but sometimes she thought it was best not to say too much.

    After all, this was different from the rtionship between Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan; no matter how much advice was given, Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan were husband and wife, rightfully so, and the general rule was to urge reconciliation rather than separation, to rather ruin ten temples than tear apart one marriage.

    But Xiao Caizi and Jing Su were not husband and wife; Song Jining was.

    So if people looked on, they could only watch the show; they could sigh, but could say nothing beyond that.

    What was missed, was missed.

    Not just her, Jing Ruo couldn¡¯t speak out either; after all, morals stood firm, and it was not possible to encourage, considering he was her elder brother, "Hey elder brother, go act pitiful before Xiao Caizi, steal her from Song Jining."

    She couldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Yet it was evident that Jing Su was feeling down, making Jing Ruo restrained even when eating, which resulted in indigestion.

    After breakfast, Jing Su¡¯s mood improved somewhat.

    He then said to Su Lu, "Xiaolu, if you have things to do, go on with them; I¡¯ll be fine here. If you and Ah Shen are really worried, juste back when the bandages are removed."

    Su Lu thought about it and nodded, "Alright then, elder brother, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. I really have things to take care of at the shop, and Xiaole needs to change kindergartens, plus..."

    Su Lu raised her hand and pressed her bridge of her nose.

    Without her saying it, Jing Su understood, "The Shen family is having a birthday banquet, right?"

    Su Lu smiled bitterly, "Yes."

    Actually, Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday had already passed, but a separate banquet was arranged, not really meant to celebrate on the birthday itself but for the sake of putting on a grand disy.

    After all, it was customary to host arge feast for an elder¡¯s significant birthday, and it wasn¡¯t surprising, especially since the Shen family had some reputation in Beijing, and the hotel banquet had already been booked well in advance.

    "I won¡¯t be able to go," Jing Su said, "I¡¯ll send someone with the gift at the time."

    Jing Su, of course, was aware of the Shen family¡¯s situation, so he didn¡¯t forget to instruct her, "Have Ah Shen apany you; if it really gives you a headache, bring Song Boyuan along. Just let Song Boyuan stand in front, and you¡¯ll be free from disturbances."

    Hearing this, Su Luughed and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, elder brother makes sense."

    Su Lu was busy at the shop for a few more days. It had to be said that the construction crew Song Boyuan had arranged was indeed good; although the dance studio¡¯s construction wasn¡¯tplex, it was nearly done in such a short time.

    That day, Su Lu went to check on the progress.

    She was also holding her phone, listening to Zhao Tong babble on the other end.

    "Not to say, but I just feel that no kindergarten is good enough for our Xiaole, sister. Why not let him go straight to primary school? He¡¯s just ying in kindergarten now; what can he really learn there? Even this new kindergarten doesn¡¯t seem to teach Xiaole much."

    Zhao Tong¡¯s tone was full of inexplicable confidence in Zhao Xiaole and disdain for the kindergarten.

    Su Lu suddenly felt that letting Zhao Tong take Xiaole around to deal with changing kindergartens these past few days might have been a mistake.

    Su Lu had a headache, and as she walked toward the dance studio, she said, "Zhao Tong, you didn¡¯t say that in front of my son, did you?"

    Fortunately, Zhao Tong had some sense, "Of course not, I was afraid he would be arrogant."

    "That¡¯s good," Su Lu breathed a sigh of relief. "I know my son is a genius, very smart, but I don¡¯t want him to think he is a genius. I want him to think he is just an ordinary child, so there¡¯s no pressure. I just hope he enjoys his childhood like an ordinary child should, happy and carefree."

    Su Lu smiled and added, "I¡¯ve never demanded that he has to achieve something great. My son, being happy, healthy, kind-hearted, and morally upright as an ordinary person is enough."

    "Ah, ah, ah, well, that was shortsighted of me," Zhao Tong sighed.

    Su Lu chuckled, "Just like your uncle and aunt, they never demanded that you be someone great, so you can live sofortably."

    Zhao Tong clicked his tongue, "How could they expect a son who once begged for food to achieve something great."

    Hearing this, Su Lu was startled.

    "You..." Su Lu¡¯s smile paused, her voice slightly strained, "you remember things from your childhood?"

    Zhao Tong sighed, "Not much, but recently I asionally dream about certain fragments. They¡¯re not pleasant memories¡ªit¡¯s better that you don¡¯t remember them either."

    Su Lu¡¯s breathing became a bit rapid, "How could you, you were such a little child back then..."

    Zhao Tong gave a bitter smile, "I don¡¯t know. Who knows? Maybe those scenes were too vivid, they¡¯ve stayed in the subconscious. Somehow they just came back to me. I¡¯m not bothered by it, just make sure you don¡¯t remember."

    Su Lu tried not to think too much about it, but Zhao Tong¡¯s words still made her somewhat uneasy.

    Even though she no longer had memories of her early childhood, she still remembered how hard she tried to protect Zhao Tong when she was at the orphanage andter when they were at the Su Family.

    Even though Zhao Tong was a senseless fool back then, she did everything she could to indulge her brother as a sister should.

    She had worked so hard to protect Zhao Tong, only to find that he still had shadows from his childhood.

    Su Lu sighed, "Let me treat you to a meal sometime to calm your nerves."

    "Forget it," Zhao Tongughed heartily, "I have so many restaurants and taverns of my own, I should be treating you."

    "Then it¡¯s a deal," Su Lu also burst intoughter.

    Then Zhao Tong sighed, "You should worry about Brother Xun rather than me."

    "My brother..." Su Lu paused, suddenly realizing that she had been preupied with Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao¡¯s affairs, followed by Jing Su¡¯s issue, and had indeed neglected to check on her own brother. She felt a bit embarrassed.

    "What¡¯s wrong with my brother?"

    Zhao Tong clicked his tongue, "I just heard it casually from some shady friends, but they tend to have wild connections and might be more informed than me. They said¡ªuh, well..."

    He suddenly found it a bit difficult to continue.

 Chapter 548: 548

    <strong>Chapter 548: Chapter 548</strong>

    Upon hearing Zhao Tong beating around the bush, Su Lu had a good idea of the direction he wanted to go.

    Su Lu said, ¡°Hurry up, stop beating around the bush.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ somehow the news that Brother Xun is gay got out to the Shen Family, and now they seem to be trying everything to set him up with someone to get married.¡±

    Zhao Tong said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ how should I put it? It¡¯s reallycking in virtue. If any girl ends up in this situation¡­ what do you make of it?¡±

    Su Lu scoffed, ¡°What can it be but a sham marriage? Don¡¯t worry, Shen Xun wouldn¡¯t do that. No need to worry, the Shen Family just thinks too highly of themselves.¡±

    Although she said that and knew Shen Xun wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, just hearing about it still disgusted her.

    After ending the call with Zhao Tong, Su Lu got busy checking on the dance studio, which was progressing nicely. She snapped a few photos and sent them to Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan.

    She received a reply from Song Boyuan in no time.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s WeChat name was the simplest and most straightforward¡ªjust his full name, Song Boyuan, no nicknames whatsoever.

    And his profile picture¡­

    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Lu noticed that Song Boyuan had changed his profile picture; previously, it was just the Song Family¡¯s logo, utterly simple, and one could mistake it for some corporate WeChat.

    But now this profile picture?

    Su Lu zoomed in for a closer look and made out that it was a pot of ck soil with a few sporadic little green sprouts.

    If you didn¡¯t look closely, you might think it was some kind of bran cupcake or the surface of a tiramisu.

    Song Boyuan: Thanks, sister-inw. [heart][heart]

    deep: ????? [soybean confused]

    deep: Qiao?

    Song Boyuan: Hehe, it¡¯s me.

    deep: You scared me with this style¡­

    Song Boyuan: He¡¯s in a meeting, left his phone with me, so I saw it was you who messaged and just replied.

    deep: Responding to messages for others, Xiao Song definitely wouldn¡¯t mind.

    Song Boyuan: There¡¯s no more messages from others, his WeChat contacts are pitifully few.

    Song Boyuan: The dance studio looks beautiful, I¡¯lle visit sometime.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t need to pry into the details of how Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan were doing, simply from how Jing Qiao was using Song Boyuan¡¯s phone to reply and the emotions expressed between the lines, she knew that these two must be on good terms now.

    Then, Su Lu finally had some time to rest herself, ncing at the time, it was already thiste.

    Her assistant came over and asked, ¡°Teacher Su, we¡¯re about to order some food here, would you like us to order something for you too?¡±

    Su Lu thought for a bit, then shook her head, ¡°No need, you guys eat. I¡¯m not really hungry, I¡¯ll just walk around and grab some snacks.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± After the assistant left,

    Su Lu grabbed her bag, ready to take a stroll around.

    Just as she stepped out, she saw a particrly imposing heavy motorcycle parked at the door, with a rider tall and long-legged, broad shoulders and a narrow waist, dressed in all ck leather riding gear and wearing a silver-ck full helmet.

    Especially when he stopped, supporting the bike with his legs on the ground, those legs were just excessively long.

    At Su Lu Art Gallery, the employees were about to head to nearby restaurants for lunch when they spotted the scene and couldn¡¯t help whistling.

    Su Lu was certainly appreciating it, especially the physique of the motorcyclist. Even though he was wrapped in leathers and his face was securely covered by a full helmet, Su Lu recognized him instantly.

    She smiled helplessly and took a few steps forward, asking in a low voice, ¡°Are you¡­..here to charm the girls at my shop?¡±

    Finally, the motorcyclist lifted his silver-coated helmet visor, revealing his slender and deep-set eyes.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Charm which girls? I am here to pick you up for lunch,¡± Bo Jingshen frowned, ¡°Xiao Qiu messaged a while ago saying you haven¡¯t eaten properly all morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Lu was about to say something then realized, ¡°Hey? When did you start contacting Xiao Qiu?¡±

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, ¡°With so many artsy young men in your shop, can¡¯t I have a few insiders?¡±

    Su Luughed, ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t eaten well all morning, which is why once I finished up some work, I came straight over,¡± Bo Jingshen said, patting the motorcycle¡¯s fuel tank, ¡°I¡¯m taking you out to eat.¡±

    Su Lu looked at his bike, ¡°You¡¯re not expecting me to ride this, are you?¡±

    She had never done anything too thrilling in her life, could having a child out of wedlock be the most thrilling?

    Bo Jingshen smiled, handing her a helmet, ¡°Are you scared? Don¡¯t be, I¡¯ll go slow.¡±

    Su Lu hesitated and didn¡¯t reach out to take the helmet. Bo Jingshen took off his gloves and held her hand.

    Su Lu blinked, ¡°I¡¯m not scared, it¡¯s just¡­ alright, I am scared.¡±

    Su Lu resignedly admitted, ¡°I¡¯m a bit scared of loud vehicles like this.¡±

    Bo Jingshen kicked up the stand, pulled Su Lu closer, and put on her helmet. After securing it, he gently bumped his helmet against hers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go slow,¡± Bo Jingshen repeated. Su Lu thought for a moment, then beckoned him with her finger.

    Bo Jingshen tilted his head, puzzled, but leaned in closer, ¡°What?¡±

    Su Lu lowered her voice, which sounded airy, and said to Bo Jingshen, ¡°Every time you say ¡®I¡¯ll go slow,¡¯ you¡¯re lying to me.¡±

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t realized when he had told such falsehoods.

    Then suddenly, images¡­ filled with ambiguous sounds shed through his mind.

    His long eyes widened a bit, ¡°Su Xiaolu! You now¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen pursed his lips, his voice also dropping as he leaned in and said softly, ¡°¡­are being really naughty!¡±

    Su Lu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who¡¯s being naughty? The one who says ¡®slowly¡¯ and then lies is not me. Besides, even if I am naughty, what¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m a woman in my thirties, full of energy.¡±

    She enjoyed teasing him, so as she spoke, she saw him smiling more radiantly, his even white teeth shining unreservedly. Already handsome, his riding outfit made him look even taller and more dashing.

    Now smiling so charmingly, who was he trying to seduce?

    Su Lu quickly flipped down his helmet¡¯s wind visor.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set off.¡± Su Lu mounted behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist, and cooed softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    From the side, the yful cheers of the girls from her shop could be heard.

    ¡°Ohhh, ohhhh! So it¡¯s our boss¡¯s man! The boss is quite lucky, quite lucky indeed!¡±

    Su Lu almost couldn¡¯t help butugh, their boss¡¯s man, what was that about?

 Chapter 549

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 549</h4>

    Bo Jingshen took her to the vicinity of University City.

    With the new semester approaching, many university students had already returned to campus early, and some had chosen not to go back to their hometowns for the holidays at all.

    Thus, University City was still quite bustling, and Bo Jingshen¡¯s attire naturally drew a lot of attention.

    Plenty of male and female university students looked on; the boys noticed his motorcycle, while the girls admired the tall, long-legged leather-d rider.

    Especially since he was wearing a helmet.

    It always stoked curiosity, making people wonder whether his face was good-looking, or if he was just a body to die for. Perhaps under the helmet was a face speckled with moles, eyes dangling from their sockets, or a mouth like a sausage?

    "Damn! That¡¯s too cool! A Kawasaki Ninja-H2, my dream bike!"

    "Your dream lover is just a motorcycle?"

    "Every man dreams of motorcycles, you don¡¯t know crap. Can you say this bike isn¡¯t handsome?"

    The students were rtively straightforward, liking what they liked without beating around the bush, promptly taking out their phones to snap away.

    Some boys even seemed eager to try their luck, hoping to get permission to take a photo with the bike.

    After all, even if this bike wasn¡¯t as expensive as those supercars, in Beijing, getting a motorcycle license te was extremely difficult, sometimes downright impossible.

    Having such a cool motorcycle appear was rarer and more astonishing than those supercars.

    And the girls were even more single-minded.

    "I bet a meal of spicy hot pot he¡¯s good-looking."

    "How do you know?"

    "I read faces."

    "What kind of face?"

    "Just this body, with a body like this, it¡¯s usually impossible to be too ugly."

    Su Lu gently pinched Bo Jingshen¡¯s waist, saying somewhat embarrassingly, "Whye here? It¡¯s too lively! You¡¯ve attracted a crowd."

    Bo Jingshen chuckled softly, "Let them gather. I just wanted to take you to eat something delicious. Haven¡¯t you heard that there¡¯s always some hidden gourmet food in University City?"

    Su Lu replied helplessly, "That was when we were still university students, how can it be the same as now? We¡¯re already parents."

    "I think we¡¯re still quite young," Bo Jingshen said, with augh still in his voice, "I think my wife is as beautiful as a painting, as fresh as eighteen."

    Su Luughed, "Alright then."

    Su Lu pointed at his helmet, "Hurry up and take it off. I¡¯ve heard the girls behind us betting on whether you¡¯re handsome or not."

    Bo Jingshen removed his helmet, casually tousled his hair a bit as if that were enough to sort out his hairstyle.

    Sure enough, muffled shrieks came from behind.

    "Wow! I knew I was right! With that body, there¡¯s no way he could be ugly!"

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, spicy hot pot! This face is too appetizing."

    Su Luughed, and said to Bo Jingshen in a low voice, "Who would¡¯ve thought, you¡¯re appetizing?"

    "Yeah, I just found out myself," Bo Jingshen raised his hand to touch his face, pretending to be affected, "So if you don¡¯t put on weight, you¡¯re doing a disservice to this face of mine."

    Su Lu felt in a good mood, though she wouldn¡¯t say anything about the romance of youth, considering recent times with all their troubles andplications.

    The two of them could still steal a moment from their busy schedules to have a meal together, to have a date, it was... very relieving.

    "What did you say you¡¯re taking me to eat?" Su Lu, looping her arm through his, asked, "A trip down memoryne to our university days, eh? How many years has it been since Ist walked arm in arm with you through University City?"

    "It¡¯s been ten years, right?" Bo Jingshen said as he turned his head and kissed the top of her head, "You¡¯re still just as beautiful."

    Screams like those of a shrieking chicken came from behind, "So sweet, so sweet!!"

    Bo Jingshen said, "Jing Su¡¯s secretary mentioned that there¡¯s a delicious stewpot ce in University City. Don¡¯t you love stewpot?"

    "Let¡¯s give it a try."

    When they arrived at the stewpot restaurant, they had to wait in line for ten minutes, which Bo Jingshen used as an opportunity to buy her an ice cream.

    The two of them chatted about everything while eating stewpot, enjoying themselves immensely.

    Bo Jingshen tore the meat off the ribs for her, and she peeled shrimps for Bo Jingshen.

    "What is she thinking?"

    "I have no idea, I just feel like she can¡¯t let go of Big Brother," said Su Lu as she took a bite of the rib meat he had prepared, "Of course, it could also be because she feels that Big Brother took a hit for her which is why he injured his eye."

    "Don¡¯t understand. Anyway, don¡¯t bother about it," Bo Jingshen said with a twist of his lips, "Nobody can really deal with matters of the heart. Have you been feeling like you¡¯re not busy enoughtely?"

    With a light sigh, Su Lu said, "Busy, busy. The new renovation at my store is drawing to a close, then the universities will be starting their semesters soon. I¡¯ll be upied with preparing for art exhibitions and lectures... My head is spinning."

    "I can see that, you even let Zhao Tong handle the kindergarten matters for your son," Bo Jingshen said as he poured her a cup of tea, "Don¡¯t overexert yourself, I¡¯m worried about you."

    "You¡¯re one to talk," Su Lu sighed, "I see you snatching a moment from your busy schedule just to have lunch with me."

    "It¡¯s okay," Bo Jingshen said, "I did win a motorcycle after all."

    Su Lu felt incredibly helpless. How much was one motorcyclepared to the value Bo Jingshen had created during his time at Boss? It was barely anything!

    It was just a reason to reassure Jing Su, something Bo Jingshen deliberately asked from him.

    "Don¡¯t look down on the motorcycle; getting a te for it in Beijing is not that easy," Bo Jingshen stated.

    After lunch, Bo Jingshen dropped her back at her store before heading to Jing Su¡¯spany, and they both started their busy afternoons again.

    Life slipped away unhurriedly like this.

    As for Jing Su¡¯s eye, after consultations with domestic and international ophthalmologic experts, it was confirmed that his right eye would recover vision and, barring any surprises, wouldn¡¯t be greatly affected.

    But the left eye... the left eye...

    "What do you mean by only managing to ¡¯save the eyeball¡¯?!"

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s voice was somewhat cold as he stood in front of the hospital bed, his gaze just as frosty, staring at Song Jining.

    Jing Su reached out towards him, missing Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand at first, but eventually touched his fingers and then gently patted the back of his hand.

    "Calm down a bit," Jing Su urged.

    Bo Jingshen red at him, only to realize that ring was pointless¡ªhe couldn¡¯t see it!

    He then said, "Calm down? How can I calm down? Don¡¯t you understand what ¡¯only managing to save the eyeball¡¯ means?"

    Jing Su nodded, "I understand, my left eye is basically blind."

    Song Jining felt their way of putting it was too pessimistic. Such pessimism could easily fuel anger.

    And anger was always an extension of pessimism.

    Song Jining immediately said, "It¡¯s not like that; your left eye should still be sensitive to light."

    Jing Su faintly smiled and nodded, "I understand, but to the average person, that¡¯s essentially blind."

    In medical terms, maybe being able to sense light doesn¡¯t equate to total blindness? He wasn¡¯t sure, but he knew he was just an ordinary person.

    An ordinary person who was blind in the left eye.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 550

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 550</h4>

    It was probably because, it had been a while since the incident urred.

    So Jing Su felt that he was rather calm, mainly because he had already anticipated the worst scenario countless times.

    So now that the moment had actuallye to receive confirmation, it seemed... it was not so hard to ept.

    On the contrary, there was a sense of relief... as if a heavy burden had been lifted.

    It was as if the knife that had been hanging over his neck had finally fallen, and he could atst feel a clear sense of relief, even if it meant death, at least it was conclusive rather than being left in limbo.

    Therefore, Jing Su¡¯s emotional state was still alright, at least better than Bo Jingshen¡¯s emotional state.

    He could even calmly and rationally ask a question he had long been aware of, "So you mean that although my vision cannot be restored, there¡¯s no need to remove my eyeball? I heard that for many simr injuries, the eyeball is directly removed, and then a prosthetic eye is worn."

    As Song Jining was not an ophthalmologist, he did not respond but looked toward the ophthalmology specialist from Taiheng who hade with them.

    The ophthalmology specialist said, "That¡¯s correct."

    Jing Su smiled faintly, "I also inquired before, the technology for prosthetic eyes is quite impressive these days; they look just like real ones and can even move."

    Bo Jingshen was lost for words, "Can you not seem so interested in these things? The way you talk, what, are you actually disappointed you can¡¯t try a prosthetic eye or something?"

    Jing Su: "No, I was just saying that, Ah Shen, don¡¯t be so irritable."

    Song Boyuan, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, finally spoke up, "Are we sure this is the best solution?"

    Compared to Bo Jingshen¡¯s outright irritability, Song Boyuan¡¯s voice waspletely controlled without a hint of emotion, yet it seemed to carry a veiled threat.

    Song Jining knew his cousin¡¯s temperament all too well, so he immediately answered, "Yes, with the current technology, this is the best solution. Whether there will be new technologies in the future that might offer better options, I don¡¯t know, but for now, this is all we can do."

    The ophthalmologist added, "He was dyed in getting treatment for too long, and no authority in ophthalmology, regardless of the institution, will have a different answer on this matter. The damage to vision caused by an eye injury is tied to whether timely treatment can be provided. His dy was too long..."

    Seeing his cousin raise an eyebrow, Song Jining knew something was wrong.

    Song Boyuan couldn¡¯tsh out at his own cousin, but now that someone else had joined the conversation, he said indifferently, "Yes, the treatment was dyed for a long time. Is that supposed to be our fault? To suffer an injury in the hospital, only to have a treatment dy with this result..."

    Song Jining quietly said, "Brother, don¡¯t get angry."

    "I¡¯d rather not get angry, but it¡¯s my uncle we¡¯re talking about." Song Boyuan tilted his head. His mood was actually quite good because Jing Qiao was very kind to him, so he felt good every day.

    But his voice still sounded quite chilly, "Now that his condition is like this, my sister-inw will surely be upset, and when she¡¯s upset, I get very angry, like a chain reaction, uncontroble."

    Song Jining scratched his head, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Jing Su¡¯s mood seemed not too bad, the corners of his mouth curled.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t sad, but perhaps he had prepared himself psychologically, so that intense sadness wasn¡¯t there.

    Blind for a while now, he felt quite bored, yet rxed, listening to the radio each day or to books being read aloud. Jing Ruo had rmended a few audiobooks to him, all with romance plots that he found cheesy.

    He just could not appreciate them, andter switched to a couple of fantasy novels, which he found somewhat interesting.

    Jing Su thought, when in the past had he enjoyed such pleasures? When had he had the time and the chance for such things?

    Throughout more than thirty years of life, busy and rushed, looking back now, there seems to be no hobby that I could call fun.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s really quite pitiful.

    Jing Su even had some gradually taking-shape ns in his heart about how to spend the rest of his life.

    So, cmity leans on blessing, and blessing hides within cmity.

    Blind in the left eye, losing half of his field of bright vision also meant half the trouble was gone.

    Because of Jing Ce¡¯s reason, although there were a few brothers and sisters, it always felt like there was a barrier between them, yet his own injury seem to have brought the four siblings closer, their affection more intimate.

    Bo Jingshen could hardly believe it, staring at Jing Su, "... Although I know you¡¯ve been quite leisurely recently because of your injury, you don¡¯t have to ...ugh, do you?!"

    "Ah," Jing Su struggled to contain the curve of his mouth, "I shouldn¡¯t beughing."

    But unable to keep his smile at bay, he said helplessly, "Mainly because, seeing all of you fussing over me ..."

    "You feel smug," Bo Jingshen frowned and said, feeling something wasn¡¯t quite right, "No, I think you¡¯re holding back some kind of bad idea."

    Jing Su indeed had a little n in his heart, but he didn¡¯t n to reveal it now, so he just waved his hand, "What do you think I am, I don¡¯t have any bad ideas."

    Anyway, with Jing Su¡¯s diversion, even if Bo Jingshen was feeling a bit upset earlier, he could only ept the fact that one of Jing Su¡¯s eyes was essentially ruined.

    When Jing Ruo came to the hospital and heard the news, she cried a lot.

    Jing Qiao had gone with Su Lu to see a doctor for health treatments, so she didn¡¯te over.

    By the time they arrived, Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes were already swollen like peaches.

    Upon hearing the news, Jing Qiao also felt like crying, her eyes stinging, but she tried hard to hold it back.

    Mainly because Song Boyuan was sitting there watching like a hawk, and if she cried, he would go crazy again.

    So Jing Qiao just reddened around the eyes but didn¡¯t actually cry.

    Su Lu said, "I just went with Xiao Qiao to see a Chinese medicine doctor, it¡¯s amazing, how can taking the pulse feel like fortune-telling? The old doctor was so urate."

    Although many people really don¡¯t believe in traditional Chinese medicine, Su Lu had also held a belief that wasn¡¯t too strong but hadn¡¯tpletely denied it, her view somewhat changed after going today.

    The kind-looking and gentle-speaking old man was indeed impressive, just looking at her tongue, the palm, and fingernails, then feeling the pulse on both of her wrists, he actually pointed out one by one the weaknesses in her body.

    And it didn¡¯t sound like that mystifying stuff.

    It was quite logical and well-founded.

    Su Lu felt it was quite impressive, the medicine prescribed was for a week, and he didn¡¯t prescribe her lots of medicine just to charge more money.

    He said to adjust it for a week, and thene back for pulse-taking and blood tests after a week to adjust the prescription ording to the liver function at the time because long-term consumption of Chinese medicine can affect liver function, so adjustments need to be made regrly.

    The registration fee was a bit expensive, but with a few prescriptions included and various examinations, it was less than four hundred yuan.

    Such a conscience doctor.

    So, Su Lu quietly said to Bo Jingshen, "It might be helpful, so I¡¯ll give birth to another for you."

 Chapter 551

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 551</h4>

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t particrly care about having a second child, nor was he bent on heeding the call of the nation.

    Thinking back to the scene of Su Lu giving birth, he could break out into a cold sweat.

    So, he even thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t have a second child, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t have a daughter. Perhaps they weren¡¯t fated to have their little "cotton-padded jacket" in this lifetime.

    But seeing how happy Su Lu looked, it seemed she really wanted one, so the anxiety and terror in his heart dissipated quite a bit.

    Jing Su was ready to have his stitches removed and prepare for discharge in just a couple of days.

    On the day of stitch removal, they all came.

    Song Boyuan and Bo Jingshen actually didn¡¯t want Su Lu and Jing Qiao to be present, mainly because they thought the wound might be ghastly, fearing it would upset them.

    So, each tried to persuade their loved ones, except for Jing Ruo.

    Jing Ruo stood by, looking distressed, "So I¡¯m the only one raised by a stepmother, huh? No one thinks I¡¯d be upset seeing it..."

    Bo Jingshen gave her a look and couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.

    Su Lu and Jing Qiao, however, were unwilling to stay away. It was their brother; no matter how horrible the injury to his eye was, even if it were burns or scars, how ghastly could it be? What couldn¡¯t they ept?

    So no one left.

    As the doctor unwound the bandages from Jing Su¡¯s eyes, Jing Qiao and Jing Ruo involuntarily held their breath.

    Although Jing Su had been receiving proper care and changing dressings, it was always the nurses who took him to the treatment room for it alone, and no one else had seen the actual condition of the wound.

    And now, the bandages were finally all off.

    The merciless action taken by Jing Ce was atst exposed to everyone in its ghastly form.

    A knife wound ran straight across Jing Su¡¯s left eye, starting from the temple, crossing the entire left eye, spreading over the bridge of the nose from the inner corner of the left eye, then prating into the inner corner of the right eye, essentially interrupted at the inner corner of the right eye.

    The area around the left eye¡¯s temple and outer corner was where the wound was most severe, including the left eyelid, which was also in a very bad state, but fortunately, he was recovering at a decent pace, and the doctor who stitched him up was highly skilled.

    Even so, it still looked shockingly disturbing.

    "How¡¯s that? Did I startle everyone?" Jing Su heard the sudden silence around him, as if even the sound of breathing had vanished, and couldn¡¯t help but ask. He said, resignedly, "I told you, you should¡¯ve all waited outside first."

    "No, not startled." Bo Jingshen tried to manage his emotions and after steadying his voice, he said calmly.

    Song Boyuan, however, was even moreposed, almost defiant, "That¡¯s it?"

    Jing Qiao: "..." Jing Qiao was about to let emotions flood into her eyes but the blunt words from Song Boyuan forced them back.

    And Su Lu, perhaps because she had seen more painful injuries before. Bo Jingshen had once suffered sulfuric acid burns on his shoulder, and she herself had a close brush with death during childbirth.

    This meant her psychological endurance was still okay, so her expression didn¡¯t change much.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t speak; looking at the ghastly wound on Jing Su¡¯s face, she seemed more spaced out than scared.

    Her gaze suddenly became somewhat vacant.

    Bo Jingshen waved his hand in front of her and whispered into her ear, "Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Are you really scared? Don¡¯t be afraid."

    Hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s tender voice, Su Lu snapped out of it. She paused and shook her head slightly, "I¡¯m fine, really fine."

    After removing the bandages, the doctor checked Jing Su again as routine, and then he was ready to be discharged.

    Because the wound had not yet healed, Su Lu couldn¡¯t open his eyes, so Bo Jingshen prepared a pair of sunsses for him, but Jing Su didn¡¯t really want to wear them.

    "Wait a bit more, just a little while longer," Jing Su said with closed eyes, holding the sunsses in his hand.

    He silently felt the sensation of light dancing upon his eyelids at that moment.

    Jing Ruo took the initiative to handle the discharge procedures for Jing Su, leaving with her eyes filled with tears, mainly because she was afraid Jing Su would find out she was crying.

    Mostly, she saw that her older brother¡¯s emotional state seemed quite good, and she really didn¡¯t want her own emotions to affect his mood.

    Jing Ruo followed the on-duty doctor to handle the discharge procedures, sobbing as she walked, wiping away unending tears, and her makeup was a bit smeared.

    The on-duty doctor couldn¡¯t bear to watch, took out a tissue from the pocket of his white coat, andforted her, "Don¡¯t cry, it will get better."

    "Thank you," Jing Ruo said with a nasal voice, "What procedures do I need to handle?"

    The on-duty doctor seemed to be her fan, basically doing everything that could be done on her behalf, so Jing Ruo just needed to sign where necessary, and all the procedures were streamlined.

    After finishing, Jing Ruo held a stack of various documents and a summary of hospitalization charges as she walked towards the ward.

    Halfway there, she decided not to go over, stopping and standing in the corridor.

    She intended to calm her emotions thoroughly, waiting to return to the ward when her nasal voice was less obvious.

    She stood in ce for quite a while.

    Suddenly, a deep male voice reached her ears from behind, "If you¡¯re not nning to go to the ward for a while, just give a shout, so I can find someone else to show me the way."

    Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, "!!!"

    That voice... was incredibly familiar.

    Not just to her, but probably half the country would be familiar with that voice, as it was known as the most distinctive voice in the film industry.

    It was not only deep but more than just pure depth, it carried a slight graininess, yet it was not that pure smoky voice; the huskiness in the voice was just right.

    It didn¡¯t grate on the ears; those slight husky granules in the voice seemed to be the golden ratio within it, almost like ASMR.

    The voice of Gao Han.

    Jing Ruo stared with her peachy eyes at the person behind her.

    A tall and straight figure stood there, dressed in a loose white T-shirt, ck baseball cap, ck mask, light-washed denim jeans, and canvas shoes with the heels ttened down.

    The whole person¡¯s attire looked quite leisurely and casual.

    So it might not be so easy for people to recognize him.

    But just by seeing those eyes peeking out from above his mask...

    Single eyelids aremon, big eyes aremon too, but big eyes with single eyelids are not so widespread; furthermore, his eye corners were elongated, and both eyshes and eyebrows were very thick, with a small mole above the right eye corner.

    Even without his signature voice, Jing Ruo could recognize at a nce that it was Gao Han, those were Gao Han¡¯s eyes.

    When Jing Ruo turned her head and revealed her puffy, peachy eyes,

    The Movie Emperor Mr. Gao Han, clearly startled, hesitated in his gaze, "Bo Jingruo, you..."

    Jing Ruo quickly sniffled, covering her eyes with her hand, "Ah, um... what... you... senior, what are you doing here?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 552: 552

    <strong>Chapter 552: Chapter 552</strong>

    The arrival of Mr. Movie Emperor made the atmosphere in the hospital room slightly better.

    Previously, due to Jing Su¡¯s revealed injuries, the mood in the room was quite gloomy.

    However¡­

    Su Lu whispered to Jing Ruo, ¡°How did hee here? Did you call him?¡±

    Jing Ruo stuck out her tongue. She wished she had, but she was well aware that she didn¡¯t have that kind of clout.

    Jing Ruo shook her head and whispered back, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t me who invited him!¡±

    Su Lu blinked, ¡°But isn¡¯t he your idol?¡±

    Jing Ruo blushed and spoke softly, ¡°Sister-inw, keep your voice down.¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but keep looking at Gao Han, and Jing Qiao was doing the same.

    Their eyes just couldn¡¯t be controlled! Simply uncontroble! After all, this was the Movie Emperor, someone they had only seen on screen before, now appearing in real life.

    Under such circumstances, no matter how handsome one¡¯s own husband is, one can¡¯t help but want to stare at the Movie Emperor.

    Bo Jingshen looked on with a chilly gaze.

    President Song felt simr, and suddenly he regretted it because of the reason Gao Han showed up¡­

    Gao Han ced a fruit basket on the table, ¡°Because of a new movie project recently initiated, which has received investment from the Song Family¡­¡±

    He nced at Jing Ruo, ¡°and it will star Bo Jingruo and me, and I learned that her brother was hospitalized. I¡¯ve been away due to work and just returned to Beijing today, so I hurried here to visit.¡±

    Jing Ruo was stunned. Brother-inw really is the best, truly the best.

    It hasn¡¯t been long since he mentioned the investment, and he¡¯s already arranged everything so quickly?!

    And really¡­ they got Gao Han to act alongside?

    Actually, it was just a coincidence.

    Even if President Song were capable, the initial preparations for a movie can¡¯t be finalized so quickly. Finding a good script isn¡¯t easy these days; it¡¯s unlikely to settle everything in just half a month.

    Mainly, it was simply good timing. Gao Han was on his own nning to make a movie, chosen by himself, but because the script and theme weren¡¯t especially appealing and didn¡¯t fit the currentmercial taste, it failed to attract investments.

    President Song¡¯s timing was just perfect. His assistant happened to hear about it and made contact, and the deal was pretty much set.

    It was also because Gao Han was directing and acting in the film, so he came to visit out of politeness. Of course, knowing that President Song was investing the money primarily to get Bo Jingruo into the cast.

    Thus, he reciprocated by visiting the sick.

    But Jing Ruo didn¡¯t know about this fortunate coincidence, so naturally, she was amazed thinking Brother-inw¡¯s execution was simply fantastic, truly the best!

    Su Lu was also stunned. Xiao Song¡¯s execution was simply fantastic, with that kind of execution, sess is guaranteed!

    Jing Su and Bo Jingshen somewhat guessed the situation and were rtively polite and conversed with Gao Han.

    When Gao Han left, Jing Ruo was still reeling, and it was Su Lu who gently nudged her, ¡°Ruoruo, go see him out.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh!¡± Jing Ruo nodded her head and followed Gao Han out, even tripping over her own feet.

    As soon as they left, Su Lu couldn¡¯t resist looking at Song Boyuan, ¡°Xiao Song, you¡¯re pretty efficient with this, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Song Boyuan certainly understood what Su Lu meant. After pausing for a moment, he said, ¡°It was perfect timing¡ªhe wanted to shoot a movie himself, but the script¡¯s subject wasn¡¯t popr and he couldn¡¯t secure any investments. I just caught up with him, and managed to wedge Jing Ruo in.¡±

    Song Boyuan thought for awhile, then said, ¡°But, after all, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s project. It isn¡¯t possible to have the Movie Emperor supporting Jing Ruo.¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Ruoruo is quite content. You should have seen her; her eyes were wide.¡±

    Bo Jingshenughed from the side, ¡°Were her eyes wide because she was too swollen from crying? Anyone with eyes that swollen would look like they were staring.¡±

    Jing Su sighed, ¡°I knew it when she said she was going to help me with the discharge procedures¡ªshe actually just took the chance to go out and cry.¡±

    Jing Su thought a bit, somewhat mncholic, ¡°My eye¡­ Does it really look that scary now? Jing Ruo cried when she saw it. If Xiao Le sees it¡­¡±

    He had already epted the worst possible oue for his eye injury, and he had alsoe to terms with the stares he might get from people noticing the scar on his eye.

    But when it actually came to it, he suddenly realized he didn¡¯t care about what strangers thought, but the thought of his family, those he cared about, being frightened or upset by the gruesomeness of his eye injury¡­

    It seemed¡­ he still cared a bit.

    ¡°Xiao Le isn¡¯t afraid,¡± Su Lu said. ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    Su Lu knew his son well. Although young, the boy was thoughtful and kind-hearted, with a natural gentleness towards those weaker than himself.

    The more vulnerable someone seemed, the more tender and cautious he would be in protecting their feelings, even though he was just a little kid himself.

    In Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes, anyone in a momentarily weak state, like Jing Su right now, partially blind and in need of assistance, would be considered vulnerable.

    So Su Lu wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Jing Su sighed with relief. ¡°I might not care much for myself, but frightening the children¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Jing Ruo went out to see Gao Han off. She followed behind him, taking small steps outside.

    She had had opportunities to work with Gao Han before, but they rarely interacted, and despite her normally careless and bold demeanor, there seemed to be nothing she feared speaking about.

    Even in front of someone like Song Boyuan, she would just say whatever she wanted.

    But in front of Gao Han, she became timid, almost like an ostrich.

    Su Lu had urged her to see Gao Han off, and she did just that, not saying a word the whole way.

    They walked all the way to the hospital¡¯s parking lot.

    Gao Han suddenly stopped walking, and Jing Ruo came to a halt as well, raising her eyes to look at him.

    Gao Han¡¯s mask covered half of his face, leaving only his long eyebrows and eyes visible. He looked down quietly at her.

    Jing Ruo blinked and said, ¡°Then¡­ Senior, take care. I¡¯m d to have the opportunity to coborate. I¡¯ll work hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Bo Jingruo.¡± A voice distinguished by its uniqueness, softly called out Jing Ruo¡¯s stage name.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jing Ruo responded.

    ¡°Have I heard right that you¡¯re my fan?¡± Gao Han said, chuckling softly. Jing Ruo wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but there seemed to be a mocking tone in that chuckle as he continued, ¡°President Song decided to fund this project, including the follow-up investments, on one condition¡ªthat Bo Jingruo joins the cast.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 553: 553

    <strong>Chapter 553: Chapter 553</strong>

    Jing Ruo wasn¡¯t foolish. Although she had two older brothers to protect and guide her through this industry, sparing her from many potential dark encounters, she was well aware of the darkness within the industry itself.

    In this circle, who wasn¡¯t a crafty soul amongst the craftiest? Those who weren¡¯t shrewd enough had already be the waves dead upon the beach.

    Over time, Jing Ruo had also developed an Exquisite Heart, speaking to people in their ownnguage as a routine practice and understanding the hidden meanings in others¡¯ words as a basic skill.

    How could she not detect the mockery in Gao Han¡¯s words right now?

    Gao Han obviously didn¡¯t care; his manner of speaking seemed deliberately intended to make her understand his attitude.

    The expression on Jing Ruo¡¯s face paused, and she numbly nodded her head.

    If it had been any other time, Jing Ruo might have endured it, considering he had been her idol for many years and, in fact, she clearly understood where his emotionsy.

    Gao Han was well-regarded both inside and outside the industry; he never indulged in meaningless activities and disliked the messy, rotten affairs within the circle.

    He was someone who, besides acting, wished he could be oblivious to the world beyond, participating in promotions only when necessary, and seldom attending any programs.

    Naturally, these messy, rotten affairs also included bringing funds into a production group.

    There were simply too many digital actors, those who relied on ring emotions during their performances, recited their lines post-production, merely counted steps during action sequences, and reliedpletely on stunt doubles forbat, kisses, or nude scenes.

    Such people, if subjected to a proper audition, which blind director would agree?

    It¡¯s clear that they were brought into the group because they provided funds and usually brought their own poprity¡­

    Many films¡¯ failures could be traced back to this very issue.

    Jing Ruo understood all of this, so she could fully empathize with Gao Han¡¯s feelings; had it been any other time, she would have let it go.

    Perhaps she would have apologized herself, or made a resolution, expressing her ambitious aspirations.

    ¡°I will definitely study my role well, strive to shoot well, aim not to betray the babble of nonsense¡­¡±

    She was no neer to these situations, and such talk came effortlessly to her.

    However, Jing Ruo¡¯s current mood was¡­ not stable enough to face Gao Han¡¯s mockery.

    My brother ended up in such a state, eventually losing vision in one eye, unable to see¡­

    Do I look like I have the time to discuss bringing funds into a production right now?

    This was theplete reflection of Jing Ruo¡¯s inner thoughts at the moment.

    Having heard Gao Han¡¯s words, she numbly nodded, ¡°Yes. How so?¡±

    Jing Ruo¡¯s tone, seemingly colder than his, took Gao Han by surprise.

    Jing Ruo retorted, ¡°Is being your fan a crime?¡±

    Gao Han chuckled softly, his voice now devoid of the earlier mockery and instead carrying a hint of sincerity, as though he genuinely found her quite interesting, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you have the courage to bring funds into a production group; what a temper you have¡­¡±

    Jing Ruo¡¯s emotions red, and she didn¡¯t feel like indulging him anymore. Arching an eyebrow, she said, ¡°What? Is this the first day you¡¯ve realized that your fans have bad tempers?¡±

    Gao Han¡¯s fans were notorious for their bad tempers, hence despite his name being Gao Han, his fans were called ¡°Little Volcanos.¡±

    With Jing Ruo¡¯s eyes that resembled peaches, barely able to stay open, she still made an effort to keep them wide and stared at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t want someone to bring in investment to the group, my brother-inw is right there. With his temperament, all you have to do is go in and say the word, and withdrawing the investment is just a matter of speaking it.¡±

    Gao Han looked at her with an ambiguous smile. He had certainly heard the name Bo Jingruo before¡ªthere were plenty of messy things in the circle. Although he disliked it, he couldn¡¯t escape the influence of therger environment. Any agent or assistant who was even slightly gossipy always let these pieces of news drift into his ears.

    So he knew Bo Jingruo had had a smooth sailing career since her debut, free of tainting scandals. It seemed like there was someone behind her, not the kind of backing thates from being kept, but that of a good family background.

    Indeed, there was solid backing. In Beijing, the Song family and Sufeng stood behind her, while in Feng City, Boss supported her.

    However, as she struggled to keep her swollen, peach-like eyes open, disying a feisty yet tender look, it was indeed somewhat amusing.

    Gao Han¡¯s lips curved slightly, but he made no sound, just gazing at her quietly.

    His gaze was powerful¡ªthat was a well-known fact.

    Jing Ruo was very aware of this, and the frustration that had been lodged in her throat seemed to dissipate almostpletely with the recent exchange of spicy words.

    She could only say that she was truly regretting it now and felt very intimidated¡ªthus her speech took a detour, ¡°Since the money isn¡¯t enough, why don¡¯t we both make apromise?¡±

    Gao Han looked at her, raising an eyebrow and asking, ¡°Hmm, how do you propose wepromise?¡±

    Hearing Gao Han¡¯s voice up close, the perfect granrity in his tone was utterly ear-catching. Jing Ruo lost her temper even more, and her voice softened.

    ¡°I, initially¡­initially, President Song wanted the Movie Emperor to co-star with me, but I¡¯m not so presumptuous. So, I just want to y a main role in the movie. My acting is decent¡­ not ruinous. After all, I know all too well about your fans¡¯ temperament. If it gets ruined because of me, I won¡¯t be able to continue in this industry.¡±

    ¡°Since you say your acting is decent,¡± Gao Han¡¯s lips faintly curved, e for the audition next week and we¡¯ll see.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he reached out, pulled open the car door, and sat down.

    When Jing Ruo returned to the hospital room, Su Lu was justing out, ¡°I thought you were sending him off and ended up running away with him.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s face wore a teasing smile, knowing very well that Jing Ruo had been a fan of Gao Han for many years.

    Then he saw Jing Ruo lifting her face, pouting with a very aggrieved expression.

    Su Lu was startled, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on here? How did you end up feeling aggrieved while sending off an idol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done for, sister-inw, sob sob¡­¡± Jing Ruo hugged Su Lu, sobbing dramatically, ¡°I actually spoke to him so rudely. He asked me to attend an audition¡­ I¡¯m definitely going to get rejected. This is like offending the interviewer before the interview¡ªwho¡¯d stand a chance of being selected?¡±

    Although Su Lu was a bit confused, she picked up on Jing Ruo¡¯s implication from her words.

    ¡°Is this guy manipting you?¡± Su Lu frowned.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jing Ruo was bewildered.

    Su Lu gently tapped her head, ¡°Your brother-inw invested money for you to join the group directly for filming, not to buy an audition opportunity. This guy is pretty sly, huh? What does ¡®making apromise¡¯ mean? He just wants your brother-inw to invest so much money just for an audition?¡±

    Su Lu put her arm around Jing Ruo¡¯s shoulder, speaking earnestly, ¡°Later when you go in, don¡¯t cry out loud, you know Xiao Song¡¯s temper. Of course, if you¡¯re not nning on fangirling over this handsome guy anymore, it¡¯s just a matter of saying it. But as you might have seen, Song Boyuan is extremely protective.¡±

 Chapter 554: 554

    <strong>Chapter 554: Chapter 554</strong>

    The phone connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth, and the agent¡¯s voice started ying through the luxurious sound system of the high-end car without any dead angles.

    ¡°Did you really say that to her? Gao Han, have you lost your mind? We finally got that investment, don¡¯t you know that thepany¡¯s higher-ups want to use this film to screw you over?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there isn¡¯t much time left on your studio¡¯s agreement with thepany? If this film flops at the box office or can¡¯t even be shot, they win, and you¡¯ll have to sell yourself to thepany for another five years!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that at that time, all themercial films and variety shows you hate the most will be piled up waiting for you?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing! If you knew, you would understand how timely Bo Jingruo is for you right now! Her brother-inw¡­ Song Boyuan is her brother-inw, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Her brother-inw doesn¡¯t have any demands, aside from funding. He doesn¡¯t n to meddle with your film¡¯s theme, how you should shoot it, or where you want to shoot at all. He only has one request, to include his young sister-inw. She is clean and clear of any scandals, has a positive public image, and her acting is passable.¡±

    The agent, trembling with anger, said, ¡°It¡¯s like a giant pie falling from the sky when you¡¯re starving, smacking you right on the forehead, Gao Han, and then¡­ are you reallyining that the pie isn¡¯t in your favorite vor?!¡±

    Gao Han was amused by his agent¡¯s frantic yet vivid metaphor, curling his lips slightly.

    ¡°Say something! You had the nerve to send her to audition, have the nerve to say something!¡± the agent shouted angrily. ¡°Are youughing?!¡±

    Gao Han replied with augh in his voice, ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing! What are you thinking! Why do you dislike Bo Jingruo so much?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike her.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dislike her and you send her to audition?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fun,¡± Gao Han chuckled lowly. ¡°She said she¡¯s my fan, but she really has a bad temper.¡±

    But aftershing out, she instantly backed down, like¡­ a rabbit that bites when cornered. It bites, but it¡¯s still just a rabbit at heart.

    ¡°Fun, my ass! If her brother-inw pulls his investment, I¡¯ll hang myself at your front door!¡± the agent said menacingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it so creepily.¡± Gao Han pulled the car to a stop at a traffic light. ¡°It¡¯s not like you said, that I¡¯mining about the pie falling from the sky not being in my favorite vor. I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just? Bored? Owing?¡±

    Gao Han chuckled lowly, ¡°¡­ just want to try a different way to eat it.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ pfft! Bo Jingruo really must be blind to have a crush on someone with such a bad taste like you.¡± Although the agent was spitting on him, the tone was much better than before, and knowing that Gao Han wasn¡¯t deliberately sabotaging things, the agent was much relieved.

    Su Lu and Jing Ruo returned to the hospital room, and Jing Qiao smiled at Jing Ruo, ¡°Ruo Ruo, feeling a bit happier now?¡±

    Jing Ruo knew it was all her sister and brother-inw¡¯s kindness, and she nodded immediately, ¡°Much happier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jing Qiao reached out and gently touched Jing Ruo¡¯s face. ¡°Put a coldpress on your eyester, they are so swollen. It wouldn¡¯t be good if your fans saw this.¡±

    Seeing Jing Qiao¡¯s smile due to Jing Ruo¡¯s happiness, Song Boyuan felt good. ¡°I¡¯ll also make sure to keep an eye on the additional investment.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother-inw.¡± Jing Ruo thought about it and decided not to tell Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan that she had to audition again.

    In fact, she decided not to talk about her own issues anymore, after all, today was their eldest brother¡¯s discharge day.

    The discharge procedure was allpleted, and the group left the hospital.

    Yang Apanying naturally followed as well, since Song Boyuan had signed a one-year contract with him when he had initially paid, specifically to take care of Jing Su¡¯s everyday life.

    They left the hospital in a seven-seat business vehicle.

    Song Boyuan had booked a private room in a restaurant. Although it was not quite appropriate to call it a wee party for Jing Su¡¯s discharge, it still counted as¡­ maybe dispelling some bad luck?

    After all, getting discharged from the hospital was worth celebrating.

    Since the restaurant was owned by Zhao Tong¡¯s family, Zhao Tong and Zhao Xiaole conveniently came together.

    It was called bringing him along because he truly was squeezed in, with Zhao Xiaole giggling as his uncle carried him in, tucked under his armpit.

    ¡°You really know how to make a racket,¡± Su Lu said helplessly.

    Zhao Tong¡¯s face was all smiles, ¡°I¡¯m just ying with him!¡±

    ¡°You just love to pick on your little uncle,¡± Su Lu said to Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s voice was crisp, ¡°My little uncle loves me!¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Su Lu nodded repeatedly, ¡°then you go with your little uncle, and it¡¯ll just be Ah Shen and me from now on.¡±

    ¡°No way! That won¡¯t do,¡± Zhao Xiaole had quite the right mindset, ¡°ying with little uncle is fine, but living should still be with you and Ah Shen.¡±

    Zhao Tongughed so hard it hurt, ¡°Look at this, Su Lu, look at this! What species of ¡®sea king¡¯ is your son? Listen to this rascal¡¯s tone. What does it mean, ¡®Zhao Tong is fine for ying, but not good enough to live with¡¯?¡±

    Su Lu alsoughed so hard her stomach hurt.

    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on their faces. Having a child at home indeed means more trouble and more worries, but the presence truly brings a different atmosphere.

    It was as if all the gloom could melt away in his crispughter.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Zhao Xiaole then noticed Jing Su, ¡°You¡¯re discharged!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m discharged,¡± Jing Su smiled.

    Then there was the sound of footsteps pitter-pattering closer, followed by the feeling of a soft, little body climbing onto his leg.

    Jing Su reached out to steady him, ¡°What¡¯s up, little monkey?¡±

    Before Jing Su could react, Zhao Xiaole pulled down his sunsses a few times.

    Jing Su was worried and couldn¡¯t help but think to cover up, mainly afraid that his wounds, being fierce, might frighten the child.

    But before he could cover up, he felt a gentle, soft breeze brush across his eyes and brows.

    He heard the child exhaling a breath smelling faintly of milk.

    ¡°Hoo¡­ hoo¡­¡± As Zhao Xiaole breathed out, he said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m blowing on it for you, blowing on it will make it stop hurting, and it will heal quickly. Hoo¡­ hoo¡­¡±

    Since the incident, Jing Su had been very calm, so calm as if he could ept all the worst possibilities, and never felt particrly sad.

    But at that moment, he was moved by the child¡¯s milky breath¡­ His eyes became hot and he felt a surge of tears.

    ¡°Little Lebao, don¡¯t bother your uncle too much, or he might start crying,¡± Jing Su whispered.

    ¡°No, Uncle, you¡¯re being brave,¡± Zhao Xiaole leaned in and nted a kiss on Jing Su¡¯s face.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 555</h4>

    "I¡¯ve never thought about taking anything from you in this lifetime," Jing Su turned his head toward Bo Jingshen and said earnestly, "except for wanting to take your son."

    "Just keep that thought to yourself," Bo Jingshen replied.

    Su Lu was quite easygoing about it and said, "That¡¯s not entirely out of the question. I¡¯ve heard that around the ages of seven to nine, they are at the ¡¯even a dog would disdain¡¯ phase. When that timees, I¡¯ll send the kid over to you."

    Zhao Xiaole was sitting on Jing Su¡¯sp, swinging his little legs back and forth.

    Not allowing Jing Qiao, Jing Ruo, or Yang Apanying toe over and help Jing Su with his meal anymore, Zhao Xiaole insisted on doing it himself, and Jing Su was worried about tiring Zhao Xiaole out.

    Su Luughed and said, "He¡¯s not tired, big brother. No need to worry. He thinks this is just like ying house. Let him take care of you."

    Jing Su was torn betweenughing and crying and could only let Zhao Xiaole feed him¡ªit was a sweet burden indeed.

    He had already eaten four shaped buns, which, because they were made for children, mostly had sweet or creamy centers that were incredibly sharine¡ªnearly sickeningly so.

    When Song Boyuan and Bo Jingshen casually talked about business, Jing Su wasn¡¯t very interested in joining in. He waved his hand and said, "You guys go ahead. When ites topany matters, Ah Shen can make all the decisions. No need to ask my opinion."

    Bo Jingshen nced sidelong at Jing Su and said in a light voice, "Don¡¯t y that game with me. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You just want to continue beingzy."

    Jing Su didn¡¯t respond, which was as good as admitting it.

    Bo Jingshen stated, "I¡¯m telling you straight up, no way."

    Bo Jingshen did not want this event to strip Jing Su of his vitality¡ªbecause he didn¡¯t fully understand Jing Su¡¯s heart, he couldn¡¯tprehend that Jing Su¡¯s desire to bezy was not because he had be depressed, cowardly, or had given up on himself, but because he wanted to try living his life in a different way.

    Bo Jingshen hoped that everything could return to its original state because to him, a return to normalcy seemed to suggest that the terrible ident hadn¡¯t changed anything.

    That was what he considered "healing."

    Jing Su chuckled, "Can¡¯t I bezy if I want to? After working so diligently and toiling for so many years... it¡¯s actually quite tiring. I¡¯ve quite enjoyed my recent downtime, to be honest; even my sleep has improved."

    But Bo Jingshen was adamant, "You still need to fully recover and get back to the original pace of life and work. Only after you¡¯re sure that you dislike and don¡¯t want to continue with the original routine, can we talk."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s words made sense. Sometimes people make pessimistic decisions out of a desire to escape and a negative mindset under certain circumstances.

    Bo Jingshen did not want Jing Su to make such a decision.

    Jing Su seemingly understood his concerns and smiled, nodding, "Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to you."

    However, right now, he really wasn¡¯t very interested in matters concerningpany business. So, he turned his head and started talking to Jing Qiao about her nned surgery and the dance studio.

    "I went to see it, and it¡¯s really nice¡ªnot just my dance studio, but my sister-inw¡¯s entire shop including the gallery, piano room, little art studio, and all the other workspaces."

    "That¡¯s really good to hear," Jing Su felt much relieved, "If only I had known, I would¡¯ve opened a dance studio for you much earlier. Back then, I always felt like your heart wasn¡¯t in it."

    A pessimist tends to think like that¡ªbelieving that an undesired oue is likely, they¡¯d rather not even try.

    In this regard, Su Lu has always been incredibly optimistic.

    She always felt that even if there was a chance of failure, you had to try first to know, whether in love or anything else.

    People like her easily made pessimistic individuals like Jing Qiao, Jing Su, or even Bo Jingshen feel as if she were as warm as the sun, wanting to draw near.

    Jing Qiao smiled, "Yeah, I also felt I couldn¡¯t get past it, but when sister-inw really fixed up the dance studio, really brought Xiao Le over to ask me to teach dancing, really dragged me to get medical treatment and recuperation, it seemed... not so difficult. Sister-inw also makes sense when she says that sometimes, what a personcks is just taking that one step. Once it¡¯s taken, you feel like you can do anything."

    "Yeah, she¡¯s not like the people in our family," Jing Suughed, "Your little brother has struck gold."

    "Are you praising my mom?" Zhao Xiaole caught wind of Jing Su and Jing Qiao¡¯s conversation. Although he had always been very sensible in knowing that children shouldn¡¯t interrupt adults, hearing them seemingly praising Su Xiaolu, Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    "Yes, we are praising her," Jing Qiao said with a smile.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes curved like crescents, and he said cheerfully, "She¡¯s really great, please praise her more."

    Jing Qiao smiled and reached out to pinch Zhao Xiaole¡¯s cheek.

    Then he turned his head to Jing Su and said, "So big brother, why not give it a try? Maybe once you take that step, you¡¯ll realize it¡¯s not that difficult after all."

    Jing Su didn¡¯t say anything upon hearing this, just quietly smiled.

    After dinner, everyone headed back to their homes. Jing Ruo was initially worried about Jing Su, but Jing Qiao told her that the person Song Boyuan had hired was absolutely trustworthy, and Jing Su would definitely receive excellent care.

    And these past few days, the care Jing Su received from Yang Apanying was witnessed by everyone, so naturally, they were reassured.

    Soon, the Mid-Autumn Festival arrived.

    Su Lu, sticking to the original n, decided to go with Bo Jingshen to get their marriage certificate today.

    But when she woke up and saw Zhao Xiaole at home because the kindergarten was on vacation, Su Lu¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, then her eyes suddenly widened, and she was utterly stunned.

    "Oh no, I... I forgot, the civil affairs bureau is closed for the Mid-Autumn festival!" Su Lu waspletely spartan inside. She had wanted to add a touch of romance, choosing the Mid-Autumn festival when the moon was full and families reunited, to get the license with the person she loved.

    What a mess it turned out to be!

    Bo Jingshen came out of the kitchen holding a te of freshly steamed shumai, "Come and sit."

    Su Lu was dejected, her entire mood had plummeted into deep gloom first thing in the morning because of what happened.

    But it seemed like Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all, leisurely enjoying his breakfast.

    Su Lu stared at him, "You can still eat breakfast." She concluded simply, "You really don¡¯t love me anymore."

    "...Pfft, cough cough cough!" Bo Jingshen choked, covering his mouth and coughing.

    Su Lu handed him a cup of water, saying with a hint of mncholy, "See, I hit the nail on the head, feeling guilty now, aren¡¯t you?"

    This was probably something many women do, being willfully unreasonable in a rtionship, ultimately because they¡¯re too assured by the person who dotes on them.

    Su Lu wanted to try it too, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to throw out these phrases, "You really don¡¯t love me anymore," "See, you¡¯re feeling guilty."

    It had to be said, it was quite effective.

    Bo Jingshen pulled out some tissue to wipe his mouth, cleared his throat, and said, "Are you just throwing this out there, or do you want me to coax you? If it¡¯s coaxing, should I go by the book, or should I start with an apology?"

 Chapter 556: 556

    <strong>Chapter 556: Chapter 556</strong>

    Hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s words, Su Lu stared at him for a while, then clicked her tongue lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really no fun at all, not cooperating one bit! Not romantic at all!¡±

    Su Lu pouted, picked up a shumai and took a bite, then her eyes widened a fraction, ¡°Oh my, this is so delicious.¡±

    ¡°Romantic?¡± Bo Jingshen asked her.

    Su Lu nodded vigorously, ¡°Romantic.¡±

    ¡°This one has a salted egg yolk inside.¡± Bo Jingshen ced a shumai into her bowl.

    Blinking, Su Lu nodded continuously, ¡°That¡¯s so romantic.¡±

    Breakfast still had to be eaten, after all, without breakfast where would one get the energy?

    But after breakfast, Su Lu continued to fall into distress, ¡°It feels like the whole n¡¯s ruined, how did I forget about this earlier.¡±

    Where could Bo Jingshen bear to see her fretting, he stretched out his hand to pull her into his embrace, ¡°Don¡¯t frown, I¡¯ve asked around, and some civil affairs offices are open on the morning of the Mid-Autumn Festival, but usually only in the morning, and not everywhere.¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking than he saw Su Lu¡¯s eyes light up abruptly, like two little light bulbs.

    ¡°Not everywhere, then where is it?¡± Su Lu asked.

    Bo Jingshen smiled, ¡°It just so happens that the civil affairs office in our district is open, perhaps because this is a new district with fewer residents? Maybe they¡¯re open in the morning for the business volume? I¡¯m not sure, I just know that this ce is avable.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for.¡± Su Lu, who had been lying t on the sofa with a resigned look, suddenly perked up, and rose to her feet immediately, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s set off now.¡±

    Bo Jingshen watched her intently, ¡°Are you that happy?¡±

    Looking into his eyes, Su Lu saw an abyss of tenderness within his deep gaze.

    Nodding with a smile, she said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t hide it from you, I¡¯ve wanted to marry you for many years, I was just too embarrassed to say it before, mainly because I was too shy, but now I¡¯ve even had a child, and my skin has thickened from experience.¡±

    As she spoke with a smile, Su Lu then froze, because she saw uncontroble tears sliding from Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes and the red rims around them.

    ¡°Ah Shen¡­¡± Su Lu murmured.

    Bo Jingshen swiftly raised his hand to wipe them away, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just¡­ also thought about it for many years, looking back, I find that these years of longing for you weren¡¯t easy, but fortunately, the wait is over. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Su Lu nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As the two shared this tender moment, a shocked voice came from nearby, ¡°Su Xiaolu! Did you bully my dad into crying!¡±

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±

    Zhao Xiaole couldn¡¯t believe it and trotted over, still wearing his little dinosaur pajamas and holding a little dinosaur toy.

    He thumped over to them, then climbed onto the sofa, bouncing up to see Bo Jingshen¡¯s reddened eyes.

    Su Lu said helplessly, ¡°Why do you think I made him cry? Am I that fierce?¡±

    After thinking about it, Zhao Xiaole obediently nodded, ¡°Not fierce, but I¡¯m scared of you.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s temperament was such that even if she seemed exceedingly gentle, she possessed her own strength that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bully your dad.¡± Su Lu said helplessly, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to marry your dad. He¡¯s crying from happiness.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Xiaole¡¯s eyes lit up, tossing aside his beloved dinosaur toy.

    Su Lu said, ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m going to have your unclee and keep youpanyter.¡±

    Zhao Xiaole unusually petnt, ¡°I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want.¡±

    He bounced on the couch, ¡°I want to go too, I want to go too, take me with you¡­ I want to see Dad and Mom get married!¡±

    Su Lu helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a wedding, Mom won¡¯t be wearing a wedding dress, it¡¯s just registering our marriage, and the process may involve a boring wait in line.¡±

    Zhao Xiaole didn¡¯t care, nodding vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being bored, I want to go. But why isn¡¯t Su Xiaolu wearing a wedding dress?¡±

    Zhao Xiaole was quite dissatisfied, ¡°Other moms wear wedding dresses, why doesn¡¯t my mom wear one? My mom is so pretty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about not wearing one, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s not wearing it now. When the wedding ceremony is held, Mom will wear it,¡± Su Lu exined.

    Zhao Xiaole thought it over, still not very happy. In his eyes, his mom was the prettiest in the whole world, and if other moms could wear a wedding dress, his mom should too.

    It was Bo Jingshen who understood his own son, quickly providing him with an answer, ¡°Because I want to have a beautiful, unique wedding dress custom-made for Su Xiaolu, one that¡¯s prettier than any other mom¡¯s wedding dress. So it¡¯s not ready yet, and we can¡¯t rush it for today. Wait for the wedding, and then, Xiao Le, you can wear your little tuxedo and be the ring bearer for Dad and Mom.¡±

    Sure enough, Bo Jingshen¡¯s words instantly cheered up Zhao Xiaole, who shouted with joy, ¡°Yay! Awesome! I¡¯m going to be a ring bearer! A ring bearer!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then go change your clothes,¡± Bo Jingshen ordered, then put on a serious face and said, ¡°Full speed ahead! Over!¡±

    No little boy dislikes such yfulness, and Zhao Xiaole immediately stood at attention, saluted, and said, ¡°Full speed ahead!¡±

    Then he huffed and puffed as he ran into his room to change clothes.

    Su Lu said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes too.¡±

    As it turned out, the trio unwittingly all chose to wear white tops.

    As they left the house, Zhao Xiaole whispered something into Bo Jingshen¡¯s ear, which Su Lu didn¡¯t pry into, letting father and son have their secretive chat.

    On the way to the civil affairs bureau, Bo Jingshen suddenly stopped the car by the side of the road.

    He started speaking seriously to Zhao Xiaole again, ¡°Get ready to get out of the car, quick action! Over!¡±

    ¡°Roger that! Move! Move! Move!¡± Zhao Xiaole immediately responded.

    Seeing how much fun father and son were having, Su Lu casually turned on the hazard lights and said, ¡°Hurry up, if we stop too long, the traffic police wille.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Zhao Xiaole: ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Then the father and son duo got out of the car and ran towards a shop by the roadside.

    Su Lu waited in the car, taking the opportunity to post on her social media.

    The photo was of the diamond ring on her finger, with a simple caption of four words:

    ¡°Ten years. Today.¡±

    Before long, father and son came out of the store, whispering and secretive, with Zhao Xiaole holding a bouquet and rushing back to the car, ted.

    Su Lu started to smile; she had guessed that their earlier whispers were about this.

    Although Zhao Xiaole was young, his personality carried many traits simr to Bo Jingshen¡¯s, such as his doting nature, and a kind of assertive spoiling that didn¡¯t permit refusal.

    Zhao Xiaole¡¯s little face was flushed, and he said to Su Lu with a beaming smile, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll wear the wedding dress next time, but this time I¡¯ll still be your ring bearer, I¡¯ll give you flowers.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 557</h4>

    Su Lu had originally thought that a good day like this one would draw many people to get their marriage certificates, but unexpectedly, it might be because everyone thought government offices would be closed for the Mid-Autumn festival, so there weren¡¯t many couples registering for marriage.

    During the photo session, Zhao Xiaole also wanted to be in the picture and was so anxious he nearly cried.

    Seeing how handsome he was, the photographer couldn¡¯t bear to see him upset and said they could take an extra picture including Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Xiaole then cheered up.

    Since this photo wouldn¡¯t be used for official documentation, Su Lu boldly grabbed the bouquet as well.

    The photographermented, "Oh my, your family is really good-looking.

    Because Zhao Xiaole and Bo Jingshen looked quite simr, but actually Xiaole¡¯s facial features also somewhat resembled Su Lu¡¯s. If anyone insisted, they could say Su Lu and Bo Jingshen originally had some couple-like resemnces.

    Anyway, no one would think that they were reuniting as a family.

    Instead, people would think that they were the type who got on the train first and then bought the ticketter, which was quitemon in this era.

    Once the photos were done, they went to the registry office, brought their household registration books, ID cards, and then filled in the marriage registration forms.

    Bo Jingshen was quite happy, filling out the forms quickly, but upon seeing Su Lu¡¯s marital status, his happiness diminished a bit.

    The word ¡¯divorced¡¯ stabbed into Bo Jingshen¡¯s heart like a knife.

    When Su Lu saw Bo Jingshen¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, she had guessed it before, that when it was time to get the certificate, Bo Jingshen would be conflicted about this.

    Su Lu smiled at him, "Do you regret it now? It¡¯s not toote if you do."

    "Regret my ass," Bo Jingshen grumbled, "I just want to grab Gu Xin and give him a beating."

    Su Luughed, "Spare Gu Xin, he hasn¡¯t had it easy. When he and Chen Yaxi got their certificate, he must have had a headache too."

    Bo Jingshen, grinding his teeth, wrote his name forcefully on the two registration forms, pressing so hard it could be seen from the back of the paper.

    The staff quickly issued their marriage certificates.

    Su Lu was okay, after all, it wasn¡¯t her first time getting a certificate, but for Bo Jingshen, it was truly his first time; holding that red booklet, his hands were slightly trembling.

    Su Lu found it somewhat amusing, yet touching.

    "Please guide me, Mr. Bo," Su Lu said with a smile.

    Bo Jingshen looked down and kept flipping through the marriage certificate, back and forth, as if trying to etch each word into his heart. When he lifted his gaze to look at Su Lu, his eyes were already reddening.

    Bo Jingshen opened his mouth, then closed it again, as if he was afraid his voice would betray his emotions. After a long pause, he finally spoke, "You¡¯re Mrs. Bo now."

    "Yes."

    "You are now my wife," Bo Jingshen pulled her into a tight embrace, "For ten years."

    His voice choked, "Xiaolu, it¡¯s been ten years."

    It felt almost as if yesterday, he was that passionate student fresh out of university, having nothing but a sincere heart, desiring through his own hard work to give his beloved girlfriend a wonderful future.

    And the scene at hand, it was as if he was that young man, who had imagined this moment countless times.

    Having endured hardships, suffering grievances, frustration, longing, and regret.

    But fortunately, they had made it here, fortunately, they were finally here.

    Bo Jingshen felt that with every day for the rest of his life, he would be grateful that he and Su Lu could share the same future.

    Su Lu had not intended to cry, but hearing Bo Jingshen¡¯s choked voice, hearing him say it had been ten years, her mind also shed through those ten years...

    Ten years of missed opportunities.

    Finally reaching today.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional, "It¡¯s alright, we will have many more decades toe."

    Yeah, luckily they¡¯re still young and have plenty of time.

    When they left the civil affairs office, Su Lu received a video call from Zhao Ying.

    Su Lu answered it.

    On the screen was Zhao Ying¡¯s gentle face, seemingly in her office.

    "Mom."

    "Congrattions," said Zhao Ying. "My darling, I hope you¡¯re happily married."

    Su Lu smiled, "How did you know?"

    "I saw your post on Moments."

    "You could tell from that subtle post?"

    "Of course, you¡¯re my darling," Zhao Ying chuckled. "Let me see it. After all, you¡¯re legally married now."

    Su Lu shed her marriage certificate.

    Zhao Yingughed, "Wow, I¡¯m so jealous. I have my CPA and financial analyst certifications, but I don¡¯t have that kind of certificate."

    Bo Jingshen leaned in as well. "Mother-inw, how about we have dinner together tonight to celebrate?"

    Zhao Ying nodded, "Celebration is a must, but let¡¯s skip it today. Today is your special day; you two should enjoy some couple time."

    "Not quite couple time, Zhao Xiaole is here," said Su Lu.

    "Just send Xiaole over to me, you two go enjoy your couple time," Zhao Yingughed.

    Su Lu nced at Zhao Xiaole, "Zhao Xiaole might not be particrly keen."

    "Let me see him," said Zhao Ying.

    Su Lu turned the phone towards Zhao Xiaole.

    "Grandma," called Zhao Xiaole.

    Zhao Ying said, "How long has it been since you¡¯ve spent time with Grandma? Also, sticking to your parents all the time doesn¡¯t allow them their couple time; do you not want a little sister?"

    Su Lu blushed, "Mom!"

    Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the side.

    Zhao Xiaole tried to resist, "But..."

    Zhao Ying spoke, "Zhao Xiaole, you¡¯re a smart kid, so you surely don¡¯t think that babiese just from holding hands, right?"

    Although Zhao Xiaole wasn¡¯t sure how babies were made, he knew holding hands wasn¡¯t enough, otherwise Jin Xiaokui holding his hand all the time would have been a disaster.

    Zhao Xiaole sulked, then after pondering for a moment, he reluctantly nodded, "Okay then..."

    However, Zhao Ying wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent to the child¡¯s feelings. "Grandma will take you to the winery. Remember, you were sadst time we went to the vineyard because there were no grapes and you ended up nting a grape seedling?"

    "Yeah, yeah." Zhao Xiaole¡¯s attention shifted to the grapes.

    Zhao Ying said, "It¡¯s bearing grapes now; do you want to see them?"

    "Yes!" Zhao Xiaole was suddenly excited, forgetting his previous gloom.

    He even pushed aside the idea of dining with Bo Jingshen and Su Lu to insist on going to Grandma¡¯s ce.

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen drove him to Zhao Ying¡¯s office.

    Zhao Ying was waiting in the lobby of thepany.

    As Su Lu and Bo Jingshen arrived, they saw Shen Jiming standing in front of Zhao Ying speaking to her, holding an envelope. It was unclear what it contained as he held it out to Zhao Ying.

    Zhao Ying didn¡¯t reach out to take it, instead, she looked at Shen Jiming emotionlessly, her gaze indifferent.

    "Shen Jiming, why bother? I haven¡¯t wanted to make things difficult for the kids, so I avoided making things too ugly with the Shen family. Are you trying to take advantage?"

 Chapter 558: 558

    <strong>Chapter 558: Chapter 558</strong>

    Shen Jiming¡¯s expression stiffened, ¡°Yingying, do we have to speak in such absolute terms? No matter what, we have two children, and until now, my family has always only recognized you as the daughter-inw of the Shen Family. Even the name inscribed on my grandfather¡¯s tombstone is still your name.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to thank you for that?¡± Zhao Ying red at him coldly, ¡°If your family is willing to erase my name from your grandfather¡¯s tombstone, I¡¯m willing to pay for the work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an invitation asking you to attend my father¡¯s birthday feast, is it that hard to do? Even if I haven¡¯t done well enough before, my dad has always treated you well, hasn¡¯t he? Attending his birthday feast, what¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s inconvenient for you.¡± Shen Jiming frowned as he spoke.

    He was always like this, as if everything should naturally happen just because he said so.

    If you don¡¯t do as he says, it¡¯s your fault, as if you¡¯vemitted a grave error.

    Zhao Ying curled her lips coldly, ¡°Really? Then what identity would I be attending your father¡¯s birthday feast with, ording to what you told them? Just say that I will attend the feast as President Zhao, and without another word, I will be there.¡±

    Shen Jiming pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re all family, why act like such an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, then I¡¯m not avable.¡± Zhao Ying stated, ¡°And can you leave now? My daughter and son-inw will soon bring my grandson over. I don¡¯t want them to see you and have their moods affected.¡±

    ¡°How does seeing me affect their mood? Am I not Qianqian¡¯s father?¡± Shen Jiming was clearly unhappy with her remark.

    Zhao Yingughed coldly, ¡°Father? It was your indiscretions that caused her to be cast aside for so many years, do you even know what kind of life she has had to endure?¡±

    If it was just about herself, Zhao Ying might not have been so angry, but when it came to her daughter, she felt her rage spike to the peak.

    When it came to this matter, Shen Jiming was naturally very guilty, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, why bring it up again? Besides, when a person dies, they are gone forever. Even if I bear a grudge, that woman is already dead, what more can I do?¡±

    Zhao Ying: ¡°Even if she¡¯s dead, even if she¡¯s turned to ash, I still have to say it, I still have to curse her to never rest in peace in any of her lifetimes! That¡¯s how venomous I am. As a mother, if anyone dares harm my child, I would curse her even if it shortened my own life.¡±

    Shen Jiming frowned and remained silent, seemingly disapproving of Zhao Ying¡¯s ungentle appearance, as he always remembered her as gentle, demure, and a good wife and mother.

    Zhao Ying: ¡°Besides, let¡¯s not forget, your family actually favors sons over daughters, right? That¡¯s why Axun has the name given by your father, who referred to the dictionary and chose carefully after calcting the auspicious time. But for my daughter, your father was indifferent, and I had to name her myself. Not just your father, the entire Shen Family, including you, has always had an attitude of contempt towards women.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also why you disrespect women, ying with one after another. At heart, it¡¯s because you think women can be yed with, at heart, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t respect women. And me.¡±

    Zhao Ying pointed to herself, ¡°Me, Zhao Ying, had to struggle to break free from the quagmire of your Shen Family. Alone, I¡¯ve diligently worked to build my business, tirelessly for decades, representing Beijing¡¯s outstanding female entrepreneurs, a paragon of independent womanhood. Why should I attend a banquet hosted by a family of straight male chauvinists? Do I have nothing better to do?¡±

    Shen Jiming grew anxious, his voice, which was always so gentle, also seemed unable to maintain its calm, ¡°Can¡¯t you at least show respect for your elders? Even if you¡¯re not my someone, you¡¯re still Shen Xun¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    See, he mentioned only Shen Xun¡¯s name.

    As if Su Lu was an insignificant person,pletely ignored by him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Your father looks down on my daughter and my grandson, and these past few years haven¡¯t been easy on my daughter. Even if you beg me, I still won¡¯t go. Besides, it¡¯s inconvenient for me; I have a boyfriend now,¡± said Zhao Ying offhandedly.

    Shen Jiming¡¯s face darkened instantly. He was the very epitome of toxic masculinity. While he and Zhao Ying were still married, he could y around with other women all he liked, but Zhao Ying had to be the virtuous and pure wife and mother at home.

    After their divorce, he still saw her as his woman, unable to ept Zhao Ying with another man. Meanwhile, Zhao Ying had been focused on her career for years, trapped in the pain of her lost daughter, with no time to develop a rtionship with anyone else.

    Now that Su Lu had been found, Zhao Ying¡¯s worries were over. She was beautiful and well-maintained, independent and self-sufficient, with her own career and a rich inner world.

    She was perfectly entitled to pursue her own romantic rtionships, with no shortage of excellent men wanting to woo her.

    Shen Jiming¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Who? Who¡¯s your boyfriend? How dare you!¡±

    His voice rose in anger, prompting Zhao Ying to a mix ofughter and disbelief. It was ridiculous, as if she was the one who had done something wrong.

    Zhao Ying looked at him speechlessly, ¡°What¡¯s there not to dare? Excuse my bluntness, but even if he were the old man sweeping the streets outside, it still wouldn¡¯t concern you, right? Who are you to meddle in my private life? Whether I choose one or line them up, it has nothing to do with you. Shen Jiming, don¡¯t tter yourself too much.¡±

    But Shen Jiming was clearly a man with a problematic personality; he just wouldn¡¯t listen.

    He persisted on that one issue, ¡°Who? Who is it exactly?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zhao Ying beckoned to someone on the side, and a tall, burly man approached. It was Qin Song, the head of the security department at Zhao Ying¡¯spany¡ªa man in his forties with a military background, tall and robust, with a stern and rugged face. He had worked in the security department for several years,manding great respect from the other security guards and bodyguards.

    Qin Song walked up to Zhao Ying, about to ask President Zhao what the matter was, but before he could say a word, he saw Zhao Ying take his arm and say to Shen Jiming, ¡°Him, Qin Song, my new boyfriend. Are we done here? Can you leave now?¡±

    As Zhao Ying spoke, she snatched the envelope containing the invitation to the birthday banquet from Shen Jiming¡¯s hand, ¡°If you really do want me to go to your father¡¯s birthday party, fine, I¡¯ll bring Qin Song with me. It¡¯ll be a good chance for the Shen Family rtives to meet my new boyfriend, and also to ask your father when he¡¯ll remove my name from your family¡¯s ancestral grave.¡±

    Qin Song was initially taken aback but quickly understood President Zhao¡¯s situation from her words.

    Qin Song looked coldly at Shen Jiming, ¡°Will you leave on your own, or shall I throw you out?¡±

    He sized Shen Jiming up and down. With that physique, even if President Zhao held onto one of his arms, he could easily handle him with just one hand.

    Shen Jiming also raised his eyes to size up the man.

    Indeed, he raised his eyes.

    Because Qin Song was a good half head taller than him, Shen Jiming knew he would be at a disadvantage in any physical confrontation.

    So, he scoffed, ¡°Zhao Ying, you¡¯re really shameful, past your prime and still ying with a pretty boy!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 559: 559

    <strong>Chapter 559: Chapter 559</strong>

    Zhao Ying wasn¡¯t angry at what Shen Jiming had said, she mocked him, ¡°Yeah, it proves I¡¯m still quite charming. I really don¡¯t know how I wasted the best years of my life on you.¡±

    Shen Jiming said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself in front of the children?¡±

    Zhao Ying really didn¡¯t understand. Since they were separated, why couldn¡¯t they just act like strangers? Why keep entangling tirelessly? In the end, it seemed like there was deep-seated hatred, hurling insults and nders at each other.

    It would only make the children ufortable.

    She didn¡¯t want the children to feel ufortable, so after her wave of emotions had passed, she suddenly felt like she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, didn¡¯t want to waste words on him, didn¡¯t want to waste time with him.

    So Zhao Ying kept silent.

    But Shen Jiming took her silence as her admission and retreat, bing even more aggressive, ¡°I hit the mark, didn¡¯t I? It looks like you also know, the children would feel ashamed if they knew you were toying with a young man?¡±

    Zhao Ying suddenly felt extremely weary, only feeling that the prime years of her youth werepletely squandered, and even more absurd was the fact she had once truly loved this jerk. Thinking about it now, it was both sad andughable.

    Although Qin Song didn¡¯t understand how he, approaching fifty, had be a ¡°young man,¡± hearing the unpleasant words from Shen Jiming and seeing President Zhao¡¯s tired and silent demeanor,

    Qin Song stepped forward, blocked her, and stood with a condescending look down at Shen Jiming, ¡°Do you believe this ¡®young man¡¯ could have you carried out of here today?¡±

    Shen Jiming always held himself in high esteem, considering himself a role model, a gentleman. Gentlemen use words, not fists, so he would never engage in brawling like grabbing cors.

    Seeing Qin Song¡¯s stance, he began to back down, ¡°What? You want to fight? Let me tell you, this is a society ruled byw¡­¡±

    Su Lu could no longer just stand by and watch.

    In fact, she and Bo Jingshen had arrived earlier, but felt as children, it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to meddle in their parents¡¯ conflicts.

    Parents might not want their children to see them fighting fiercely with each other, a disgraceful side.

    At least, Su Lu felt as a mother, if she and Bo Jingshen were arguing, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want Zhao Xiaole to be there.

    So she had not shown herself but had been listening quietly in a nearby rest area.

    She had great hearing, so she could clearly hear the content of the argument between Shen Jiming and Zhao Ying.

    At first, she found it quite funny; some of the things said by Shen Jiming were genuinelyugh-worthy. The way her mother spontaneously grabbed the security chief as a shield also made Su Lu think her mother was rather lively.

    However, as Shen Jiming¡¯s words became nastier and her mother¡¯s sudden silence and weariness, Su Lu found it too painful to remain passive.

    Perhaps this was clearer to her now that she was a mother herself.

    Children are always a woman¡¯s vulnerability, perhaps this is also why women can¡¯t dominate the world, because of crying children.

    Even against the toughest, most formidable, most outstanding women like Zhao Ying,

    Children are still their soft spot, and if someone wishes to, they can easily hurt them from this angle.

    Su Lu asked Bo Jingshen to wait there with their son, while she quickly approached.

    She moved gracefully, standing next to Zhao Ying.

    Zhao Ying was taken aback, then smiled at her, ¡°You came?¡±

    Su Lu put an arm around her shoulder and turned to look at Shen Jiming, ¡°What¡¯s there for my mom to be ashamed of? When you started fooling around with women in your twenties, my mom was at home, a dutiful wife and a good mother. You didn¡¯t find that shameful; what¡¯s there for my mom to be ashamed of? My words might not be persuasive, but I can call Brother Xun toe and talk to you about it.¡±

    Shen Jiming frowned at Su Lu, ¡°It¡¯s adults talking, what¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡°Who acknowledged you as my elder?¡± Su Lu watched him calmly, ¡°Legally we have no rtion, Mr. Shen. I never acknowledged you as any kind of elder, did I?¡±

    Shen Jiming¡¯s face soured, indeed, Su Lu had never once called him father.

    It had always been Mr. Shen here, Mr. Shen there.

    ¡°You fooled around with women so much that you lost your children and broke up your home, yet you weren¡¯t ashamed. What is there for my mom to feel ashamed of? Not to mention just dating a young boyfriend, even if she dated a whole line of them, I¡¯d only apud her charm. At least she¡¯s not like some who, even though married with children, still mess around with female students.¡±

    Su Lu remained calm, speaking at an even pace.

    Shen Jiming¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly as he red at Zhao Ying, ¡°This is the fine daughter you¡¯ve raised, the good daughter you¡¯ve taught!¡±

    He was the most typical, the most pathetic kind of man, never taken a day¡¯s responsibility as a husband or a father, but once he found any ws in his home or his children, he would just incessantly me his wife.

    As if everything good in this family was his doing, and anything bad was because others weren¡¯t good enough.

    inly put, famously hypocritical, downright shameless.

    ¡°Thank you to you, I was separated from my mom at a young age and didn¡¯t receive her nurturing. Otherwise, who knows how much more you would have bullied me, but fortunately, my life has been tough as reeds. Are you upset? Even if you are, just suck it up. Mr. Shen, goodbye, no need to see you out?¡± Su Lu said and pointed towards the hall¡¯s door.

    Shen Jiming, unable to argue with Su Lu, snapped, ¡°Such sharp teeth and a smart mouth! Truly ill-bred!¡±

    Su Lu pointed towards the direction of the door, ¡°Goodbye, no need to see you out? I¡¯ll say it onest time, this is myst bit of politeness, Mr. Shen.¡±

    Saying this, Su Lu signaled Qin Song.

    Qin Song raised his hand towards the security team already prepared on the side of the hall, giving them a signal.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t gain any ground, Shen Jiming could only turn around to leave with a dark expression.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Su Lu called out to him from behind.

    Shen Jiming turned to look at her.

    Su Lu took an envelope from Zhao Ying¡¯s hands and threw it in front of Shen Jiming, ¡°Take the trash you brought with you and dispose of it yourself.¡±

    Shen Jiming trembled with rage but still bent down to pick up the envelope containing the invitation, and left without turning back.

    After he left, Su Lu then held onto Zhao Ying¡¯s shoulders, looking at her seriously, ¡°Why do you bother? Waste of time and energy engaging with him.¡±

    Zhao Ying started tough, clearly much more genuine than before, ¡°I was bored. You guys hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so I just passed the time arguing with him.¡±

    ¡°If he ever pulls something like that again, just call Brother Xun straight away,¡± Su Lu said with a frown, ¡°to avoid spoiling your mood, such a scoundrel¡­¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 560: 560

    <strong>Chapter 560: Chapter 560</strong>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for Brother Xun,¡± Zhao Ying said, joining in to call him Brother Xun.

    ¡°Brother Xun knows he works so hard, and yet his mother gets bullied. That¡¯s even worse than being put in a difficult position!¡± Su Lu stared at Zhao Ying, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll definitely talk to him about it.¡±

    The more Su Lu thought about it, the angrier she became, ¡°What if you get sick from the anger? What will Shen Jimingpensate me with?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re such a dear!¡± Zhao Yingughed. She turned to Qin Song, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you witness this embarrassment. And for being scolded for no reason, I really feel guilty. I¡¯ll take you out for a meal to apologize when I get the chance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, President Zhao. In the future, I¡¯ll make sure to have him stopped outside the hall,¡± Qin Song said.

    Zhao Ying gave a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Only then did Zhao Ying turn to Su Lu and smiled, ¡°Quick, show me.¡±

    Su Lu took out the marriage certificate from her bag. When Zhao Ying flipped it open, she saw the radiant smiles of Su Lu and Bo Jingshen on the photo, their joyous expressions the most infectious.

    Zhao Ying¡¯s mood, previously dampened by Shen Jiming, instantly cleared up. She even burst outughing, ¡°Oh, my girl really is beautiful.¡±

    Qin Song was curious, and since he was standing nearby, he couldn¡¯t help but lean over for a peek, ¡°Congrattions, congrattions, thedy is indeed beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director Qin,¡± Su Lu said with a smile, expressing her gratitude, ¡°You¡¯ll have a drink at the wedding when the timees.¡±

    Zhao Ying took Su Lu¡¯s hand and walked towards the sofa in the rest area, ¡°I¡¯ll look for someone to pick a good dateter.¡±

    Bo Jingshen was holding Zhao Xiaole and sitting on the sofa. Seeing Zhao Yinging over and hearing her words, he smiled, ¡°Mother-inw, there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Zhao Ying looked at him, ¡°No rush? You¡¯re not in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°I am in a hurry,¡± Bo Jingshen smiled, ¡°Heaven knows how eager I¡¯ve been, waiting for ten years. But that doesn¡¯t mean I would rush things and wrong Xiaolu. She¡¯s the only precious wife I¡¯ll have in my life, and I don¡¯t want to slight her in the slightest.¡±

    Zhao Ying thought about it and uttered an ¡°Oh,¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ve really had it tough, especially since my daughter had a husband before.¡±

    The moment that was mentioned, Bo Jingshen¡¯s face darkened.

    Zhao Ying kept on teasing, leaning in to probe, ¡°How was it? You must have been furious when getting the certificate, right? Haha.¡±

    Su Lu was helplessly exasperated on the side, ¡°Mom, it was so hard for him to get over that topic, and now you¡¯re bringing it up again.¡±

    ¡°A daughter who¡¯s married off sure knows how to turn her elbow out fast enough,¡± Zhao Ying said with augh to Su Lu, then turned her gaze to Bo Jingshen, ¡°So, tell me why you¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±

    Bo Jingshen exined, ¡°I¡¯vemissioned a wedding dress designer for her, one who is ranked at the top tier in the field. But the waiting list is quite long; it¡¯s a seven-month wait at the earliest.¡±

    ¡°Seven months?¡± Zhao Ying thought for a moment, ¡°Won¡¯t it be cold by then?¡±

    Bo Jingshen nodded, ¡°I had already arranged the schedule when I nned to propose to Su Lu, and it should be about five months left now. Indeed, it will be cold, so I don¡¯t n to hold it in China.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Lu remembered something Bo Jingshen had mentioned, and she was a bit shocked, ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly have¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen nodded again, continuing, ¡°I bought an ind before.¡±

    When Su Lu had first heard about it, she had been quite puzzled. Why would Bo Jingshen, of all people, buy an ind when he had such a severe fear of flying, not seeming like someone who would frequently go on vacation?

    Was he expecting to find a gold mine on the ind?

    So he had been nning for this all along? All these preparations were already made.

    Zhao Ying was also a bit surprised, ¡°Have you prepared so far ahead already?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for ten years,¡± Bo Jingshen repeated, ¡°Anyway, when the timees¡­ we¡¯ll hold the wedding on that ind.¡±

    Bo Jingshenughed, ¡°I¡¯m now staying in Beijing to help my brother with his official business, not just working for nothing, after all¡­¡±

    He smiled, showing his white teeth, ¡°¡­ After all, the hourly rate for someone of my caliber is quite high.¡±

    Su Lu could hardly believe it, ¡°Do you even swindle your own brother?¡±

    ¡°A fair trade, how can it be called swindling?¡± Bo Jingshenughed, ¡°Jing Su said it¡¯d be the payment for handling his official duties during this time and our wedding gift; he¡¯s giving me a yacht, which will be convenient for taking the guests to the ind for the wedding.¡±

    Su Lu was truly impressed by him, he could actually think so far ahead; it was clear he¡¯d been nning and looking forward to this for a long time.

    Hearing him list the details one by one, as Su Lu¡¯s mother, Zhao Ying felt very heartened and reassured.

    She watched Bo Jingshen quietly, observing the joy and excitement on his face.

    Zhao Ying said gently, ¡°What I¡¯m most grateful for is that night, when my daughter was drunk at the food stall, I called you.¡±

    Bo Jingshen was taken aback, also recalling the events of that night, his eyes showed reminiscence and gratitude as he spoke, ¡°I will remember and be thankful for this all my life, thank you for giving me the chance to cherish her, love her, and spend the rest of my life with her.¡±

    Zhao Ying said with a smile, ¡°In this life, I¡¯ve been very sessful as a person, but not so much as a woman. My marriage was a failure, but I hope my daughter will be happy for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make her happy,¡± Bo Jingshen said with a smile.

    Su Lu felt a bit of a twinge in her nose, ¡°Okay, you two. We haven¡¯t even had the wedding yet, and you¡¯re already being so emotional. I¡¯ll probably cry myself to death at the wedding¡­¡±

    Zhao Yingughed heartily, ¡°Alright, alright, Xiao Le is mine, you two get out of here, go have your time together, while you¡¯re young, create memories.¡±

    Zhao Xiaole hugged Su Lu¡¯s neck and gave her a big kiss on the face, ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Ouch, my little man, why so sentimental today?¡± Su Lu kissed his face in return.

    Zhao Xiaole thought for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I just saw Grandmother seemed quite sentimental just now, so I joined in too, you always know I love you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know. Alright, since you love me so much, I¡¯ll allow you to have an ice pop today,¡± Su Luughed.

    Zhao Xiaole cheered.

    Zhao Ying took Zhao Xiaole by the hand, sending them to the door.

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen got into the car, and the vehicle left from Zhao Ying¡¯spany.

    After driving away, the two of them were a bit baffled.

    ¡°We¡­¡± Su Lu started hesitantly.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Bo Jingshen made a sound of agreement, looking at her.

    Su Lu asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­ You¡¯re asking me?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise? Do you think I have an answer? I¡¯m clueless. Talking about our own little world, I haven¡¯t really had that in five years, it¡¯s been with my son all this time.¡± Su Lu said, thought for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Bo Jingshen, where should we go for our date?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 561: 561

    <strong>Chapter 561: Chapter 561</strong>

    ¡°Health Spring,¡± Bo Yuan said, ¡°let¡¯s go to Health Spring.¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned, looking at the emotionless profile of Bo Yuan on the phone screen, ¡°Is it reliable?¡±

    Bo Yuan was very calm, ¡°Then don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too decisive, so is it reliable or not?¡± Bo Jingshen was a bit helpless, mainly because he and Su Lu didn¡¯t know where to go for a good date.

    Bo Jingshen felt like he was grasping at straws, looking for advice from anyone he could, and somehow ended up calling Bo Yuan ¡­

    This guy didn¡¯t seem like the fun-loving type at all, more like a human robot.

    It was also because he didn¡¯t know too many people in Beijing, so other than asking Bo Yuan for suggestions, he didn¡¯t know who else would be appropriate.

    If he asked Jing Su¡­ given Jing Su¡¯s current situation, going out for fun after just getting married felt a bit¡­ inconsiderate?

    After pondering, Bo Yuan was the only option left.

    Bo Yuan said, ¡°It should be okay, I heard it¡¯s a hot spring with health benefits, especially good for women¡¯s wellness, so I bought it.¡±

    Bo Jingshen was startled, ¡°You bought it?¡±

    Bo Yuan hummed, ¡°There are a few formalities left, but basically, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. It¡¯s actually quite nice, there¡¯s an ecological farm, Fruit Mountain, and rural tourism, perfect for a leisurely vacation.¡±

    Bo Jingshen was somewhat interested, mainly because despite Bo Yuan¡¯s low EQ, his business acumen was very sharp, making him very sessful.

    ¡°A big project?¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Bo Yuan hummed, ¡°There¡¯s a government-supported assistance program involved, the price was also appropriate, but I haven¡¯t snagged the whole ce yet due to insufficient running funds. I did secure Health Spring, though.¡±

    ¡°Have you been there?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ve visited once, it¡¯s quite nice. It¡¯s very cool now, and with the autumn season, the fruits should be ripe and ready.¡±

    So¡­

    ¡°This is supposed to be our honeymoon, just the two of us, and we¡¯re going to a rural retreat?¡± Su Lu sighed lightly, ¡°So, does love fade away?¡±

    Bo Jingshen said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really not going?¡± He looked at Su Lu with a smile, ¡°I remember you told me that you prefer pastoral scenery to the buzz of big cities, that it makes you feel fully rxed,fortable and inspired. Have I remembered wrong? After all, it has been ten years.¡±

    Su Lu nodded helplessly, ¡°I did say that, alright, you remembered well. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    Su Lu thought it might be boring, but what she didn¡¯t expect was¡­

    Bo Yuan brought Jing Qiao along.

    Not just that, Bo Yuan¡­ brought two RVs.

    ¡°Seriously? RVs?!¡± Su Lu was stunned, gazing at the luxurious behemoth in front of her.

    ¡°Yeah, one should have been enough,¡± Jing Qiao smiled, ¡°Xiao Song said you guys got your marriage certificate today, it¡¯s a beautiful night, and we shouldn¡¯t bother you, so he got another one.¡±

    Su Lu blushed slightly, scratching her nose lightly.

    Jing Qiao looked at her, asking, ¡°You don¡¯t mind us being third wheels, do you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯d actually love for you to join and rx with us,¡± Su Lu gently pinched her hand.

    Jing Qiao said, ¡°I heard this Health Spring is very beneficial, let¡¯s all soak together.¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t understand the science behind Health Spring or what exactly it rejuvenated.

    But like Bo Jingshen, she trusted Bo Yuan¡¯s judgment. If he was willing to invest in developing this area, there must be something fascinating about it, otherwise, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to just throw money away.

    ¡°It¡¯s too big a motorhome, and their driver¡¯s licenses probably won¡¯t be enough to drive it, so Song Boyuan brought a driver along with him.¡±

    ¡°Only a B license allows you to drive it?¡± Su Lu asked.

    Song Boyuan nodded his head, ¡°Yeah, seems like you need a B1.¡±

    Su Lu shrugged, ¡°No way I can drive it. I don¡¯t even have a C1, just a C2.¡±

    Jing Qiao felt even more helpless, ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished my probation period yet.¡±

    Song Boyuan always let Jing Qiao say whatever she wanted without any objections; he was the silent kind, but he really wanted to agree with his beloved girl, so he stayed silent for a few seconds.

    Then he slowly said, ¡°For girls, C2 is enough.¡±

    Bo Jingshen blinked upon hearing that and said, ¡°I have a B1.¡±

    Su Lu, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jing Qiao, ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±

    Bo Jingshen nodded, pretending to be serious, ¡°No choice, for a livelihood¡­¡±

    Su Luughed, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you for a second.¡±

    Jing Qiao very smoothly added, ¡°Such an old codger¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen, ¡°¡­ Not bad, Jing Qiao, you¡¯ve grown up. It¡¯s different when you have backing.¡±

    Su Lu quickly caught on. Of course, she understood her man very well, always had, so at first, she might have been just as surprised as Jing Qiao.

    But she quickly realized.

    Bo Jingshen¡­ was raised by a long-haul truck driver.

    He acknowledged no other man but this ordinary truck driver as his father all his life, so his effort in getting a B license, which he might barely use, was actually a tribute to the departed loved one.

    Once Su Lu realized this, she couldn¡¯tugh anymore and felt quite heartbroken for Bo Jingshen.

    It was rare for him to have a rtive who cared for him, and now he was gone.

    Su Lu directly nodded forward, ¡°Then you drive, it¡¯ll be easier for us to chatfortably.¡±

    Thus, the driver was sent to another motorhome, and Bo Jingshen drove this one with just the four of them inside; without outsiders, chatting indeed became morefortable.

    ¡°That is indeed nice,¡± Su Lu observed around the motorhome and felt extremely cozy. She sat downfortably on the sofa and sighed, ¡°No wonder so many people love motorhome road trips, they really are great.¡±

    Jing Qiao also found it nice, sitting on the sofa half-squinting like a leisurely cat.

    Song Boyuan sat beside, took out a drink from a small fridge, and grabbed ss cups from a nearby cab to pour them a drink each.

    The sunlight outside was just right.

    Su Lu smiled, ¡°We¡¯re staying outside today, we might even see the stars.¡±

    ¡°For sure,¡± Jing Qiao said.

    Su Lu was surprised, ¡°That certain?¡±

    Jing Qiao nodded and gave a thumbs up, pointing backwards, ¡°Totally certain. Song Boyuan brought a telescope.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh.¡± Su Lu was almost moved, ¡°We must travel together in the future. I can just show up empty-handed, I¡¯ll just bring a truck driver. You guys take care of everything else; I think it won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡±

    Bo Jingshen said both amused and frustrated, ¡°A truck driver? In your eyes, I¡¯m just a truck driver? I¡¯m your husband!¡±

 Chapter 562: 562

    <strong>Chapter 562: Chapter 562</strong>

    In the car¡¯s mini-fridge, it was all the food that Jing Qiao had prepared, including but not limited to cake, fruit, handmade cold treats, and so on. And in the car¡¯s mini freezer, it was all the ingredients Jing Qiao had prepared, including but not limited to marinated meat, skewers threaded with meat and vegetables, pigskin that had been tenderized in a pressure cooker beforehand, and barbecue sauce she had mixed by hand. Just thinking about it, one could imagine how delicious it would be once barbecued. Su Lu felt indifferent towards Bo Yuan but thought Jing Qiao was definitely someone to be cherished. No matter what, Jing Qiao just couldn¡¯t be unloved. Su Lu was already salivating as Jing Qiao took out the pre-prepared fruit sd and pastries she¡¯d made from the fridge, ¡°It was veryst minute, so I didn¡¯t make anything new. They were made yesterday, and the taste should still be alright, but perhaps not as delicious as freshly made ones. Sister-inw, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all,¡± Su Lu replied with a smile, but then suddenly became a bit wary, ncing at Bo Yuan. For some reason, Bo Yuan seemed to understand the meaning behind Su Lu¡¯s look, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Qiaoqiao made a lot for me, you eat these.¡± Only then did Su Lu nod and start eating. Bo Yuan was known for being possessive over his food, which Su Lu was very aware of. But thinking about it, it probably all stemmed from the time before Jing Qiao had forgiven him when she hardly cooked for him at all. The few chances he got to eat her food, he obviously guarded it jealously. Now that Jing Qiao was taking care of him, feeding him well every day to rebuild his strength, the possessiveness wasn¡¯t as intense. Su Lu enjoyed the food immensely and even fed Bo Jingshen a couple of pieces. Not to mention, Bo Jingshen also greatly appreciated Jing Qiao¡¯s culinary skills. He remarked, ¡°Sometimes I doubt that Bo Yuan is only in love with Chef Jing Qiao¡­¡± Bo Yuan¡¯s smile was faint, almost imperceptible, as he subtly curved the corners of his mouth, ¡°Is Chef Jing Qiao not lovable?¡± Su Lu nodded emphatically, ¡°Lovable, very lovable.¡± Jing Qiao blushed slightly with some embarrassment standing aside. She pinched Bo Yuan¡¯s leg and whispered, ¡°Stop it!¡± Bo Yuan covered the back of her hand, turning to Su Lu, ¡°Sister-inw is right.¡± He lowered his gaze to Jing Qiao, ¡°too lovable.¡± Seeing her protest was ineffective, Jing Qiao could only quietly change the subject, ¡°Since the ce we are going is a rural resort, they should have their own food, so I didn¡¯t prepare too much. Xiao Song mentioned they have an organic farm there, so the ingredients should be plentiful.¡± Su Lu nodded, resting her chin on her hands as she looked at Jing Qiao, ¡°Apart from the organic farm matter, Xiao Qiao, why do you call Xiao Song by his nickname like we do?¡± Su Lu looked from Jing Qiao to Bo Yuan, ¡°Don¡¯t you two have, um, unique pet names for each other? It would have been understandable before you made up, but now that you have, why follow our lead and call him Xiao Song?¡± Su Lu turned her gaze to Bo Yuan and asked, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m asking you.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Did Xiao Qiao used to call you Xiao Song?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Bo Yuan said. ¡°Then what was it?¡± After Su Lu asked, Bo Yuan didn¡¯t answer her immediately but looked at Jing Qiao instead. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why are you looking at her? Oh boy, under the thumb much¡­¡± Su Lu said helplessly. Bo Yuan spoke softly, ¡°Sister-inw, perhaps you should ask Qiaoqiao instead.¡± Su Lu turned to Jing Qiao, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell, I might start guessing, you know? Hubby? Baby? My love? Little sweetheart?¡± Bo Jingshen, driving in front, couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Su Xiaolu, don¡¯t push it¡­¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help butugh herself.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s face was already flushed red, and she whispered, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I call him¡­¡±

    As Jing Qiao spoke, she sneakily nced at Song Boyuan.

    Su Lu waited with interest for her to continue.

    The girl¡¯s voice was as thin as a mosquito¡¯s whine as she said softly, ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Lu blinked her eyes.

    Jing Qiao could only repeat it once more: ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±

    Su Lu was astounded and stared dumbstruck, ¡°You two are¡­ ah.¡±

    She stroked her chin, ¡°What kind of vor is this?¡±

    With embarrassment threatening to ignite her whole being, Jing Qiao protested, ¡°Sister-inw, can you not think so crookedly?¡±

    Su Lu coughed lightly and turned to Bo Jingshen, saying, ¡°The youngsters sure know how to have fun, Ah Shen, don¡¯t you suddenly feel like we¡¯ve gotten old?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed, we have aged,¡± Bo Jingshen nodded in agreement.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s face was now thoroughly red as she weakly defended, ¡°I call him Young Master because he is one, Sister-inw, please don¡¯t think the wrong way.¡±

    Contemtively, Su Lu said, ¡°Young Master and such¡­¡± She turned to Bo Jingshen and said, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t call you Ah Shen either. I¡¯ll call you¡­ Master. I¡¯m calling you Master because you are indeed one.¡±

    Bo Jingshen held back hisughter, ¡°What kind of master?¡±

    ¡°Driver Master, of course. Master, please stop at the next service area; I need to use the restroom,¡± Su Lu said.

    Even Song Boyuan had the corners of his eyes crinkled up a bit because of Su Lu¡¯s words.

    Particrly when seeing Jing Qiao¡¯s deeply blushing and bashful look, Song Boyuan didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Su Lu teasing her into such embarrassment; on the contrary, he found Jing Qiao in this state extremely adorable.

    Then, Driver Master, I, pulled into the next service area.

    Su Lu and Jing Qiao went to the restroom together.

    It was only then that Su Lu stopped teasing Jing Qiao and serious spoke, ¡°Song Boyuan truly adores you. Actually, I noticed before that he really adored you; after all, only when someone truly loves a person would they care for the friends and family around them as well. This is what they call ¡®love for a person extends even to the crows on their roof.''¡±

    Jing Qiao smiled with her eyes downcast, ¡°I know.¡±

    She was always clear on how deep their feelings for each other were, and it was precisely because their love was so intense that, despite any pain, they couldn¡¯t let go of each other.

    Jing Qiao turned to Su Lu and said, ¡°Congrattions, Sister-inw, today you¡¯re finally officially and legally my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s official,¡± Su Lu said as she let out a soft sigh, ¡°I thought I¡¯d be pretty calm about it, since it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve gotten a marriage certificate. The first time births familiarity, so I thought there wouldn¡¯t be much sentiment and I¡¯d be calm?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Su Lu said, ¡°I was still so excited, trying hard to act calm, but my heart was so stirred I almost cried, and I didn¡¯t dare show it in front of your brother for fear he¡¯dugh at me.¡±

    Jing Qiao gently hugged Su Lu, ¡°You and my brother are both such good people; you¡¯re sure to be very happy.¡±

    Su Lu said with a smile, ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡±

    After they left the restroom, they went to the nearby convenience store to buy oden and grilled sausages.

    Holding their oden and grilled sausages, they walked out of the convenience store to find Song Boyuan and Bo Jingshen surrounded by onlookers, or more precisely, their two giant RVs were being ogled by a bunch of youngsters.

 Chapter 563: 563

    <strong>Chapter 563: Chapter 563</strong>

    It was likely a group of college students taking advantage of the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday to travel nearby.

    They had a vibrant look about them, taking the initiative toe up and ask if they could take pictures of the two RVs, seeking the consent of Bo Jingshen and Song Boyuan.

    Then, they were drawn by the handsome looks of the two ¡®owners¡¯, and they wanted to ask if they could take a picture together.

    Originally, one would have thought that Song Boyuan was a person of bad temperament, who might coldly refuse.

    At least, that¡¯s what Su Lu had thought.

    But Jing Qiao knew that this was not the case. Although Song Boyuan was not a mild-tempered and amiable person¡ªhe was indifferent, not talkative, and actually not very good at socializing, nor was he easily able to develop close rtionships with others, which is why even his friends were few and far between.

    However, Jing Qiao was very aware that although Song Boyuan¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t the best, he had exceptional tolerance for strangers without malice.

    Jing Qiao once didn¡¯t understand why, but Song Boyuan had said, ¡°Strangers have never harmed me, it¡¯s only the people I know who have wanted to hurt me, and who have hurt me. I like strangers; no exchange is needed, no guessing or scrutiny, and no malice.¡±

    Jing Qiao felt particrly sorry for him because of this.

    What kind of past experiences must one have gone through to have such unusual patience with strangers, who one would normally be wary of, and yet be extraordinarily guarded against acquainted individuals, who one would normally let their guard down with?

    As the two of them approached, they overheard Song Boyuan saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay to take pictures of the RVs, but leave the people out of it.¡±

    The college students did not insist, as their initial desire was to take pictures of the RVs. They only considered taking pictures with the owners because they found them attractive; if it were a pair of unkempt, unsightly men, the story would likely have ended there.

    Seeing Jing Qiaoing over, Song Boyuan¡¯s gaze softened a bit.

    Su Lu also witnessed the tolerance and patience that Song Boyuan extended to strangers.

    He allowed them to take photos, one after the other, group pictures, taking turns, for about half an hour. Eventually, the students themselves became embarrassed and brought over a bag of snacks for them.

    ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, did we waste much of your time? Please ept this small token for your journey, and pardon us if it¡¯s not to your liking,¡± they said politely.

    The students were very courteous, mainly because they thought people who could afford such RVs probably didn¡¯tck for snacks.

    Anyway, they arrived noisily and happily, and they left just as happily.

    ¡°You really have the patience of a saint,¡± Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but say to Song Boyuan.

    Song Boyuan nced at him, ¡°Why be impatient?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because we don¡¯t know them.¡± Song Boyuan asked Bo Jingshen, ¡°You know Jing Ce, do you think he¡¯s better than them?¡±

    ¡°Hey, listen¡­¡± Bo Jingshen thought to himself, unhappy with theparison.

    But he also felt that what Song Boyuan said made sense.

    These students had arrived noisily and left the same way. They expressed their sincere admiration, envy, and thanks without any reservation.

    All these were positive emotions, purely positive energy, enough to uplift anyone¡¯s spirits.

    How could that not be better than Jing Ce? Even just bringing up Jing Ce¡¯s name now was enough to evoke a bunch of negative energy.

    Bo Jingshen, realizing this, patted Song Boyuan on the shoulder to show his understanding.

    Then they were back on the road.

    Su Lu, worried that the driver, Bo Jingshen, would be too tired, kept himpany by talking and asionally feeding him snacks along the way.

    ¡°This is quite tasty, did Jing Qiao make it?¡± Bo Jingshen ate a braised quail egg and found it rather good, so he asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the ready-to-eat food left by those college students just now, the crispy fish, braised quail eggs, braised dried tofu and stuff. I also think it¡¯s pretty decent,¡± Su Lu took a bite.

    ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to make this,¡± Jing Qiao waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Peeling quail eggs is too much trouble, better to just buy them ready to eat.¡±

    Su Luughed, ¡°See? It seems that letting those young people snap a round of photos just now was beneficial after all.¡±

    After another hour or so, they finally reached their destination.

    Just looking at the scenery around, it already had the vibe of a rural holiday spot, with beautiful mountains, clear waters, and lovely views.

    Someone was already waiting for them at the entrance to the vige.

    It was a local vige official, who was originally working on poverty alleviation and developing industry in the surrounding rural areas, so of course, he was very enthusiastic after knowing President Song¡¯s intentions.

    After getting into the car, he eximed, ¡°Mr. Song, this car is incredibly luxurious.¡±

    Song Boyuan said in a straightforward manner, ¡°The project we discussed before, if we proceed with it nearby, building a motorhome camping resort, won¡¯t use vehicles of this caliber.¡±

    The vige official cracked a smile, ¡°Of course, that I understand. If we were to use vehicles of this standard¡­ the costs would be too high.¡±

    Bo Jingshen asked, ¡°Which way to go?¡±

    The vige official mistook him for the driver and directed, ¡°Driver Sir, I¡¯ll show you the way. The main roads here are alright, but the smaller roads inside are a bit narrow and probably not as smooth as this main one.¡±

    Driver Sir I muttered: ¡°¡­No worries, I¡¯ve got experience.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great then,¡± the vige official enthusiastically started giving directions to Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu tried to suppress herughter by the side, feeling almost stomach-ache inducing.

    With the vige official¡¯s guidance, they drove a few kilometers. The journey wasn¡¯t long, but because the roads really weren¡¯t as good as the main ones, it took them over half an hour to reach the destination.

    ¡°It does look pretty good indeed,¡± said Su, wife of the truck driver I.

    I nodded, ¡°It is nice. But I noticed that there was another road behind us, which looked to be in better condition than this crummy one we took, but he deliberately didn¡¯t lead us that way.¡±

    Su said, ¡°Since the boss is interested in developing this area! To get rich, build roads first. He obviously hopes that Boss Song would build a road in, and fix up this crummy road.¡±

    But this was something even Su Lu had noticed, and someone as cunning as Song Boyuan obviously wouldn¡¯t be oblivious to it.

    Upon reaching the destination, Bo Jingshen parked the car and got out. Then Song Boyuan asked Bo Jingshen, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Bo Jingshen joked, ¡°I¡¯m just a truck driver, don¡¯t ask me.¡±

    Song Boyuan paused for two seconds and said, ¡°Big Uncle.¡±

    He didn¡¯t keep his voice down, in fact, he even raised his volume deliberately.

    The vige official, who was up front, realized his mistake upon hearing this and said apologetically, ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t know the situation and mistook you for the driver. My apologies.¡±

    By then, he also realized that what President Song had told him over the phone wasn¡¯t some polite refusal; he really hade all this way for a family trip!

    He had always thought that Song Boyuan was here for an inspection and just imed it to be a trip.

    But now that it really was a trip, it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to disturb them too much, so he left soon after. Before long, he had someone send over a fat y-baked chicken and a fragrant roasted riverside fish.

    Su Lumented, ¡°I think he¡¯s quite on the ball.¡±

    Jing Qiao was also enjoying her food, ¡°The fish here is not bad at all.¡±

 Chapter 564: 564

    <strong>Chapter 564: Chapter 564</strong>

    I have to say, this guy is really quite smart.

    He struck right at their weak spot, sessfully ingratiating himself with both Bo Jingshen and Song Boyuan.

    In the afternoon, he even invited a young boy over to take them around to y by the nearby streams and Fruit Mountain.

    Today was the official day for Su Lu and Bo Jingshen, so they didn¡¯t n on being tied down with Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan the whole time.

    The couple went for a stroll in the surrounding area by themselves.

    Su Lu thought the scenery here was truly good. She took out her sketchbook and a small box of watercolors and quickly created a vibrant painting.

    She was skilled at painting and fast. People watching her found it a pleasure to the eye.

    Bo Jingshen just sat with her on arge rock by the streamside, very leisurely. As she painted, Bo Jingshen took out his phone to take pictures of her and then posted them on social media.

    In the photo, Su Lu sat on the rock by the stream, her legs crossed, with the sketchbook ced on her knees. Her side profile as she looked down was exceptionally beautiful. Her hair was loosely tied behind her head, with a few stray strands falling down her cheeks.

    Her soft white fingers held the brush, and the clear watercolor paints on the sketchbook blended with the colors of the surroundingndscape.

    Bo Jingshen himself felt mesmerized by the photo; he felt like he was a photographer. But upon further thought, he realized it was actually nature that was the artist.

    Bo Jingshen posted on social media with simple and direct text apanying the picture: Let me introduce to you all, the only leader of my life¡ªSu Lu.

    Su Lu, still focused on her painting, waspletely unaware that Bo Jingshen¡¯s social media was blowing up.

    After all, a person who hardly ever posted anything and then suddenly shares such explosive news was indeed bound to shock people.

    While Su Lu painted, with nothing else to do, Bo Jingshen sat there ying with his phone, replying to the messages of concern from various friends.

    By the time Su Lu finished painting, she saw that thements and likes on that social media post might have already reached hundreds.

    ¡°What did you post?¡± Su Lu asked, both surprised and curious. She asked as she took out her phone and opened social media, only to see the photo Bo Jingshen had posted of her.

    Su Lu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen smiled and said, ¡°How is it, not bad, huh?¡±

    Su Lu took a closer look, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad, but isn¡¯t this a bit too showy?¡±

    Su Lu checked the social mediaments underneath; just from the mutual friends she could see, there were already dozens of replies.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited until I¡¯m in my thirties to get married this once, it wasn¡¯t easy. Can¡¯t I show off a little?¡± Bo Jingshen spoke mncholically, ncing at Su Lu with sorrowful eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not like some people who have already experienced it once.¡±

    Su Luughed heartily, ¡°Now I understand why so many people are praising me as a winner in life.¡±

    Su Lu waved her phone at him.

    Wasn¡¯t she a winner in life? Though she was clear about what her marriage to Gu Xin had been like, in others¡¯ eyes, Gu Xin¡¯s first wife was her, the first wife.

    Putting aside their pleasant breakup, even after they parted, he still treated her well.

    And Bo Jingshen¡¯s first wife was also her! If that wasn¡¯t being a winner in life, what was it?

    Su Lu opened a message on WeChat, only to see a message that surprised her.

    The smile that was on her face froze suddenly.

    Seeing the change in her expression, Bo Jingshen¡¯s smile faded, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bo Jingshen leaned in and saw the message on Su Lu¡¯s phone screen from someone in Feng City, an acquaintance: ¡°Congrattions, congrattions, you¡¯re truly a winner in life. Su Jiao, who used to be so overbearing, has now be just a stranger, and the Su Family has fallen. You divorced Gu Xin and still managed to find such a good man, but Gu Xin is getting divorced now.¡±

    Actually, Su Lu wasn¡¯t particrly close with this person, at most they had an un-deleted contact.

    So, essentially, there was some jealousy between the lines in this person¡¯s message.

    But Su Lu simply didn¡¯t care whether there was any jealousy in the message or not.

    ¡°Gu Xin is getting divorced?¡± she turned her head to look at Bo Jingshen.

    Clearly, when they had met in Feng City before, when they bumped into each other at Three Gardens, Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi seemed to be very affectionate, with no issues at all, how long had it been?

    How had ite to this?

    Bo Jingshen was also puzzled, obviously unaware of these matters.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask around,¡± Bo Jingshen said, preparing to make a call on his phone.

    Su Lu thought for a moment, then still grabbed Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand, ¡°Never mind.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know?¡± Bo Jingshen wasn¡¯t jealous that Su Lu cared about Gu Xin.

    Su Lu thought it over, ¡°It¡¯s not urgent today. At least not today.¡±

    Because today was a special day for her and Bo Jingshen after all, the day they were getting their marriage certificate. Bringing up someone else¡¯s divorce on such a day felt inappropriate, and it wasn¡¯t a good sign either.

    So she definitely wouldn¡¯t rush it today.

    And moreover, Su Lu nced at his phone screen, ¡°Our news will spread quickly, and no matter what, Gu Xin and Chen Yaxi wille to congratte me, right? I¡¯ll ask them about it then.¡±

    ¡°That works too.¡± Bo Jingshen thought her idea made sense and nodded in agreement.

    Thus, the pair set the matter aside for now. Su Lu had just finished a watercolor painting of a streamndscape that she was quite satisfied with, and she nned to go to the orchard with Bo Jingshen.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a grapevine, Zhao Xiaole had nted a vine in my mother¡¯s winery and has been fixated on it bearing grapes. Let¡¯s take a look at the grapevines here, and if they are good, we¡¯ll take a basket back for him.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Bo Jingshen had no objections.

    The two of them started walking towards the orchard.

    But as soon as they set off, they saw a couple beneath the grapevine trellis in the distance.

    Su Lu suddenly pulled Bo Jingshen to a stop, nodded in that direction and followed her gaze, Bo Jingshen also saw the couple under the grapevine trellis far away.

    Song Boyuan and Jing Qiao were kissing beneath the vines.

    It appeared that Jing Qiao was the passive one, but the way she tiptoed and her slightly lifted chin indicated she wasn¡¯t entirely unresponsive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not,¡± Su Lu said, ¡°let¡¯s go to the Orange Garden.¡±

    Bo Jingshen whispered in Su Lu¡¯s ear with a chuckle, ¡°Such ack of public morals, kissing in the orchard, what would other fruit-pickers think?¡±

    He deliberately made thisment and just as Su Lu was about to speak, she heard Bo Jingshen continue whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Orange Garden and kiss, too. Then when theye by, it¡¯ll be awkward for them to pick oranges.¡±

    Su Lu, who had been somewhat out of sorts due to the news about Gu Xin, now couldn¡¯t stopughing at Bo Jingshen¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°Bo Jingshen, look at you, isn¡¯t your level of immaturity even worse than Zhao Xiaole¡¯s? Do you admit it?¡±

    ¡°I admit it,¡± Bo Jingshen said after pecking her on the face, ¡°What now? When you scorn me, I be Bo Jingshen again? Weren¡¯t you calling me ¡®Master¡¯ before?¡±

    Su Luughed tenderly, her eyes filled with love and her voice sweet and soft, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in a good mood now; you don¡¯t need to keep trying to cheer me up.¡±

 Chapter 565: 565

    <strong>Chapter 565: Chapter 565</strong>

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Bo Jingshen said. ¡°When you¡¯re feeling down, I want to cheer you up and make you feel better. But even when you¡¯re in a good mood, I still want to keep cheering you up, so you can always stay happy.¡±

    Su Lu ced her hand over her heart. ¡°Do you have to be so smooth with your words¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen smiled and said, ¡°Well, it is the first day of our marriage, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Su Lu agreed, reaching for an orange and slowly peeling it.

    The air was filled with a slightly spicy fragrance from the orange peel. Bo Jingshen took the orange from her hand, continued peeling it, and then ate a slice himself. It was sour.

    He didn¡¯t offer any to Su Lu but peeled another one, tasted a slice, found it sweet, and then handed it to Su Lu.

    They hadn¡¯t walked much farther when Su Lu began looking around.

    Bo Jingshen, with his cheeks bulging from the orange in his mouth, asked, ¡°Looking for a scene?¡±

    He thought Su Lu wanted to find a nice angle to view the scenery and start painting.

    Su Lu nodded. ¡°Mhm, I need to find an orange tree that catches my eye.¡±

    ¡°How about this one?¡± Bo Jingshen pointed to an orange tree nearby. ¡°It¡¯s graceful and attractive.¡±

    Su Luughed at his description. ¡°How can you tell it¡¯s graceful and attractive?¡±

    Bo Jingshen tossed the half-eaten orange in his hand. ¡°Oh, simple. Because it bears sweet oranges, a tree that can bear such sweet fruit must certainly be a pretty, graceful, and attractive one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s some twisted logic,¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen replied, ¡°But doesn¡¯t it have a certain convincing power?¡±

    Su Lu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, more than just a little convincing power.¡±

    Su Lu took out her sketchbook and wrote in the bottom right corner¡ªThe graceful and attractive orange tree chosen by my husband.

    Bo Jingshen watched andughed as he peeled another orange. Amidst the spicy tang of the orange peel in the air, Su Lu quickly sketched out the outline in her sketchbook. In just a few strokes, she had drawn the tree Bo Jingshen had chosen, with various shades of orange and green.

    After she finished, she packed up her things, quite satisfied with her work.

    Bo Jingshen had just bit into a slice of orange when Su Lu suddenly stood on tiptoes and plucked it from his lips.

    Her eyes squinted like a cat that had just stolen a taste of fish.

    Bo Jingshen stood frozen, then eximed, ¡°Su Xiaolu, how can you¡­ have no restraint at all!¡±

    A blush spread across his cheeks, probably because Su Lu¡¯s sudden action had taken him by surprise and left him unprepared.

    Su Lu chuckled. ¡°I already have a son, and besides, why do I need to be reserved around my own husband?¡±

    Bo Jingshen thought about it for a moment, leaned in a bit, and ced another orange slice between his lips. ¡°Since you¡¯re being so unrestrained,e on, do it again.¡±

    Su Lu feinted, stopping halfway as she moved closer. ¡°I think you¡¯re up to no good, better not.¡±

    Indeed, Bo Jingshen was ready to hug her tightly and kiss her fervently should shee closer again.

    Su Lu stepped back light-footedly and continued looking around.

    Bo Jingshen dashed toward her, but instead of pinning her against the tree to kiss her, he just enwrapped her shoulders from behind, resting his chin on top of her head and walking in step with her.

    ¡°Still looking for a scene?¡± Bo Jingshen inquired.

    This time, Su Lu silently surveyed her surroundings, then finally found a fruit treeden with fruit, to her great satisfaction.

    Bo Jingshen saw her circling the tree, looking quite pleased with it.

    He had already prepared himself for the possibility that she would want to draw another sketch, but Su Lu didn¡¯t seem to n to take out her sketchbook. Instead, she chose an angle and fixed her phone on a stand.

    And then she grabbed Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand and they dashed to the shade of that tree.

    Bo Jingshen was still a bit slow to react, ¡°What¡­ Hmm?¡±

    Before he could finish his question, she had hooked her arm around his neck. He leaned in, and her sweet lips, vored with a hint of orange, pressed against his.

    Bo Jingshen instinctively deepened the kiss, his hands wrapping tightly around Su Lu¡¯s waist.

    The kiss grew more intense; Su Lu even hopped onto him willingly, letting him hold her close.

    The phone, set to burst mode, clicked away rapidly, capturing every beautiful moment of their embrace.

    Not until the kiss finally ended,

    did Su Lu, gasping for breath, lift her watery eyes to stare at him.

    In a husky voice, Bo Jingshen said, ¡°You truly¡­ are after my life.¡±

    Su Lu smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Am I a little fairy that wears you out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you definitely are,¡± Bo Jingshen replied, pecking her on the nose.

    Only then did Su Lu skip lightly to retrieve her phone, eager to check the photos just taken.

    Her eyes quickly lit up with satisfaction, ¡°They look really good.¡±

    Su Lu opened the photos to show him, ¡°I really am an artist.¡±

    Su Lu was smug.

    Bo Jingshen, looking at the photos on her phone screen, had to admit they were indeed well taken.

    First of all, the tree Su Lu chose was far more graceful than the one he had chosen earlier¡ªif the orange tree he chose could be considered graceful.

    Su Lu¡¯s choice was so enchanting, it could make fish sink and birds alight, the beauty of the nation.

    Thus, theposition was already quite appealing.

    The two of them kissed under the heavilyden fruit tree, bathed in the warm, soft glow of the setting sun; thezy light gave the entire picture a textured feel, while the oranges added warm tones.

    As they kissed under the tree, he had dressed in a white shirt for their marriage certificate photoshoot that day, while Su Lu wore a white shirt dress.

    The whole scene was exceptionally fresh and clean.

    After mulling over the pictures for a while, Bo Jingshen calmly said, ¡°Send me all these photos in their original form.¡±

    Su Lu nodded with a cheerful smile.

    As soon as she sent them, Bo Jingshen swiftly posted them to his social circle.

    Su Lu leaned over to look, and saw that Bo Jingshen had shared that stealthy photo he¡¯d taken of her painting, along with one from the recent orange tree set where she and he were embracing and kissing, and another where she had jumped into his arms, all in a new post.

    The apanying text read:

    Let me introduce to everyone, the one and only leader of my life¡ªSu Lu.

    Those who sent blessings in the previous post, please bless us here again. Thank you.

    Pff¡­ Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Sheughed and leaned on Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Who asks for blessings like this?¡±

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it and said earnestly, ¡°Even if I have to beg for them, as long as they are blessings, they count. The more blessings we receive, the more likely Heaven might take pity on my sincerity and let you meet me and marry me again in our next life.¡±

    Bo Jingshen kissed her on the forehead, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be a bit superstitious.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 566: 566

    <strong>Chapter 566: Chapter 566</strong>

    Su Lu felt very sweet inside, and right after, she mercilessly directed Bo Jingshen to pick three baskets of tangerines, saying they were to take back home for her mom and Brother Xun, and their family¡¯s Xiao Le would also have one basket.

    ¡°You were just loving me a second ago,¡± Bo Jingshen muttered while picking.

    Su Luughed, ¡°I am loving you this second too, I love you every second, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from bossing you around. This is probably the true essence of marriage, right? Hurry, hurry! Pick faster before it gets dark.¡±

    Bo Jingshen grunted as he used gardening shears to cut the tangerines from the branches.

    When he arrived at the farmhouse with three baskets of tangerines, he coincidentally met Song Boyuan who was grunting as he carried three baskets of grapes into the farmhouse.

    The two exchanged a nce, their eyes sharing a silent camaraderie.

    It seems that the guy who was previously kissing his wife under the grape trellis inevitably became a grape-picking worker.

    Oh, women.

    They sugar-coat everything, enving them, and yet they tirelessly enjoy it, finding it sweet.

    Heroes appreciate heroes, it seems.

    Meanwhile, Su Lu and Jing Qiao had already sessfully met up in the RV.

    ¡°I had your brother pick three baskets of tangerines to distribute to the family.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I just had Xiao Song pick a few baskets of grapes.¡±

    They looked at each other andughed.

    A momentter, Su Lu coughed lightly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change our clothes and head down. We¡¯ve got to pamper them a bit, or else they might blow up soon.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯ll make something delicious for you all to try,¡± Jing Qiao said.

    But Su Lu felt that it might be better to try the local cuisine, considering they were here, and also to test the dishes for the resort Song Boyuan nned to develop here in the future.

    So, they ordered a table full of dishes at the farmhouse.

    The local cuisine here was quite strong in vor, a bit spicy, but undeniably satisfying.

    And after eating, soaking in the medicinal spring and sweating profusely, it felt as if every part of the body rxed.

    ¡°This medicinal spring really seems somewhat effective, or maybe it¡¯s just cebo,¡± Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°If it¡¯s effective, we shoulde to soak more often. Even if it¡¯s just cebo, the food here is delicious, the fruits are tasty, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt toe here more often.¡±

    Su Lu hummed in response, looking up at the night sky.

    The twilight was gathering, and the night sky was lowering, with asional croaks of frogs audible around.

    It indeed feltfortable and the mood was very pleasant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need Xiao Song¡¯s telescope, we can see just fine with our naked eyes,¡± Su Lu said, looking up, ¡°So many stars, so many stars. Xiao Le would definitely be happy if he were here.¡±

    ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll bring Xiao Le along,¡± Song Boyuan whispered nearby.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, we¡¯lle again next time,¡± Su Lu agreed.

    That evening, Bo Jingshen brought out a few bottles of cold beer from the RV, and the four of them sat on the open space in front of the RV, on folding lounge chairs, with a charcoal fire in front and a small fire roasting a fish and some kebabs ¨C all ingredients carefully prepared by Jing Qiao, which would have been a waste not to eat up.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu had exhausted theirbativeness.

    But it was clear that Song Boyuan would absolutely not allow the waste of his wife¡¯s efforts, so no matter what, he was going to finish his food slowly.

    Song Boyuan was a man of few words, so they didn¡¯t talk much, just lying quietly and watching the stars.

    Jing Qiao suddenly felt quite fortunate¡ªin such a quiet and warm setting, it was easy to inspire true confessions.

    Jing Qiao smiled lightly and then softly said, ¡°Looking back now, I actually have some regrets.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu made a questioning sound.

    Song Boyuan turned his head toward Jing Qiao, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His tone was somewhat tense, probably because the word ¡°regret¡± in Jing Qiao¡¯s statement directly provoked his nerves, causing him to tense up from his originally rxed andfortable state.

    Jing Qiao could see his nervousness, so she gently pinched his long, soft fingers, ¡°Not regretting making up with you.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Boyuan rxed slightly, regaining his ability to speak, ¡°Do you regreting here? We can go back right away.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jing Qiao raised her hand, taking off the string of beads from her wrist. She had always worn a string of 108 Bodhi seeds, consecrated for blessings for the child she had once lost.

    And also to¡­ conceal the hideous scar on her wrist.

    Now, she removed the string of beads, and the hideous scar on her wrist waspletely exposed, its grotesque color slightly blurred by the dim light, but still strikingly shocking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about dying, more than once, countless times,¡± Jing Qiao smiled, a smile of past hardships epted, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to live when I was awake, nor when I was asleep. As soon as I opened my eyes, I¡¯d think about how I could escape this world. At that time, it all seemed justified. At that time, I felt no reluctance¡­¡±

    Jing Qiao put down her hand and looked at the dome of stars, ¡°Now when I think about it, I actually have some regrets.¡± She paused, ¡°No, I should say, a lot of regrets.¡±

    Song Boyuan held her hand very tightly.

    He pursed his lips tightly; in fact, his teeth had already bitten through the flesh inside his mouth, spreading a taste of blood, such a sensation helping him to hold back his surging emotions.

    Jing Qiao looked at the dome of stars, ¡°Living is so wonderful, to be able to see such a beautiful starry sky, how lovely. It seems indeed, life isn¡¯t just about scraping by, but also about the stars and the ocean.¡±

    Su Lu also started to smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice carried a tiny sigh, her fingers lightly tapping her wrist, then she added, as if speaking to herself or to the once despairing part of her heart, ¡°Yes, how wonderful.¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand stretched over, holding hers tightly.

    Song Boyuan quietly leaned toward Jing Qiao¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I love you.¡±

    Jing Qiao was taken aback, her ears slowly turning red. She gently bit her lip, too shy to reciprocate Song Boyuan¡¯s affectionate words in front of her brother and sister-inw.

    So she just grabbed his hand and wrote characters in his palm.

    Song Boyuan attentively felt her fingertips tracing characters across his palm, the more he felt them, the deeper the light in his eyes became.

    Eventually, those perfectly shaped phoenix eyes held a bottomless dark emotion, inscrutable, leaving one unsure of what he was thinking.

    No, to be precise, Su Lu was unable to fathom the emotion in Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes.

    But Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t need to guess, knowing the dark emotion in Song Boyuan¡¯s eyes all too well, very simple¡ªit was the Look of a top predator before feeding.

    The look he had before he was about to devour Su Xiaolu was just like that.

    Being a predator himself, he understood very clearly.

    Thus, that night, Bo Jingshen drove his RV another twenty or thirty meters to the side, maintaining a polite distance.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 567</h4>

    Su Lu was tossed and turned all night by Bo Jingshen, probably because she had never had that sort of experience in an RV before, let alone in any other vehicle.

    Moreover, the ceiling above the bed in the RV could be turned transparent, transparent! It was like having the sky as a cover.

    This excited Bo Jingshen so much that it directly led to Su Lu falling apart.

    By midnight, Su Lu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and lost her temper, but luckily, Bo Jingshen had anticipated this and had already rehearsed n A and n B. n A was for if Su Lu didn¡¯t get angry, then he could indulge himself to his heart¡¯s content!

    After all, on a night with a perfect full moon, when the hungry wolf transforms, one should not miss the chance to feast.

    n B was for if Su Lu got angry, then he would immediately stop with a ttering face, fetch water for her to wash, and take good care of his wife.

    It turned out the n was quite useful because although Su Lu was a bit temperamental, she was too exhausted. He took care of her so well that she fell into a confused sleep before she could get angry.

    Su Lu had no idea what had happened in the vehicle next door. By the time she woke up the next morning, the ce next door was empty. The RV had disappeared at some unknown time.

    "Where is everyone?" Su Lu mumbled as she stepped out of the vehicle, feeling the fresh country air, and then stared at the empty spot next door.

    Bo Jingshen draped a piece of clothing over her shoulders, "It¡¯s chilly in the morning, put on your coat."

    After she obediently put it on, Bo Jingshen handed her a toothbrush with toothpaste already on it, "Brush your teeth."

    His service was meticulous and attentive.

    Still bewildered, Su Lu blinked and asked, "Where are they?" pointing in that direction.

    Bo Jingshen said, "I don¡¯t know, they probably went back. I didn¡¯t see them when I got up in the morning, which means they must have left in the middle ofst night. Bo Yuan sent me a message saying they have gone back to Beijing first and told us to enjoy ourselves here before leaving. He informed the person in charge here to leave this vehicle for us."

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, "Oh, and the food was already in the fridge in our RV."

    Su Lu gave him a re.

    She was asking more than just where they had gone; she could guess they had gone back overnight.

    She was asking why they had left overnight.

    Reading her expression, Bo Jingshen smiled and said, "Mainly, I didn¡¯t feel right asking. It seemed too private, inappropriate, you know? If you think it¡¯s okay, you can ask Jing Qiao or ask Xiao Song, he absolutely respects you, if you ask, he will surely tell you."

    Su Lu red at him huffily. How could she possibly ask that!

    In a huff, Su Lu stuffed the toothbrush into her mouth and brushed fiercely, with angry vigor.

    Bo Jingshen cringed at the sound and hissed, "Take it easy, don¡¯t brush your teeth to bits."

    After Su Lu rinsed her mouth with warm water, she took a portable peach-vored mouthwash and used it, "You being so attentive shows that you remember how you mistreated mest night."

    Bo Jingshen smiled, "That was just... getting carried away."

    "So, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not dragging you to the civil affairs office first thing in the morning to get our marriage certificate annulled," Su Lu said.

    Bo Jingshen frowned, his hand covering her mouth, "Don¡¯t talk like that in the future, I don¡¯t like to hear it."

    Su Lu smiled mischievously, "Then burn the marriage certificate, and I¡¯ll have no choice."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes brightened, "Now that is a new idea."

    Anyway, Bo Jingshen might have burned the marriage certificate afterward, Su Lu didn¡¯t know, but she never saw it again.

    By contrast, in Song Boyuan¡¯s luxurious riverside mansion, the huge white bed in the master bedroom was a mess. The nket was bunched up in the middle, forming a barely discernible human shape.

    She curled up, deeply asleep in the least secure position, hugging the nket. Thus, her entire spine to her waist was exposed outside the nket,pletely uncovered.

    Spreading across her pale, delicate skin were spots and patches of purple...

    It was a shocking sight that easily let one guess the passion she had experienced.

    A tall figure walked in from the doorway, his broad shoulders and long legs enhancing his presence.

    He was quite lean, but his bare torso didn¡¯t look frail; a thinyer of muscle perfectly covered him.

    He held a cup of warm water in his hand, cing it on the bedside table, not seeming meant for him, but rather prepared for the person in the bed.

    Then hey down, pulling the nket apart and with a long arm, scooping her into his embrace, warming her cold spine with his body heat.

    She didn¡¯t wake up, still lost in deep sleep, but the warmth on her back made her feel veryfortable.

    And very secure, so the tightly curled, insecure posture soon rxed, and even that didn¡¯t seem enough.

    She simply turned around, and with eyes still closed, snuggled into his arms.

    Half-asleep, she murmured, "Young master, take a day off, stay with me a little longer."

    The perennially sharp and cool demeanour in the man¡¯s beautifully shaped phoenix eyes, along with his sharp aura, waspletely disced by a warm tenderness.

    He bent down to kiss her head gently and held her a little tighter, "Okay."

    Then, with one arm around her and the other holding his phone, he looked at the screen, which showed a message from his secretary: "BOSS, the meeting has been postponed to the afternoon as you requested."

    He typed a message in response, "Just reschedule it. I have something on today and won¡¯t being to the office."

    This statement would stir up quite a ripple at thepany; the work machine that used to be all about overtime, never early leaving? Always working year-round with no breaks nor leaves?

    And now, the tirelessly working machine-like BOSS was taking a day off?

    What unsettled the secretaries even more, and for some inexplicable reason, gave them an ominous premonition, was just the beginning. The years of dedicated work they had enjoyed, never needing to take on too much work for him...

    It was all just an umtion, and what goes aroundes around. They felt that they might just have to start paying it back.

    Jing Qiao was rather delicate, mainly because she felt embarrassed. After all, it had been such a long time since she had touched him, and all of a sudden...

    Despite being legal spouses, the onught of her embarrassed emotions was undeniable.

    Because of her embarrassment, she would rather bury her face in his chest and not look up, which made her seem rather frail.

    Song Boyuan quite liked these delicate moments of hers. Although he never said it, his slightly squinted eyes clearly indicated that he was actually in a rather good mood.

    His voice remained cool with a metallic timbre, soothingly slow.

    "... Shall I order takeout if you don¡¯t want me to go out and buy something?"

    (Sorry, I was only nning to take a day off for New Year¡¯s Eve. But since yesterday was both New Year¡¯s Day and February 1st, my birthday, I thought about it and took the leave for February too. Sorry everyone, so today I wrote about Jing Xiaoqiao being ¡¯devoured¡¯.)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 568</h4>

    "If I don¡¯t go out and buy it, should I order takeout?" Song Boyuan originally nned to go out and buy something to eat, something she liked.

    But Jing Qiao hugged him, not letting him leave.

    He could only suggest another option.

    But Jing Qiao pouted coyly in his arms and shook her head.

    "Takeout, no?"

    "Um."

    "Then should I have someone bring over a chef?"

    Jing Qiao shook her head again, "No."

    From the sound of her voice, Song Boyuan could almost hear her pouting.

    He slightly curled the corners of his mouth, pondered for a moment, and asked, "Then, shall I cook?"

    Jing Qiao suddenly looked up, blinking as she looked at him, "Can you?"

    "If you don¡¯t mind it being a bit nd, I guess I can," said Song Boyuan.

    Jing Qiao hesitated again, "... Is it really bad?"

    Her appearance actually ignited Song Boyuan¡¯spetitive spirit.

    He gently pecked her on the nose, "Of course it won¡¯t be as delicious as your cooking, but noints allowed."

    "Okay." Jing Qiao nodded, "Then I¡¯ll watch you cook."

    "Don¡¯t watch. A master chef watching an apprentice cook," Song Boyuan looked into her eyes, "might make the apprentice too nervous and cut his hand."

    Thisment made Jing Qiaough.

    Jing Qiao nodded, "Then you go, If I don¡¯t watch, will that do?"

    Song Boyuan said, "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll draw you a bath, and it¡¯ll be just ready for eating when you finish soaking."

    Song Boyuan always maintained a rather starkposure, making him appear cool and calm at any time. Thus, even his care could sometimes go unnoticed.

    However, Jing Qiao understood him well, so she was very aware of his concern.

    That¡¯s why Jing Qiao didn¡¯t mention that taking a bath on an empty stomach wasn¡¯t good for the body.

    Such gentleness from the young master, she didn¡¯t mind it being bad for her body just this once or twice.

    Song Boyuan turned on the Jacuzzi and carried her over.

    Directly opposite the bath was a floor-to-ceiling window in the bathroom, a one-way coated ss, so they could see the beautifulke view of Jingcheng Wuhu Park outside, which was very beautiful.

    Beautiful as it was...

    Jing Qiao soaked for a while and began to feel a bit dizzy.

    Soaking on an empty stomach was truly unbearable, especially since she was already somewhat frail.

    So although Jing Qiao quite wanted to wait until Song Boyuan had finished cooking before getting up,

    she worried that if she continued to force herself, she might faint in the bath and scare the young master, so she obediently got up, wrapped herself in a bathrobe, and went downstairs.

    There were faint sounds from the kitchen.

    Actually, this was her first time in Song Boyuan¡¯s house, theke-view duplex penthouse, probably bought new after her ident. Everything was newly decorated.

    As Jing Qiao approached the kitchen, the sounds from inside grew clearer.

    Those were... sounds of unskilled, hesitant chopping.

    Jing Qiao tiptoed, cautiously peeking from the kitchen doorway.

    The man, wearing an apron, was busy in front of the counter, his head bowed as he struggled with the vegetables on the cutting board, his neck and shoulders forming a curved line.

    Perhaps because his temperament was naturally mismatched with the kitchen, even when wearing an apron, he still managed to convey a very obvious sense of being out of ce.

    However, it was not hard to see that he was serious.

    Jing Qiao knew he was just like that, engaging fully in anything he did, whether it was something he was disinterested in and wouldn¡¯t start, or, once he started¡ªmarriage included¡ªhe would take it very seriously.

    Even though it had been an arranged marriage set by the elders, without any of his own subjective desires, once he agreed and began, he took it seriously from the start.

    Jing Qiao stood at the doorway and saw him take out a handful of noodles, then a... kitchen scale.

    Because she loved cooking and baking, Song Boyuan had considered her in designing all the kitchens in his houses, so he equipped them fully with everything fromrge appliances like dishwashers, microwaves, ovens, and air fryers to even the smaller tools like a set of baking measuring spoons.

    A kitchen scale was naturally included.

    Yet, this man was so meticulous that he used a kitchen scale to measure the noodles.

    It almost made Jing Qiao burst intoughter at the doorway.

    Song Boyuan carefully measured out one hundred grams of noodles and put them into the pot, then he set the kitchen timer.

    He continued to chop vegetables rigorously and methodically.

    Despite his methodical approach, the young master¡¯s knife skills werecking, and it wasn¡¯t long before he identally cut his finger.

    In fact, if it had been anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have realized from his busy silhouette that he had cut himself since he didn¡¯t react dramatically by pulling back his hand or dropping the knife, nor did he utter typical sounds of pain like "hiss" or "ah."

    He merely paused his chopping briefly, then reached over to the sink, turned on the tap to rinse his hand, closed the tap, and pressed his thumb against the cut on his forefinger while continuing to hold the ingredient with his middle finger, ring finger, and pinky to keep chopping.

    Because Jing Qiao understood him well, even though his movement paused only briefly,

    her smile faded, and her brows furrowed slightly as she approached.

    "Did you cut your hand? Let me see."

    Jing Qiao reached out for his hand.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Song Boyuan lowered his gaze to look at her, "Why did youe down? Is it ready?"

    "Yes, yes, it¡¯s ready, just let me see." Jing Qiao pulled his hand over, releasing his thumb from pinching the fingertip of his forefinger, and saw a small cut quickly welling up with blood.

    She fetched the first-aid kit from beneath the tea cab.

    Although it was her first time in this apartment, even the cement of these minor items matched what she had imagined.

    She quickly tended to Song Boyuan¡¯s wound.

    The kitchen timer rang with a ding, and Song Boyuan turned to look, "The noodles are ready."

    "I¡¯ll go," Jing Qiao said, putting away the first-aid kit.

    "No," Song Boyuan declined, evidently insistent.

    Jing Qiao paused in surprise.

    Song Boyuan said, "I¡¯ve started it, and I¡¯m almost done."

    He continued to bustle about, and after a while, Jing Qiao finally saw the young master¡¯s cooking masterpiece.

    She immediately pulled out her phone and snapped a few pictures.

    Seeing her actions, Song Boyuan asked, "Are you nning to execute me publicly?"

    Considering the appearance of the food, taking pictures seemed like it could only serve the purpose of public execution.

    Jing Qiaoughed, "Don¡¯t be silly, it¡¯s rare for you to cook for me, of course I want to take photos as a keepsake."

    Actually, just from its appearance, Jing Qiao knew there were issues; the noodles were clumped, the eggs burnt, and the diced carrots in the stir-fry were clearly undercooked. From the fact that he had started chopping vegetables only when the noodles were nearly done, this result was not hard to predict.

    But that didn¡¯t matter; anytime she wanted something tasty, she could cook it herself.

    The young master¡¯s effort was what truly counted.

    Jing Qiao took a bite and then froze.

 Chapter 569: 569

    <strong>Chapter 569: Chapter 569</strong>

    Although it wasn¡¯t as difficult to swallow as expected, the taste of the noodles was not bad.

    Even though there was nothing astonishingly delicious, after all, it was just a bowl of noodles.

    But Jing Qiao was well aware that the young master of the Song Family had not touched spring water with his own hands for years, having been under the strict upbringing of his grandfather, adopting the philosophy that a gentleman should stay away from the kitchen.

    Previously, to put it dramatically, he couldn¡¯t even boil water clearly.

    And now, he could make a bowl of noodles that didn¡¯t taste horrible.

    ¡°Do they taste awful?¡± Bo Yuan asked.

    A hint of seriousness flickered in his eyes. It made no sense, even if it wasn¡¯t very good, it shouldn¡¯t be awful, especially since he had tried making it several times.

    Jing Qiao swallowed the food in her mouth and pursed her lips before shaking her head, ¡°They¡¯re not bad.¡±

    She looked up at Bo Yuan, ¡°When did you learn to cook noodles?¡±

    Bo Yuan looked down, ¡°I¡¯ve known how for a while now. As long as they aren¡¯t bad, that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Jing Qiao picked up another chopstick of noodles and put them in her mouth. Seemingly casual, she asked vaguely, ¡°Why suddenly decide to learn cooking? You used to be afraid of entering the kitchen.¡±

    Because it was a hassle.

    The young master thought it was a waste of time. With the time spent cooking, he could be doing some more work.

    However, he never demanded Jing Qiao to cook either; he had more than enough money to hire a chef to manage the three meals a day.

    It was just that Jing Qiao liked to cook and bake. She felt that cooking at home brought a livelihood and warmth to the house, making it feel more like a home.

    Moreover, Jing Qiao was willing to cook for Bo Yuan. To be precise, she enjoyed seeing Bo Yuan eat her cooking, even though he was expressionless, his usually indifferent eyes would still reveal a feeling of contentment.

    That made her happier than winning an award.

    Everyone has their own domain, and it was not possible to demand perfection from everyone; shining in their own field was all that was necessary.

    Jing Qiao liked it when Bo Yuan excelled in his field of work, and she didn¡¯t insist that such a man could also cook for her at home.

    So, at this moment, she was somewhat surprised.

    And when Bo Yuan heard Jing Qiao¡¯s question, his expression remained calm.

    Even his voice was calm, maintaining his usual impassive tone, he said, ¡°We have been apart for a long time, darling.¡±

    Jing Qiao of course knew they had been apart for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see how that rted to her question.

    Rarely, Bo Yuan took the initiative to continue speaking.

    ¡°All this time, I had to do something to keep from going mad with guilt,¡± Bo Yuan softly grasped her hand and continued in a low voice, ¡°I thought to myself, if I¡¯m lucky enough to reconcile with you one day, at the very least, I should be able to cook you a bowl of longevity noodles on your birthday.¡±

    The corner of Bo Yuan¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile, ¡°Mainly because cooking noodles is quite simple. I am so bad at this, I can¡¯t manage without you.¡±

    It was just a bowl of noodles, but the sentiment it brought to Jing Qiao was overwhelming.

    Because this was a man prone to obsession andpulsive habits, getting him to change was a daunting task.

    ¡°Just learned to cook noodles?¡± Jing Qiao asked casually, holding back the warmth in her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t learn to cook anything else?¡±

    Bo Yuan thought for a moment, ¡°I also learned how to roll a continuous noodle. As longevity noodles, they say it should be one continuous noodle per bowl to symbolize endurance. Didn¡¯t have enough time today, another day perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Jing Qiao murmured in response, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Baking egg tarts is simple,¡± Bo Yuan said. ¡°The tart shells and custard are ready-made. Just put them in the oven, set the timer, and you¡¯re done. Then there¡¯s baking cakes. When I was learning, I ruined an oven, countless cake molds, and ended up baking badly.¡±

    Bo Yuan looked at her, his voice unchanged but his gaze tender. ¡°When I was learning, I didn¡¯t think much. I just felt that even if you hated me, maybe, just maybe, one day I could at least celebrate your birthday.¡±

    Bo Yuan paused for a moment and whispered, ¡°After all, I missed you too much. I missed you so much that it hurt my heart, and I felt like I¡¯d go crazy if I didn¡¯t do something. Those people might really end up getting hurt by me. If I really did that, I think you¡¯d be angry.¡±

    Jing Qiao was at a loss for words.

    Indeed, she had always told Bo Yuan not to punish himself for the mistakes of others.

    She thought that Bo Yuan had forgotten, but he had remembered all along.

    Jing Qiao remained silent, slurping her noodles.

    Bo Yuan sat opposite her, quietly watching her for a moment before saying, ¡°Baby, stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Qiao choked up, then reached up to forcefully wipe away the tears welling in her eyes.

    Bo Yuan was actually not good atforting people¡ªhis skills in sweet talking or tender affections were quite poor.

    So at this moment, he didn¡¯t know how tofort Jing Qiao and felt somewhat at a loss. Thus, he simply reached out and took her hand.

    On his ring finger, he still wore the tinum ring that now looked somewhat old.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s fingertips gently caressed the tinum ring on his ring finger.

    She knew he was somewhat awkward and a bit crazy, but he really didn¡¯t have any cunning intentions. That¡¯s why she never worried about him fooling around when they were together.

    This man was the type who, even if another woman stripped naked in front of him, would just scrutinize her indifferently and then say, ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll sue you for sexual harassment.¡±

    But that also made him somewhat unromantic.

    After all, many things are just like that¡ªsome people are just naturally dull.

    This might be a w, but from another angle, it¡¯s actually quite adorable.

    So Jing Qiao didn¡¯t stress him to know how tofort her. She couldfort herself. She gently pinched Bo Yuan¡¯s ring finger and whispered, ¡°When you have time,e with me to see the ballet tour. My favorite troupe is starting a new world tour soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Yuan agreed readily, without any hesitation.

    Jing Qiao continued, ¡°If I do well at my sister-inw¡¯s ballet studio, help me open a dance schoolter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°After I finish the surgery, let¡¯s go traveling.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Around the world.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°What about your work? Do you have leave?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more important. Plus, I¡¯ve been diligent for so many years; I¡¯ve umted quite a bit of leave.¡±

    Jing Qiao smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±

    She suddenly felt a bit sorry for the people in the secretariat.

    Secretariat, danger.

 Chapter 570: 570

    <strong>Chapter 570: Chapter 570</strong>

    Su Lu and Bo Jingshen¡¯s RV trip wasn¡¯t too much affected by Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan¡¯s early departure.

    ¡°I think the reason it wasn¡¯t affected much is that all the food is in our car,¡± Su Lu said.

    Jing Qiao¡¯s slightly embarrassed voice came through the phone, ¡°It was Song Boyuan¡¯s idea. When he saw that all the food was with you guys, he felt at ease letting the driver go.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Su Lu clucked, ¡°Truly a domineering CEO indeed.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, stop making fun of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you, I¡¯m praising Xiao Song!¡± Su Luughed, ¡°Ah well¡­ No need to say too much, we¡¯re all the same.¡±

    Su Lu felt embarrassed herself to tease Jing Qiao and Song Boyuan about that night¡¯s events.

    She herself had been tormented to the point of crying that night.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Jing Qiao quickly agreed, terrified that Su Lu would tease her about it¡ªif so, she really would die of embarrassment!

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else,¡± Su Lu said.

    ¡°What shall we talk about?¡± Jing Qiao asked.

    Su Lu remembered something, ¡°Oh right, you¡¯ve been taking your medication properly, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I have been,¡± Jing Qiao sighed as she spoke, ¡°Ah, Song Boyuan sets an rm every day. He can¡¯t bear even a minute¡¯s dy, always makes sure to heat the medicine on time and give it to me.¡±

    Listening to this, Su Lu started tough, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re bragging? Your brother hasn¡¯t heated medicine for me.¡±

    Bo Jingshen, who was driving, joined in, ¡°Su Xiaolu, a liar must swallow a thousand needles, touch your heart and say that again.¡±

    Su Lu paused, then corrected herself, ¡°Your brother just hasn¡¯t set an rm.¡±

    Bo Jingshen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jing Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh on the other end, and she quickly egged on, ¡°Set it, little brother. Set like ten rms right away.¡±

    Su Lu curved her lips into a smile, ¡°After finishing these medications, we can go for a follow-up together. The doctor also said that after four treatment cycles, we need to stop for a while.¡±

    It seemed that long-term use of traditional Chinese medicine could still put a certain strain on liver and kidney functions, so it¡¯s essential to take a break after a period of use, giving the body¡¯s organs time to rest and adapt.

    A treatment cyclested a week, so that meant roughly a month of taking Chinese medicine before needing a break.

    Jing Qiao had no objections; although she still had some aversion to hospitals, she respected this famous doctor. Apart from being re-employed for regr consultations by the hospital, he also ran his own clinic and would make appointments on weekends.

    His clinic was nothing like a hospital, which Jing Qiao didn¡¯t mind at all.

    ¡°Sure. Xiao Song has already booked the appointment, don¡¯t worry, sister-inw,¡± Jing Qiao said.

    Su Lu grinned, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just call him young master, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±

    Jing Qiao protested, ¡°You¡¯re clearlyughing!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, alright, I¡¯ll stopughing,¡± Su Luposed herself a bit, ¡°Your brother and I will be back in Beijing soon. We¡¯ll be free to eat¡­¡± Su Lu trailed off mid-sentence and changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯lle over and freeload a meal at your ce when I have the time.¡±

    Jing Qiaoughed, ¡°Sure. When the timees, invite Ruoruo too. She keeps talking about dieting to maintain her figure, but I think she¡¯s thin enough already.¡±

    Jing Qiao sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll starve herself into some illness. Being too thin is not a good thing. Look at us; we still have to take medications.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a professional necessity for her, can¡¯t be helped,¡± Su Lu said. ¡°But indeed, calling her over to your ce once in a while to supplement her nutrition sounds like a good n.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Let¡¯s settle on that,¡± Jing Qiao said. ¡°I heard she¡¯s preparing for an audition where the role requires her to keep in shape and even lose weight. She said she¡¯lle over after she¡¯s done with the audition. She¡¯s already so slim, and she still needs to lose weight; what kind of role is this? It¡¯s simply inhuman.¡±

    Jing Qiao was full of worry for her sister.

    After the call with Jing Qiao ended.

    Bo Jingshen also frowned, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Jing Ruo? Why does she need to lose more weight? And why is she still auditioning? Hasn¡¯t Song Boyuan invested in her?¡±

    Su Lu sighed and then exined Jing Ruo¡¯s situation to Bo Jingshen.

    Bo Jingshen raised an eyebrow, ¡°That Gao Han, he really has some nerve. He took the investment but is still giving her a hard time? Letting him reap all the benefits?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s their professionalism,¡± Su Lu said. ¡°I can understand that, and besides, Ruoruo has her pride. She wouldn¡¯t back down if you pushed her. I¡¯m just a bit worried that this tough routine will be too much for her health.¡±

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll send over a couple more personal assistants to take care of herter.¡±

    Life isn¡¯t easy.

    For now, that was the best they could do.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu had other matters to worry about. Not to mention, he had to continue handling business affairs for Jing Su, but also the preparations for their wedding needed to slowly start as well.

    Since he didn¡¯t n on doing anything half-heartedly, preparations would definitely take time, so it was all the more reason to start early.

    And before all this, the most pressing matter was nning Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday banquet.

    Many in the Shen Family looked down upon Su Lu for having a child out of wedlock, believing that such a person, living roughshod, was no good for the family and couldn¡¯t be presented to society.

    Having a child out of wedlock was a shameful and scandalous act. It was a relief that she didn¡¯t bear the Shen name. Otherwise, it would be a stain on the Shen Family¡¯s reputation.

    Zhao Ying felt heartache for her daughter and grandson because of this.

    So for this birthday banquet of Old Sir Shen, Bo Jingshen was holding a grudge, determined to show off his woman and his son.

    Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday banquet wasn¡¯t held on the actual birthday. On the day itself, only family members gathered at home for a meal, and that was when Shen Xun returned to Beijing to celebrate with Old Sir Shen.

    The banquet was scheduledter, on an auspicious date specifically chosen for entertaining guests.

    Originally, Old Sir Shen¡¯s youngest son thought the Mid-Autumn Festival would be a good day to hold the banquet.

    But it was Shen Xun who poured cold water on that idea, suggesting they might as well schedule it for the New Year, as New Year¡¯s Eve was an even better date. If they held it on New Year¡¯s Eve, he wondered who would be willing to give up time with their families to attend a birthday party?

    So they moved the banquet a few dayster and settled on a date.

    Su Lu had already reserved a water-ink painting at the gallery and had Shen Xun deliver it on Old Sir Shen¡¯s actual birthday.

    But for the birthday banquet, she prepared another gift to ensure decency in appearance.

    Bo Jingshen, however, didn¡¯t think much of it and nned to go empty-handed.

    ¡°If my mother-inw is having a birthday, I wouldn¡¯t mind starting half a year early to prepare a gift, but for those people from the Shen Family? No matter how much money I have to burn, I wouldn¡¯t want to benefit them.¡±

 Chapter 571: 571

    <strong>Chapter 571: Chapter 571</strong>

    Beforeing to Beijing, Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t quite understand the Shen Family¡¯s attitude toward Su Xiaolu.

    He had thought that, because of Shen Jiming¡¯s fault, Su Lu had been wandering outside for so many years, and it was not easy for her to be found and brought back. Logically, the Shen Family should feel indebted to her and want to make amends, treating her well.

    Little did he know, not only did the Shen Family prefer sons over daughters, but because she had been divorced, and had an illegitimate child, Zhao Xiaole, they treated her with such an attitude.

    It was simply iprehensible.

    So much so that Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but think, if it weren¡¯t for the mother-inw¡¯s spirit.

    If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Ying cutting ties with Shen Jiming and setting out on her own, building her business so big and strong over the years.

    If Zhao Ying were still the virtuous wife and good mother of Shen Jiming¡¯s house, even if Su Lu was brought back, she probably wouldn¡¯t have good days in the Shen Family.

    Bo Jingshen was very clear about the kind of days Su Lu had lived in the Su Family. If Zhao Ying hadn¡¯t set out on her own, then perhaps, even if Su Lu was found, being in the Shen Family would be like living in another Su Family.

    Having the same kind of days as in the Su Family.

    Bo Jingshen was still wearing a dark face all the way to the hotel.

    Su Lu said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m calm now, why are you so resentful?¡±

    Bo Jingshen said coldly, ¡°If they were to treat me badly, actually I wouldn¡¯t mind, but it¡¯s uneptable for them to treat you and Xiaole that way.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Su Lu understood the love and protection he had for her and Xiaole in his heart. Precisely because she knew, she didn¡¯t want him to hold in his frustration and be upset for no good reason.

    ¡°Alright, stop being upset. I don¡¯t take them seriously anyway.¡± Su Lu reached out and gently touched Bo Jingshen¡¯s face, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m only giving them face because I don¡¯t want to put Shen Xun in a difficult position.¡±

    Su Lu sighed softly, ¡°My brother hasn¡¯t had it easy. Their family prefers sons over daughters, and since he was little, he was entrusted with high expectations. If he were a waste, that would be one thing, but he¡¯s been outstanding from a young age, did well in school, and was good at everything he tried.¡±

    Bo Jingshen knew this kind of person, Jing Su was also like this.

    It seemed like they had enjoyed the most privileged conditions from childhood, but the saying ¡°Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown¡± wasn¡¯t just for show.

    If they really were just spoiled with money by their parents, without worrying whether they would be useless, then it would be fine. Even if worthless, they might still have lived a carefree and happy life.

    But for people like Jing Su and Shen Xun, who were entrusted with high expectations from childhood, there must have been rtively strict standards and demands that apanied them.

    What a happy childhood? That was hard to achieve. While other children yed, he was studying. While other children yed, he was training.

    Now, some people say that self-discipline is the real happiness and freedom, along with other such feel-good phrases.

    These are adult feel-good mantras, but at a child¡¯s age, unhappiness is just unhappiness, repression is repression.

    Children can¡¯t see that far into the future. What they see is whether they¡¯re happy at the moment. They won¡¯t just ept and be grateful for these strict demands because adults tell them ¡°we¡¯re doing all this for your future.¡±

    Children raised in such an environment, if they are also the ¡°look at him¡± referred to by people, be that exemry ¡°someone else¡¯s child.¡±

    The outside voices elevate them involuntarily to a certain height, and then they put immense pressure on themselves, living a life of exhaustion.

    In the eyes of others, they are already more than fine, but they might not even ept being second. First is first; second is nothing.

    Su Lu had been trying to avoid raising her son like that. She hoped Xiaole could live happily, and it didn¡¯t matter if he wasn¡¯t that outstanding. It was fine to be an ordinary person.

    Just like the popr online quote: You don¡¯t necessarily have to grow into a rose. If you like, you can be a jasmine, a daisy, a nameless flower, one of the countless others.

    Su Lu thought this was good.

    She shared her thoughts with Bo Jingshen, ¡°My brothers are very talented. Su Zhe is like that, and so is Shen Xun. I¡¯ve seen their struggles. I may have missed a lot with Shen Xun, but I watched Su Zhe closely. Like you mentioned, Jing Su must be the same. I don¡¯t want my Xiaole to be like this¡­¡±

    Saying this, Su Lu smiled somewhat sheepishly, ¡°You know, I¡¯m quitezy, not really a diligent person, but even so, after having Xiaole, I started working hard to make money and grow my business. Actually, it¡¯s just to have some confidence, so that Xiaole can have afortable lifeter on.¡±

    Bo Jingshen smiled tenderly, ¡°Now you have me. You can continue to bezy in the future; leave the money-making to me. If we have other childrenter on, then Xiaole must try a bit harder. He can¡¯t be too bad; as an older brother, he¡¯ll have to bear some of that burden. If we don¡¯t have other children, then let it be. As long as he grows up well, honest and kind, and lives simply and happily, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    After all, as long as Xiaole doesn¡¯t be a criminal, and stays away from destructive vices like excessive drinking, gambling, and the like, Bo Jingshen thought the money he earned would be enough for Xiaole.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Su Lu asked him with a smile.

    Bo Jingshen nced at her from the corner of his eyes, ¡°So you diverted the topic on purpose just to ease my mood?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Su Lu nodded, ¡°If you¡¯re really unhappyter, just eat more of the secret recipe abalone and raw marinated crab. These two dishes are the specialties of the hotel, and they¡¯re delicious. I always eat a lot when Ie here. I don¡¯t care to listen to their nonsense, but good food should not be wasted.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Jingshen agreed, then turned the car into the hotel parking lot.

    Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday banquet was set in the second-floor banquet hall; greeting the guests at the first-floor entrance was the old man¡¯s younger son, Shen Heyu, also the younger uncle of Shen Xun and Su Lu¡ªif Su Lu was willing to acknowledge them, that is.

    Walking up to the door with Bo Jingshen, Shen Heyu spotted them. Although his smile remained, Su Lu could tell that it now contained more politeness and coldness.

    If Su Lu could notice it, Bo Jingshen, a shrewd person, certainly couldn¡¯t miss it.

    As a result, the mood that had just been lightened by Su Lu in the car suddenly turned sour again.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s face quickly darkened.

    He was handsome, but his bearing was innately severe and sharp. Combined with the years of fighting through the business world, including time behind bars, his aura was intimidating. Usually, he kept it in check, but now he suddenly let it loose.

    Shen Heyu was taken aback, thinking, Who is this guy? Such a fiery temper.

    But considering they were guests here to celebrate, Shen Heyu could only keep a smiling face, ¡°Wee, wee. And this is¡­?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 572</h4>

    Shen Heyu actually didn¡¯t think much of Su Lu, although he knew she had been abandoned outside for many years and felt quite sorry for her. So, when she first returned, the Shen Family, including him, truly felt sympathy for her.

    For a very short period.

    Then they began to nitpick, finding dissatisfaction with everything she did, nothing meeting their expectations.

    Not to mention, after learning that she had been divorced before, in their eyes, she became just like Zhao Ying.

    Her mother had divorced Shen Jiming, so it was no surprise she would divorce a man too.

    As for Su Lu, whose belly kept growing day by day with no father of the child appearing, it was almost certain she was an unwed mother.

    My goodness, the Shen Family was about to explode.

    Using Zhao Ying¡¯s words from that time: people who did not know better might think that the child in my daughter¡¯s belly wasing out with the direct intention of digging up the Old Shen Family¡¯s ancestral grave. Their agitation... it was simplyughable.

    In the view of the Shen Family, someone like Su Lu, if it weren¡¯t illegal to kill, should be drowned in a pig cage.

    A disgrace.

    So much so that in their eyes, Su Lu was the very model of indecency.

    So much so that their attitude towards Su Lu was one of scorn.

    So now, seeing Su Lu bring a man over, Shen Heyu didn¡¯t bother to courteously ask, "Is this your friend?"

    Or even, "Is this your boyfriend?"

    Shen Heyu, opening his mouth, bluntly asked, "This is...? Your paramour?"

    Paramour.

    He, Bo Jingshen, had been secretly in love for ten years and finally got his wish, marrying the woman he loved.

    He couldn¡¯t express how happy he was, "Su Lu¡¯s husband," that was by far his favorite title, more delightful to him than being the BOSS of Boss by countless folds.

    And what had it be in this person¡¯s mouth?

    Paramour?

    Were it not for the fact they were in a public setting, Bo Jingshen would have be physical.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s cold gaze swept over, that aura...

    Even Su Lu was a bit scared, afraid he would take action because that aura was no joke. Ever since reconciling with Bo Jingshen, and even before that, Bo Jingshen had always been temperate in front of her, keeping his aura in check and not showing it.

    So she never felt there was anything imposing about him, but with that one sentence from Shen Heyu, it felt as though knives were practically radiating from Bo Jingshen.

    Su Lu had only one feeling: Bo Jingshen was either going to take action directly or he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to retort with "I¡¯m your father."

    Such was Bo Jingshen¡¯s temperament, he was never one to have a good temper!

    "I am¡ª" Bo Jingshen began to speak, indeed intending to say ¡¯I¡¯m your father.¡¯

    Su Lu understood him well.

    But, because Su Lu understood him so well, she spoke even faster to interrupt, "He is my husband."

    Given all previously mentioned, Bo Jingshen felt a very strong psychological satisfaction in titles like ¡¯Su Lu¡¯s husband,¡¯ so when he heard Su Lu say that phrase...

    The restlessness in his heart was soothed quite a bit.

    He took a deep breath, holding back the urge to act like Shen Heyu¡¯s father, after all, Shen Heyu¡¯s real father was sitting at the main seat upstairs in the banquet hall, waiting to celebrate his longevity.

    Moreover, Bo Jingshen could tell that Su Lu¡¯s tone was not friendly, but very cold.

    Su Lu looked at Shen Heyu with a detached gaze and continued, "Mr. Shen, please mind your words. Maintain the basic respect between guests, after all, today is a good day, and no one wants to turn this asion ugly."

    Shen Heyu¡¯s face turned from white to red, then from red to ck, a truly colorful disy.

    It took him a while before he managed to squeeze out a sentence, "I am your younger uncle."

    Su Lu smiled faintly, "Who acknowledged that?"

    After saying this, Su Lu nced at the sign next to her that read ¡¯Wanshou Hall on the second floor of the birthday banquet¡¯.

    She then took Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand and went upstairs.

    Shen Heyu¡¯s face was extremely ugly, but soon other guests arrived and he had to suppress the resentment in his heart, putting on a smile to continue weing the guests.

    While Su Lu was leading Bo Jingshen upstairs, he turned to her and said, "Are you angry?"

    Su Lu turned her head to look at him and asked at the same time, "Feel better?"

    The couple caught each other¡¯s eye and both startedughing.

    She was worried that Bo Jingshen was still angry, so she had raised her voice at Shen Heyu earlier, also as a way to vent for Bo Jingshen. Her nature was rather indifferent, sometimes not bothering with people she didn¡¯t care about.

    But that didn¡¯t mean she would silently tolerate someone bullying a person she cared about. That was evident during the time when Cheng Youran was wrongfully involved in a disturbance at the hospital, and she flew into a rage.

    Bo Jingshen was worried she might get angry because he knew she might not feel much when she herself was bullied, but she would definitely get furious if he were mistreated.

    They both understood each other so well, and it was precisely this understanding that led to their unspoken connection.

    "If they still act like this when we get upstairs, just let it go. There¡¯s no point in wasting words with such people, and you don¡¯t need to get angry either. I¡¯ll handle it myself; when have I ever let myself suffer in silence?" Bo Jingshen cooed to her. "You don¡¯t have to stand up for me and upset yourself."

    Su Lu looked over at him, disagreeing with his words. She clearly knew that he was saying this just to keep her from the hassle.

    "That¡¯s not okay. If I don¡¯t stand up for you in front of them, what would I be then?" Su Lu said. "I don¡¯t care. If they say anything about you, I will definitely fight back. I didn¡¯t care much when they talked about me before, but if they talk about Xiao Le, I¡¯ll get mad and bite back, and they know it. They stopped mentioning Xiao Le afterward. Actually, all of them deserved a good scolding toe to their senses."

    To put it crudely, they were shameless.

    Upon arriving upstairs, Wanshou Hall was actually quite lively. Many guests had already arrived and were chatting with each other.

    The banquet hall wasrge, with a mixed-style setup. On one side, there were banquet tables arranged, while on the other, there was a buffet areaplete with champagne towers and dessert tables.

    Guests were free to help themselves to whatever they wanted. At this moment, since the banquet had not yet started, many had taken drinks and snacks from the buffet and were sitting and chatting beside the tables.

    Some stood at the buffet, holding their sses and chatting.

    When Su Lu entered, Shen Xun immediately saw her; he was actually in the process of calling her to ask where she was.

    Seeing here in, he hung up the call he was making and waved at her, "Lulu! Over here!"

    Su Lu lifted her eyes and saw her brother, a smile spreading across her face, and she walked over to Shen Xun with Bo Jingshen in tow.

    Shen Xun was dressed in a suit, his hair carefully styled, and a pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on the bridge of his nose with a gold chain dangling from the frame, looking very dapper and gentlemanly.

    "Big Uncle." Bo Jingshen greeted Shen Xun with a smile.

    Shen Xun clicked his tongue but still said with a smile, "Alright then, congrattions. Now you can legitimately call me Big Uncle."

 Chapter 573: 573

    <strong>Chapter 573: Chapter 573</strong>

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for being busy with this, I really should¡¯ve given you two a proper celebration,¡± said Shen Xun.

    Bo Jingshen didn¡¯t mind that much, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there will be plenty of opportunities to celebrate in the future.¡±

    He only cared about the result. The result he wanted had been achieved¡ªSu Lu was now legally his wife. This was more important to him than anything else.

    As for whether or not Shen Xun had the time to celebrate for them, Bo Jingshen thought it was not a problem at all.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can dismiss just because you¡¯re fine with it,¡± Shen Xun nced at him.

    Bo Jingshen suddenly realized that Shen Xun¡¯s words weren¡¯t for him, Bo Jingshen, at all. At the end of the day, it was because he didn¡¯t want his sister, Su Lu, to feel neglected. To be honest, it had little to do with Bo Jingshen.

    Perhaps, if Su Lu¡¯s husband wasn¡¯t Bo Jingshen but some other ¡®Cat Jingshen¡¯ or ¡®Dog Jingshen,¡¯ Shen Xun would still have the same attitude.

    Su Lu smiled and said, ¡°I also think it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m an adult now.¡±

    ¡°No matter if you¡¯re a hundred years old, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll always love you,¡± Shen Xun said. ¡°You are my only sibling connected by blood.¡±

    Su Lu was undoubtedly touched by his words. She smiled with a curved lip, holding the sentiment in her heart, but of course, she wouldn¡¯t continue to fan the mes of emotion and make the situation even more touching. What would they do then? Hug and cry in front of everyone?

    With a twist of her lips, Su Lu said, ¡°Speaking like this, you¡¯re going to upset some peopleter.¡±

    She gestured slightly with a tilt of her head toward the side, her meaning couldn¡¯t be clearer.

    Several gazes from not far away were directed their way. It was none other than the Shen Family¡¯s cousins, Shen Xun¡¯s younger male and female cousins.

    As the eldest grandson of the main branch of the Shen Family, a family steeped in old-fashioned and patriarchal values, Shen Xun was undoubtedly often held up as a role model.

    Also, given his own excellence, he was seen as a benchmark among his younger male and female cousins and was greatly admired by them.

    They too had always hoped to be treated favorably by Shen Xun.

    Who knew that Su Lu would suddenly appear, suddenly return? All of them ended up with nothing good. All the concern and affection from their older cousin was snatched away by someone they barely remembered from their childhood.

    They wouldn¡¯t think like the older generation, who might feel some pity for Su Lu¡¯s hardships when she was lost outside in the early years.

    They instinctively disliked Su Lu.

    They had always shown Su Lu a cold shoulder.

    It was the same at this moment. Su Lu could clearly feel the hostility in the gazes from over there.

    Bo Jingshen, of course, noticed it too and immediately frowned, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m straightforward, so I¡¯ll just speak my mind.¡±

    As soon as Su Lu heard Bo Jingshen¡¯s preamble, she almost realized that what he was about to say wouldn¡¯t be very pleasant, and she thought about stopping him.

    But Shen Xun, unbothered, nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Bo Jingshen frowned and said coldly, ¡°Is everyone in this family, apart from you, not quite right in the head?¡±

    Shen Xun heard the words and smiled, ¡°To be frank with you¡­¡±

    He looked into Bo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, ¡°This whole family are well-educated intellectuals, so when confronted with their ignorance, it¡¯s no use discussing whether or not they have been educated or are cultured, it just doesn¡¯t stand up. It only shows that a person¡¯s ignorance is somewhat rted to their education, but being educated doesn¡¯t necessarily mean being wise and certainly doesn¡¯t mean an absence of ignorance.¡±

    Indeed, that¡¯s the truth.

    In fact, when Su Lu first arrived in Beijing, she felt this way after briefly interacting with the Shen Family; she was quite surprised at the time, after all, these days, even many families in the countryside were bing more enlightened.

    For an intellectual family like the Shen Family to have such an atmosphere was simply preposterous.

    It was also for this reason that Su Lu kept her distance from them more and more, to the point where they were barely even acquaintances, just a nodding rtionship.

    ¡°In any case, just bear with it, what else can you do?¡± Shen Xun said.

    Bo Jingshen took those words as if Shen Xun was speaking to him, but quickly realized that Shen Xun wasn¡¯t speaking to Bo Jingshen, but to himself.

    ¡°Because what could be done? It¡¯s not like you can sever ties simply because they are not wise enough, too ignorant; it hasn¡¯te to that yet. Let¡¯s just wait and see¡­¡±

    The unsaid words of Shen Xun spoke volumes; both Bo Jingshen and Su Lu were more or less aware that, in such a family, unless they became as ignorant as the family members to fit in, severing ties was probably just a matter of time.

    Because the other party would always use their increasingly presumptuous ignorance, attempting to make you ept their viewpoints.

    In a bunch of round holes, being a square peg, conflict was inevitable.

    ¡°Elder Uncle,¡± Bo Jingshen said, ¡°I¡¯ll be upfront with you. I only recognize you and my mother-inw as Su Xiaolu¡¯s family; I don¡¯t acknowledge the rest. Since I don¡¯t, there¡¯s no such thing as giving face. If I don¡¯t want to give face¡­¡±

    Bo Jingshen stared into Shen Xun¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not a patient person. I won¡¯t hold back or swallow my pride.¡±

    Shen Xun understood what he meant and, after a moment¡¯s thought, said, ¡°Just don¡¯t resort to violence, give me that much respect.¡±

    No violence. Bo Jingshen thought he could manage that, and he nodded, ¡°Of course, as long as they don¡¯ty a hand on Su Xiaolu.¡±

    Shen Xun pondered for a moment, then still asked, ¡°Xiao Le isn¡¯ting today, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not. It¡¯s better to avoid the annoyance, and he doesn¡¯t want toe anyway,¡± said Su Lu. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t like the people from the Shen side of the family. I was going to bring him originally, considering Ah Shen would be with us, and we¡¯d juste for the food, since Xiao Le really likes the abalones here.¡±

    Su Lu gave a helpless smile, ¡°But Bo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Bo Jingshen at the side curled his lips, ¡°Exactly, as if I can¡¯t afford abalones for my son? If Xiao Le had to endure even a hint of disdaining here, I¡¯d be displeased.¡±

    Shen Xun thought for a bit, ¡°No problem,ter I¡¯ll ask the waitstaff to pack up some abalones to take back.¡±

    They chatted for quite a while in their corner and showed no intention of going over to greet the others. As expected, the Shen Family¡¯s patience ran thin, and someone came over to them.

    Leading the way was the vanguard, Shen Xun¡¯s cousin Shen Kang.

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t really resemble Shen Jiming much, as Shen Jiming looked schrly and genteel, while Shen Xun, because of his early military career, appeared more rugged without that excessively refined demeanor.

    In this regard, Shen Kang looked more like Shen Jiming, appearing very schrly and genteel.

    Yet the dislike in his eyes was barely concealed; after ncing at Su Lu, his cold gaze turned towards Bo Jingshen, the smile on his face insincere.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 574: 574

    <strong>Chapter 574: Chapter 574</strong>

    Shen Kang¡¯s smile was so fake that it almost seemed like he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend, barely concealing the contempt in his eyes.

    ¡°Cousin, why are you wasting time here? The uncles and grandfather are all waiting for you to join them.¡±

    Although Shen Kang was standing right in front of them, he deliberately turned his face towards Shen Xun, then nced sideways at Su Lu with disdain, ¡°You really don¡¯t understand the rules. After all, it¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, and you should have gone to wish him well as soon as you arrived.¡±

    Bo Jingshen felt his fists clench right then.

    He looked at Shen Xun, barely containing his impatience, suddenly feeling that perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have agreed to give Shen Xun face a moment ago¡ªafter all, just one encounter with the Shen Family was already enough to make him so angry he wanted to do something rash.

    Who knew how many more unbearable situations wouldeter?

    Shen Xun noticed his look and lowered his gaze, curving his lips into a smile.

    Su Lu, on the other hand, seemed very calm, as if she was used to it.

    Indeed, she was used to it. Actually, a few years earlier, when Su Lu had first been brought back to Beijing, Shen Xun had been very angry because of the Shen Family¡¯s attitude, feeling indignant on Su Lu¡¯s behalf, feeling sorry for her.

    He felt too heartbroken for his sister.

    He had thought that Su Lu would be very upset, and at the time he even felt that she might take her anger out on him, her disappointingly ineffectual brother.

    But surprisingly, even Shen Xun was angered by the Shen Family¡¯s attitude towards her.

    Yet Su Lu wasn¡¯t upset at all.

    ¡°I rarely waste my emotions on the goodness or evil of strangers,¡± Su Lu had said at the time. ¡°If I were to get upset over any random person¡¯s judgment and verbal attacks, wouldn¡¯t life be too hard?¡±

    Shen Xun still remembered Su Lu¡¯s expression back then, a smile of light disdain for the Shen Family¡¯s malice on her face, even making an effort to console him.

    She said, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, you probably don¡¯t know how I grew up. Although the Shen Family can be unpleasant, they are intellectuals after all, so they at least don¡¯t use too vile and coarsenguage.¡±

    ¡°In the Su Family these past years, to be honest¡­ the Su Family doesn¡¯t have much sophistication. Su Yukan made his fortune with the money his father got from early demolitions and started a business, he belongs to the first batch of nouveau riche fromnd development.¡±

    ¡°Other than my brother, the rest of them haven¡¯t read much, and theirnguage is even worse. They can say any filthy word out there.¡±

    ¡°Just look at Zhao Tong now, sometimes the things he says without thinking are not so pleasant, and you can see what kind of family environment that is. Having once sailed the ocean, smaller rivers won¡¯t do for me; I¡¯ve endured the Su Family, so the Shen Family doesn¡¯t bother me much either.¡±

    Those words indeed consoled Shen Xun back thenforted though he was, he still felt deep pity.

    Shen Xun felt even more sorry for his sister and then learned from Su Zhe that Zhao Tong, back when he was still known as Su Yi, had joined in bullying Su Lu greatly.

    Shen Xun was so angry that he went straight to his uncle¡¯s house and dragged Zhao Tong out for a beating.

    Afterward, under thefort of Su Lu, Shen Xun gradually became ustomed to the Shen Family¡¯s cold sneers and ridicule andbeled their behavior as ¡°impotent rage¡± together with Su Lu.

    He even thought the term was quite fitting.

    Su Lu said, ¡°What does it matter if they dislike me? They can¡¯t get rid of me. Besides mocking me with a few words, they can¡¯t really do anything else.¡±

    Shen Xun got used to it, but Bo Jingshen did not.

    Bo Jingshen turned his gaze to stare intently at Shen Kang.

    After all, Shen Kang didn¡¯t possess the same presence as Shen Xun, so when faced with Bo Jingshen¡¯s deathly re, Bo Jingshen¡¯s aura was quite intimidating.

    Shen Kang didn¡¯t dare to rashly say anything to this intimidating fellow and could only continue to find fault with Su Lu, who had always been silent andposed, epting any mockery without bothering to argue back.

    Shen Kang muttered, ¡°¡­doesn¡¯t even look at the asion, daring to bring anyone here, isn¡¯t he afraid of disgracing the family, of shaming everyone at home?¡±

    Su Lu pursed her lips and remained silent.

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath in silence and held himself back as well.

    Seeing that this man, although having an intimidating presence, seemed not to have much of a temper? Just like Su Lu, always silent, taking any mockery without retort.

    Shen Kang just thought he was a paper tiger, so he wasn¡¯t as nervous as before.

    He became even more unrestrained and whispered, ¡°I saw you didn¡¯t bring that nameless kid today and thought you hade to your senses, but who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d bring a man directly?¡±

    As soon as Shen Kang said this, Shen Xun realized something was wrong; Su Lu indeed never got emotional over any gossip from the Shen family about her.

    The few times she did be emotional were because of the Shen family¡¯s attitude toward Zhao Xiaole.

    At this moment, Su Lu¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and she coldly looked up at Shen Kang, ¡°If you can speak properly, do so; otherwise, can you shut up?¡±

    That was all Su Lu did.

    After two deep breaths, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart and grabbed Shen Kang by the cor to pull him aside.

    Shen Kang¡¯s face revealed panic, probably not expecting this man not to be a paper tiger after all? Why would he resort to violence?

    He stuttered as he spoke, ¡°You, you¡­ what¡¯s the matter with you? A gentleman uses words, not force! Let go of me!¡±

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was dark as he narrowed his eyes at Shen Kang, ¡°Who did you just say was the nameless kid? If you¡¯re illiterate, I can write it down and teach you. How is my son nameless?¡±

    ¡°Your son¡­¡± Shen Kang¡¯s eyes betrayed a sense of disbelief, and he suddenly changed his tone. The initial panic from being grabbed by Bo Jingshen gave way to a barely containable rage.

    ¡°Good for you! So, it¡¯s you?! You bullied our girl and then you ignored her! You made our girl carry this burden alone, unable to show her face, and you still have the guts to appear?¡±

    Not only that, but Shen Kang also grabbed Bo Jingshen¡¯s cor in response.

    The scene became quiteical for a moment, after all, the two of them face-to-face grabbing each other¡¯s cors resembled two fighting groundhogs.

    Shen Kang¡¯s sudden outburst left Bo Jingshen somewhat stunned.

    What¡¯s the situation here?

    Do the Shen family people have any clear stance? Do they dislike Su Lu, or do they care for her?

    If they disliked Su Lu and looked down on her, Shen Kang¡¯s words now seemed rather protective of her.

    But if they did care for her, the previous words were truly irritating.

    Su Lu was actually quite helpless, which was why she had neverpletely fallen out with the Shen family. This family was full of oddities.

    To say they were bad, but they were quite protective.

    When several cousins saw that something wasn¡¯t quite right over here, they immediately came over.

    After they arrived, Shen Kang told them, ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s the bastard that bullied Shen Qianqian!¡±

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 575</h4>

    Almost everyone in the banquet hall was looking this way.

    Echoing by Su Lu¡¯s ear was Shen Kang¡¯s voice, "It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!"

    She felt like she might burst into song at any moment, "It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s definitely him! Our hero, Little Nezha!"

    The other cousins had alsoe over, their expressions identical to Shen Kang¡¯s.

    They all lowered their voices and said, "What? Is it really him?"

    "Is it him?"

    "Really him?"

    Bo Jingshen was utterly speechless at this situation, which made him very passive.

    If they were indifferent to Su Lu,cking any concern and only offering cold ridicule, then he would not feel any psychological burden. He would just start a fight with them right then and there.

    But the current situation left him at a loss for words.

    A voice broke through the current atmosphere, Shen Xun stood aside, and said coldly, "Enough!"

    All the cousins revered him greatly. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say they followed him like a leader.

    Therefore, they all restrained themselves quite a bit, except for Shen Kang. Being rather stubborn by nature, though he held back somewhat, he still showed some defiance and furrowed his brow, "But big brother, are we just going to let it slide that this kid has bullied our girl?"

    "Haven¡¯t you all bullied her enough?" Shen Xun asked.

    Always mocking her and looking down on her for being divorced and having a child out of wedlock.

    Everyone made her feel unwee.

    Now you stand up for her? Bo Jingshen might not understand what these Shen Family members were thinking¡ªwhether they cared about Su Lu or despised her, why were they so contradictory?

    But Shen Xun was very clear.

    These Shen Family fellows were typical of families that favored boys over girls, raising men with strong machismo.

    They oozed arrogance and conceit, their thoughts simplistic. "Our women, though merely humble females, are still our own. Others cannot bully them."

    It sounds nice to say they were protective, but more frankly, they objectified women.

    In his youth, Shen Xun also felt that their attitude wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, as it seemed somewhat protective.

    But it was Zhao Ying who enlightened him¡ªZhao Ying said, "Your Old Shen Family¡¯s men think this way, and your aunts and female cousins might have gotten used to it. They probably don¡¯t see anything wrong with it and might even have a delusion of being protected. But any protection thatcks respect is wrong."

    Normally, they were treated as less than human¡ªunable to join the dinner table, or speak freely, or share their opinions on important matters. But if outsiders bullied them, they would get angry and stand up for them. Is that really something to be grateful for?

    Like farm animals, doing the dirty and tiring work daily¡ªif someone else bully them, the farmers get angry, but they are just animals.

    They are people, can the two be equated?

    Zhao Ying herself once lived obliviously in such a family. Living obliviously was perhaps a blessing in such a household, because once enlightened, the pain would be unbearable, and every second would be intolerable.

    With Shen Xun¡¯s deterrence, the younger Shen Family members didn¡¯t dare to make further problems, but they all looked at Bo Jingshen with hostility.

    Su Lu handled things wlessly, not giving anyone a reason to gossip, and she wasn¡¯t about to do anything out of momentary anger to stir up trouble. So, she took Bo Jingshen¡¯s hand and headed toward the main table.

    After all, her son wasn¡¯t there today; as long as Zhao Xiaole was absent, whatever unpleasant things the Shen Family said were easier for her to bear.

    "Old Sir Shen, happy birthday, may your fortune be as immense as the Eastern Seas and your lifespan as long as the Southern Mountains," Su Lu sincerely addressed the silver-haired elder sitting at the head of the main table.

    However, Old Sir Shen¡¯s face bore no smile. He coldly stared at her, as if looking at something lifeless, "What do you think this ce is? How dare you bring your lover here, and embarrass your uncle downstairs?"

    "Grandfather!" Shen Xun looked disapprovingly at Old Sir Shen.

    Old Sir Shen nced at him, "You don¡¯t need to defend her. I know you¡¯ve felt that you owe her since you were young, but even if you think you owe her, and your father owes her, our Shen Family owes her nothing. Yet she¡¯s the one losing face for our Shen Family."

    Su Lu was well-ustomed to such words, probably due to hearing them for about twenty years in the Su Family. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue, just waiting for the other party to finish talking so she could go to the side, eat, and drink as she pleased.

    You could say she¡¯s like a pig not afraid of boiling water, but she simply didn¡¯t want to respond in such situations. Mainly because Su Lu was very aware that sometimes, some people deliberately say very unpleasant things to provoke.

    The purpose was to hope that you would react, then they would get what they wanted and start an argument. They just couldn¡¯t wait for you to quarrel with them.

    She didn¡¯t want to fulfill their wishes. Instead, her attitude of ignoring them, as if they were merely farting, was more infuriating than any response she could give.

    After all, punching the air was very frustrating.

    Su Lu remained silent, which evidently dissatisfied Old Sir Shen, he continued, "You can¡¯t produce a fart no matter how hard you try."

    But Su Lu was used to ignoring suchments. However, Bo Jingshen couldn¡¯t stand listening to her being scolded like that.

    Considering that the elder was Shen Xun¡¯s grandfather, and today was, after all, a birthday celebration.

    Bo Jingshen was already very restrained as he said, "If I may be so bold, her surname is Su. How can she lose face for the Shen Family?"

    Old Sir Shen, having been dominant all his life, couldn¡¯t bear being spoken to in such a manner by a younger person.

    He coldly nced at Bo Jingshen for a moment and asked, "And who are you?"

    Someone younger whispered something into his ear.

    Old Sir Shen coldly swept his eyes over Bo Jingshen and said with utmost contempt, "Oh, so you¡¯re her paramour. Birds of a feather flock together."

    Bo Jingshen took a deep breath and forced himself to hold back.

    Mainly because it was just the words that were insulting him. He could endure it as long as he held back.

    But Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t expected that although he could endure it, Su Lu couldn¡¯t.

    That¡¯s just how it was¡ªhe could handle others insulting him, but he couldn¡¯t handle them using her.

    It was the same with Su Lu. No matter how the Shen Family ridiculed or mocked her, she could remain utterly indifferent.

    But the moment the criticism turned to Bo Jingshen, it seemed she couldn¡¯t bear it as well.

    Su Lu coldly nced at the Shen Family and said icily, "Of course, birds of a feather flock together. Otherwise, how would this whole troubling familye together just so?"

    "Ah!"

    "You!"

    "How can you speak to Old Sir Shen like that!"

    "Have you no manners at all!"

    While the elders of the Shen Family had initially been as motionless as the dead, they now came alive and began using Su Lu.

    With a calm expression, Su Lu replied, "Do you even know how to treat guests anymore? We, as guests, came here to celebrate, and this is how you treat us with abuse and usations? If that¡¯s the case, why bother holding a banquet at all? Is it so that every guest must listen to a lecture from you?"

    Just then, a voice with a metallic chill came from behind, "Oh? So this is how the Shen Family treats their guests?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 576: 576

    <strong>Chapter 576: Chapter 576</strong>

    The man who hade from behind was none other than Song Boyuan, who was dressed in a very formal suit that included a dress shirt, a waistcoat, and an outer coat¡ªa deep blue tie was tied with a Windsor knot.

    At nearly 1.9 meters tall, this outfit on him was truly dashing.

    His hair was meticulouslybed, and his paleplexion, paired with gold-rimmed sses resting on his nose, gave him a cold and aristocratic air.

    In contrast to his formality, Bo Jingshen seemed much more casual, seemingly indifferent to the birthday feast. Both Bo Jingshen and Su Lu were dressed casually, with Bo Jingshen wearing a Polo shirt, casual trousers, and sneakers.

    Su Lu was in an old shirt-dress, as old clothes were morefortable to wear. She was sporting the same model of sneakers as Bo Jingshen.

    The pair hardly looked as if they were there for a banquet; they appeared more suited for a roadside stall.

    Shen Heyu hade up alongside Song Boyuan, such a figure of status being a rare and honored guest at the event.

    It was indeed awkward to walk into such a scene.

    Shen Heyu quickly remarked, ¡°Mr. Song, you see us in a humorous light.¡±

    The others, having heard of Song Boyuan¡¯s reputation, also greeted him one after another.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s face remained cold, and his voice faint, ¡°Humorous? You ridicule and scold Mr. Song¡¯s brother and sister-inw, and now you say it¡¯s humorous? What kind of joke is this?¡±

    The elder members of the Shen Family stiffened.

    ¡°Brother, sister-inw?¡± Everyone turned their gaze between Su Lu and Bo Jingshen.

    Gradually, they began to understand Song Boyuan¡¯s meaning. Shen Heyu chuckled dryly, ¡°Mr. Song, don¡¯t joke around. Your brother is overseas, right¡­¡±

    Everyone was aware of how Song Boyuan had sent his half-brothers to dig coal overseas, so they didn¡¯t really believe his words.

    Song Boyuan¡¯s lips curved into a mocking arc, ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe?¡± He pointed at Bo Jingshen, ¡°My brother-inw.¡±

    The crowd was enlightened. Who didn¡¯t know that Song Boyuan had a wife gued by misfortune, who he had locked up in a psychiatric hospital years ago?

    Being favored by someone like Song Boyuan was an ambiguous fortune or misfortune in the eyes of others.

    In any case, Song Boyuan was known to possess an extreme personality; the reputation of being a madman was indeed well-deserved. Although he had confined his wife to a psychiatric hospital, she was still deeply cherished by him.

    For her, his stepmother ended up tortured beyond human recognition, and three half-brothers sent to mine coal, two of whom reportedly ended up crippled.

    This man was a madman.

    And the madman¡¯s wife was the apple of his eye; she was untouchable.

    Now, her father was right in front of them, having just been subjected to their mockery.

    Some reacted swiftly, ¡°Wait¡­ wasn¡¯t Song Boyuan¡¯s wife the daughter of the Jing Family? That Jing Su doesn¡¯t look like this at all, and I heard he recently had an ident and couldn¡¯t make it here.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Boyuan swept his eyes over them, ¡°Oh, you mean I¡¯m lying to you.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡± The man couldn¡¯t even meet Song Boyuan¡¯s gaze; he said in a low voice, his head bowed, wary of inciting this berserker.

    Soon, more people arrived from behind.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jing Qiao came from the back, gently looping her arm through his, unaware of what had transpired earlier. Seeing Bo Jingshen and Su Lu, she smiled, ¡°Young brother, sister-inw.¡±

    All right, now no one spoke of Jing Su anymore.

    Because just behind them, Jing Ruo was helping Jing Su walk up.

    Jing Su wore sunsses that blocked out the light, holding a neatly folded white cane without any hesitation.

    To the unknowing, one would really think he was blind.

    As soon as he arrived, he asked, ¡°Xiao Shen, why are you standing here?¡±

    The Shen Family immediately confirmed Bo Jingshen¡¯s identity¡ªnot someone they could afford to provoke.

    At this moment, everyone looked embarrassed, a bit unable to escape the situation.

    Shen Heyu, ying the mediator, said, ¡°Alright, harmony is precious, harmony is precious. Shall I lead everyone to take their seats?¡±

    However, Jing Su stood still, his expression indifferent, his voice just as faint, ¡°In a moment.¡±

    He stood quietly, facing the table of Shen Family members, ¡°I hear that a while ago, relying on your numbers, you bullied my brother. What? Do you think it¡¯s easy to bully us Jing family members because there are fewer of us?¡±

    Shen Heyu wiped the sweat from his forehead, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±

    Old Sir Shen¡¯s pride as an elder was at stake, especially today at his birthday banquet. He thought that no matter what, Jing Su should not speak to him like this.

    Old Sir Shen said coldly, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t an old man even scold a younger one?¡±

    ¡°The children of my family, if they have done anything wrong, it is for me, their elder brother, to discipline them. What is it to you? ording to you¡­¡± Jing Su hadn¡¯t finished speaking when, whoosh!

    Before anyone could react, they heard Shen Kang cry out in pain.

    No one saw how Jing Su had moved, but the blind cane, folded into four segments in his hand, had been thrown out in a second, striking Shen Kang. Jing Su continued, ¡°¡­ Can I also casually discipline your children?¡±

    Old Sir Shen¡¯s face looked awful, with Jing Su retorting him like this, it couldn¡¯t look good. He could only bitterly say, ¡°True enough, you are all Jing Ce¡¯s brood.¡±

    This remark meant to disparage four of them, including Song Boyuan¡¯s wife, Jing Qiao, and Su Lu¡¯s husband, Bo Jingshen¡­

    Consequently, six people all frowned at once.

    Jing Su¡¯s voice was still unaffectedly calm, ¡°Before you discipline someone from my family, have you forgotten what the name of this hotel is? If you don¡¯t want to have this banquet anymore, it¡¯s just a matter of a word. The penalty promised in that reservation contract, I can easily pay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we are indeed all Jing Ce¡¯s offsprings; since you all know this, and know that Jing Ce wasn¡¯t good, you should understand, I might disregard the rules of martial morality, so it¡¯s wise not to provoke us.¡±

    Old Sir Shen was suddenly at a loss for words, probably not expecting Jing Su to respond like this.

    Canceling the banquet, for Jing Su, was merely a loss of the penalty mentioned in the reservation contract, but for Old Sir Shen, it represented the face of the Shen Family.

    Now not only was Shen Heyu mediating, but other rtives of the Shen Family also started saying, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±

    Jing Su quietly watched the Shen Family members, his voice extremely serious with a warning tone, ¡°Stop provoking our family. If you don¡¯t understand what ¡®less provoking¡¯ means, just walk the other way when you see us. Have I made myself clear enough?¡±

    Shen Heyu quickly nodded, ¡°Understood, understood.¡±

    Jing Su turned around and said to Bo Jingshen and Su Lu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take your seats and eat. Don¡¯t you like the abalone specialty of this hotel? No need to waste words with them.¡±

    Song Boyuan pulled out a checkbook from his pocket, carelessly filled in a six-digit number, tore it off, and ced it on the main table of the Shen Family, ¡°A congrattory gift, consider it our family¡¯s meal fee. Could you not bother us when we eatter?¡±

 Chapter 577: 577

    <strong>Chapter 577: Chapter 577</strong>

    So, the couples of Song Boyuan and his wife, Bo Jingshen and his wife, along with Jing Su and Jing Ruo, took up one table together.

    When Shen Xun arrived, his face bore an apologetic expression.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Shen Xun said.

    But Su Lu was not overly willing, ¡°What do you have to apologize for? You haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°What can I do, myst name is Shen,¡± Shen Xun said with a helpless smile.

    Su Lu pulled Shen Xun to the side, there were some matters she always felt she shouldn¡¯t ask, but she had been holding back for too long and couldn¡¯t help herself now.

    ¡°Brother Xun,¡± Su Lu pulled him aside to a corner and handed him a ss of champagne, ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re really thinking?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean what am I thinking?¡± Shen Xun asked back, but the nk expression on his face betrayed that he actually knew what Su Lu was asking about.

    Su Lu nodded her chin in a direction, at that table, a woman with gentle demeanor and clear, elegant looks sat there, very serene, asionally talking andughing with the person next to her.

    ¡°That woman, isn¡¯t she the match introduced to you by the Shen Family?¡± Su Lu asked.

    She wouldn¡¯t normally recognize thatdy of wealth, the field she worked in was more detached from the business world.

    Her mother and elder brother had always protected her well, so she wasn¡¯t too familiar with the families and affairs of the business circle.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped; her husband was really capable, taking over thepany affairs for Jing Su, he naturally took control of Jing Su¡¯s channels of information first.

    Getting news about Beijing was no longer a difficult task.

    And just like that, she found out¡­ It was Bo Jingshen who told her about that woman being Shen Xun¡¯s match for an arranged marriage.

    That woman was a daughter from a family in Beijing, her family was in printing business, and it was quite sizable.

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t understand, the Shen Family wasn¡¯t one that needed a business marriage for mutual benefits, so why bother with this arrangement?

    It was also Bo Jingshen who exined to her, sometimes it¡¯s just like that, your family wants money, and my family wants a good name, so they get mixed up together.

    The Shen Family still had quite a reputation, as a family of schrs.

    Most importantly, it was said that thisdy had already secretly admired Shen Xun, so she naturally didn¡¯t care about these things.

    Even though she knew the Shen Family was a bit patriarchal, Shen Xun¡¯s mother was at least a model of the modern woman.

    Shen Xun nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Lu frowned deeply, ¡°Do you really intend to go through with this? To do something like that?¡±

    Su Lu pursed her lips and stared at Shen Xun in silence for a moment before saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a marriage scam? Even if this is amon practice for arranged marriages, it¡¯s still a scam.¡±

    Shen Xun remained silent, quietly observing Su Lu.

    Seeing that she seemed to be genuinely angry, Shen Xun finally smiled, reached out and gently touched Su Lu¡¯s face, ¡°Are you angry with your brother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Su Lu felt that she couldn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯tpletely angry, it was more like: ¡°concerned about theck of aspiration.¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyes held a vacant look, ¡°What should I do¡­ to be considered as striving?¡±

    He asked as if talking to himself.

    In the eyes of the Shen Family, obediently marrying the person they arranged was considered a struggle.

    And in Su Lu¡¯s eyes?

    Shen Xun asked her, ¡°Is it considered a struggle if I¡¯m with Su Zhe?¡±

    Su Lu was incredulously wide-eyed as she stared unblinkingly at Shen Xun. ¡°Brother Xun, what are you talking about!¡±

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t understand; it seemed¡­after he left Su Zhe¡¯s side, he had fallen into a dead end and couldn¡¯t find a way out, no matter which way he turned, it was still a dead end.

    Su Lu took a deep breath, looked earnestly into his eyes, and spoke seriously, ¡°Whether you¡¯re with another family¡¯s girl or Su Zhe, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. Su Zhe is my brother, does that mean you¡¯re not? How could I possibly favor one over the other in this matter? Affairs of the heart are never something outsiders can reason with; I¡¯m very clear about that.¡±

    Su Lu earnestly said to Shen Xun, ¡°The struggle I¡¯m talking about is real. You have to truly confront your own heart, face your own truth, and not be pushed by others, not by the Shen Family, not by me, Su Lu, not by anyone, but only follow your own heart.¡±

    Su Lu bit her lip, ¡°I had been hurt by Bo Jingshen like that, if I were swayed by others¡¯ opinions, there wouldn¡¯t be a now or a future for me and Bo Jingshen. I wouldn¡¯t be hurt anymore, but neither would I be happy. Brother Xun, don¡¯t follow me or the Shen Family, just follow your own heart. That¡¯s all you need. My anger at theck of struggle was about this.¡±

    ¡°You are Shen Xun, you were the one who, so young at the time, decisively chose your future path to join the search and rescue team to find your sister who you didn¡¯t even know was still out there, undeterred by anyone. How could someone like you do something like this, a sham marriage?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s barrage of words both shook Shen Xun¡¯s heart and left him somewhat bemused.

    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently pinch Su Lu¡¯s face, ¡°What? In your eyes, your brother, am I really that kind of despicable person? Capable of deceiving someone in marriage?¡±

    ¡°But the Shen Family isn¡¯t¡­¡± Su Lu said.

    Shen Xun cut her off, ¡°You actually believe what the Shen Family says? If you trust them so much, why don¡¯t you go sit at their table?¡±

    Su Lu realized that Bo Jingshen must have received false information and said with her head down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was worried and didn¡¯t confirm whether the news was true or not.¡±

    Shen Xun patted Su Lu on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lulu, I have a sister, and even if as a brother I am less than perfect, I would never mislead a woman¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Relieved by his words, Su Lu smiled.

    Su Lu smiled and nodded, ¡°All I want is for you to be happy, nothing else matters.¡±

    ¡°I get it. No wonder I dote on you.¡± Shen Xun tilted his chin toward their table. ¡°Alright, go and eat something. If you keep chatting here, your husband might re me to death.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Su Luughed.

    But obediently, she went back to her seat and whispered to Bo Jingshen that he had received false information.

    Bo Jingshen hadn¡¯t expected that he had received false information either and touched his nose, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be more serious when I fetch gossip for you next time.¡±

    Indeed, he was incredibly busy and had no interest in such trivial matters at all!

    Mainly, he had sought out the information for the convenience of his wife¡¯s gossiping.

    At their table indeed, not many people bothered them, the Shen Family didn¡¯te to disturb them, allowing Shen Xun to sit with them for a while as a representative and have a few drinks.

    Other guests, even if they wanted toe over to greet them, were deterred by Song Boyuan¡¯s intimidating presence and dared not approach easily.

    Shen Xun also found their corner peaceful and decided to stay seated at their table.

    They chatted andughed, the atmosphere was quite good.

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s phone vibrated. He checked the message sent by the secretary from Feng City on the screen, then his expression paused for a moment.

    He leaned slightly toward Su Lu and whispered something in her ear.

    Following that, the smile on Su Lu¡¯s face also froze.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 578: 578

    <strong>Chapter 578: Chapter 578</strong>

    Everyone was chatting andughing, but the sudden change in their expressions was naturally quite noticeable.

    ¡°Big sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jing Qiao, with her keen and sensitive mind, quickly noticed.

    Su Lu pursed her lips and remained silent, only quickly ncing at Shen Xun.

    It was an extremely quick look, but Shen Xun noticed it, and he remained silent.

    Su Lu paused for a moment, as if organizing her thoughts, before she said to Jing Qiao, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing, I just need to make a trip back to Feng City, there¡¯s a bit of an issue. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Shen Xun felt somewhat uneasy, this feeling of unrest, which started as a small point, then gradually expanded and threatened to overwhelm him.

    What happened? Why did Su Lu look at him before she spoke?

    Was it because he shouldn¡¯t listen? Was it a message that had to be kept from him?

    What is it?

    Did something happen to Su Zhe?

    Shen Xun bit down hard on the tip of his tongue, tasting the sweet, metallic taste of blood, as he struggled to hold back the urge to keep asking.

    Since Su Lu was unwilling to speak, he decided not to ask her.

    Shen Xun sat at their table for a long time until the banquet finally came to an end.

    Everyone left one after another, and Bo Jingshen and Su Lu left the quickest. If it had been the original them, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have been like this, which showed that something indeed must have happened.

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t want to ask them, and after some thought, he sent a message to someone else.

    However, after all, his sources in Feng City were not as well-informed as Bo Jingshen¡¯s.

    So, after asking several people, he couldn¡¯t get a straight answer.

    Shen Xun felt slightly relieved. Could it be that it was just his imagination earlier? Maybe Su Lu wasn¡¯t avoiding speaking because of him?

    The Shen Family members emerged from the banquet hall, and although the incident with Bo Jingshen and the others had put them in a bad mood, overall, today was still a celebration banquet, and the atmosphere was generally good.

    So it seemed that the Shen Family had already forgotten that unpleasant episode, and they happily exited the hotel as a lively family group.

    Shen Xun, in their midst, did not feel quite as joyous as they did, but at least his mood was not too terrible.

    He casually scrolled through his WeChat Moments on his phone and came across Qiao Li¡¯s Moment.

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t have many contacts on WeChat and none that sold products through Moments, so his feed was quite clean.

    This was a Moment Qiao Li had posted a day ago, and it didn¡¯t take long to find.

    It was a photo of him at the airport holding a boarding pass, with the boarding pass raised and the airport¡¯s ss background revealing the nes on the tarmac outside.

    The caption with the photo read: ¡°Bro, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ming back right away.¡±

    Shen Xun remembered, after Qiao Li had been rejected by Su Lu, he went around the world to heal his broken heart.

    And now he wasing back to the country?

    And that ¡°bro¡± in his Moments made Shen Xun think of Su Zhe without control.

    If he remembered correctly, Qiao Li had said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any brothers or sisters, but I am really close with Su Zhe, close enough to be iron brothers. If I were to speak of a brother, then he¡¯s the only one.¡±

    So, something really did happen to Su Zhe.

    Shen Xun¡¯s throat tasted somewhat bitter. What could have happened?

    He couldn¡¯t help but open Su Zhe¡¯s WeChat andposed a message, but no matter how he looked at it, it wasn¡¯t right, so he rewrote it many, many times.

    All were eventually deleted, except for two words sent over: ¡°Are you there?¡±

    A red exmation mark popped up.

    You are not friends with the recipient.

    So¡­ Su Zhe had long since deleted him.

    Shen Xun directly opened Qiao Li¡¯s WeChat, toozy to ponder over his words, and made a voice call straightaway.

    Qiao Li must have already arrived in the country because the voice call connected quickly.

    Qiao Li¡¯s voice, tinged with fatigue, came through, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Qiao Li, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing your rest? It¡¯s Shen Xun here.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I noticed Su Lu looked upset today, seems like something happened in Feng City. She didn¡¯t want me to worry and wouldn¡¯t tell me. I can¡¯t help but be concerned, and seeing that you¡¯ve returned to the country, I thought of asking you,¡± Shen Xun said.

    Actually, it was quite impolite. Shen Xun was aware that bringing up Su Lu in front of Qiao Li was quite disrespectful, especially since things between Qiao Li and Su Lu hadn¡¯t ended well.

    If it had been any other time before, Shen Xun felt he would never have done something so discourteous.

    But now he couldn¡¯t afford to care about that.

    As expected, upon hearing the name Su Lu, Qiao Li¡¯s voice paused at the other end.

    There was a moment of silence.

    With an apologetic tone, Shen Xun said, ¡°Sorry, I know about the issues between you and Su Lu, I shouldn¡¯t have brought her up, but I¡¯m just¡­ really worried.¡±

    Qiao Li was still the same understanding and tolerant person, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve moved on, and I¡¯m even nning to start a new rtionship, no need to apologize.¡±

    After a brief pause, Qiao Li spoke, ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t speak was because I was wondering whether or not to tell you. After all, considering your rtionship with Su Zhe, I should keep it confidential.¡±

    At those words from Qiao Li, Shen Xun was taken aback, realizing that Su Zhe must have told Qiao Li about their rtionship.

    Shen Xun sighed softly.

    ¡°As a friend, I¡¯m supposed to keep his secrets, but seeing him like this, I just can¡¯t bear it,¡± Qiao Li sighed.

    Upon hearing this, Shen Xun felt a tightness in his chest, and his voice grew somewhat hoarse, ¡°What¡¯s happened to him? Is¡­ something wrong?¡±

    Qiao Li was silent for a few seconds, then said, ¡°All right.¡±

    It sounded as though he had decided to tell Shen Xun, which made Shen Xun breathe a sigh of relief, but soon after, his anxiety heightened again.

    Qiao Li said, ¡°His father passed away, just this evening. Actually, they were mentally prepared for it, having received a critical condition notice before. It was expected within these couple of days, which is why Su Zhe was staying in the hospital these days. I rushed back as soon as I heard.¡±

    Qiao Li heaved another sigh, ¡°Despite the mental preparation, when it really happened, it still feels¡­ It¡¯s good that I managed to get back in time, otherwise he would have been all alone with it.¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.

    Then he slowly came to realize¡­ so it happened during the start of their banquet.

    While they were feasting andughing, toasting and dining ¨C willingly or unwillingly ¨C after all, it was Old Sir Shen¡¯s grand birthday celebration.

    He was here organizing a birthday banquet for his grandfather, whereas Su Zhe¡­

    Shen Xun took a deep breath, ¡°How is he¡­ Is Zhe okay?¡±

    Qiao Li said, ¡°He¡¯s always like that, as if he can bear anything. You probably know that too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°He even came tofort me, telling me not to worry about him, iming he hadn¡¯t felt much for his father in years anyway. Besides, with his father being sick for so long, he had been mentally prepared, so he¡¯s fine,¡± Qiao Li said. ¡°But I think he¡¯s not doing that great. He¡¯s lost a lot of weight.¡±

 Chapter 579: 579

    <strong>Chapter 579: Chapter 579</strong>

    Su Lu was already calling Su Zhe on her way back.

    It rang twice before the other side picked up. Su Zhe¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, but his tone sounded quite normal.

    Even because he was speaking with her, there was a faint smile in his tone.

    ¡°Lulu.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Su Lu called out urgently, her voice suddenly choked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you¡­ said anything!¡±

    Su Zhe sighed softly on the other end, giving a bitterugh, ¡°What¡¯s there to say, it¡¯s not good news anyway, why bother you with it? You and Bo Jingshen have just gotten things going well¡­¡±

    Su Zhe paused, then asked, ¡°You and he registered your marriage, right?¡±

    Su Lu hummed in acknowledgement, then self-reproachfully said, ¡°I should have thought of this earlier, I should have guessed! If I was getting married, how could you not call to bless me or lecture him¡­ It must be because something happened.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing alright, Qiao Li has alsoe back to the country to help me, so it¡¯s fine,¡± Su Zhe¡¯s voice was calm, but always gentle when he spoke to Su Lu, ¡°You and Bo Jingshen have just registered, don¡¯te over. It would be bad to disrupt a joyful event with a somber one. And Xiao Le is still young and has always been frail, he shouldn¡¯t be troubled with these affairs. So, don¡¯te.¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s voice was choked, and slightly angry, ¡°After so many years since the founding of our nation, how can you be so superstitious? I¡¯ming back with Bo Jingshen right away! We¡¯ll leave Xiao Le behind.¡±

    Su Zhe still wanted to persuade her, so he added, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Bo Jingshen have a fear of flying? Don¡¯t strain him, he¡¯s had a hard time too, Jing Su just had an incident recently, I¡¯ve heard about it.¡±

    Bo Jingshen spoke from beside her, ¡°Uncle, you really shouldn¡¯t be so polite with me, my brother is out of the hospital now, recovering well, and with my sister and brother-inw taking care of him, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Su Zhe clicked his tongue from the other end.

    He knew Su Lu was stubborn and probably couldn¡¯t be dissuaded, so he could only say, ¡°Alright then. Just take your time, there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Su Lu sniffled, ¡°Got it. Take care of yourself, your health is not the best!¡±

    Su Zhe¡¯s health was indeed not good, having been seriously ill as a child; even though he looked normal growing up, his constitution was weaker.

    This manifested as allergic reactions during season changes, easily catching colds with the weather shift, feeling more exhausted than others when staying upte, suffering from diarrhea more easily with unclean food, and unable to gain weight.

    ¡°I know,¡± Su Zhe responded, then hesitated, ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Lu made a questioning noise.

    He seemed to want to ask something, but eventually didn¡¯t, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s hang up.¡±

    After ending the call, Bo Jingshen said to Su Lu, ¡°He probably knew¡­,¡± Bo Jingshen paused, then continued, ¡°that today was Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t really a secret.

    Bo Jingshen felt that Su Zhe¡¯s initial hesitation was probably meant to inquire about Shen Xun.

    Su Lu was taken aback, realizing this point.

    But she had earlier chosen not to tell Shen Xun, ¡°So what do you think, should I tell Brother Xun?¡±

    Su Lu was somewhat uncertain.

    Bo Jingshen said, ¡°No need. If he truly cherishes Su Zhe, he will keep himself informed without our mentioning; if he no longer cares, why bring it up in front of him?¡±

    Su Lu felt that Bo Jingshen made some sense and sighed lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll call my mom.¡±

    Su Lu immediately called Zhao Ying and exined the situation, mainly to ask her to help take care of Zhao Xiaole during this time.

    With a sense of helplessness, Zhao Ying said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, do you really think I would refuse to take care of Xiaole?¡±

    Su Lu sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that, but just¡­¡± She paused, ¡°just don¡¯t tell Brother Xun about this, alright?¡±

    Zhao Ying was silent for a few seconds on the other end of the line before asking, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    In Zhao Ying¡¯s view, Su Lu was particrly heartbroken over Su Zhe, so she initially thought Su Lu would want Shen Xun to know about this matter, especially at such a time.

    Let alone the tangled andplicated rtionship between Shen Xun and Su Zhe, they had always been very good friends.

    After thinking it over, Su Lu confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Even if Brother Xun needs to know about these things, he should find out through his own attention to others, not through me. It¡¯s already quite awkward for me to be caught in the middle.¡±

    Zhao Ying understood and responded, ¡°So, are you going directly there?¡±

    Su Lu said, ¡°We are going directly. We¡¯ve already headed straight to the airport. Feng City has everything and we don¡¯t need to bring luggage. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Su Lu looked at Bo Jingshen anxiously and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­how about you don¡¯t go?¡±

    Bo Jingshen turned to her abruptly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could I not apany you?¡±

    Zhao Ying understood Su Lu¡¯s worries and echoed, ¡°Indeed, Xiao Shen, your fear of flying is so severe and Jingshen hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You also have a lot on your te. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t go back with her?¡±

    Bo Jingshen had always respected Zhao Ying, but he couldn¡¯t agree with her suggestion.

    ¡°No.¡± Bo Jingshen frowned, ¡°Mother-inw, aside from the fact that I can¡¯t bear to let Su Lu handle this alone, even if I could, we¡¯re newlyweds, aren¡¯t we? I can¡¯t bear to be apart from her.¡±

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Zhao Ying found the sweet nothings of young people cringe-worthy, but she was still happy for Su Lu, ¡°Alright, alright, alright, go all sticky sweet together then. Go together.¡±

    Thus, Bo Jingshen and Su Lu only made one more phone call to Zhao Xiaole.

    On the other end¡­ Zhao Xiaole cried.

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡ª! Why aren¡¯t you taking me? I would be very well-behaved!¡± Zhao Xiaole cried bitterly. Zhao Tong was right beside him, feeling extremely heartbroken listening to his dear nephew crying like this and he also reproached his cousin and cousin-inw.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why not take Xiaole? The child feels so wronged. You two are really not doing the right thing.¡±

    Su Lu retorted angrily, ¡°Do you think we are going out for fun and just not taking him? Su Yukan died! Do you think attending a funeral is a happy asion? Stop creating a fuss here.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Tong was taken aback, ¡°He¡­¡±

    He had only heard Su Luforting Zhao Xiaole, saying they were going back to Feng City to take care of some things, not knowing exactly what the matter was.

    Only now did he realize it was this serious.

    Zhao Tong was stunned for a good while before finally asking, ¡°How is my brother doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rushing back because I¡¯m worried about his condition, can Xiaole be involved in this? And you¡¯re still adding to the confusion.¡± Seeing Zhao Tong¡¯s dazed expression, Su Lu didn¡¯t have the heart to scold him further.

    Seeing his uncle looking this way, Zhao Xiaole, who had been crying, realized the situation was quite serious and not a time to make trouble.

    He quickly calmed down and said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll stay obediently in Beijing with Grandma and wait for you toe back.¡±

 Chapter 580

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 580</h4>

    "Good, baby, mommy and daddy both love you; we¡¯ll be back soon," Su Lu said.

    Zhao Xiaole obediently hummed in response but couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How is my second uncle doing?"

    "He¡¯ll be fine," Su Luforted.

    Once Xiaole had calmed down and been taken care of, Su Lu and Bo Jingshen felt at ease to head to Feng City.

    They bought tickets for the soonest avable flight; because it was sost minute and rushed, there weren¡¯t even business ss seats avable, only economy.

    Fortunately, neither Bo Jingshen nor Su Lu were fussy about such matters, not having high demands forfort.

    When the ne took off, Bo Jingshen felt somewhat nervous, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he felt particrly reassured being with Su Lu or because he was too preupied with many other matters to focus on his panic.

    He took out hisptop to work during the flight, which made the long flight bearable.

    He felt nervous again whennding, but being only briefly anxious during takeoff andnding was already a significant improvement and breakthrough.

    Bo Jingshen felt that if he traveled regrly with Su Lu, his fear of flying might improve.

    Upon arrival, their driver was already waiting outside.

    His secretary, sitting in the passenger seat, greeted, "Boss, long time no see."

    The secretary obviously knew about Bo Jingshen and Su Lu¡¯s marriage by then, so he turned and smiled at Su Lu, "Mrs., long time no see."

    "Hello," Su Lu nodded.

    Bo Jingshen asked, "Where¡¯s Cheng Yan?"

    "Special Assistant Cheng..." The secretary looked somewhat troubled. "He¡¯s too busy."

    In fact, Cheng Yan was so busy and overwhelmed with work thatints often escaped his lips, like, "I will eventually usurp Bo Jingshen,"

    or, "If I can¡¯t hold up, I¡¯ll just hang myself by the neck at Bo Jingshen¡¯s doorstep."

    So, picking up Bo Jingshen from the airport? There was no way Cheng Yan would do that.

    Seeing the secretary hesitant to speak, Bo Jingshen nodded, "I understand."

    He didn¡¯t talk about repaying with his life, but he at least had to sweeten Cheng Yan up.

    A boss sweetening up an assistant wasn¡¯t an issue, primarily when the assistant was someone like Cheng Yan, who simplycked the initiative to stand on his own.

    Otherwise, he could be a boss in a minute; Cheng Yan had already invested in a few businesses and hired professional managers to handle them¡ªhe was basically a boss already.

    Handling his own business with professional managers while serving as a professional manager for Bo Jingshen...

    Anyway, Bo Jingshen felt he had to cling to Cheng Yan¡¯s coattails for a lifetime.

    "Shall I take you back?" the secretary asked.

    Bo Jingshen shook his head, "Did you bring the items you were asked to?"

    "Brought them; your ck suit and the madam¡¯s ck dress are all in the trunk," said the secretary. "They¡¯ve already been ironed."

    "Find a ce for us to change clothes, and then go directly to the funeral hall," Bo Jingshen said.

    The driver soon stopped the car in a very secluded ce, and he and the secretary both got out.

    The SUV was roomy enough and the windows were one-way tinted.

    Bo Jingshen and Su Lu quickly changed their clothes, and the car continued towards the funeral hall.

    They had immediately headed to the airport after attending Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday banquet; they bought the soonest flight, a red-eye. By the time the nended in Feng City, it was alreadyte at night, and by the time they went from the airport to the funeral hall, it was midnight.

    This ce must be the least visited part of the entire city.

    It¡¯s uncertain whether it¡¯s due to its suburban location or just an illusion, but although it still felt like the tail end of a hot summer, it was rather chilly here.

    Su Yukan¡¯s memorial service was set in the Wansong Hall of the Feng City Funeral Hall.

    It felt chilly outside, but inside the building it was fine, and other halls were also hosting memorial services.

    All the deceased were elderly with many descendants; thus, evente into the night, when there were no more guests to mourn, the descendants stayed together in the memorial hall. They cried together, and when bored, they yed cards. Although the atmosphere was sorrowful, it was still lively.

    Only Su Yukan¡¯s hall was cold and empty.

    Hisrge portrait was surrounded by white and yellow chrysanthemums.

    Large ck and white mourning banners hung from the ceiling, the air was tinged with the scent of incense, and the speakers yed unintelligible scriptures.

    There were no joyful gatherings of descendants, no guests, nothing at all.

    Only on a cushion in front of the portrait knelt a lone, slender figure.

    The ck shirt he wore hung loose and billowy on him, as if his bony frame had little flesh to fill it out.

    It was Su Zhe.

    Seeing his figure from behind, Su Lu¡¯s heart felt a pinch.

    Her brother.

    Since childhood, he had protected her; in her gloomy childhood and youth, he was the sole beacon of light.

    Her brother, Su Zhe.

    Such a frail and lonely figure¡ªit stabbed at Su Lu¡¯s heart.

    She opened her mouth, momentarily speechless.

    After taking a deep breath and steadying her emotions, she managed a slightly hoarse voice, "Brother."

    Su Zhe had been cing paper money into a brazier; the firelight reflected in his dim eyes.

    Hearing the familiar voice behind him, he paused, his hand stopping mid-action, a spark of light igniting in his dim eyes.

    He turned to look at them.

    "Lulu," Su Zhe said, "you¡¯vee sote?"

    Su Lu sniffled, holding back her emotions, "Did you really think we were here just as guests, that we¡¯d show up during the day and leave just like that?"

    Su Lu seemed to want to smile at her, but couldn¡¯t manage it.

    Su Lu said, "Bo Jingshen and I, of course, came to keep vigil with you."

    Because Su Zhe had turned around, Su Lu could now clearly see her brother¡¯s condition; her eyes reddened as she spoke, "How have you... gotten so thin?"

    Seeing her eyes redden, Su Zhe quickly said, "Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve always been thin, when have you seen me fat?"

    "But..." Su Lu wanted to say that when he was with Shen Xun, he used to be heavier. Shen Xun always liked to take him out to eat or cook for him.

    So, back then, Su Zhe, though not fat, was indeed in a healthier state, certainly not thin.

    Not like now, no wind needed, he seemed like he might dissipate into the air.

    "These days... I¡¯ve been too busy," Su Zhe said in a low voice, "There was a problem with a batch of orders at thepany; someone was cutting corners for personal gain, nearly causing a big disaster. It took a lot of effort to handle these issues. Then, father fell critically ill, and I¡¯ve been continuously busy. Of course, I couldn¡¯t gain weight."

    Su Zhe gently squeezed her hand, "Don¡¯t worry, once things settle down, I¡¯ll take some time to rest and recover."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 581: 581

    <strong>Chapter 581: Chapter 581</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯ste, you all must be tired from the flight, go and rest,¡± said Su Zhe.

    Su Lu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    Su Lu didn¡¯t want to go anywhere.

    Su Zhe knew she had a stubborn side to her personality and didn¡¯t persuade her further. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Lulu, do you¡­do you want to see him?¡±

    ¡°See¡­who?¡± Su Lu asked, quickly realizing that Su Zhe was probably referring to Su Yukan.

    She had never attended anyone¡¯s funeral or memorial service, so this was her first time at a funeral home.

    When she had entered, she had already noticed theyout of the mourning hall, divided into two sections, with guests and family members in the outer section.

    Behind a wall of flowers hung a portrait, and behind the portrait was the coffin.

    The body would rest there for three days before cremation, followed by the burial of the cremation urn at the cemetery.

    That was the procedure, along with a Taoist calcting auspicious times, who woulde to perform rituals of chanting and music when the time came.

    Su Lu knew Su Yukan was ced in the back, but she¡­

    ¡°No, no,¡± Su Lu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d rather not go, not see.¡±

    What was there to see? In this lifetime, they never formed a good rtionship; rather, their interactions were tiresome.

    Now, with death separating them, it was like all past grievances had dissipated. There was nothing left to pursue or dwell on, and naturally, nothing more to see.

    ¡°Over twenty years¡­¡± Su Lu said softly, ¡°he always disliked me. Now that he has passed, why should I disturb him once more? Why not let him leave in peace? There¡¯s no need. Brother, I came for you, not for anyone else.¡±

    Su Zhe understood her reasoning and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°But I will still stay here and keep watch with you,¡± said Su Lu, ¡°I can¡¯t rest easy.¡±

    Bo Jingshen thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have some food sent over.¡±

    He looked at Su Zhe¡¯s emaciated figure and felt indeed he was far too thin, which Su Lu must be worried sick about.

    ¡°I see there¡¯s not much decent food here,¡± Bo Jingshen said.

    Normally, the family of the deceased would provide a meal for the condolence visitors, but this was a funeral home after all, and the food was simply not adequate.

    ¡°As the visitorse to pay their respects, the food won¡¯t be good,¡± Bo Jingshen said while taking out his phone to make a call.

    Su Zhe considered this and nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you. You are more thoughtful. I¡¯ve been overwhelmedtely. His passing was so sudden, and I¡¯ve beenpletely dazed.¡±

    Su Lu held Su Zhe¡¯s hand, which was icy cold, and held it for a long time, but it wouldn¡¯t warm up.

    It took a while for Su Zhe toe back to his senses as if he finally realized Su Lu was there, and it seemed like he had found some support.

    While Qiao Li was also a great help, a friend and a family member were, after all, different concepts.

    Su Zhe slowly spoke, initially disjointed and incoherent, but as he continued, his thoughts became clearer and he narrated the recent events one by one.

    Su Lu waspletely unaware that while she had been basking in the joy of love and the warmth of family, her brother had endured so much alone.

    After Su Lu had refused Qiao Li, Su Zhe, feeling sympathy for his old friend who had loved dearly and suffered from it, suggested Qiao Li take some time away to clear his mind.

    So without Qiao Li¡¯s help, Su Zhe had to shoulder the burden alone.

    It was not only his own career andpany that he had to manage, but also the Su Family¡¯s affairs. After Su Yukan¡¯s health declined, he had left everything in Su Zhe¡¯s hands, even though he might not have wanted it¡­

    But that was his father¡¯s life work; if hepletely neglected it, it would only benefit those blood-sucking rtives of the Su Family.

    Despite not being able to swallow this bitter pill, Su Zhe had to rush about tirelessly.

    This was for the best, as keeping busy left little time to think about other matters or dwell on people he shouldn¡¯t.

    However, no one knew that Su Yukan¡¯s illness would progress so quickly.

    Later, doctors exined that patients who have been bedridden for a long time usually deteriorate faster than others.

    Anything was possible.

    By the time it was discovered, it was already in itste stages; there was a tumor on the liver, malignantly positioned, wrapping around the portal vein, ruling out the possibility of surgery. Besides, Su Yukan¡¯s physical condition at the time couldn¡¯t have withstood an operation.

    If it were so that Su Yukan hadn¡¯t known about his condition, perhaps he could have lived a little longer.

    Sometimes, once a person knows, a pessimistic mood can be more terrifying than the disease itself. It was as if he was drained of hisst bit of vitality, unable to get up ever again.

    He quickly fell into a hepatica.

    A critical condition notification was swiftly issued¡­

    Su Zhe hadn¡¯t even had time to react before the doctors were already urging him to prepare himself mentally. He hadn¡¯t yet prepared mentally when the doctors were already advising him to brace for the worst and make subsequent preparations.

    Then, he was gone.

    Su Yukan had never woken up from hisa, not even for a minute, before his passing.

    So Su Zhe didn¡¯t even know if his father had anyst words he wanted to say to him.

    Su Zhe¡¯s voice was low, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he had anyst words for me, people say that a dying man¡¯s words are kind¡­but he never woke up, I don¡¯t even know if he had anything to say to me.¡±

    Su Lu knew her brother was still upset.

    After all, Su Zhe¡¯s rtionship with Su Yukan was different from hers; she had no blood rtion with Su Yukan, not even much affection, no familial love.

    So, she felt somewhat mncholic, reflecting on the impermanence of life.

    It seemed as if, concerning life and death, past love and hate became trivial.

    But for Su Zhe, that was his father.

    Though not perfect, death had a way of blurring many imperfections, making one only want to remember the good about the other during such times.

    For Su Zhe, that was his father, who had traveled far and wide seeking treatment for him during his severe illness as a child, willing to adopt Su Lu just to get him treatment.

    He was good to him, though very strict and demanding, but also kind to him, willing to give him all the best things, never being petty with him.

    Su Zhe always remembered the words his father had said to those bloodsucking rtives of the Su Family when he was ill. Back then, they had advised Su Yukan to just have another child.

    Su Yukan had furiously scolded them, saying all of mine, all of Su Zhe¡¯s! If something happened to Zhe, he would rather donate everything to a charity than to let these people who can¡¯t spit out ivory from their dog mouths benefit! Just have another if he¡¯s sick? With you rotten to the core, why didn¡¯t your parents strangle you and just have another? Get out!

    Memories Su Zhe had of Su Yukan¡¯s kindness were few, but this one, whenever he thought of it, was deeply etched in his mind.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 582: 582

    <strong>Chapter 582: Chapter 582</strong>

    ¡°He¡¯s not a good father,¡± Su Zhe said.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t know how tofort Su Zhe, perhaps at this time, what her brother needed more was simply someone to listen.

    So Su Lu remained silent, silently listening.

    Su Zhe was silent for a few seconds, then continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not a good son either.¡±

    Su Lu gently stroked the back of his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, brother, you¡¯ve already done very well, you¡¯ve worked so hard and done excellently.¡±

    Su Lu couldn¡¯t help but reach out and press Su Zhe¡¯s head to her shoulder, letting him lean on her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Su Lu said softly, ¡°Things will get better, everything will get better, don¡¯t be afraid, brother.¡±

    After what felt like a long time, Su Lu then felt a warm liquid soaking into the shoulder of her shirt.

    She dared not move, nor turn her head to witness her brother¡¯s vulnerability.

    But her heart felt especially sad, especially pained for him.

    After a while¡­

    Arge patch of Su Lu¡¯s shirt was soaked through before Su Zhe slowly regained hisposure.

    His voice carried a heavy nasal quality, but he had stopped crying.

    In a low voice, he said, ¡°Su Jiao came by.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Lu was startled, ¡°What did shee for?¡±

    Su Zhe said, ¡°She cried a lot and mighte again in the next couple of days. Although father was very unkind to you, he¡­ for over twenty years, indeed did what a father should for her. Su Jiao, as a daughter, was happy during those twenty years, even though their rtionship didn¡¯t end well.¡±

    Su Lu thought about it and felt there was some truth in that.

    Indeed, Su Yukan wasn¡¯t very good to her, Su Lu, but he was very affectionate towards Su Jiao.

    ¡°Su Jiao, now¡­¡± Su Zhe paused to think, then said, ¡°Is not quite the same as before. She¡¯s changed a lot. Although she used to behave quite well in front of me, she seems a bit silent and somewhat cold now, but I prefer her this way.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s working hard now, in a down-to-earth way,¡± said Su Zhe, ¡°Even though she has no im to any of the inheritance from father, she still came to mourn and cried deeply. She did not show any desire for the inheritance. In fact¡­ I don¡¯t really care either. Giving her a share wouldn¡¯t be out of the question, to honor their twenty years of father-daughter affection, but she doesn¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Jiao didn¡¯t want it. This was quite unexpected to Su Zhe, and Su Lu found it surprising as well.

    ¡°She told me that she¡¯s been enjoying the good life for years, despite not actually being father¡¯s daughter, and she feels quite sorry for that. However, she can¡¯t choose her birth, so apart from feeling sorry, there¡¯s nothing else she can do. But at least, what she can do is stopfortably enjoying those benefits that rightly shouldn¡¯t belong to her.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Lu finally said, ¡°It does seem¡­ like she¡¯s changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps people grow through setbacks. She mighte by again in the next few days, and you might run into her. If you don¡¯t want to see her, I¡¯ll ask her not toe,¡± Su Zhe said.

    Although Su Zhe realized Su Jiao had changed a lot, people¡¯s hearts have their biases, and Su Zhe would always cherish Su Lu the most, no matter what.

    Su Lu shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, not to that extent.¡±

    Su Lu smiled helplessly, ¡°I bear no ill will towards her, or rather, I¡¯ve always been indifferent to her.¡±

    Love or hate, those are responses reserved for those one cares about.

    Su Lu has always lived her life with rity and restraint on this matter, sparing her emotions and feelings for those she didn¡¯t care about.

    She used to just dislike Su Jiao and Zhu Xinyan, but to her, they were just some insignificant others.

    It¡¯s not worth wasting your own emotions.

    Because I¡¯ve been toozy to waste emotions in the past, I was indifferent, and now I¡¯m even more detached.

    If love wants toe, I won¡¯t stop it.

    Even if it was the former Su Jiao, Su Lu wouldn¡¯t stop her, let alone the current Su Jiao, who has already made a change, presumably she wouldn¡¯te to provoke me, so there¡¯s even less need to stop her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Zhe nodded.

    It then urred to Su Lu, ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhao Tong will probablye too. He has always respected you the most. Knowing about this, he must be extremely worried. I guess he won¡¯t be able to stay put, and as soon as Xiao Le is settled at my mom¡¯s ce, he¡¯ll immediatelye over.¡±

    Su Zhe heard this and smiled faintly, ¡°Seems like it wasn¡¯t a waste raising this younger brother after all.¡±

    After saying this, Su Zhe didn¡¯t speak again.

    But Su Lu had a premonition that her brother seemed to be waiting for her to continue speaking, or rather, waiting for news of a certain person.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Su Lu pursed her lips in thought, then continued, ¡°Today was Old Sir Shen¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±

    Su Zhe¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and he hummed softly, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you, afraid it would dy things.¡±

    ¡°I brought Bo Jingshen to the birthday banquet. It was quite lively, and almost came to blows. Bo Jingshen ended up grabbing someone by the cor,¡± Su Lu said.

    Su Zhe chuckled softly, ¡°He really is impulsive. I thought he would be well-behaved in front of your family.¡±

    ¡°He is well-behaved,¡± Su Lu said with a muted smile, ¡°He¡¯s quite obedient in front of my mom, and isn¡¯t he also quite obedient in front of you? In front of Brother Xun¡­¡±

    Deep emotions hid within Su Zhe¡¯s gaze.

    Helplessly, Su Lu said, ¡°He has been beaten up by Brother Xun too, hasn¡¯t he? How could he not be obedient?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true,¡± Su Zhe also smiled faintly, but it was a forced smile, ¡°Speaking of impulsiveness, your brother is quite impulsive too.¡±

    Su Lu knew that the ¡®your brother¡¯ Su Zhe referred to was not talking about himself, but Shen Xun.

    Su Lu could hear there was caution in Su Zhe¡¯s voice when he mentioned Shen Xun.

    It was as if¡­ you know it¡¯s an old wound, and it will hurt if touched.

    But still unable to resist, so you handle it with extreme care, as if in this way, it wouldn¡¯t hurt as much.

    Although Su Lu had long decided not to get involved with the matters between Su Zhe and Shen Xun, human hearts are made of flesh, and no one can maintain absolute rationality and calmness.

    Seeing Su Zhe like this, she felt somewhat unbearable.

    After thinking it over, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, should I tell Brother Xun about this?¡±

    She saw Su Zhe¡¯s eyes suddenly lift, looking into her eyes.

    The look in his eyes wasplicated, as if he was moved by her suggestion, but then he restrained himself and looked down, shaking his head gently.

    A very light shake of the head, but it seemed as heavy and difficult as a great burden.

    He shook his head, pursed his lips for a moment, and whispered, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t tell him.¡±

    There¡¯s also a stubbornness embedded deep in Su Zhe¡¯s bones. Sometimes Su Lu finds that her personality is quite simr to his, stubborn to a fault.

    No matter how sad, even if the heart is bleeding, the mouth could be even more stubborn than that of a dead duck.

 Chapter 583

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 583</h4>

    The person who entered the doorway was taken aback upon hearing this, "Ah? Not... not tell Shen Xun? But I¡¯ve already said it."

    The neer was none other than Qiao Li, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    Qiao Li looked different from before, thinner, but not the sickly pale sort of thin. He had a wiry leanness, especially with his skin also a bit darker, making him appear quite spirited.

    His hair was cut to a short half-inch stubble, which, paired with his wheatishplexion and eyes that seemed even cker against this skin tone.

    Although his features hadn¡¯t changed much from before, his aura was entirely different. The whole person seemed to have shed the gentle and schrly nature of old, revealing a hint of wildness.

    His travels had indeed brought about a significant transformation.

    At first, he traveled with groups, but he quickly ditched organized tours and directly bought a sailboat and started ¡¯self-driving¡¯ trips.

    The wheatish color of his skin was acquired during these ¡¯self-driving¡¯ travels.

    He had lived a vibrant and fulfilling life, a lifestyle he seemed never to have experienced before, and hadn¡¯t even contemted.

    Such a life was not bad. He had made friends who werepletely different from his former circle but shared his current sentiments and interests.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Su Zhe¡¯s father¡¯s situation, Qiao Li had no ns to return anytime soon.

    Su Lu didn¡¯t expect Qiao Li to be in such a state, but soon, she began to feel happy for him.

    In fact, she had always somewhat seen that Qiao Li was very much the typical person, gentle, unwilling to create conflict, not wanting to trouble others, leading a life proceeding step by step. Stable, yet uneventful.

    He wasn¡¯t unaware that his life could be more splendid; he was just ustomed to its secure predictability.

    With Su Lu, Qiao Li had tasted failure and realized that not everything in life follows a dependable and orderly path.

    This seemed like a catalyst. Later, when Su Zhe suggested he go out to clear his head, he did, and thus he discovered the many possibilities life could offer.

    After returning, Qiao Li realized he would surely see Su Lu.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if his heart still felt those once familiar palpitations for Su Lu. It was because of this uncertainty... in fact, during his travels, he had met kindred spirits who had shown affection for him, and he had been tempted.

    But he never epted anyone because Qiao Li wasn¡¯t sure if the palpitations for Su Lu still lingered; if they did, it would be unfair to the woman who admired him.

    In this moment, Qiao Li quietly looked at Su Lu, his lips curving into a gentle smile, "Lulu, it¡¯s been a long time."

    "It has been, Brother Qiao," Su Lu smiled back lightly.

    Regardless, Bo Jingshen was still on guard against Qiao Li because, no matter what, it could not be denied that Qiao Li had indeed once given him a considerable sense of crisis.

    Even Bo Jingshen had to admit, Qiao Li was genuinely a good person. If he had failed to win back Su Lu, Qiao Li would have been doubtlessly the best choice.

    Therefore, Bo Jingshen subtly positioned himself in front of Su Lu, silently watching Qiao Li.

    Qiao Li¡¯s smile did not waver as he said resignedly, "Is that necessary? Bo Jingshen, if you and Lulu just called me Brother Qiao together, I would have responded."

    Bo Jingshen¡¯s lips pursed, showing no anger at Qiao Li¡¯s words. Instead, he went along with Qiao Li and called out, "Brother Qiao."

    This took Qiao Li by surprise.

    Su Lu also looked at Bo Jingshen with some surprise.

    Bo Jingshen shrugged, not embarrassed in the least, and said, "At any time, I am grateful for your past care for Xiao Le and Su Lu."

    Qiao Li chuckled softly and then sighed lightly, "Losing to someone like you, I have no regrets."

    He walked over.

    Su Zhe, however, hadn¡¯t reacted at all to the back-and-forth between them.

    He had been stunned by what Qiao Li said when he came in.

    At this moment, Qiao Li sat down next to Su Zhe and asked with a frown, "Is everything okay? Did I say something wrong?"

    Su Zhe managed a faint smile and gently shook his head, "No, it¡¯s fine."

    There really are no imprable walls, Shen Xun would find out eventually.

    Qiao Li then breathed a sigh of relief and gently patted Su Zhe¡¯s shoulder, "It¡¯s good that Lulu is here now. With her apanying you, I think you¡¯ll feel a bit better."

    Su Zhe gave him a look, his denial only making it more apparent, "I¡¯ve been fine all along."

    But Qiao Li didn¡¯t care about Su Lu worrying over him and turned to speak directly to her, "Your brother has been working so hard he¡¯s hardly looking human anymore. Once this busy period is over, you must take him to the hospital for a check-up."

    Su Lu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Su Zhe immediately patted the back of her hand and said, "Don¡¯t listen to Qiao Li¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m fine."

    "You should go and rest for a while," said Su Lu.

    Su Zhe frowned, "But how can that be? I need to keep vigil here."

    "I¡¯ll keep watch for you," she said.

    But Su Zhe was insistent, "No."

    Su Lu knew Su Zhe was stubborn, just as he knew how stubborn she was.

    So they had topromise, and Su Lu said, "You still need to rest, even if just here."

    Hearing this, Su Zhe thought for a moment and nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll take a quick napter then."

    So, after Bo Jingshen had food brought over, Su Lu watched her brother eat and then let him rest in a morefortable chair to the side.

    Su Zhe had felt awake, despite every cell in his body screaming exhaustion, his mind was tightly wound in a weird state of extreme physical fatigue and high mental alertness.

    However, once Su Lu pushed him into thefortable soft chair, it took only a moment before his consciousness seemed to be pulled away, and he fell into a deep, dark sleep.

    Even the periodic activity of the Taoist chanting and performing rituals couldn¡¯t wake him.

    It waste at night, and Su Lu had Qiao Li go back to rest. After all, it was one thing when her brother didn¡¯t have a family member by his side, but now that she was there, it didn¡¯t seem right to keep Qiao Li there to keep vigil too.

    Qiao Li didn¡¯t insist and said he woulde back tomorrow, then he went off to rest.

    Bo Jingshen stayed with Su Lu in the memorial hall.

    He softened his voice when he spoke to her, and brought her head to rest on his shoulder.

    "Lean on me, sleep for a while. You¡¯re tired too. Get some rest."

    "It¡¯s okay," Su Lu sighed softly, "I¡¯m not as tired as my brother. When those Taoistse in making a racket, I¡¯ll surely be startled awake. Getting scared over and over isn¡¯t good for one¡¯s health, so it¡¯s better not to sleep."

    Bo Jingshen was at a loss, "What kind of logic is that..."

    Su Lu nced at the portrait of Su Yukan, shook her head, and said, "I don¡¯t want to sleep here."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 584

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 584</h4>

    "I don¡¯t want to sleep here."

    Hearing her say this, Bo Jingshen noticed she was looking at Su Yukan¡¯s portrait, thinking she was scared.

    "Scared?"

    But Su Lu shook her head, "I¡¯m not afraid. I can honestly say I have never wronged Su Yukan in this lifetime, so there¡¯s nothing to fear. I just simply..."

    Su Lu looked down and smiled, "I don¡¯t want to see him anymore, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m afraid that in such an environment, I¡¯ll give myself too many psychological suggestions and then dream about him. I don¡¯t want to see him again, not even in my dreams."

    "Okay, then we won¡¯t sleep," Bo Jingshen nodded, "I¡¯ll keep youpany."

    He reached out and put his arm around Su Lu¡¯s shoulders.

    They say death is like a snuffed candle. When someone dies, it seems the whole world starts to be more forgiving towards that person, remembering more of the good they did.

    Because people tend to be more forgiving towards the deceased.

    But... Su Lu felt, even if it sounded cruel, that she wasn¡¯t that forgiving.

    She couldn¡¯t recall anything good about Su Yukan. Perhaps it was because Su Yukan had never been good to her. Even when she tried to think of his virtues, she couldn¡¯t find any in her memories.

    So, Su Lu thought, even if it sounded cruel, she indeed could only remember the bad things about Su Yukan.

    So much so that, even after his death, like a candle snuffed out, she still couldn¡¯t forgive him. She couldn¡¯t even begin to forgive, let alone remember any good about him.

    Su Lu still remembered how Su Yukan had locked her up to force her to marry Gu Xin, and after she¡¯d refused toply, the beatings she endured.

    Even now, she could still recall the sound of her bones breaking.

    Later, Su Yukan used Bo Jingshen¡¯s safety to threaten her, forcing her to agree, resulting in the five years they missed with each other.

    Five years. Over a thousand agonizing days and nights. Su Lu still didn¡¯t know how she had managed to survive those years.

    "I hate him," Su Lu said.

    Her gaze fixed on Su Yukan¡¯s portrait, "If it weren¡¯t for my brother, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have shown up here."

    If it weren¡¯t for Su Zhe, the Su family¡¯s births, illnesses, deaths, and celebrations would have had nothing to do with her.

    Bo Jingshen could hear the emotion in Su Lu¡¯s voice and hurriedly wrapped his arms around her shoulders tofort her, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. We¡¯re not staying here for long. Once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll leave. We¡¯re only here for Su Zhe."

    Su Lu nodded.

    It was only for Su Zhe.

    In the wee hours of the morning, Su Lu was getting sleepy. Leaning on Bo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder, she yawned and yed with her phone.

    Then she heard footsteps at the entrance of the mourning hall. Who could being at this hour? Su Lu turned her head.

    And she saw the tired figure, causing her to start, "Why did youe?"

    The person at the door hurried in, "I already knew about this. How could I pretend I didn¡¯t? No matter what... even for my brother¡¯s sake, I have toe."

    Zhao Tong¡¯s face showed his weariness, "Couldn¡¯t buy a ne ticket, there were no flights to Feng City in the middle of the night, so we drove over."

    But Su Lu didn¡¯t notice the "we" in Zhao Tong¡¯s words.

    She simply said, "If you had said earlier that you wereing, I would have bought you a ne ticket too. Going through all this trouble, how inconvenient."

    Zhao Tong replied helplessly, "I had to arrange for Lele at my aunt¡¯s ce first. How could I catch the same flight as you? Since I couldn¡¯t make it, I didn¡¯t mention it."

    Zhao Tong asked, "How¡¯s my brother? Is he alright?"

    As he spoke, his gaze wandered towards Su Zhe, he was extremely concerned, but he didn¡¯t dare go over and wake Su Zhe.

    Su Lu was about to answer Zhao Tong when she suddenly froze.

    Bo Jingshen noticed her daze and turned to look, and he too paused in astonishment.

    A tall figure entered through the door, travel-worn and with fatigue visible on his face.

    He walked in and first looked toward Su Lu.

    Su Lu opened her mouth, and after a moment, she finally called out, "Brother Xun."

    Shen Xun nodded.

    Zhao Tong said, "Brother Xun didn¡¯t feelfortable with me driving such a long distance alone, fearing it would be dangerous to drive fatigued, so he came with me."

    As he spoke, Zhao Tong nced once more towards Su Zhe, unable to help himself, "How has my brother gotten so thin and haggard... Worked to the bone, huh? And he didn¡¯t even say a word. If he¡¯d told me sooner, I would havee to help out earlier. Although I may not have much sentiment for the Su Family anymore, I still care about my brother."

    Su Lu silently agreed; who wouldn¡¯t think so?

    Shen Xun opened his mouth as if to speak but didn¡¯t know what to say, he silently took a couple of steps forward.

    The person sleeping on the couch over there became clearer to see.

    He looked frail as if made of paper, hisplexion a bit pale. His arms were crossed over his chest, a protective and defensive posture, and he was leaning back in the chair, head tilted upwards in sleep. It allowed them to see the stubble on his chin and how... the chin and jawline were too gaunt.

    "What happened to him..." Shen Xun began.

    Whether it was the emotion of the moment or the exhaustion from driving through the night, Shen Xun¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse.

    Shen Xun closed his mouth, silently swallowing to moisten his throat in the hope of sounding less raspy. Then he spoke again, "How has he gotten so skinny, so worn down."

    Su Zhe felt he was sleeping very deeply, so deeply it felt as if his eyelids were pressed down by a weight, unable to open.

    It wasn¡¯t just his eyes that were unable to open, the surrounding sounds also became indistinct. All the sounds stretched out as if he was submerged in water, and he couldn¡¯t hear clearly anymore.

    This deep darkness persisted for a long time. He must have been asleep, yet it felt as if it wasn¡¯t a deep sleep, but he couldn¡¯t wake up. Everything around seemed to be covered in a film.

    He didn¡¯t know how long itsted.

    Then a voice, clear, cut through these noises as if hearing them underwater.

    This slightly hoarse voice was like a sharp sword that cut through everything.

    In an instant, it seemed to pierce right through Su Zhe¡¯s heart, his emotions, his feigned tenacity.

    Everything seemed exposed under this man¡¯s hoarse voice.

    Axun has arrived.

    Even before Su Zhe had fully awoken, this clear realization was already in his mind.

    Then in that instant, there was a sense of relief, as if everything that he had been forcibly holding up and that was tiring him out could now rx a bit.

    So, because his ears could hear that voice, distinct from those muffled, waterlogged sounds,

    His eyelids didn¡¯t seem so heavy anymore.

    Su Zhe slowly opened his eyes, his vision was blurry at first but gradually became clear. He quietly looked in the direction of the voice and saw the man.

    Despite wearing ck mourning clothes, he appeared to Su Zhe like light itself.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 585</h4>

    I had thought nothing was insurmountable. Over the years, I¡¯d shouldered quite a bit, venturing out to study on my own, starting my own business.

    I had drawn a clear line between myself and my family. Every achievement was hard-earned, but I had borne them all.

    Su Zhe felt that since he had even survived a terminal illness, naturally, there should be nothing he couldn¡¯t handle.

    The breakup with Shen Xun was something that was bound to happen anyway. Su Zhe had been bracing for it even while they were still together.

    Shen Xun, the eldest legitimate grandson of the Shen Family.

    Lulu¡¯s biological brother, Aunt Zhao¡¯s treasured son.

    Picking any of those titles out of a hat, they were all out of Su Zhe¡¯s league. Those moments of connection, of shared interests, of mutual understanding ¨C they were all stolen.

    Stolen moments are just that, stolen. They could only be quietly concealed, never seeing the light of day.

    Because I was a pitiable thief, I should have silently exited the stage before the sunlight could reach me.

    I had prepared myself mentally, given myself plenty of time, repeatedly hypnotizing myself, feeding myself psychological suggestions that this was the way things were supposed to be, this was how it should be.

    So, when that moment truly arrived, Su Zhe followed the psychological cues he had set for himself, the presets he had made.

    He exited the scene without hesitation.

    Su Zhe had not expected that, despite how many times he had anticipated and psychologically prepared for it,

    nobody told him it would be this painful.

    So painful.

    As if something were being gouged out of his bones, something carved out of his heart.

    He was a man who had survived a terminal illness, who had endured that, yet couldn¡¯t withstand this pain.

    At first, he didn¡¯t quite understand how an adult like himself, supposed to carry his own dignity, could let himself be so tormented, so haggard, so wretched.

    Then one day a downpour came, just like a summer rain, where it could turn torrential in a matter of minutes, blurring the streets out of sight.

    So Su Zhe pulled over with his hazard lights shing,

    parking the car on the side of the road.

    Watching the windshield wipers sway in front of him, seeing the shing lights in the dark night, hearing the ticking of the hazard lights, listening to the nighttime radio station.

    In such a moment,es the delivery of a heart-shattering song.

    A song that, though not overly clich¨¦d, was well known.

    The Pain of Breathing.

    Every single lyrded like a stab.

    Longing is the pain that breathes, it lives in every corner of my being.

    Humming the songs you loved hurts, reading your letters hurts, even silence hurts.

    Regret is the pain that breathes, it circtes in the blood, remorse for not being attentive hurts, hating not understanding you hurts, wanting to see but unable to see hurts the most.

    Before he parted with Shen Xun, Su Zhe didn¡¯t realize that a song could harbor such malice, that every lyric could feel like a stab.

    How could each lyric strike directly at him, leaving no room to breathe?

    He found it somewhat amusing, raising his hand to his forehead, deeming it absurd.

    "Oh my God." He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself, then tears began to fall.

    It was too pitiful, too embarrassing.

    It turned out that after parting with Shen Xun, even lyrics had be malicious.

    The tears on his face made him feel utterly embarrassed, just too embarrassed.

    That rainy night, he opened the car door, crouched beside the vehicle, embraced his head, using the roaring wind and rain to mask his own wailing cries.

    Veiling his frailty in the low visibility of the fierce storm.

    Then everything went back to normal, as if nothing had changed, as if everything had reverted back to the way it was. He was still the same Su Zhe, the excellent one, who didn¡¯t need others to worry about him.

    Only he knew that on that rainy night, his heart had been so fragile that a single song could pierce it with a thousand holes.

    And at this moment, within his line of sight, from rity to blur, from far to near.

    That figure was walking towards him.

    "Zhe." That voice was calling him.

    "Are you okay?" Those eyes were looking at him, eyes tinged with weary bloodshot, gaze carrying a deep concern, "Are you okay?"

    Not okay.

    Not okay at all.

    Without you, I¡¯m tired every day.

    Listening to a song almost kills me.

    I¡¯m almost dying of sadness, not okay at all.

    Though his heart was crying out these words, not a single one could be spoken.

    Su Zhe nodded, his voice hoarse yet his tone calm, "I¡¯m okay."

    Theposure practiced countless times, the calm feigned before everyone. He had thought that it wouldn¡¯t be so smooth, so fluent in front of this main character.

    Yet, to his surprise, this feigned calmness, which might seem slightly dubious to others, became extremely fluent, incredibly smooth in front of this main character.

    Even Su Zhe felt he was extremely impressive, so he nodded again and repeated, "I¡¯m okay, nothing¡¯s wrong."

    Honestly, wouldn¡¯t anyone be somewhat convinced by his expression and tone? Su Zhe thought.

    But Shen Xun frowned at him, not believing a word.

    He asked, "Do you know how thin you¡¯ve be?"

    Su Zhe blinked calmly, having thought that seeing this person again would fill his eyes with tears. But there were none. Right now, his eyes were even a bit dry from just waking up.

    He reached into his pocket and took out some eye drops.

    Saying, "I¡¯ve always been thin, it¡¯s fine."

    Shen Xun took the eye drops from his hand and unscrewed the cap, his movements very natural.

    And just like countless times before, Su Zhe naturally lifted his head, letting him apply the eye drops to each eye.

    After finishing, there was some silence between them.

    "Thank you," said Su Zhe, as he took the eye drops back from him and put them in his pocket, adding, "Thank you for making the trip specially."

    Shen Xun frowned at him, saying nothing.

    He just watched Su Zhe quietly, that kind of look making Su Zhe feel somewhat at a loss, as if he, the petty thief, was on the verge of beingpletely exposed under such scrutiny.

    Not only had he stolen that period of time, but he still foolishly longed for more...

    Therefore, Su Zhe lowered his gaze, "You should go rest, I¡¯ll have my secretary book a room for you. This will be over in a couple of days; there¡¯s no need for you to linger here too long."

    "We¡¯ve been friends, after all, haven¡¯t we?" said Shen Xun.

    Su Zhe paused, then nodded.

    Shen Xun said, "Yet I had to go around asking, finally getting this news from Qiao Li."

    Su Zhe pursed his lips, thought for a moment, before giving a response, "Because, after all... your grandfather was celebrating his birthday, and here we have a funeral. I was worried about the sh, the elders... they all believe in these things. So... it might be better for you to go back early."

    He had tried his hardest to give the most reasonable exnation.

    Yet after hearing this, Shen Xun seemed to believe not a single word, he asked, "Is that so? Look into my eyes and say it again."

 Chapter 586: 586

    <strong>Chapter 586: Chapter 586</strong>

    Su Zhe froze for a moment, lifted his eyes to look at him, and hesitantly asked, ¡°Say¡­ say what?¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°Say that you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want me toe over, you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want mypany, you¡¯re sure you want me to go back early.¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s voice revealed some fatigue, ¡°Su Zhe, I drove here all night not to listen to lies, so look into my eyes and say it again. You just have to look into my eyes and say it once, and I¡¯ll take it as the truth, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Shen Xun took a deep breath and said thest sentence, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to Beijing, get married, have children as you wish, and never appear in front of you again. I, Shen Xun, a man of my word, do as I say. Tell me, are you sure?¡±

    He stared unwaveringly into Su Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    Then he saw those eyes, already red and weary, be even redder.

    Su Zhe bit his back teeth, and the voice that squeezed out of his throat was like spitting blood, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± Shen Xun asked.

    Su Zhe gritted his teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t to say for me to go back?¡±

    Su Zhe trembled as he took a light breath, ¡°I was lying to you.¡±

    ¡°Said it was okay?¡±

    ¡°That was a lie too,¡± Su Zhe lifted his bloodshot eyes to nce at him.

    Then he raised his hand to cover his eyes, not wanting to let him see his vulnerability, but the vulnerability in his voice was still unmistakable.

    Su Zhe asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did it take you so long toe¡­¡±

    It sounded like a sobbingint.

    Shen Xun frowned, pulled him over, wrapped his arms around his shoulders, and gently patted his back.

    Frowning, he said, ¡°Otherwise, would you have learned your lesson? You said you¡¯d push me away and just did it, not even prostitutes do that, and here I am with real feelings.¡±

    Zhao Tong stood to the side, a bit dazed.

    He could sort of understand, but not quite.

    So he summed up a thousand words into one, ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    Su Lu witnessed this scene and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She thought for a moment and figured, ¡°Alright, probably nothing for us to do here.¡±

    No matter what others say, probably none of it is as effective as what Shen Xun says in front of Su Zhe.

    From a distance, Su Lu saw her brother¡¯s shoulders trembling gently.

    He always maintained hisposure in front of others, only revealing his vulnerability in front of that most special person.

    Su Zhe¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his voice very hoarse: ¡°I don¡¯t have a dad anymore.¡±

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t know how tofort him, after all, people whose parents are alive can never truly understand the emptiness of those who have lost both parents, who have a path ahead but no way back.

    Shen Xun thought for a moment, and could only say, ¡°My dad¡­ might as well not exist. If that makes you feel any better.¡±

    Clearly, it didn¡¯t offer muchfort.

    Shen Xun paused, then only managed to add, ¡°My mom has always treated you as her own son.¡±

    Hearing him mention Zhao Ying, Su Zhe¡¯s shoulders shook even more violently, pressing his eyes against Shen Xun¡¯s shoulder.

    Shen Xun just felt the warm liquid soaking through the clothes on his shoulder.

    Su Zhe¡¯s voice was filled with painful shame, ¡°Yes, she always treated me as her own son, and now¡­ how can I face her? What face do I have to face her?¡±

    The shame in Su Zhe¡¯s heart was overwhelming, and even now, he remembered how kind Zhao Ying had been to him, how gentle.

    Knowing that he had been seriously ill as a child and was not in good health, she always expressed concern for him.

    Whenever the weather changed or seasons transitioned, she would buy him new clothes, regrly make nourishing soups for him to eat, and even during family trips to hot springs, Zhao Ying would nag about Zhe¡¯s poor health, insisting that soaking in hot springs every now and then was beneficial for his health.

    How could he face Zhao Ying?

    Just thinking about it, Su Zhe felt that perhaps he should atone with his death.

    Shen Xun gently patted his shoulder, ¡°Your parents have both passed away.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Zhe didn¡¯t understand why he mentioned this, but Shen Xun was stating a fact, so he acknowledged it.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry needlessly. On my parents¡¯ side, I¡¯ll handle it myself; you just need to take care of your own parents¡¯ affairs,¡± said Shen Xun.

    Su Zhe was suddenly at a loss for words.

    Shen Xun sighed softly, ¡°Actually, I wanted to say this initially. I figured this would be your concern, so I nned to talk to you about it at the right time, but you never gave me the chance.¡±

    Su Zhe was speechless; indeed, he hadn¡¯t thought about the fact that Shen Xun had already nned so many things.

    He had simply retreated into his shell.

    It turned out that the Shen siblings were braver when it came to matters of the heart.

    And he himself, while he had always despised how Bo Jingshen had initially been timid in love, thinking it caused Su Lu a lot of pain and made them miss out on so much time together.

    Maybe¡­ sometimes, people just turn into what they dislike.

    After all this reflection, he found himself unsure of what to say, so the words that came to his lips simply coalesced into, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Axun, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±

    Shen Xun gently patted his back, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± He sighed, ¡°Telling you I was going back to get married was a lie; who would marry me looking like this? I have a sister myself. I respect women the most in my life; how could I possibly deceive someone in marriage.¡±

    Su Zhe hummed in response.

    ¡°I just wanted to take a gamble, to see how long you could be stubborn, to see if I could ever pry you out of your shell.¡±

    Su Zhe¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°You won.¡±

    Although they had reconciled, it wasn¡¯t possible to be overly affectionate in front of their younger siblings and brother-inw; it just wasn¡¯t appropriate.

    They shared only the joy of reunion and theforting knowledge that they could now support each other.

    Shen Xun was a veryposed person, and having had experience in a search and rescue team, experiencing many life and death situations, he was even moreposed than they were.

    He immediately started organizing methodically.

    He sent out the death notices first, then called a professional funeral service team to handle the arrangements.

    Su Zhe really didn¡¯t know how to manage these things and could say he had been through so muchtely that he was somewhat confused.

    Su Lu, also having never handled anyone¡¯s funeral, was quite clueless.

    Having Shen Xun there, however, was like having a pir of strength, which reassured everyone significantly.

    Su Zhe, too, felt like he finally had someone to rely on, and the tightly wound string in him rxed.

    But sometimes people are just like that; they hang on with thatst breath, and as long as it holds, they won¡¯t copse, but the moment it loosens, they can¡¯t bear up and will crumble.

    Su Zhe had been holding on, keeping tense, keeping thatst breath tight.

    Until after Su Yukan¡¯s memorial service was finished, the cremation done, and he was buried in the cemetery in the joint grave with his mother.

    Exiting the cemetery, on the way back to the city, Su Zhe passed out in the car.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!